《Soul Of Negary》 Chapter 1 2 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Standing in the wilderness, not even the gusts of frigid autumn wind could dampen Wang Yuan¡¯s good mood. After all, having received the Different Worlds System, he would be able to travel through infinite worlds, if he wasn¡¯t the main character, who was? Just thinking about the wonderful life from now on made him ecstatic. ¡°Is this a different world?¡± Wang Yuan glanced around his surroundings and took a deep breath, felt that the air in a different world was just as fresh as the one he was used to, and asked the Different Worlds System: ¡°Can you tell me what kind of world this is? And can I really communicate with the natives of this world? You¡¯re not going to tell me that English is the common language for the entire universe, are you?¡± [There is no need for the host to consider the problem of communication. The System is equipped with True Word. This is a language with the Exclusivity property that can be understood by any sentient lifeforms, one of the main languages of the multiverse] an icy cold voice responded, listening to it would give you the impression of a computer-like artificial intelligence. [This world is classified as a low-magic world with relatively primitive witch doctors and life training crafts as the mainstream. The world consists of mostly white people, equivalent to the European Middle Age of the host¡¯s world] [Of course, the host does not need to know this. This knowledge is now meaningless to the host] for some reason, when it said this, the System¡¯s cold voice held a slightly mocking tone. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Wang Yuan was still focused on observing this new world, so he didn¡¯t notice the approaching danger and curiously asked. [Because this world has the misfortune characteristic] the System¡¯s icy cold voice slowly spoke: [In the majority of other worlds, an intangible but very real concept known by the name of ¡®luck¡¯ is always present as they operate, the main product of which is something called the Protagonist Aura] [And this world has the unique characteristic of being able to suppress that ¡®luck¡¯, rendering it useless here. Even with a Protagonist Aura, a tiny chance is still a tiny chance, and coincidences are truly nothing but coincidences, it would not be forcefully turned into an inevitability] the Different Worlds System continued to speak with its aloof, distant voice, but the insuppressible maliciousness and discord within its words were beginning to leak. 1 ¡°So Protagonist Auras actually exists? Haha, then this world¡¯s protagonist is quite the hapless guy¡± Wang Yuan laughed, then suddenly felt a bit disorientated while something seemed to be dripping from his nose. When Wang Yuan unconsciously wiped his nose, he found that his hand was completely red and hurriedly looked up. But the nosebleed couldn¡¯t be stopped at all, so he angrily questioned the System: ¡°System, didn¡¯t you say that there were no dangers when travelling to another world?¡± [The System¡¯s transference technology is extremely stable, it would definitely not harm humans in the slightest] ¡°Then why is my nose bleeding?¡± Wang Yuan asked in confusion as he pinched his nose, then noticed that red spots were beginning to appear on the back of his hand while visually becoming bigger and spreading all over his skin. [In the shallow words of you humans, that is travel sickness] the Different Worlds System scoffed: [People in the host¡¯s world can get all sorts of sickness just by travelling a bit too far away from their town due to a change in environment, let alone travelling to another world] [Normally, travel sickness is just a stomach ache or vomiting at worst, but this is a different world. The host¡¯s body has adapted to surviving in the Asia region of Earth, so in this new world, against foreign bacteria, the host¡¯s body doesn¡¯t have the necessary antibodies to fight these diseases. The host¡¯s immune system is practically useless in this world] 1 [Not to mention, the various bacteria and viruses that came with the host from the host¡¯s world can easily mutate and change in this new environment. If this was spring, or if the temperature was suitable and there were enough people travelling around, the host would have brought quite a decently-sized plague to this world] ¡°Bleh¡­¡± Wang Yuan crouched down and began to vomit everything in his stomach. As soon as he was done, Wang Yuan began to cough uncontrollably as his body temperature began to increase at an unnatural rate. ¡°I want to go home, bring me home, I need to see a doctor!¡± Wang Yuan shouted. [As you wish!] the Different Worlds System calmly spoke. A force began to act on Wang Yuan¡¯s body, shifting his gradually powerless body to one side to see a rock next to him. The word ¡®Home¡¯ was carved on one side and ¡®Doctor¡¯ on the other side. 2 [Does the host have any other requests?] the Different Worlds System¡¯s cold and malicious voice continued to ring in Wang Yuan¡¯s ear. ¡°Bastard, I said I wanted to go home!¡± Wang Yuan painfully shouted. [My apologies, because the host does not use True Word and the host¡¯s language has too many homophones, I could only execute the host¡¯s command according to my understanding] while it was apologizing, the Different Worlds System¡¯s voice had no hint of remorse: [Just like the following sentence: ¡®Wear as much as you can¡¯ can have different meanings in different seasons] 1 ¡°Save me, cure my disease!!¡± Wang Yuan tried clutching at the last straws he could. [As you wish] the Different Worlds System said, then Wang Yuan suddenly felt a pinch before it spoke again: [I have examined your disease] ¡°Don¡¯t play words games with me1! Why do you want to push me to my death!? I¡¯m just a normal person, there are over 7 billion people on the planet, why me!¡± Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t stupid, he now fully understood that the System was purposefully pushing him to his death. 3 [The scales of equivalent exchange has yet to be balanced, then I shall explain it to the host] the Different Worlds System briefly checked something before continuing: [The host only assumed himself to be a normal person, while in fact, the host carries something of extreme value on himself] [That is the host¡¯s Protagonist Aura. If this System had not appeared, the host would have begun his hero¡¯s journey not too long later] [And to rob a Protagonist Aura, the following three steps must be achieved. Firstly, the Protagonist Aura must be in a suppressed stage, which this world perfectly accomplished. Secondly, the scales of equivalent exchange must be balanced; the System¡¯s actions of aiding the host¡¯s inter-world travel, fulfilling the host¡¯s wishes and answering the host¡¯s questions are all for the sake of balancing this scale. Naturally, because of the System¡¯s prior knowledge of these rules, the scales are yet to be balanced. Thirdly, the host must die, at the same time the cause of death must not be directly related to the System] [Once these three steps are accomplished, the host¡¯s Protagonist Aura will belong to this System] ¡°So that¡¯s why you want to kill me¡­¡± Wang Yuan muttered in despair and coughed uncontrollably again. Even when he wanted to sit back up, his limbs were numb and powerless so he just fell down again. [That is not the case, the System did not kill the host, because that would not allow the System to collect the host¡¯s Protagonist Aura. The host was killed by the environment of this world, and the System has already attempted to help the host through the host¡¯s requests] the Different Worlds System corrected him. [According to System examination, the host has one minute left to live. If the host has any last words, please go ahead and say it. Naturally, the System will not pass it on, as the scales of equivalent exchange have already been balanced] the Different Worlds System was still using an icy cold voice to speak the mocking words that pierced the soul. ¡°¡­¡± the Different Worlds System¡¯s icy cold sarcastic remarks caused Wang Yuan to be completely speechless. Of course, he had a lot he wanted to say, but he would rather continue to live than to leave any last words; unfortunately, he was already powerless to change anything, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to sit up. 1 In hindsight, he didn¡¯t even know how many mistakes he had made since the beginning. Starting with naively placing complete trust in this System with unknown origins, and letting it take him to some unknown world without thinking of any consequences, his death right here and now was nothing but his own fault. 1 As his vision slowly became blurred, Wang Yuan seemed to see images flashing in front of his eyes, in which he successfully awakened a supernatural ability; slapped the faces of clueless young masters and showed off his strength, becoming the urban ruler; then the school Madonna, a pair of twin sisters, a shy librarian, a sexy female teacher, a young lady of a rich family, all of them came flocking to his side¡­ but then everything slowly faded, and all that was waiting for him was the cold grasp of death. 1 [Confirmed deceased] a glowing polygonal crystal came out of Wang Yuan¡¯s body and began to record the System log: [The host has died, his soul shackles confirmed broken, initiating the collection of the Protagonist Aura through equivalent exchange] [Protagonist Aura collection complete, Aura collector YD2335 begin registry. Classification: Urban Supernatural Ability. Quality: Medium. Completion rate: 100%] [Discovered the host to have begun to form a remnant soul, initiating world transference to avoid the contamination of the Protagonist Aura] 2 After it finished registering the Protagonist Aura, the polygonal crystal immediately broke through the void of space and disappeared from this world, leaving the corpse of a traveller from another world as well as the remnant soul slowly forming from it. 1 Chapter 2 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 In the wilderness, quite a few animal corpses had appeared around the vicinity of a rotting dead human body, turning this place into a sort of small graveyard. If you had some sort of ¡®spiritual eye¡¯ ability, you¡¯d be able to see a mosaic-like mass wandering aimlessly around this area. The mass could faintly be seen to be humanoid, with tiny white mist flowing and being absorbed from the corpses around, turning it more solid. Caw, caw, caw! A flock of black crows flew in from afar, apparently attracted to the carrion below as they began to peck the corpses. The faint humanoid mass stopped wandering and stared closely at these crows. His still-chaotic thoughts understood that after a while more, these creatures would also die, and then he would be able to absorb more white mist. The faint humanoid mass instinctively knew that the white mist was very crucial, so he silently waited for these life forms to die. 1 Unsurprisingly, not too long after pecking and consuming the rotten flesh, the crows suddenly cawed painfully and collapsed. But even after waiting for a while, the humanoid mass couldn¡¯t sense any white mist coming out from the crows¡¯ bodies, instead, he felt a sort of connection forming with them as the crows once again stood back up and continued to peck at the carrion. The faint humanoid figure was now a lot more solid, slowly manifesting Wang Yuan¡¯s original appearance, while his consciousness also became a lot clearer. For example, he remembered that his name was Wang Yuan; why he was here; what sort of state he was in; and was even capable of thinking normally. ¡°My current state, by common sense, should be that of a ghost¡± Wang Yuan easily accepted the fact that he had died and turned into a ghost. Because even though he could remember a lot of things, he had also lost a lot of other things, it wasn¡¯t simply just his ¡®life¡¯ that he lost. For example, his current self could calmly watch these crows peck and eat his own dead body without any normal physical or psychological reactions like feeling nauseous or irritated. If it was his normal self before his death, he would have ran away at the sight of so many rotting dead bodies. His consciousness was currently connected to a total of 13 other faint consciousnesses, constantly transmitting a sort of ¡®cool¡¯ aura to him, it was thanks to these cool auras that Wang Yuan woke up in the first place. These 13 faint consciousnesses were the 13 crows that were currently pecking at his corpse. Their feathers were starting to fall out while a black fluff was slowly growing back, even their bodies seemed to have grown larger. The germs that killed Wang Yuan didn¡¯t kill these crows, instead, it caused them to mutate and also connected their consciousness to Wang Yuan for some reason. Through their connection, Wang Yuan could send his thoughts to these crows, but only the simplest of thoughts. For example, ¡®fly to that rock¡¯. A complex command like ¡®dance¡¯ wouldn¡¯t do anything, as these crows didn¡¯t understand the concept of dancing. But Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he remembered from the few animal documentaries and textbooks that he read that the most intelligent type of bird wasn¡¯t the parrot that could imitate human speech, but rather the crow. Short stories such as the ¡®Crow drinking water¡¯ that he learnt at a young age already reflected the complexity of a crow¡¯s thoughts; while they were a lot smaller than a dog, the total mental capacity of a crow wasn¡¯t at all lacking compared to that of a common house dog. 1 After a short while of training, these mutated crows would surely be able to understand and follow more of his commands, and more importantly, Wang Yuan was able to learn what the crows could see and hear through their thoughts. ¡°The most pressing matter right now is to gather more food¡± Wang Yuan was extremely somber, he could feel that his soul was currently wrapped inside a layer of white mist that protected him, but the white mist was also constantly being depleted, so once it was completely gone, his soul would become exposed. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if his soul became exposed, but from his instinctive sense of urgency, he knew that letting his soul become exposed wasn¡¯t a good thing. The problem that he was facing right now was that this part of the wilderness had more or less become a dead zone. Aside from the 13 crows and micro-organisms, there were no other living lifeforms. The decayed animal corpses around here shouldn¡¯t be able to supply him with too much more white mist, and once that ran out, it was very possible for Wang Yuan to simply disappear. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not like the ghosts and wraiths described in folklore that disappear under the sunlight, thanks to the white mist, I can stay for a while under the sun. Of course, it could also be that the sunlight of this other world is different from the one I¡¯m used to¡± Wang Yuan consoled himself as he looked at the setting sun on the West that dyed the sky red. ¡°Because of that, the current most important goal is to move and find large numbers of lifeforms to gather more white mist, and not just me, these crows will also need more food¡± the cool aura that the crows were transmitting to him was even more crucial than the white mist, because the white mist could only protect his soul, while these cool auras were reinforcing his soul. Of course, the amount of aura that these crows could supply him daily was also limited. As Wang Yuan continued to check himself again and again, he slowly understood his current capabilities. He was currently nothing but a soul, so he had no sense of sight, hearing or feeling, instead replaced by a sort of spherical boundary around himself. The limit of the spherical boundary was about 3 meters, inside which he could clearly ¡®see¡¯ and ¡®hear¡¯ everything, but if he touched a solid object, the range of his cognition would greatly decrease. For example, his senses could only penetrate 10 centimeters into the ground below, and even that range was because the ground had cracks and gaps for him to go through; when Wang Yuan tried to penetrate a rock, his field of recognition was reduced to a mere 1 centimeter. Furthermore, Wang Yuan¡¯s maximum movement speed that he could achieve was about the same as a normal person¡¯s walking pace. His ability to act on his surroundings came exclusively from an interference force that came directly from his soul; this interference force could be understood as basically telekinesis, but it was currently extremely weak. Besides using it to move around, the most he could do with it was to rattle a few leaves, the range of which was the same as his range of cognition. ¡°What a pitiful state¡± Wang Yuan was clear, his current state was nothing but the results of his own stupidity, and such a lesson was best only learnt once: ¡°What was the saying? What doesn¡¯t destroy me will only make me stronger¡± 4 After an unknown period of time, Wang Yuan glanced at the scattered bones on the ground to see that the crows¡¯ mutation had finished, each of them became two to three sizes bigger, their jet black feathers fully regrown, their beaks and claws all gave off a cold gleam that seemed to indicate their extreme sharpness. ¡°Let us go, find a place where more lifeforms gather¡± the remnant soul slowly floated away as the 13 crows followed. With a gust of autumn wind, the tall grass slightly shifted and somewhat hid the bare white bones away, perhaps in one or two years, these bones would have become nutrients for even more grass to grow. 1 At that point, no one would know what had transpired here, and the journey of Wang Yuan¡¯s remnant soul had only just begun. Chapter 3 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Strands of white mist came off the body of a rabbit-like creature and were absorbed into Wang Yuan¡¯s body. After sensing the total amount of white mist around his soul, Wang Yuan briefly calculated how long they would last before setting off once more. On the way here, Wang Yuan had discovered quite a few new things. The most important of which was related to the 13 crows. Unsurprisingly to Wang Yuan, these 13 crows still carried the mutated germs inside their bodies, they were essentially 13 pathogen vectors, so if any wounded animals came into contact with the crows¡¯ bodily fluids, they would be infected. While wandering, he had commanded the crows to capture other animals in order to conduct infection experiments, repeating for over a hundred times at this point. Unlike the crows, every animal that was infected by the germs would die within half an hour to one day, of course, it could also be because of the lack of specimens. For the last few days, Wang Yuan had also discovered quite a few lifeforms that were very different from the animals on Earth, but none of them could resist being killed by the 13 mutated crows, as they all carried deadly bacteria. As soon as they were pecked by the crows¡¯ beak, they would surely die. But these animals displayed very varied reactions after being infected by the germs. Among them, the time of death for most mammals was about the same as Wang Yuan, the specimens experimented on included rabbit-like herbivores, saber-tooth-like carnivorous beasts, as well as a few monkey-like omnivore primates. The symptoms were nosebleeds, the loss of strength in their limbs followed by vomiting or uncontrollable excretion, before laying limp and dying. The entire process took about half an hour to one hour, and omnivores were generally able to hold out longer. Insects were a lot worse, as soon as they touched the crows¡¯ excretions, they would writhe in pain for only 10 minutes before dying, the amount of white mist they supplied was also pathetically little, so Wang Yuan had completely ignored any further experimentations on insects. Birds had the greatest immunity to this type of germ, after infecting over 10 different species, he found that the average period of survival for them was 18 hours. The species that survived for the longest had even begun to mutate like his crows, shedding their feathers and growing new ones, but unfortunately, they also died after 27 hours without successfully mutating. The main reason why Wang Yuan died mere minutes after he arrived in this world was because of multiple germs and diseases acting on him at once, combined with the sudden change in the environment of another world. By this point, the germs that lived on the crows had already mutated several dozen more times, and were no longer the same kind that killed Wang Yuan from before. In fact, the germs were still mutating without stopping, and Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but he could now faintly feel the existence of these germs. ¡°The white mist is being consumed too rapidly¡± Wang Yuan was currently hiding inside a mountain cave. It was currently the middle of autumn outside, so the sunlight in the middle of the day wasn¡¯t too intense, but if Wang Yuan stayed under sunlight, the white mist protecting him would disappear at a faster rate. Now that he didn¡¯t have much white mist to spare, Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t planning on wasting them. What was said about there being no ghosts in the middle of the day in his past life most likely had its reasons. According to Wang Yuan¡¯s deductions, the white mist had the same effect as a body, which was why it could protect his soul. The 13 crows were out hunting and taking their prey back into the mountain cave. The prey that were brought back were alive but infected with the bacteria, so they writhed and squirmed until they died as strands of white mist escaped from their body and replenished what Wang Yuan had used up. Thanks to the crows constantly supplying him with the cool aura, Wang Yuan finally felt his soul become complete again, he felt like he was currently a punctured balloon, constantly patching up the holes with everything he could in order for the air inside to not escape. Using that as a comparison, his body was the balloon and his soul was the air inside, now that the balloon was punctured, half of the air had already spilt out, so he had to constantly use other things to keep the air inside before it all escaped. From a technical standpoint, he was no longer the same person as when he was still human, even part of his current soul was being supplied by the crows. He¡¯s nothing but an incomplete remnant soul, even if he had inherited the majority of Wang Yuan¡¯s memories and soul. ¡°I will need a stable supply of white mist. If possible, I will need even more crows to give me even more aura to replenish my soul¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought, even though the 13 crows were constantly supplying him with the cool aura, it was nowhere near enough. ¡°Perhaps if I fully replenish my soul, I will no longer need to worry about the white mist running out and exposing my soul¡± ¡°It will be winter soon as well, I do not need to worry about temperature, but the crows will¡± ¡°And the germs are still constantly mutating, it¡¯s possible for these 13 crows to die from the mutation at any moment¡± ¡°Once the crows die, without them hunting for more creatures to replenish the white mist, the only thing waiting for me is death¡± ¡°Which means I need to quickly find intelligent lifeforms, only then can I develop my forces in an organized manner¡± stuck inside the cave without being able to leave, Wang Yuan had nothing to do but plan his path from now on. He was feeling an extreme sense of urgency as he was constantly treading on the border of death, one wrong step and he would be eliminated, this time without anything to remain of him. Once the sky darkened, Wang Yuan set out once more, the 13 crows flying ahead as his scouts, looking for signs of human life. While slowly moving forward, Wang Yuan had a certain feeling, that once he found humans, a lot of the problems that he was facing would be easily resolved. ¡­ ¡°Comoros, be careful¡± a bearded man carefully flicked a spider off the shoulder of a youth in front of him with a dagger and squashed it with his foot. ¡°Thank you, uncle Dax¡± the youth called Comoros appeared to only be around 14-15 years old. His young face still had a bit of fear as he hurriedly thanked the bearded man. ¡°Save your thanks for Maynus. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she is watching over us, but we¡¯ve only gotten this many prey after three days of hunting¡± the bearded man, Dax, put the dagger away, stroked his beard and sighed, Maynus was the Goddess of Misfortune that the Cauchy tribe people believed in. There wasn¡¯t enough food in the village, yet they still had to deal with the damned Kent tribe as well. Their hunting party was formed this time around in hope of being able to bring back a bit more food and help the village survive through this winter. Caw caw caw¡­ With a strange cry, a black crow that was a bit bigger than normal landed on the branch of a tree near them, tilting its head to look at the group of people below. ¡°Damn it, a follower of Negary, so it was you who brought misfortune¡± one member of the hunting party saw the crow on the branch and scowled. In the Cauchy language, Negary carried the meaning of dirty, disease, gloomy and ominous; at the same time, it was the name of a God. Because of the crow¡¯s jet black feathers, their strange cry and their scavenging characteristic, crows were called the ¡®followers of Negary¡¯. In their folklore, every crow in the world was a follower of the God called Negary, helping him spread diseases and omens. When the bearded man, Dax, nocked an arrow on his bow and was about to shoot it down, he found that the follower of Negary had already flown away. Chapter 4 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°So I finally found intelligent life, huh?¡± Wang Yuan stood still until the very last strand of white mist was absorbed from the corpse in front of him before he started to slowly hover forward again. The white mist was being consumed too rapidly, even if he didn¡¯t go under the sun, even if he stood still and did nothing, the white mist was still constantly being used up. ¡°If other ghosts really exist, I really can¡¯t imagine how they can live¡± while hovering, Wang Yuan was also thinking: ¡°Could it be because this is a low-magic world?¡± If Wang Yuan didn¡¯t coincidentally connect with the 13 crows mentally and regained his consciousness, if the crows hadn¡¯t mutated and could help him hunt for other lifeforms, his white mist would¡¯ve already ran out several times over. He really couldn¡¯t understand how the other non-sentient ghosts would be able to survive. 1 As for the group of humans, Wang Yuan didn¡¯t plan on contacting them right now, because there was a huge hurdle that he still hadn¡¯t overcome: communication. This was a different world, and even though those humans looked Caucasian, without DNA-testing each of them, there was no guarantee that they were the same human race that Wang Yuan knew, and the language that they were speaking was also one that Wang Yuan had never heard before. ¡°From their reaction, it seems they hold a negative attitude towards the crows¡± Wang Yuan noticed that the expression those people made after noticing the crow wasn¡¯t the joy of finding prey, but rather it was unadulterated disdain. ¡°A total of 8 specimens, they would pose a certain level of threat to the crows¡± Wang Yuan didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly and risk losing any of these 13 crows, before being able to mass-produce mutated crows, all of his actions had to be extremely discreet. ¡­ The wilderness at night was full of danger, not only were there various nocturnal animals out to hunt, but human eyesight was also hugely limited. A man without fire was never going to wake up to see the next morning. The hunting party of 8 were gathered around a campfire in a heavy, dejected mood. For some reason, the number of game they could find this year was pathetically low, even after three days of hunting, the prey they caught could only manage to feed themselves, how were they going to finish the village¡¯s mission? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, everyone should quickly go to sleep now. We¡¯ll go in a bit deeper tomorrow and definitely find more prey¡± the bearded man, Dax, consoled the party. Everyone nodded and quickly went to sleep around the campfire, only the young man Comoros didn¡¯t really know what to do. This was the first time he went with the hunting party, a complete newbie who couldn¡¯t do anything but make mistake after mistake on the way here, in addition to the lacking spoils of their trip, Comoros was feeling a sense of self-blame. ¡°Maybe it will be better tomorrow¡± Comoros consoled himself, closed his eyes and fell asleep. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that not too far from where they were, Wang Yuan was hovering in place. The information he could gather from the crows was very different compared to ¡®seeing¡¯ things through his own field of cognition, so he had some new findings. He found that there was also a thin layer of white mist around the bodies of these people, but unlike the kind that he could absorb, this white mist contained a bit of will from their owners, and when Wang Yuan tried to come closer, he discovered that the white mist surrounding him and their white mist were neutralizing each other. ¡°What is this? Yang essence?¡± Wang Yuan had never seen white mist existing around the bodies of other animals before, so he didn¡¯t know if this was unique to humans, or if these particular humans were special in any way. He commanded a crow to fly over the camp from above and rained some ¡®justice from above¡¯. As the white substance fell, Wang Yuan used his weak interference force to change the trajectory of that substance, directly aiming for the face of one person while making sure that a little bit fell into both his mouth and nose. The man immediately woke up, cursing both the bird and his misfortune, but didn¡¯t shout out loud. He told the night guard what happened before standing up, taking a torch and headed for the river stream a bit further away to wash his face. On the way, he felt his head to be a bit heavy but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, thinking that he only had a bit of a cold. When he confirmed that the water stream was clean enough, he cupped some water in his hand to wash his face. All of a sudden, he felt something approaching him from behind. Sensing trouble, he immediately stood up and wanted to roll away, but as soon as he did, he felt light-headed and wasn¡¯t able to put any strength into his body. A jet black pair of claws accurately pinched his mouth and made sure that he couldn¡¯t call out for help, while several other crows caught his limbs and pinned him down. Despite struggling with all his strength, he couldn¡¯t escape from the crows¡¯ strong grip. Wang Yuan looked at the fallen human from a different world, observing that as the man became weaker and weaker, the layer of willful white mist around his body also became weaker until it basically didn¡¯t exist anymore. An uncontrollable desire came out from Wang Yuan¡¯s soul, telling him to immediately kill that person. Without hesitation, Wang Yuan ordered the crows to act; as their razor-sharp beaks pecked again and again at his neck, the man¡¯s throat was torn open and killed him in mere seconds. A huge amount of white mist escaped from the man¡¯s body. There was so much here that the amount Wang Yuan managed to absorb in a few seconds was enough to last him for a whole day, and even more was still coming out. At this point, Wang Yuan suddenly had a flash of memory, memory of when his soul was still unconscious. When he first appeared, he was able to feel that about 40-50% of himself had disappeared and the rest would soon follow, it was thanks to the huge amount of white mist that came out from his own dead body that kept him from dissipating right away. At the same time, a bit of memory belonging to this person was slowly absorbed and combined with Wang Yuan¡¯s soul. Aside from the white mist, there was also a bit of aura that felt very similar to the cool aura from the crows that went into his soul, constantly healing Wang Yuan¡¯s soul. However, there was something else that was mixed with this cool aura. ¡°Why did I have to die? Why am I the one who died?¡± ¡°I still want to live, let the others die!!¡± The clearest part of what he absorbed was this person¡¯s memories before death, together with various emotions: anger, grudge, unwillingness, fear, as well as a deep love and hatred for life itself. ¡°My field of perception and interference force have both greatly increased, and I can now kind of understand this place¡¯s language¡± sensing the dead man¡¯s memories and his own soul becoming complete, Wang Yuan excitedly thought: ¡°So this is the correct way for a remnant soul to level up¡± ¡°If I kill the other seven people, would that be enough to fully replenish my soul?¡± the white mist that surrounded Wang Yuan¡¯s soul reacted to his emotions and began to turn a bit red. The memories and emotions of the dead man were eroding Wang Yuan, giving Wang Yuan the thought of massacring the other people to calm his excitement down, but Wang Yuan quickly omitted those foolish thoughts. 1 If it was my unconscious self from before, maybe I would have followed this thought and randomly commit genocide in the surrounding area. But thanks to the support of the 13 crows, Wang Yuan was now conscious and rational. He knew that if he kept on killing by following this impulse, he would quickly fall back into an irrational ghost that only knew how to kill. That was why he was forcefully holding back his impulse to kill. Chapter 5 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°If other ghosts and wraiths want to survive, they have to kill people, and they can only sustain themselves through killing people¡± Wang Yuan thought: ¡°But each time they killed someone, they would absorb the grudge and unwillingness to die, as they continued this, the ghosts would only become fiercer and fiercer¡± ¡°But it¡¯s more likely that most ghosts wouldn¡¯t be able to even kill a single person¡± Wang Yuan lightly hovered around the corpse to absorb its white mist. Even Wang Yuan as himself right now found it extremely tough to kill a living person without the help of the crows. He would have to come extremely close to the person he wanted to kill, use his own white mist to neutralize the willful white mist around that person, then use his weak interference force to act upon that person¡¯s inner organs. If his target happened to be a bit healthier than a normal person, there was no guarantee that he would even be able to kill them that way. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard for a ghost to grow¡± Wang Yuan was currently thinking of how to deal with the remaining 7 people, as killing them all would be too wasteful. He wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb any of their white mist in order to avoid being contaminated by their negative emotions. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m being contaminated is that when I absorb them, they are feeling pain, unwillingness to die and hatred¡± Wang Yuan recalled a certain type of people: ¡°But what if they were calm, or even joyful as they die?¡± ¡°There¡¯s room for manipulation here¡± Wang Yuan was recalling a bit of information he just obtained from the person¡¯s absorbed memories: ¡°Negary, the God of disease and omen huh?¡± ¡°According to this person¡¯s memories, the System did not lie, this world truly is only a low-magic world¡± Wang Yuan believed that Gods existed because something unbelievable like inter-world travel had already happened, there was no reason for Gods to not exist, but he didn¡¯t believe that Gods existed in this world. ¡°After all, it¡¯s impossible to be the same as the Sakura Kingdom with over 800 Gods existing at once¡± According to this person¡¯s memories, this world was divided into many continents with different races of humans. For example, they were the Cauchy tribe, and the Cauchy tribe believed in the concept that God existed in all things, like Negary the god of disease and omens, Maynus the goddess of misfortune, Nenshi the goddess of new life. There were many more, all of which represented a concept that the Cauchy tribe came into contact with. According to their level of faith, the majority of these people were in a state of shallow belief. For example, deers were considered the messengers of the goddess of fortune, Ryles; legend has it that anybody who killed deers would be abandoned by Ryles and left to be seen overseen by her younger sister Maynus; but if a deer appeared in front of this hunting party right now, you could take an easy guess whether or not they would kill it. On the basis that they weren¡¯t personally affected, they would pay attention to the taboos of ¡®Gods¡¯, but when push came to shove, they wouldn¡¯t be thinking too much. ¡°Because of this, the older members of the hunting party would be experienced people, they have to die first¡± Wang Yuan thought this. For a lot of people, faith was periodic. At the age of puberty, some people would retain a bit of respect towards these faiths, but after experiencing more, they would find it clear that they were nothing but fake tradition; of course, interestingly, once that same person reached old age of perhaps even sooner, they would once again pay close attention to these beliefs. ¡°There is only one thing I need to do, break them, then control them¡± Wang Yuan was a quick learner, as this was exactly what the System did to him before. It first broke him, then controlled his life and death, controlled his Protagonist Aura, and now, in order to survive, in order to live better, he would need to do the same. Hearing the voices slowly coming from afar, Wang Yuan had the crows pecking at the corpse fly away and silently waited here. With how much Wang Yuan¡¯s soul had healed, he could clearly see the situation of the germs inside the crows. He could sense that the germs were still constantly mutating, constantly consuming the crows¡¯ stamina and forcing them to always feel hungry. ¡°Sure enough, if this goes on for too long, the crows won¡¯t make it¡± Wang Yuan silently waited: ¡°Stronger, I need to become even stronger!¡± A few moments later, the hunting party arrived here with their weapons to find the mangled corpse. The bearded man Dax¡¯s expression reflected under the light of the torch seemed to be a bit unsure. This wasn¡¯t the first time a hunting party member died while hunting during the past year, but this was different. For some unknown reason, someone suddenly died without being able to even scream, giving Dax a bad gut feeling. However, as the leader of the party, Dax didn¡¯t display any of his unease or confusion, otherwise, the rest of the party would feel panicked and become unsuitable to be led forward. ¡°Bury Naike¡¯s body on the spot¡± Dax said, then suddenly scowled as he picked up a black feather from the ground, then glanced back at the wounds on the corpse and said very seriously: ¡°Do not leave your weapons away from yourselves, there might be another ambush¡± ¡°A follower of Negary, is Negary watching us?¡± Comoros spoke a bit fearfully as he looked at the black feather. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Dax¡¯s expression became grim: ¡°Why would Negary watch us, this is only an accident. If you have nothing to do then go to sleep, just be a bit more careful during your watch¡± The others all had scowls on their faces but didn¡¯t dismiss Dax¡¯s words. Two of the members who were closer to Naike than the others both came forward, carried his mangled body to one side before starting to dig a hole to bury his body. Although the two hunters who buried the body were sad, they didn¡¯t think too much of it. This was just how it was living in this world, dying from starvation, dying in conflict with the Kent tribe, dying from a disease, dying by being attacked by wild beasts, they¡¯ve already seen deaths like these too many times to count. Tossing the body down the hole, they breathed in the smell of freshly dug dirt mixed with blood and began to cover up the body with dirt bit by bit. The hole wasn¡¯t too deep so after a while, some wild beast might smell the blood, dig the body back up and enjoy an easy meal, but they didn¡¯t care, the only thing they wanted to do for now was to arbitrarily cover his body up to make themselves feel a bit better. After finishing the simple burial, the two of them were breathing heavily, feeling unprecedentedly tired. This really surprised the two, as members of the hunting party, being sick or wounded would be toying with their lives, but all they did was dig a hole in the dirt, how could they feel this tired? ¡°Hack, hack! something isn¡¯t right¡± one of them coughed and said: ¡°Tonight isn¡¯t that cold, why do I feel dizzy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same, let¡¯s go back and sleep next to the fire¡± the other person also had a terrible expression on his face. We¡¯ve been really unlucky lately, not enough prey, one person died, and now even I have symptoms of being sick. When the two of them returned to the campfire, the night guard even asked them what took so long, the two of them just glossed it over, drank some warm water and fell asleep by the fire. Both silently praying to the god of health, Herlo, hoping that they would be rid of sickness by morning. Wang Yuan silently hovered next to them and observed the weakening white mist around their bodies without saying anything. Chapter 6 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 When the two hunters buried the corpse, they both breathed in a certain amount of germs. Of course, they didn¡¯t breath in too much, but under Wang Yuan¡¯s control, the bacteria inside their bodies were rapidly multiplying and even undergoing drastic change. ¡°Not enough¡± Wang Yuan floated next to the two of them. His soul was still incomplete, so his control over the germs could only be described as ¡®weak¡¯ at best. If this power of manipulation was strong enough, he could¡¯ve controlled the germs inside these people¡¯s bodies like he did with the crows and completely take control of them. ¡°Baby steps, success doesn¡¯t come overnight¡± Wang Yuan approached one of the two people. Because of the bacteria¡¯s interference, the white mist surrounding his body had become extremely weak, so Wang Yuan was able to easily neutralize it with his own white mist and expand his field of cognition into the man¡¯s body. After so many days of being supplied the cold aura by the crows, combined with the huge package he absorbed from the man who died earlier, Wang Yuan¡¯s field of cognition had increased together with the healing of his soul. It was currently able to reach six meters in the air, and about three centimeters inside the man¡¯s body, of course, this was only the man didn¡¯t have the white mist protecting him. The temples were the weakest point of a person¡¯s skull, so when Wang Yuan poured his field of cognition inside the man¡¯s head through his temples, he lost his life in his sleep through brain-death. Because of dying in his sleep, the man let out a huge amount of white mist. After some hesitation, Wang Yuan still decided to absorb this white mist. As the bubble of white mist around himself expanded, he felt a sense of assurance, followed by a strand of coolness that carried the man¡¯s memories into Wang Yuan¡¯s body. Receiving his memories, Wang Yuan silently stood still and slowly digested it, carefully rejecting the non-important parts of the memory. Sure enough, this man¡¯s memories and emotions were much easier for him to take in. The main emotion that the man was feeling was confusion and loss, there were basically no feelings of grudge or hatred, and thanks to his experience during the first time, he managed to prepare himself and didn¡¯t get affected by these emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± sensing his soul being replenished a bit more, Wang Yuan approached the other person who was infected by his germs and poured his now-more-powerful interference force into the man¡¯s head. ¡°This feeling is¡­¡± Wang Yuan suddenly stopped himself from killing the man right away. Perhaps it was because his soul was healed a bit more, Wang Yuan could faintly sense the existence of the man¡¯s consciousness the same way he felt the crows¡¯ wills. However, this consciousness was a lot more powerful, and unlike the crows that completely obeyed him, Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t dominate this person at all, the most he could do was send him a message. Wang Yuan tried sending a few words into his mind, causing the man in his sleep to scowl and twitched his body slightly, proving that Wang Yuan¡¯s words did indeed have an effect. ¡°Very good, this way manipulating them would be a lot easier¡± thinking that, Wang Yuan mercilessly killed him, absorbed the white mist and cool aura that flowed from his body and replenished his soul a bit more. When dawn came and the night guard woke everyone up, they finally found out about the death of these two people. Standing in front of the bodies, everyone was anxious, together with the person from before, 3 people among them had died, in this hunting party of 8, that was almost half. ¡°What¡¯s the cause of death?¡± Dax asked with a serious expression, their village¡¯s hunting party hadn¡¯t suffered such heavy casualties for over a dozen years. The previous time something like this happened was when he had just joined the hunting party. At the time, in order to hunt more prey, the party had entered deep into the wilderness and ran into a Tacre, causing them to abandon the bodies of 4 of their comrades in order to escape. ¡°I think¡­ either a disease or poison?¡± one person covered their nose and lifted the dead corpses¡¯ clothes using a cloth, showing a few large black spots on their skin. After some hesitation, he pulled his dagger and cut off a small bit of their skin to see some sort of black and red jelly slowly spilling from the wounds. At this point, a large crow flew across the sky and cawed like tolling the bell of the dead, causing everyone to feel a chill running down their spines. ¡°Are we really being watched by Negary, the God of disease and omen!?¡± someone scowled and commented, then quickly covered his nose and backed away. ¡°Yesterday it was them who buried Naike after he was pecked to death by crows, and now it was them who died from a disease, it must be Negary, he must be watching¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Dax loudly cut him off: ¡°We have to leave this place now, but we¡¯ll continue the hunt. Before confirming that we did not contract the disease, we can¡¯t return to the village¡± Seeing the distressed hunting party, Dax sighed, if only one person had died, he would be able to use his authority to calm them down. But now, two more people suddenly died from some unknown disease, causing everyone¡¯s minds to veer towards Negary. The current state of their faith towards the Gods was extremely shallow, but due to these faiths being deeply ingrained in every part of their culture, even if they normally didn¡¯t believe it, when they saw it happening in front of their eyes, it was hard for anyone to dismiss it. ¡°Very good, the initial ideal state has been achieved¡± Wang Yuan was hovering not too far away from these people, observing their reactions. Their mental state was now extremely sensitive and weak, the only reason they could appear to remain calm at all was due to Dax giving them a fake sense of security. ¡°All I need to do now is dispose of this leader. After multiple consecutive blows like this, they will thoroughly break down¡± this was also the reason why Wang Yuan did not kill the bearded man Dax the night before. People don¡¯t completely break down after a single setback, but rather multiple consecutive blows that leave them a sliver of hope before completely destroying it. ¡°At that time, they will be completely under my domination, the same way as my crows¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought while immersed in the joy of manipulating others. It was also this joy that made him realize something very clear, he needed to become stronger, only then could he manipulate even more things and not be manipulated by anything. ¡°It was because I was weak that I was manipulated and fell as low as I currently am! I have to become even stronger and manipulate even more things, only then will I no longer be manipulated!!!¡± 1 Wang Yuan looked at the slowly rising sun and didn¡¯t hesitate for long before deciding to strike while the iron was hot. If he left them for a bit longer, these people might realize his weak essence, and at that point, it would be extremely difficult to break them. Under the sunlight, his white mist was quickly dissipating, but Wang Yuan didn¡¯t care too much. Now that he had absorbed the white mist from two dead people, it was enough to support him under the sunlight for a long while. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer, once he killed Dax, he would be able to dominate this group of people, then use them to dominate their village. At that point, he would have the support of many humans who would provide him with sacrifices. They would continue to provide him with white mist and breed more crows, creating more mutated crows and allow him to manipulate even more things! Chapter 7 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 The hunting party continued their trek with an agitated state of mind. There originally wasn¡¯t too much wild game to hunt, and now that they weren¡¯t quite in their right state of mind and were in no mood to hunt, they weren¡¯t able to catch much. ¡°Hack, hack!¡± an uncontrolled cough came out, causing the entire group to stop and glance back at the person who coughed. ¡°I just felt an itch in my throat, I¡¯m not sick!¡± the man was a bit panicked and hurriedly declared while trying to look calm, but he was already subconsciously backing off. ¡°Brad, pull up your shirt and let us see your skin¡± Dax ordered with a serious tone. In fact, it might just be his imagination, but he was also feeling an itch in his throat and he currently couldn¡¯t muster as much strength as normal. Brad¡¯s expression froze, but he still lifted his shirt up, only to find that small dark spots had indeed appeared on his body. His breathing became a bit heavy, his expression turned from fear to despair. ¡°Brad¡­¡± Dax muttered the man¡¯s name, went silent for a bit before speaking: ¡°The rest of us still haven¡¯t been confirmed to be infected, for the sake of the others, please leave the party¡± ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me¡± Brad was desperate, his body trembling. ¡°Brad!¡± Dax shouted loudly to catch Brad¡¯s attention, then spoke with a solemn expression: ¡°Listen to me, for the sake of the village, you have to leave¡± ¡°We will continue onward to Tucker ridge, you can return to Xili river, where we originally cast the net. There should be quite a few that should have been caught in it already, you can have your fill and spend the rest of your life there¡± Dax held his breath, gave Brad a hug before slowly backing away and took out his bow and arrow: ¡°Now, follow the order and leave the party, do not get any closer to us, otherwise, for the sake of the party, I will have to kill you¡± Brad¡¯s lips trembled, but said nothing in the end and turned to run away. Dax kept his aim on Brad as he left, maintaining an unclear look in his gaze. Only after Brad had disappeared into the forest did Dax lower his brow and look at his other sorrowful comrades, speaking in a soft voice: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading to Tucker ridge¡± ¡°Quite resilient, aren¡¯t they?¡± Wang Yuan was standing under the shade of a faraway tree, observing this split-up party. Yesterday, he had used his interference force to control the germs in the air near those that he wanted to eliminate and infected them. But these people¡¯s constitution was a bit strong, plus there weren¡¯t enough germs in the air, so only now had they started to show clear symptoms of being infected. ¡°I was a bit careless. Perhaps I should wait until tonight to act, I¡¯m using up a bit too much white mist right now¡± Wang Yuan looked at the hunting party resuming their journey, calculated his consumption of white mist and formed a plan: ¡°According to their current state, the epidemic should completely break out at around twilight, I will act at that time¡± Their journey was heavy and tiring, Dax also wasn¡¯t in the mood to hunt anything, so he only continued to lead the party onward to the place he called Tucker ridge. Some dry coughs could be heard from other members of the party around noon, but this time Dax only made them stay a bit further away from the party rather than outright exiling them as he did to Brad. Perhaps he had already realized that the epidemic was already with them. At this point, the only person in the party who didn¡¯t show any symptoms at all was the youngest Comoros, while the other three were dryly coughing. Indeed, Wang Yuan only intended to leave the young man Comoros alive, if he was the only one who made it back to the village alive, Wang Yuan was confident that he would be able to dominate him and make sure he listened to anything he said. Next to Tucker ridge was a small cliff as well as a mild waterfall. With the sound of water around them, the coughing members of the party were resting below the waterfall while Comoros awkwardly walked away and sat down a bit further. Dax looked at the slowly setting sun. He was sure that his life was also setting just like it, but unlike the sun, he would not be able to rise again after this day was over. Hearing the cawing of crows nearby, Dax glanced at the light of sunset once more and smiled, he also needed to leave his own blinding light behind. ¡°I knew you damned creatures would follow us!¡± Dax forced himself to stand, nocked an arrow and shot. But, because the shot was too hasty, the mutated crows easily avoided it. ¡°A last-ditch struggle huh?¡± Wang Yuan was standing a bit further away, observing the party of four that was firing arrow after arrow at the crows; but didn¡¯t put their resistance in mind too much. The germs were quickly multiplying and doing their job, about half an hour later at most, they would lose their strength and fall, and be killed by the epidemic. However, it would be best to let the crows kill at least one of them, that way Negary¡¯s image would be deeply rooted in their minds, the crows would become his representative and make the domination of the rest more convenient. ¡°But something doesn¡¯t seem right¡± while watching them struggle, Wang Yuan was hearing the constant sounds of the waterfall. ¡°Waterfall? Water, the Xili river!!¡± Wang Yuan suddenly realized and remembered what Dax had told Brad. He hurriedly checked the crows¡¯ situation and noticed that Dax¡¯s party was firing arrows with the purpose of luring the crows closer to the waterfall. ¡°Damn it!¡± Wang Yuan quickly ordered the crows to scatter but was still a bit too slow. A man had already jumped down from the waterfall with a net in his hand, the man¡¯s face was covered in black spots, blood was flowing from both his mouth and nose, it was Brad who was kicked out from the party earlier. With the last of his strength, Brad spread the net open and captured all of the crows. He was already on his last leg, and in fact, if Dax¡¯s group had been any slower, he would¡¯ve already died. The final hug that Dax gave him was to tell him about this ambush, like Dax said, the village needed him. If they couldn¡¯t kill these followers of Negary, the epidemic would soon spread to the village. The words that Dax told Brad this morning repeated in Wang Yuan¡¯s mind. Wang Yuan understood right away, Tucker ridge had always been right next to the Xili river, Dax had planned this from the very start, and Wang Yuan had fallen right into his trap! ¡°How dare he!? He couldn¡¯t confirm that the crows would attack them, he couldn¡¯t confirm the man called Brad would understand or even follow his orders, how dare he!!!¡± Wang Yuan was feeling the humiliation of being tricked by his own prey and immediately headed over. The crows were cleanly caught within the fishing net, and despite Dax¡¯s group losing their strength, they still had the most basic ability to hit stationary targets. The first arrow hit and Wang Yuan immediately sensed the consciousness of one crow weakening. He didn¡¯t have a lot of white mist left, even if he could absorb quite a bit of white mist from killing these people, if he were to lose all of the crows here, without their help, without knowing how far away the human settlement was, it was possible for him to consume all of his white mist before he reached the human settlement! ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!! I was careless!!¡± Wang Yuan could sense the crows¡¯ consciousness fading one by one as he made a mad dash towards the humans with triumphant smiles on their faces. Chapter 8 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Dax¡¯s hands were trembling, his nose bleeding non-stop, but he was still firing arrows one after another. With each arrow that pierced through the fishing net and hit the crows, Dax¡¯s grin became wider. So what if you¡¯re really a follower of Negary, so what if you bring death, you still got trapped by me. After the first of his comrades died, followed by the deaths of two more, he had faintly realized that they were being followed by the crows, and so he planned this out. It was fine even if all of them died here, as long as these monsters were killed so that they couldn¡¯t spread the plague back to the village, then that was enough. All of a sudden, the eye of one of his comrades exploded, an invisible power then pierced his skull through his eye socket, splattering black blood everywhere. The man fell to the ground and died with a frenzied grin on his face. Wang Yuan didn¡¯t stop there, he ordered the wounded crows that were close to death to quickly block for the ones that were still alive, while he jumped towards the next person and killed him with interference force. ¡°Comoros, quickly kill those crows!¡± Dax coughed up black blood as he shouted, he didn¡¯t have the strength to pull his bow anymore, he had almost reached the end of his life. Comoros trembled as he raised his bow. Earlier, he could fire his bow because the others were there. Now that some of them suddenly died for no reasons, and the others were close to death, when he became the only person left capable of attacking, he became fearful and didn¡¯t dare to attack, after all, they were still messengers of Negary. ¡°Do not be afraid, Comoros!!¡± Dax used the last of his strength to shout and give Comoros the courage to nock an arrow and pull the string. At this point, Wang Yuan didn¡¯t even have time to regret leaving Comoros uninfected, he was wracking his mind trying to get out of this situation. There were only 6 crows left alive, three of which were already wounded quite badly by the arrows that it was a problem whether or not they could survive, but the main issue was that as long as Comoros wasn¡¯t dealt with, then all his crows would surely die! ¡°His white mist is still too thick, if I want to neutralize it, I will need a few minutes, and that time is more than enough for him to kill the remaining crows¡± Wang Yuan stared at Comoros, the white mist surrounding him was so thick that Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t even attempt to communicate. ¡°There must be another way¡± Wang Yuan forced himself to calm down and looked at the crows¡¯ blood spilt on the ground, then came up with a possible solution: ¡°But my interference force isn¡¯t strong enough¡± Wang Yuan turned to look at the dying Dax, didn¡¯t give himself more time to think and killed Dax without hesitation before absorbing all the white mist and aura that came from his body. Dax¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t like the other dead people, it was full of frenzy, determination and satisfaction, his memories and emotions caused Wang Yuan to be a bit stunned. Meanwhile, the consciousness of another crow disappeared within his field of cognition. Wang Yuan¡¯s interference force came out, enveloped the crow¡¯s blood on the ground and threw it at Comoros¡¯ face with full power. Suddenly being splashed with the foul blood, Comoros was shocked, screamed in fear and missed his shot. Even if this world¡¯s medical knowledge wasn¡¯t very advanced, in fact, you could even call it primitive and non-existent, they still knew one thing very clearly. Plagues can spread and especially easily through the blood of those infected, once you are infected, you would be watched by Negary just like them. ¡º Were you the one who killed my messengers!? ¡»a familiar yet eerie voice called out, causing Comoros to jump and hurriedly look for the source of the voice. But as soon as he found it, he was scared stiff, fell back on his butt as he fearfully backed off: ¡°Dea¡ªdead people coming back to life!¡± The one who spoke was the dead Dax, he was lying limp on the ground, his eyes dull and lifeless, but his mouth was still moving, opening and closing like a fish out of water. His voice was extremely eerie to hear, the pronunciation was hard to catch, and without paying close attention, you would not be able to tell what was said. ¡º Did you kill my messenger? Human!!? ¡»this time, the words were a lot clearer, even though there were still some mistakes, Comoros was at least able to understand what the other party was saying. ¡°You, yo-you are Negary!!¡± Comoros cried out in fear. ¡º You killed so many of my messengers! I curse you, you will die suffering the plague, your skin will rot away, your blood will turn black and your bones will crumble ¡» ¡°No! Please don¡¯t curse me, I didn¡¯t want to do it! It was Dax that forced me to, please forgive me, great and venerable Negary, please forgive me! Please take back your curse, please give me a chance to redeem myself of my mistakes!¡± Comoros prostrated himself and hurriedly begged in horror. ¡º Is that really true? ¡»the dead Dax questioned with an eerie tone: ¡º If you want to redeem yourself, then there certainly is a way ¡» ¡°Please¡­ tell me, great Negary¡± Comoros was trembling, his voice contained all sorts of emotions, including joy, horror, hatred, regret and humiliation. ¡º Kakakaka! ¡»Dax¡¯s corpse laughing sounded like scraping sandpaper against a rock: ¡º Since you killed my messengers, you will only need to help me breed more messengers ¡» The two last remaining crows finally managed to struggle themselves out of the net, the wounded crows had already bled out and died, apparently, Dax had coated the tips of their arrows in some sort of poisonous liquid. Wang Yuan now only had 2 out of the 13 mutated crows that he originally started with. ¡º These two messengers of mine will follow you and help suppress the disease on your body. You shall spread my greatness and find more people to help raise my messengers, otherwise, not just you alone, but your entire village will fall under my curse and be destroyed by the plague!! ¡» ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! O¡¯ great Negary, I will do as you command¡± Comoros hurriedly replied. ¡º Human, from your foolish appearance, I find it difficult to trust that you will succeed. Because of your piety, I shall grant you the right to call upon me, when you are faced with difficult situations, you may seek my aid ¡» ¡°Thank you, O¡¯ benevolent Negary¡± Comoros hurriedly thanked him, then carefully asked: ¡°Then how should I call upon you, great Negary?¡± ¡º Simply provide the same as what I am currently speaking to you with! ¡»after declaring so, Dax¡¯s corpse went completely limp. Comoros carefully waited for a bit to confirm that the great Negary had indeed left, but the two black crows were still staring at Dax with their jet-black eyes. Wang Yuan sighed in relief, the problem was solved for now, besides the untimely death of 11 crows, things were basically going as planned. There are many reasons why a problem has appeared in the first place, but the most important one is that I am still too weak. This isn¡¯t just talking about my power, but overall. I was originally nothing but a normal person, a weakling. Even if I¡¯m now a remnant soul, even if my personality has changed and I have obtained supernatural powers, I am still a weakling. My personality defects remain, like being easily pleased, arrogant, careless,¡­ so on and so forth. If I don¡¯t change myself, what happened today is still going to happen again. 2 Wang Yuan¡¯s thoughts moved, he needed to change and become stronger, not just in strength alone, but in mind as well. Chapter 9 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Due to the feeling of superiority by being a world traveller compared to the primitive natives of this world, combined with the fact that they hadn¡¯t been able to resist any of his means, Wang Yuan had underestimated these humans a bit too much. ¡°I was originally only a human being as well. Disregarding my supernatural powers, everything else about me is that of a person, and not even an exceptional person. How could such personalities surpass others and become the manipulator of all things?¡± Wang Yuan glanced down at the ground full of bodies, recalling the emotions and memories he took in when he absorbed their aura. If a person holds immense grudge and hatred in their hearts before death, then these negative emotions would attack Wang Yuan¡¯s consciousness. But what if they hold positive emotions instead? Would I be able to use these emotions to alter and improve my own personality? ¡°Like how Dax was¡± Wang Yuan looked at Dax¡¯s corpse. Before he died, the emotions he had included a determination to accomplish his goal at all cost. If I absorb these emotions, would I be able to make myself less hesitant and become more determined? As for if these changes would make him not himself anymore, Wang Yuan didn¡¯t care. In the end, his current self was only a remnant soul of the person who used to be called Wang Yuan. People would eventually change and grow, if you look back at your current self several years from now, you would find only a stranger. And growing was exactly what Wang Yuan wanted to do if only a lot more accelerated: ¡°As long as they are my own choices, there isn¡¯t anything to be worried about¡± 1 Comoros just stood still and looked at the two crows pecking at the corpses, not knowing what to do. He didn¡¯t dare to interrupt or urge them to hurry, his mind was already completely broken. Even when the crows were desecrating the corpses of his comrades, he couldn¡¯t do anything but watch. Earlier, when Dax opened his mouth after death, Comoros was already fully convinced of Negary¡¯s existence; and now that he was afflicted with the plague, if he didn¡¯t want to die, he could only swear total loyalty to Negary. Furthermore, the humiliation of seeing the corpses of his comrades being devoured by animals in front of his eyes caused Comoros to be incredibly shaken. To make his mood feel a bit better, he could only make excuses to himself. ¡°I¡¯m not cowardly, people just simply can¡¯t win against a God, doing that would only bring calamity to the village. Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m doing this for the village, I¡¯m going the right thing. Dax resisting the messengers was the wrong thing to do, their corpses being pecked is them paying for their sins!¡± Comoros gradually convinced himself and subdued the guilty feelings in his heart. While absorbing the remaining white mist from the corpses, Wang Yuan was observing the change in Comoros¡¯ expression, so he was able to tell the general mental journey that he just went through. Wang Yuan silently but greatly praised him for this, as the more he thought that way, the more likely it was for him to stand firmly on Negary¡¯s side. He would spread the words of Negary¡¯s invincibility and turn into a true devout believer of Negary because doing otherwise would mean admitting that he was a despicable coward. Even if that was the truth, who could willingly admit such a thing with peace of mind? At least, Comoros couldn¡¯t, and that was why he had fallen completely under Wang Yuan¡¯s control. As he looked at Dax¡¯s throat being ripped out by the crows, Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t help but recall his quick thinking during that previous moment of desperation. He had used his interference force to control Dax¡¯s vocal cords and imitated the feeling of talking according to the memories he absorbed, which was why the voice was so eerie at the beginning. In truth, that was just Wang Yuan¡¯s attempt at bringing a dead horse back to life1. If he hadn¡¯t absorbed enough cold aura and caused his interference force to become stronger, it would have been a lot more difficult for him to do such a thing. ¡°That is also a way to communicate¡± Wang Yuan thought: ¡°Speaking directly into someone¡¯s mind is only suitable for those already infected by the germs and have almost no white mist left around their body, so having another way to communicate is a good thing¡± ¡°My soul has been replenished quite a bit¡± after Wang Yuan completely absorbed the rest of the white mist, he controlled the crows to stop pecking and stared at Comoros with their jet-black eyes. Comoros froze for a bit before realizing that it was time to go and bring these followers of Negary back to his village. Perhaps, I will bring back a calamity¡­ No! What I bring back is glory, the glory of Negary¡¯s grace! With Negary¡¯s protection, the village will definitely become a lot better. We will no longer need to fear the Kent tribe¡¯s threats, and will no longer need to form any hunting parties, this is for the good of the village! Wang Yuan was following him not too far behind, carefully sensing the situation of the germs inside Comoros¡¯ body. Due to his soul being replenished a bit more, his control over the bacteria had gotten a lot stronger, and since Comoros was still useful, he couldn¡¯t die too early. In order to make sure of that, Wang Yuan controlled the growth of bacteria inside him to prevent him from dropping dead the next day. ¡­ An arrow was accurately shot and hit the target, a boar-like creature that he called the Croc Pig. The Croc Pig wobbled slightly before falling down and died, as Comoros approached it, he had an expression of joy. With the help of the great Negary¡¯s messengers, even the originally tough Croc Pig was easily dealt with, further solidifying Comoros¡¯ thoughts about bringing the messengers of Negary back to the village to be a good thing. ¡°Divine messenger sirs, please wait a few minutes¡± Comoros respectfully told the crows, chopped off one of the Croc Pig¡¯s hind legs, minced it up before offering it up to the crows. Comoros made a fire and grilled some of the meat, then carefully lifted his shirt up to see that a few black spots had already shown up on his skin. Thankfully, they haven¡¯t spread at all since they first appeared. ¡°The Cauchy tribe¡¯s village should be up ahead¡± Wang Yuan was absorbing white mist from the Croc Pig. As he didn¡¯t want to reveal the fact that he couldn¡¯t move around too easily in the day, Wang Yuan¡¯s schedule thus far had been chaotic and his white mist had been consumed quite a bit. However, that was no longer too much of a problem. Since they were already close to the village, Wang Yuan was drafting various contingency plans, with Comoros¡¯ help, to spread the greatness of Negary through the entire village without much trouble. Even if the name Negary had been deeply engraved in the Cauchy tribe¡¯s culture, making it so that they wouldn¡¯t mind the integration of a God into their daily lives, it was still far from enough to convince everyone to help him breed crows and sacrifice one or two people from time to time. ¡°Which means, a conflict will be inevitable, and I can use that conflict to my advantage¡± Wang Yuan looked at Comoros who still had a troubled expression on his face. During this period of time, Wang Yuan had time and time again displayed unimaginable feats of miracles in order to further persuade the young man¡¯s beliefs and help solidify his mentality. From the looks of it, things seemed to be quite decent, but it was only at the level of being ¡®decent¡¯. ¡°Considering this brat¡¯s cowardly and weak nature, I will need to prepare another hand to play¡± Wang Yuan had finished absorbing the Croc Pig¡¯s white mist. He still needed a trump card in order to deal with any unexpected situations. A rodent approached the corpse of the Croc Pig, licking the blood that was spilt from its body. Wang Yuan silently moved in front of the creature and picked it up with his interference force, he had a certain idea in mind. Finally, Comoros arrived at the entrance to the village, the two crows landed on a branch of a nearby tree, their jet-black eyes reflecting the figures of the people in the village. Chapter 10 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Comoros, how come you returned by yourself? Where are Dax and the others?¡± a burly man that looked to be in his 30s was standing guard outside the entrance of the village. In Wang Yuan¡¯s previous world, through his decently handsome face and well-balanced muscles, this man would have a large crowd of fangirls following him everywhere he went. Comoros naturally recognized the man, he was Jacob, the head guard of the village as well as an official. He was quite an influential figure in the village, enough for most villagers to say that he had already been selected to be the next village chief. He and the leader of the village¡¯s hunting party were really good friends. Thinking that, Comoros smirked: ¡°Dax, huh? He offended the great Negary and died a miserable death by the plague¡± ¡°Comoros, what nonsense are you spouting, stop joking around¡± Jacob squinted his eyes and spoke seriously. ¡°Why would I be joking?¡± Comoros stood firm: ¡°Dax ignored the taboo and killed the messengers of the great Negary, bringing the plague upon himself. If I had not begged Negary for forgiveness and mercy in time, the plague would have already spread all over the village!¡± ¡°Comoros, you¡­¡± while Jacob still wanted to say something, he noticed that some of the villagers had gathered from hearing their conversation, and Comoros was loudly repeating what he just said to them. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t have any proof, don¡¯t spout any more nonsense!¡± Jacob cut Comoros off, he still wasn¡¯t convinced that his good friend would die such an uncertain death. As for the Negary reasoning, that was nothing but bullshit as far as he was concerned. Comoros looked at Jacob who was now glaring at him angrily and gulped. He is a lot bigger than I am, taller by at least one head. If it was in the past, when faced with his furious glare, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak properly. But I am no longer the same as I was in the past, and the one backing me is the great Negary himself. Thinking of Negary¡¯s various miracles, Comoros straightened his back and respectfully called out: ¡°You want proof? Sir Divine Messengers, please come to me!¡± ¡°Decent enough¡± Wang Yuan was observing from afar, judging Comoros¡¯ performance. He sent the two crows over from where they perched before, had them circle over the sky above the villagers¡¯ heads and stared closely at them with jet black eyes. ¡°These two sirs are Divine Messengers of the great Negary, I am here to read the will they carry. Jacob, if you dare to stop them, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if you contract the plague of death, but don¡¯t involve our village!¡± Seeing the two jet black crows circling above their heads, the villagers all felt a mixed sense of respect and fear. The faith of named Gods like Negary had been engraved in their daily lives and culture too deeply that even a believer wouldn¡¯t normally hold much faith, but when a non-believer saw it with their own eyes, they would choose to believe rather than not. And now with two followers of Negary purposefully circling overhead, combined with Comoros¡¯ words, it was impossible for everyone not to believe. Because of that, the look they were giving Jacob right now wasn¡¯t quite right, they wanted to believe in the off-chance that Comoros¡¯ words were actually true, rather than dealing with a plague of death. Jacob was also looking at the two crows, and he had already noticed the looks of the villagers around him. In truth, he really wanted to pull out his bow and shoot those two crows down right away, but he was sure, as soon as he tried to do that, someone would step out to stop him. ¡°Dax and the others killed followers of Negary and angered the great Negary. Originally, he wanted to bring the plague of death down on the village, making sure that everyone went down to the very last blade of grass in our village and suffered until our deaths! However, the great Negary has forgiven us, as long as we are willing to offer up our forehead to him cultivate new messengers¡± In the Cauchy tribe culture, to offer up your forehead meant to surrender yourself to God, presenting them your everything. ¡°Comoros, are you sure what you¡¯re saying is true?¡± a sudden voice spoke up. It was an old man with a soft smile on his face, walking forward with the help of a walking cane and a young girl. ¡°Village chief¡± Comoros¡¯ expression changed slightly. Even if he dared to talk back to Jacob, he wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to this prestigious village chief. This was a fixed mentality formed through long years of respect and awe. ¡°I speak nothing but the truth. If we do not offer up our head to Negary and help the great Negary cultivate his messengers, the plague of death will surely descend upon the village. I am only thinking for the sake of the village, I am not lying¡± Comoros insisted. ¡°I know, but such a thing cannot be decided so quickly, we must discuss this further¡± the village chief slightly narrowed his eyes, still with a soft smile on his face. With his wealth of life experience, he was able to immediately tell that Comoros¡¯ words contained exaggerations and lies. However, the messengers of Negary are definitely not fake, so this must be dealt with carefully. The village chief smiled: ¡°How about this, let us have a meeting of village officials to discuss this right now, would you and the two Divine Messengers be so gracious as to join us?¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± Comoros was a bit stunned. In the end, he was still only a 15 years old young man, faced with the village chief¡¯s amiable attitude, he wasn¡¯t able to come up with any words of refusal. Wang Yuan shook his head with disapproval. Comoros was still too green, acting so conceitedly only to be scared into submission like this. If he really did participate in that ¡®discussion¡¯ of theirs, without the momentum he currently had, even if Negary was real, Comoros would be suppressed so badly that the authority he had would be pathetically little. At that point, the most they would do is help him breed a few crows, things like sacrifices and offerings would be impossible. And so, it was Wang Yuan¡¯s turn to act. Several rat-like creatures jumped out from a nearby bush, the creatures¡¯ skins had already rotted, showing the red flesh below as they screeched in frenzied anger. As they jumped towards the village chief, Comoros also felt a sharp pain that brought him to his knees. The rat-like creatures latched onto the village chief¡¯s body, biting and ripping his flesh off his body. Because of his old, weak body, the village chief was immediately pushed down by the rush of rodents, desperately screaming in pain. Even if he was the most authoritative person in this village, even if no one in this village dared go against his words, against this type of ambush, he was the same as any other person, if not more powerless. ¡°Grandfather! Quickly go help him!¡± the young girl next to him hurriedly tried to fight the rodents off, but quickly shrieked in pain. Looking at the back of her hand, she saw a bright red wound, so she turned to ask for help from a nearby villager. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Comoros laid on the ground, writhing in pain and shouted: ¡°Those Nael beasts have all been afflicted with Negary¡¯s curse, once they bite you, you will be afflicted by the plague of death as well! The village chief¡¯s words angered the great Negary, that is why he was punished for it, trying to help him will only bring Negary¡¯s wrath upon yourself as well!¡± Seeing the once-dignified village chief dying such a horrible death right in front of his eyes, Comoros completely understood, in front of the great Negary, things like village chiefs and whatnot were equally insignificant. Many of the people who were about to help, stopped themselves and instead took distance from the village chief and the bitten girl. ¡°Initial desired effect is achieved!¡± Wang Yuan grinned. It was fortunate that he prepared a countermeasure beforehand. After those rats were infected with his bacteria, they couldn¡¯t resist his mental commands at all, but unlike the crows, they were single-use weapons that would die from the disease after just half a day. However, that was enough. After this show of prestige, no one in this village would dare to go against him anymore, besides the one called Jacob. With that in mind, Wang Yuan glanced over at the man who was clenching his fists tightly. Chapter 11 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°The biggest obstacle has already been eliminated, if Comoros still couldn¡¯t do it, then I can only pick out a different spokesperson¡± Wang Yuan glanced at Comoros, who was on the ground, and silently thought. Naturally, this person would have to be changed sooner or later, even though Comoros was currently under Wang Yuan¡¯s absolute control, nobody was ever to be underestimated. When the authority they hold increases, their ambition would soon follow. One¡¯s position determined one¡¯s vision. Comoros currently had a lot of knowledge about Wang Yuan, just because he didn¡¯t understand it now doesn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t understand it in the future, and such a threat should be nipped while it was still in its bud. ¡°Let¡¯s have him stabilize the situation of the village first. After all, it¡¯s easier for humans to accept being under the jurisdiction of a familiar figure, so there shouldn¡¯t be too many objections. When Negary had fully integrated into these people¡¯s lives, that will be time for Comoros to be discarded for knowing too much¡± Wang Yuan lightly floated around and observed the village¡¯s situation. Of course, the thing Wang Yuan was most concerned about right now was what the man named Jacob was planning. From the look on his face, he didn¡¯t intend to surrender, but that was natural. Before Wang Yuan and Comoros came, Jacob was the biggest beneficiary of this village. The hunting party¡¯s leader was his good friend, the next village chief was going to be him without any doubt. But as soon as Comoros returned with Negary¡¯s will, the old village chief was murdered, most of the village¡¯s authority would now also fall into Comoros¡¯ hand. For both personal and official reasons, Jacob couldn¡¯t just accept it; but due to the threat of the plague, the villagers were now standing on Comoros¡¯ side. After all, Negary had already displayed his power, Jacob knew full well that if he tried to openly resist, the other villagers would suppress him even before Negary did. Everything happened too suddenly, no one had anything prepared, even the prestigious village chief was bitten to death in front of everyone. Jacob now had no choice but to swallow his irritation, plan things out properly before going against Comoros, as well as the one calling itself ¡®Negary¡¯. Opening the door to his house, Jacob took a deep breath, smiled brightly and casually greeted: ¡°Isabella, I¡¯m home¡± ¡°You¡¯re back early today¡± a blond young woman sat in the house, holding her somewhat inflated belly and gently asked: ¡°I heard a bit of commotion outside, did something happen?¡± ¡°Hm, some problems did come up, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it¡± Jacob smiled full of confidence in his voice, he slowly approached his wife, crouched down, carefully touched her belly and smiled: ¡°Nala, papa is back, did you miss papa?¡± ¡°That problem isn¡¯t as simple as you said, is it?¡± the sharp woman naturally saw through Jacob¡¯s awkwardness and gently told him: ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, you don¡¯t need to worry for me. You know that I¡¯m from the Tagula family¡± ¡°Alright, things are indeed a bit troublesome¡± Jacob looked at his wife and sighed: ¡°Comoros was the only person of the hunting party to return, bringing with him what he claimed to be the will and messengers of Negary. He had even killed the village chief¡± ¡°Right now, he is gathering the villagers to have them offer up their foreheads to Negary¡± Jacob summarized what happened and gave up on this pretend confidence: ¡°My reason is telling me that I should surrender so that there is no danger¡± ¡°But my heart is telling me that doing that is wrong!¡± Jacob said with conviction: ¡°Dax and the others died some unclear deaths, the village chief was also murdered without remorse, but the villagers are afraid to stand up due to the threat of the plague¡± ¡°If I do not stand up now, I know that I will surely regret this. But if I do so and indeed provoke the plague, then not only will I have wronged the village, but I will also have wronged you¡± Jacob was feeling helpless, on one side was the wrong thing to do, while the other side had severe consequences that he couldn¡¯t shoulder. This made him unable to decide. ¡°When faced with two equally difficult choices, I believe it is best that you choose the one you think is correct¡± Isabella hugged her husband¡¯s head and gently consoled him: ¡°I will support you¡± ¡°As for that Negary you spoke about, I think it¡¯s possible that it isn¡¯t actually a God¡± Isabella smiled. ¡°Isabella, do you know something?¡± Jacob looked up at his wife. He knew that his wife wasn¡¯t a person of the Cauchy tribe, her background wasn¡¯t simple either, so it made sense that she knew a few secrets. ¡°The one calling itself Negary is possibly an Evil Spirit¡± Isabella recalled as she explained: ¡°Evil Spirits are entities with strange and powerful mystical abilities, but they are also under heavy restrictions so they do not easily appear. But as far as I know, Evil Spirits have no sense of reason, it¡¯s very different from what you said¡± ¡°Evil Spirits, huh?¡± Jacob nodded. ¡°In my hometown, an Evil Spirit calamity once occurred that caused many people to lose their lives. That Evil Spirit had the ability to control fog, called the Devil in the Fog. Many people were lost and killed within that fog. The archbishop of the church of Divine Grace had to purify the Evil Spirit and blessed the world with the brilliance of the Lord¡± His wife was a devout believer in the faith of Divine Grace, but that didn¡¯t affect their relationship, as Jacob respected his wife¡¯s beliefs. ¡°Isabella, you mean to say that the church of Divine Grace has a way to eliminate the Evil Spirits?¡± Jacob caught the important info in his wife¡¯s words. He originally didn¡¯t believe the Cauchy tribe¡¯s traditional faith of Gods in all things, so Jacob didn¡¯t really reject the idea of borrowing the power of the Divine Grace church to get rid of Negary. ¡°The Lord is omnipotent¡± Isabella smiled: ¡°Even if Negary isn¡¯t an Evil Spirit, it should be something similar, and the church of Divine Grace has a way to deal with it¡± Wang Yuan was standing nearby, eavesdropping on their conversation and analyzing the information he obtained from it: ¡°Church of Divine Grace? This world¡¯s supernatural power?¡± This is a low-magic world, ¡®low-magic¡¯ isn¡¯t the same as ¡®no magic¡¯, and from the confident tone of that Isabella woman¡¯s words, even if there were exaggerations in her words, it shouldn¡¯t be completely false. Which means this ¡®church of Divine Grace¡¯ does indeed hold a type of supernatural power in their hands. ¡°She said it was called a Devil in the Fog. Perhaps it was the same as me, a remnant soul that had the ability to control the fog and mist?¡± Wang Yuan continued to analyze the details of their conversation and assessed his situation. ¡°Regardless of other things, for now, I¡¯ve determined that Jacob cannot be left alive¡± Wang Yuan decided to first deal with Jacob and slowly hovered away. The church of Divine Grace had already formed a religion, so they must be quite a bit more powerful than Wang Yuan currently was, it was best that he didn¡¯t mess with them right now. On the other side, where Comoros was still conveying the will of Negary to the villagers, he suddenly felt an itch, then saw the two crows flew up and landed nearby, signalling for Comoros to follow them. Comoros didn¡¯t dare to make them wait and hurriedly follow the crows, arriving in front of a certain building that was currently holding the village chief¡¯s granddaughter. Since she was bitten by the plagued Nael beasts, Comoros had her locked up here with the excuse of not letting the plague spread. Wang Yuan was also hovering near the girl. She was holding the wound on her hand tightly with a pale expression on her face, weakly collapsed on the ground. She had the charms of a sickly beauty, but this wasn¡¯t useful for anything, so as Wang Yuan¡¯s interference force acted on her, the girl scowled, hugged her head with a pained expression, then dropped dead without a sound Chapter 12 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 When Comoros opened the door, the girl was already a corpse, her skin was pale from the lack of blood, her weak body collapsed on the ground, so fragile that one would feel regretful for her, there was even a strange sense of beauty in that. Quite a few villagers were following Comoros. As they saw the girl¡¯s body, they all gasped. This girl was the village chief¡¯s granddaughter, a beautiful girl, the dream lover of many youths of the village, but now she was dead. She was also once Comoros¡¯ dream lover, but now that he saw her dead body, he didn¡¯t feel regretful or mourning for her, instead, he felt extreme fear. His darkest memories, his moments of cowardice and weakness from a few days ago were being displayed right in front of his face. Sure enough, the girl¡¯s corpse once again spoke in an eerie tone of voice. The dead had spoken once more, but she wasn¡¯t the one speaking. ¡º Hak hak hak! Comoros, you have really disappointed me. At this point, someone is still preparing to go against my will! ¡» ¡°Benevolent Negary! Please forgive our foolishness and ignorance, we would absolutely never defy your will!¡± Comoros hurriedly prostrated. Affected by him, the other villagers also hurriedly prostrated themselves to the ground. ¡º You might not, but someone else does. They intend to contact the heretic church of Divine Grace and go against my will. O¡¯ foolish bunch, if you do not desire my glory, then I can only bestow the plague upon you ¡» ¡°Forgive us, great Negary! Who would do such a damned thing, please tell us the name of the sinner!¡± someone shouted in a frenzy: ¡°They would be the sinner of this entire village, we would never forgive them!¡± After seeing the village chief killed by Negary¡¯s messengers after mere words of disrespect, and now a corpse talking, these villagers had completely been convinced of Negary¡¯s existence. They were forced to fear the inevitable coming of the plague, the air of unrest quickly spread. ¡º If that is the case, if you sacrifice the sinner to me, then I shall give you another chance ¡»Wang Yuan slowly spoke through the girl¡¯s mouth: ¡º The sinner is the man called Jacob Dakmi ¡» ¡º Offer him to me, let my messengers take him away, and I shall consider forgiving you this once ¡» ¡º Choose, the plague, or sacrifice, this will be the final chance I give to you ¡»after those final words, the girl¡¯s mouth closed shut, and Wang Yuan stood waiting for the villagers¡¯ reactions. ¡°Do we have any other choice?¡± Comoros stood up and loudly declared: ¡°For his own benefits, Jacob had given up the faith of our Cauchy tribe, he is not simply a sinner of our village, he is the sinner of the Cauchy tribe as a whole!¡± ¡°To protect the village, we have no other choice!¡± ¡°This youngster is also growing¡± Wang Yuan praised Comoros¡¯ performance. Under his guidance, Jacob was abandoned by his own village, a mob of people were rushing towards Jacob¡¯s house. At this point, the mob was already completely swept by their emotions. The few that were still rational couldn¡¯t do anything to change the bigger picture, against the threat of the plague, most of them had already gone insane. ¡°Two days later, we will go and seek help from the church of Divine Grace¡± Jacob pulled his wife¡¯s hand: ¡°Before that, I have to bring you somewhere safe, it¡¯s too dangerous in the village right now¡± ¡°Jacob¡­¡± when Isabella was about to say something, various noises came from outside his house, most of them were calling for Jacob to give himself up for the sake of the village¡¯s peace. ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Jacob¡¯s expression turned grim. He hurriedly took the knight¡¯s sword hung on the table and faced the mob of people that broke down his door, glaring at the young man leading them. Comoros, everything only happened after he returned. ¡°Jacob, you wanting to seek help from the heretic church had incurred the wrath of Lord Negary. So that the village would not fall to the plague, for the sake of the village¡¯s safety, please put down your weapon and cease your resistance!¡± Comoros was forcing himself to maintain a somber expression, but the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but perk up a little. Comoros was now enjoying the feeling of being under Negary¡¯s domination. Before, he was nothing but a newcomer who joined the hunting party, but what about now? Even the head guard of the village, someone that the entire village looked up to, someone who was likely going to become the next village chief, isn¡¯t he completely powerless against me right now? Jacob clenched his sword tightly, his fingers going pale from using too much force. Is Negary really so powerful? The things I had just decided a few moments ago were already found out. As he looked at the mob of villagers who came, the eyes of these people who used to contain admiration and praise, now contained hatred and fear. Making Jacob unable to swing his sword, even more, were the gazes of the others, the look of begging in their eyes. Please, lower your sword. Please, give up resistance. Please, become the sacrifice. Please, sacrifice yourself for the village! Jacob¡¯s hand holding the sword slowly became powerless. He knew, he knew that he couldn¡¯t go against them, so he turned around. Isabella was teary-eyed looking at him, shaking her head as if she had something to say. He smiled, stopped her from speaking, pointed at her belly with gentleness in his eyes, then turned back to Comoros and spoke: ¡°I can give myself up and let you do with me as you please. But my wife is innocent, all the sins came from me alone, please let her go¡± Comoros¡¯ expression changed a bit and glanced at Isabella¡¯s baby bump. The corner of his lip slightly twitched as he spoke: ¡°Negary¡¯s will was only for you, the sinner, to pay the price. We have decided to pass your judgment at the big tree behind the village, please come with us¡± ¡°Understood¡± Jacob turned around to look at his wife, then was led away by the mob to the big tree behind the village. His hands and legs were tied and forced to kneel on the ground. However, even as he knelt, his back was as straight as ever. From afar, two crows flew over and began to peck at Jacob¡¯s body without hesitation, the villagers all prostrated without hesitation, Jacob didn¡¯t bother to look at the crows, only at the blond young woman who was crying and praying from afar. Jacob started shedding tears. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to see his child be born, he still hadn¡¯t fulfilled his promise to accompany Isabella until her death, he had gone ahead of her. As his blood flowed, Jacob¡¯s vision began to turn blurry, a scene seemed to manifest in front of his eyes. In it, Isabella was holding the hand of a blond little girl. Just like her mother, the girl was also a beautiful little lady. Wang Yuan was hovering not too far away from Jacob. This man certainly had something worthy of praise. If he was given the chance, he might have been able to become a great hero known widely across the land, but then again, there are no ¡®ifs¡¯ in life. ¡°Even in the face of difficulties, you decided to stand up, that is bravery. Even in the face of death, you did not show dread, that is fearlessness¡± Wang Yuan looked at Jacob as he slowly bled to death: ¡°I have bore witness to your death¡± A huge cluster of white mist and cool aura flowed towards Wang Yuan. ¡°Your fearlessness and bravery, I shall accept!¡± Chapter 13 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°That feels quite decent¡± Wang Yuan carefully selected the emotions he needed, absorbed them, then did his best to discard what he considered useless emotions. Among these useless emotions, the majority of them were his longing towards his family. These emotions that Jacob treasured even to his death were discarded by Wang Yuan like a pair of ragged shoes. However, Wang Yuan was quite interested in the woman called Isabella. Thanks to Jacob¡¯s memories, Wang Yuan now knew quite a bit about Isabella. The woman Isabella wasn¡¯t a Cauchy tribeswoman, but rather a Degen woman from the kingdom of Interkam, furthermore, one that came from an aristocratic family, the Tagula. They could be considered a branch family of the Interkam kingdom¡¯s royal family. A few years ago, the royal family of the Interkam kingdom was caught in internal strife, and as the royal bloodline¡¯s branch family, the Tagula family was naturally affected. Isabella Tagula had escaped to this place to avoid the bloodshed, settled down here and married Jacob Dakmi, changing her name to Isabella Dakmi. But the point that Wang Yuan was interested in was that the Tagula family was once hailed as the ¡®Child of Dragon¡¯, rumoured to have the blood of true dragons flowing through their veins. From a rational standpoint, this low-magic world couldn¡¯t possibly give birth to a dragon, so the supposed bloodline of the dragon would be fake 80-90% of the time. But according to Isabella¡¯s explanations, a ¡®Child of Dragon¡¯ had in fact once been born in their family, inheriting their power. ¡°Most of the people in this village are Cauchy, so unique specimens like these can stay¡± Wang Yuan was currently thinking about his plans, especially since Isabella was now a pregnant woman. ¡°About the adaptability of a fetus to the bacteria¡± Wang Yuan recalled a few movies from his previous life, for example, ¡®Planet of the Apes¡¯ or ¡®Blade¡¯, in which they used the mother¡¯s body as a springboard to allow the fetus inside their mother to slowly adapt to those serums and powers. It was because of this that Blade was able to become a Daywalker, while Caesar gained high intelligence. ¡°If I infect Isabella with the bacteria and suppresses its growth, I wonder if the newborn child would become adapted to the germs¡± Wang Yuan silently thought: ¡°From this, I might be able to grow bacteria that are compatible with humans¡± 1 ¡°There are quite a few similar specimens in the village. It¡¯s still unknown if Isabella would have a different reaction to the bacteria as she belongs to a different race of humans¡± After absorbing the memories of quite a few people, Wang Yuan had a much clearer understanding of this world. In the Cauchy¡¯s myth of origin, the vast Whiteness killed the Progenitor of all things, the Progenitor¡¯s body turned into the current world and gave birth to its living beings, while the Progenitor¡¯s will became the spirits of all things, thus gave birth to their faith of Gods in all things. Calling the names of these Gods would grant you the aid of these spirits, naturally, no matter how much the crazy Cauchy people called out to the Gods, they didn¡¯t help them. According to the Cauchy¡¯s myths, the many races of humans in this world were born from different spirits. The Cauchy was the representative of the spirits, that was why they could recognize the names of Gods, and why the word Cauchy had the meaning of ¡®spirits¡¯. The Empire of the Cauchy people, Trilancia, once had a glorious past, but it was now destroyed. The majority of Cauchy people had now scattered all over various countries, some of them formed villages like this one, others were said to have formed a Cauchy restoration organization that was still active today, but hadn¡¯t gotten any results for their efforts. From these myths, Wang Yuan managed to obtain quite a bit of information. The most important of which was that different races of humans would indeed manifest different characteristics that were clearly displayed in daily lives. For example, the biggest enemies of this village, the Kent tribe. The Kent people were natural-born bandits, the will to invade was already engraved into their blood, and a few particularly powerful Kent humans even manifested strange changes on their bodies. ¡°What an interesting world¡± Wang Yuan slowly absorbed the rest of Jacob¡¯s white mist. Under Comoros¡¯ guidance, the gathered villagers began to follow Negary¡¯s orders and formed a new hunting party. Their main mission was no longer to hunt for food, but rather to find crows or crow¡¯s eggs and bring them back to the village. While Comoros was observing the group of obedient people, he felt an unprecedented feeling of satisfaction, then noticed a middle-aged man with a complicated expression standing not too far away from him. As the middle-aged man noticed Comoros looking at him, he turned to leave. As he had a limp in one of his legs, he couldn¡¯t move very quickly. Comoros¡¯ lips twitched, losing over half of the satisfaction he was feeling before and hurriedly chased after the limp middle-aged man. ¡°Dad, why did you also come?¡± Comoros maintained his calm and asked. ¡°I am not your father. My son has already died with the old hunting party¡± the limp man angrily spoke while continuing to walk forward. Comoros stopped as his expression turned sour: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the village, why are you disowning me?¡± ¡°My son is a hero who hunts for the village, not a coward who came back to slander his companions¡± the limp man replied: ¡°You¡¯ve already forgotten, it was Jacob who helped you join the hunting party, it was Dax who taught and helped you from scratch. But you pushed Jacob to his death and you slandered Dax¡¯s name. My son is not a person like that!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why you think that I was wrong!?¡± Comoros suppressed his anger and refuted: ¡°Everything I did, I did for this village, for our family. Otherwise, why did you think I joined the hunting party!?¡± ¡°If not for my unborn little sibling, would I have joined the hunting party? If not to prevent the plague from befalling our village, would I push Jacob to his death?¡± Comoros viciously spoke. The middle-aged man stopped, said nothing, then continued to limp back home, but his back seemed to hunch a lot more than it used to. Comoros swallowed his anger and decided to not return home. But if he had, he would notice that the two messengers that he cared for were currently perched on top of his house, while Wang Yuan was already hovering inside his house, looking over the pregnant middle-aged woman, recalling some of the basic information that he absorbed from Dax¡¯s and Jacob¡¯s memories about Comoros. Comoros¡¯ father used to be a member of the village guard, but during a struggle with the Kent tribe, he took an arrow to the knee and couldn¡¯t help but resign. Yet a few months ago, Comoros¡¯ mother once again became pregnant. 3 To not abandon this child meant that their not-to-wealthy family needed another source of income, so Comoros was entrusted by his father into the hunting party. Using his interference force, Wang Yuan put a certain amount of bacteria from the crows into Comoros¡¯ mother¡¯s body through her breathing. After confirming that she had indeed been infected, Wang Yuan ordered the crows to fly away. After he controlled the rate of growth of these bacteria, Wang Yuan continued to hover towards the next house, as there were quite a few more people that needed to be infected, and he would need to carefully culture them during the next period of time. Also, there was one more problem. According to the absorbed memories, it would soon be winter. And so, for the sake of goods, the natural-born bandits of the Kent tribe would soon pay them an unwelcome visit. The Kent tribe sounds like perfect specimens to experiment on as well. Chapter 14 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 The new hunting party had just returned from their first expedition. They didn¡¯t manage to bring back any crows, but they brought back a few crow eggs. A total of five ashen-grey black-dotted eggs were brought back and placed at the back of the town, on top of the large tree, as Wang Yuan¡¯s two mutated crows had already made a nest there. A crow¡¯s incubation period was around 16-18 days, but since he didn¡¯t really know for how long these eggs have already been incubated, Wang Yuan simply ordered the two crows to continue incubating the eggs until they hatch, which should be quite soon. Ever since the feud with his father, Comoros had another house built at the back of the village and lived there by himself, dealing with menial chores and tasks of the village. The village chief was already dead, Jacob who was considered to be the next village chief was also dead, so the one whose words carried the most weight in the village was Comoros. Everything was still basically the same as before and everyone had their own lives to live, but now that Negary¡¯s brilliance had shrouded the village, no one knew for sure if some of the things they were already used to would anger the great Negary. For example, in the past, if a sheep they raised got sick and died, the villagers would eat what they could eat and bury the rest somewhere near the village to increase the fertility of the land. But now that the village was under Negary¡¯s watch, they couldn¡¯t casually do it without consent. Watching Comoros drive the people who came to inquire about such things away, Wang Yuan hovered towards the large tree at the back of the village and observed the crow eggs. ¡°I wonder if these new crows would be able to adapt to the [Progenitor Germs]¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought, the bacteria had already evolved too many times to actually keep track at this point. The original bacteria that Wang Yuan brought from his world was most likely a type of germ that originated from the birds of his world. For people who were vaccinated, it would naturally not cause a lot of harm. But when he came to this world, the bacteria immediately mutated due to the sudden change in environment and caused Wang Yuan¡¯s death, it then formed a surprising symbiotic relationship with the crows and made them mutate in a good way. The original bacteria that infected the crows were named [Progenitor Germs]. The main effects that the [Progenitor Germs] had on the crows were mutation and the formation of a stable mental connection with me. But if they infected any other life forms, the bacteria would be the cause of their deaths. Wang Yuan also proceeded to name a few more things, for example, the white mist that came out of a dead creature was named Life Essence, while the cool aura came from the crows and humans were named Soul Essence. The other bacteria that mutated from the [Progenitor Germs] also had their own unique names, but most were marked with numbers as prototype specimens. Many of these mutated bacteria came from the bodies of the Cauchy villagers, since the village now had a new rule. Any sick person would have to go to the back of the village and receive the blessing from Negary¡¯s messengers. Once a person had been confirmed to be sick, they would be brought to the back of the village and receive Negary¡¯s blessing, which was essentially being infected with the [Progenitor Germs]. Wang Yuan would then observe and study the changes that the bacteria undergo within the bodies of these people. Rudimentary germs like the common cold would quickly be consumed by the [Progenitor Germs] and kickstart a new round of mutations. Wang Yuan would then observe the effects these mutated germs have on these people, then made sure the carrier didn¡¯t die from the disease before collecting mutated bacteria that had value. Even if the disease had nothing to do with germs, they would still be planted with the [Progenitor Germs] and become human Petri dishes that allowed Negary to observe the changes the bacteria would undergo while inside different people. Fortunately, Wang Yuan was now able to highly suppress the rate of growth for these germs and made sure that the infected wouldn¡¯t die or become completely immune to these bacteria. 1 There was one notable case where a villager contracted a disease that seemed similar to cancer. Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t a medical student so he didn¡¯t really study them, but he noticed that a tumour had formed inside that villager¡¯s dying body and was growing at a rapid pace. As Wang Yuan¡¯s bacteria entered his body, they would quickly mutate thanks to the existence of the tumour. The mutated bacteria quickly got out of Wang Yuan¡¯s control and grew at an insane rate, forming numerous black spots on the villager¡¯s body. At the same time, the black spots were also quickly expanding until it turned him into a literal ¡®black person¡¯, feathers were also visibly growing from his body, but before they could thoroughly sprout, the man had already died. This mutated bacteria was then preserved by Wang Yuan and fed at regular intervals, maintaining the vitality for these germs that he named [Black Crow]. When the villager mutated, he showed off powers that regular humans would never be able to do. A normal, originally dying sick man after the mutation was able to leap 5-6 meters with ease and destroyed a house pillar with one punch. Wang Yuan believed that this [Black Crow] bacteria had a lot of breeding potential, but required more improvements. Besides the [Black Crow], there was another type of bacteria that was worth Wang Yuan¡¯s preservation. It came from no one else but the living person infected with his germs the longest, Comoros. Perhaps the [Progenitor Germs] were suppressed for too long inside Comoros¡¯ body, it began to mutate in a strange way and slowly became dormant. But as soon as Wang Yuan acted on these germs, they would trigger the release of two different substances inside Comoros¡¯ body. The first of which caused Comoros to feel extreme happiness, while the other caused extreme fear. Wang Yuan was in full control of which substance would be released, and in fact, even without Wang Yuan¡¯s interference, Comoros would not die from the germs inside him anymore. This type of bacteria that could trigger happiness and fear was named [Domination] by Wang Yuan. The deeper meaning of which was that if someone were to be infected with them, they would never escape from Wang Yuan¡¯s control. But more importantly, the current Comoros was similar to the mutated crows, he was able to supply Wang Yuan with Soul Essence, which was the cool aura. Unlike the crows, the Soul Essence that Comoros supplied was similar to how it was when he absorbed the Soul Essence of the dead, it carried emotions as well as bits and pieces of memories. ¡°This seems to be similar to the worshipped Gods from my past life. Could it be that Soul Essence was actually ¡®Faith¡¯?¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought and rejected the Soul Essence Comoros supplied. Wang Yuan didn¡¯t want to become a worshipped God like in the stories. Those Gods might appear to have absolute control, but they were in fact also being controlled by their collective worshippers, which was something Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t stomach. He could accept selective, active changes to his personality, but not passive changes like this. 2 For his goal, Wang Yuan wanted to become a true manipulator of all things, but not a God. In fact, if such Gods existed, Wang Yuan also wanted to one day dominate them as well. ¡°These [Dominator] germs are quite useful, unfortunately, their infectivity and spread have also become exceedingly weak. I can¡¯t make them spread widely, so Comoros is the only carrier for now¡± Wang Yuan sighed, then continued to experiment with the different changes that the [Progenitor Germs] went through in different hosts. ¡°Comoros¡¯ mother should go into labour quite soon, shouldn¡¯t she?¡± Wang Yuan recalled. Chapter 15 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 A heart-wrenching scream resounded from the room as a man with a lame leg anxiously waited outside. As the newborn child was delivered, Wang Yuan had come to observe the infant. ¡°Comoros, your successor has been found¡± Wang Yuan said as he looked at the infant. As soon as this child was born, Wang Yuan was able to sense Soul Essence being transferred to him. Under the effects of the bacteria, this newborn child was extremely healthy, he soon opened his eyes and looked towards Wang Yuan¡¯s direction with clear black eyes as well as a happy smile. ¡°So you can sense my existence huh?¡± Wang Yuan smiled. Even though it was now impossible for Comoros to escape from Wang Yuan¡¯s control due to the [Domination] germs, he still knew too much. Not to mention the fact that this infant was a lot more excellent compared to him. The infant was named Noah by his father. ¡°The bacteria inside his body will be named the [Righteous] germs¡± like a sick joke, Wang Yuan named this bacteria. From what was observed so far, this bacteria was able to strengthen the constitution of the infected, as this infant was a lot healthier compared to other newborn babies. At the same time, a person infected by the [Righteous] bacteria was similar to a crow infected by the [Progenitor Germs]. This newborn consciousness was highly sensitive to Wang Yuan¡¯s suggestions, thus allowing him a great deal of control over the infected. In the bible, the ¡®Righteous¡¯, in principle, wasn¡¯t referring to a person¡¯s good morals and behaviours. It was more accurately described as an ¡®effect¡¯ that came about through the ¡¯cause¡¯ of having a ¡®Covenant¡¯ with God. In other words, a person who obeyed the laws of God because of their ¡®beliefs¡¯. And so, a person who had a ¡®Covenant¡¯ with God was called ¡®Righteous¡¯, and the ¡®Covenant¡¯ between Noah and Wang Yuan was the bacteria inside of him, that was the reason why Wang Yuan named it the [Righteous1] bacteria. ¡°So that is my younger brother¡­¡± Comoros stood from a distance, looking at the child who was the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Towards this little brother, he felt admiration and envy, if he didn¡¯t appear, Comoros wouldn¡¯t have joined the hunting party, and he wouldn¡¯t have run into ¡®that¡¯. As soon as he thought that, Comoros felt a sense of dread and fear over his body. That was the effect of the [Domination] germs, whenever he thought about Negary in a bad way, his body¡¯s instincts would naturally react and release the fear trigger substance inside his body, causing him to feel fear. Taking one last look at the family that he no longer had a place in, Comoros turned around and left. He had finally made up his mind to dedicate his everything to Negary. Wang Yuan continued to observe the effects of the [Righteous] germs. Noah¡¯s growth was unbelievably fast, and he also had an extraordinary mind. If Wang Yuan did not have a constant connection to his consciousness, Wang Yuan would¡¯ve believed without a doubt that Noah was actually a Reincarnator. ¡°Wald!¡± when Noah uttered a few illegible syllables, a small grey bird flew in from the window. It carried a rolled-up leaf in its talons, when it got closer to Noah, it carefully poured the dew on the leaf into Noah¡¯s mouth. Wang Yuan was observing this not too far away. Noah¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t help but remind Wang Yuan of the Cauchy¡¯s legends. According to their folklore, ¡®Cauchy¡¯ represented spirits, and the Cauchy people were a race of humans born from the spirits of the Progenitor of all things. They recognized the names of Gods in all things and could borrow those names to unleash unimaginable power. From his observations so far, Noah would occasionally utter a few illegible syllables. Through these syllables, Noah was able to command various animals, the easiest of which were birds, to do as he liked. ¡°Wald should have the meaning of ¡®the drinker¡¯ in the Cauchy language¡± Wang Yuan scowled and thought about this connection: ¡°Could it be that the Cauchy people¡¯s legends are actually true?¡± Through his connection with Noah, he could indeed communicate with the boy, but Noah was still too young to fully express what he wanted to say clearly. Even the vague syllables that he could speak were nothing but a sort of instinct. Perhaps sensing Wang Yuan staring at him, he turned towards Wang Yuan and smiled happily. Wang Yuan also smiled, since regardless of what secret the Cauchy people held, at least for now, Noah was his ¡®Righteous¡¯. ¡°The bacteria will need to be improved further, these current bacteria are unable to give me enough power¡± Wang Yuan briefly sensed the situation of the germs spread all over the village, but suddenly felt a report coming from the two mutated crows at the large tree. ¡°The crows are hatching huh?¡± Wang Yuan lightly left Noah¡¯s side, using his interference force to propel himself towards the back of the village. After his soul was replenished a few times, his interference force was greatly reinforced, so his movement speed also increased, and he soon arrived at the large tree at the back of the village. Within the crow¡¯s nest, only two out of five crow eggs hatched. Two hatchlings with barely any fur were energetically moving around the nest. As this was the mutated crows¡¯ nest, the [Progenitor Germs] were everywhere in the air. When the two hatchlings came into contact with the germs, they didn¡¯t show any adverse effects at all and instead became more lively instead. It was obvious that the current [Progenitor Germs] were extremely suitable for these crows. ¡°A normal crow hatchling would need to be taken care of for about a month by adult crows before they become adolescent and can leave the nest by themselves. But these crows might be able to leave their nests a lot sooner than that¡± Wang Yuan used his interference force to check the situation of these two hatchlings before making a rough estimation. Soon enough, the crow eggs all hatched one by one. The villagers had already prepared a bit of food, fruits, worms as well as rotten meat not too far away from where they were, so the two grown crows didn¡¯t have to search for food to feed the new hatchlings. After all five eggs had hatched, no signs of any disease or adverse reactions to living in a bacteria-filled environment appeared at all, the only side effect was that the birds were a lot more prone to being hungry. ¡°A satisfactory situation. Of course, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility of them mutating again after they grow up¡± while observing them, Wang Yuan had such a thought. The crows weren¡¯t quite as important as they were before, but the more crows he had, the better. Every crow was a stable source of daily Soul Essence for him, even if it wasn¡¯t a lot, through accumulation, it was a lot more stable compared to the alternatives. ¡°I wonder what would happen after my soul is completely replenished?¡± Wang Yuan checked the state of his own soul. At the moment, his soul seemed to be complete, but he knew better than anyone else that the vague feeling of being greatly incomplete still existed. His own instincts were constantly telling him to absorb more Soul Essence and make up for his shortcomings. In fact, while infecting pregnant women, Wang Yuan had an impulse to throw himself straight into their bellies. Because at that time, he could faintly tell that he would immediately be complete again if he did that and would once again reincarnate as a human. But the impulse was forcibly held back by Wang Yuan. First of all, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that after reincarnating as a human, he would retain his memories. Secondly, even if he could retain his memories, Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t too fond of the idea of being human again. Right now, he could still become stronger through absorbing Soul Essence, but he would easily fall into danger by becoming human, possibly dying once again. At that time, there were no guarantees that he would turn into a remnant soul again. Chapter 16 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Two days later, the hatchlings had grown a lot bigger, now begging and waiting for food in high spirits. The new hunting party had also just returned from their second expedition, this time bringing back about 7-8 crows. Comoros was standing below the shade of the large tree. As he saw the tied-up crows, his eyes went cold and pointed at a crow that lost ones of its wings: ¡°These crows have yet to become servants to my Master, but that is no reason for you to wound it this way¡± ¡°Which one of you wounded it, step out¡± Comoros¡¯ gaze swept through the members of this new hunting party: ¡°Unless you intend to anger the great Negary¡± One of the hunters glanced around nervously before stepping forward, slightly trembling. Comoros knew this person well as he was an old playmate of his, but now the only thing in this playmate¡¯s eyes as he looked at Comoros was fear. Looking at his old playmate¡¯s fearful demeanour, Comoros steeled himself for what he was about to do. Wounding the crow was nothing but an excuse, and the reason why such an excuse had to be made in the first place was due to Negary¡¯s order asking for a sacrifice. During this time, the only Life Essence Wang Yuan had been able to absorb was from the [Black Crow] germs. Now that his stock of Life Essence was no longer enough, a sacrifice had to be made, and Wang Yuan conveyed this order to Comoros through his [Domination] germs. It was possible for him to randomly pick out a villager to be sacrificed, but that could cause the villager¡¯s intense retaliation, so an excuse was necessary to forcefully denounce those who made minor mistakes as sinners and sacrifice them. And right now, this old playmate of Comoros was the one standing at the pointy end of the spear. Since Comoros couldn¡¯t go against Negary¡¯s orders, he had no choice but to silently apologize for his following actions. Comoros squinted his eyes and was about to pronounce a sentence when a member of the village guards quickly rode his horse towards them. ¡°Chief Comoros sir, we discovered signs of the Kent tribe¡± this member of the village guard hurriedly got off his horse and reported to Comoros in a low voice. ¡°The Kent tribe?¡± Comoros decided against recalling some not-so-pleasant memories and turned towards his old playmate, declaring: ¡°Originally, your sin should have been paid for with your life¡± ¡°However, you have been given a chance to redeem yourself. A life for a life, join the village guards, capture a Kent tribesman and use his life to redeem for your own!¡± in the end, Comoros was soft, he decided to indirectly spare his old playmate. Wang Yuan didn¡¯t mind Comoros¡¯ little scheme too much as he was recalling the information he knew about the Kent tribe. The Kent people were widely known as natural-born bandits. The instinct to plunder and kill had been engraved into their bloodline. This description wasn¡¯t racial discrimination, but rather something that the Kent people had proven time and time again through their actions. This was their nature that couldn¡¯t be changed even with acquired education and teachings. Once upon a time, in the neighbouring Royas Kingdom, there used to be a kind-hearted aristocrat. He believed that the Kent people were widely known as bandits because the only people they knew from birth were bandits. The only thing that they learned from were skills to plunder and steal, so the only thing they could naturally become was a bandit. He reasoned that if a Kent tribesman could be brought to and educated by a normal family, they would naturally grow up to be a normal person. During an excursion, he stopped a group of Adventurers from killing an infant girl who was just born within the group of Kent tribe bandits that they had just wiped out. He declared that children were innocent and adopted the infant girl in front of the Adventurer¡¯s completely flabbergasted faces. That aristocratic scholar never told the girl about her heritage as a Kent person. From a very young age, she was taught etiquette and education like any other aristocratic girl, at the same time meticulously regulated her behaviours, treating her like his real daughter. On her 15th birthday, she would have inherited that aristocrat¡¯s peerage, if not for the fact that she was accused, with undeniable evidence, that ever since she was 12, she had been poisoning the aristocrat with a chronic poison. She would have been called a Viscountess, and not her current title of Great Robber Ika Elissa. At 12 years old, when Ika had never even touched the cruel knowledge of the Kent tribe, after she accidentally learnt of the chronic poison, even without any grudge against him, she began to slowly poison her adoptive father. That was simply the Kent people¡¯s nature. They didn¡¯t feel that plundering from others was a shameful thing to do. In fact, they craved it like addicts, frequently moving out to steal and rob others even without needing to, just to enjoy the pleasure it brought them. Of course, even if the Kent people¡¯s nature was to rob and steal, they weren¡¯t idiots. They would not attack forces that were too powerful or completely eliminate the parties that they stole from, otherwise, if there was no one left to steal from, the Kent tribe that hated working for their keep would¡¯ve gone extinct long ago. And this Cauchy village was one of the parties to be stolen from. Every year, bandit troupes consisting of Kent people would raid the village, and every time, the village would have to do something to protect themselves against these pillagers. If the village was completely defenceless against the bandits, they would do whatever they liked. The worst instance was several years ago when the Kent people managed to enter the village and lit everything on fire, reducing numerous houses to ash. If it weren¡¯t for the Kent tribe deciding to leave some of the villagers alive to be plundered again, this village would have already been destroyed at the time. That year, many Cauchy people either starved or were frozen to death. Of course, there were also some calm years where both sides flexed their muscles against one another. If the Kent bandits considered their village to be a hard bone to chew on, they would only demand the village to give them a bit of food before running away. However, this village was now different. This village was now under Wang Yuan¡¯s domination, and Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t possibly let the things under his control to once again be controlled by others. Because of that, Wang Yuan¡¯s policy against the Kent people from the very start was total elimination. These Cauchy people, for better or for worse, were under Wang Yuan¡¯s control. They were ¡®assets¡¯ that would increase their own values over time, so Wang Yuan didn¡¯t want to be too cruel against them. But towards the Kent people, Wang Yuan had no mercy. The bacteria bred under the village¡¯s conditions all have very low infectivity, so if they were bred from the Kent people¡¯s blood with their extremely invasive nature, would I be able to create germs with extremely high infectivity? Wang Yuan was looking forward to finding this out. But before that, he needed a certain number of armed forces. After all, the Cauchy village originally didn¡¯t have much when it came to armed forces, only the hunting party and the village guards. But the hunting party was completely eliminated by Wang Yuan, leaving only the newbie Comoros alive. While the village guard¡¯s captain, Jacob, was also killed, the remaining members of the village guards were delegated to the new hunting party to search for crows, so the current fighting power of the village was at an all-time low. If they did not have confidence in the existence of Negary, most of the villagers would¡¯ve already prepared to flee. Seeing the newly captured crows, Wang Yuan recalled the incomplete [Black Crow] germs and had a certain thought. The Cauchy village people lived a very secluded life, so they knew too little about the outside world. Perhaps this time, he would be able to learn a bit more from these Kent tribe bandits. Chapter 17 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Riding galloping horses at full speed, the Kent tribe people were screaming in excitement. They loved to plunder and steal. Even taking minor things could cause them to feel excitement and joy. Their very nature was to take things from others and make it theirs, satisfying this nature for them was exactly like satisfying a certain other human nature, it brought them ecstasy. Scheming or violence, anything would work all the same, the word ¡®steal¡¯ itself had been engraved deeply into their bones. The Cauchy guards had already noticed the approaching Kent tribe from afar and immediately sent people back to the village while putting up traps on the path, trying to resist these Kent tribe bandits. But their resistance was honestly too weak. A large part of their forces had already been forcefully delegated to the hunting party to look for crows. The bandits roared in excitement and joy, they didn¡¯t mind bullying the weak, in fact, that would only make them feel even more eager. Only intense retaliation and resistance would rouse their sense of respect and make them choose to hold back when they steal from someone. The current Cauchy people didn¡¯t have the ability to resist, so their robber¡¯s blood was practically boiling from the thrill. If they were allowed to freely attack the village as they did a few years ago, the catastrophe of the village being burnt to ashes would most likely repeat itself. The Kent tribe people chased after the fleeing village guards in their frenzy. While shooting at them with arrows, they nimbly avoided the practically useless traps and laughed at the powerful fleeing Cauchy people. Last year, the Cauchy people had used these traps and various other methods to retaliate and stop these Kent tribe people from going too far. Of course, at the time, the Cauchy people¡¯s village guards were more like a group of caretakers for bears or servants that served a tyrant. Against the Kent tribe¡¯s attack, they didn¡¯t have the choice to not retaliate, because doing that would only cause the bandit blood of the Kent to boil more intensely. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t retaliate too much. Because if they really caused the Kent bandits too many casualties and angered the Kent people, they would ignore the principle of long-term preservation. Quite a few villages had already been destroyed by the Kent people out of anger and revenge because they managed to kill one or two Kent bandits. This was similar to having a girlfriend. If you treated her too well, she was going to act spoiled, if you treated her badly, she was going to act even more spoiled. In the end, the core of the problem was because you were the weaker party in the relationship. 1 It was because there existed a ¡®weaker party¡¯ that the relationship simply could not be completely balanced, and so anything you do could be the wrong thing to do, that was just how love worked. And that was exactly how the Cauchy people were in front of the Kent tribe. It was because they were weak that they had no choice but to try and resist the Kent tribe, while trying at the same time not to overdo it. Standing afar, Wang Yuan glanced at the fleeing Cauchy village guards and thought of a saying that he heard somewhere a long time ago: Only the weak needed to think of the big picture, because they couldn¡¯t handle the consequences of the status quo being broken. At the same time, those truly strong had never been worried about the bigger picture, because they themselves were the bigger picture. The previous Kent tribe people were the bigger picture, so they didn¡¯t need to pay too much attention about whether or not killing the Cauchy people that way would be unreasonable. Or whether they could survive if their food was stolen. Or whether they could endure seeing their daughters and wives being harassed in front of their faces. ¡°All unfavourable conditions in the world are brought about by the party in question not having enough power¡± Wang Yuan slowly declared. 1 If he were strong before, he would be able to notice the hole within the System¡¯s fraudulent act and remain in his original world as the Protagonist. If the Cauchy people were powerful enough, the Kent tribe wouldn¡¯t have even considered visiting their village, just like how this small group of Kent tribe bandits had never considered robbing the Interkam Kingdom. ¡°And now, we are the more powerful party in the relationship with the Kent tribe. That is why they are the side that is dominated¡± Wang Yuan glanced at the approaching Kent bandits and gave his order. Comoros¡¯ expression changed slightly and turned around to look at a group of anxious Cauchy villagers. They each held a jar wrapped tightly in cloths in their arms, looking a bit puzzled and overwhelmed. Comoros¡¯ playmate who was branded a sinner was also among them. ¡°The jar in your chests contains the curse of the great Negary. As soon as anyone is infected by that, they will contract the plague and die. As long as you fling them towards the Kent tribe people, you should be able to draw most of their attention¡± Comoros explained: ¡°After that, the only thing you need to do is capture as many un-cursed Kent tribe people as possible. They will become our sacrifices for Negary, the more you capture, the more rewards you shall receive¡± ¡°Especially you. If you cannot capture a sacrifice, then you can only become a sacrifice yourself¡± Comoros told his old playmate. This was his final act of kindness. If this playmate still couldn¡¯t take this opportunity, he only had himself to blame. ¡°Go¡± Hearing Comoros¡¯ order, the group of 7-8 people each ran towards the Kent tribe, each with a jar in front of their chest. The village guard members were frantically running away on their horse, occasionally dodging the arrows that came at them. They didn¡¯t dare to stop even for a little bit, because the moment they did, they would easily be cut down by the Kent bandits on their pursuit, or killed by an arrow that came from somewhere behind their back. The order they received was to lure the enemies to this area. They were told that there would be reinforcements waiting for them. Right now, about 20 Kent bandits were chasing after them, each armed with a horse, a long blade as well as bow and arrows. ¡°Kakakaka! I¡¯m going to shoot your butts off! Running away so slowly, are you trying to dedicate your butt to me!?¡± one of the Kent bandits laughed, the bow in his hand shot out an arrow without hesitation and hit someone¡¯s leg. He was then disoriented from the pain and fell from his horse. The man tried to call for help, but none of his companions stopped to pull him up. Seeing the Kent bandits getting closer and closer, he tried to crawl forward. But how could a wounded person escape the Kent people? These bandits quickly caught up to this Cauchy person. They decided to stop pursuing them for now, as the Cauchy people seemed to have given up on fighting back this year. Their lack of resistance made the bandits not feel the need to hurry up. The wounded man was still crawling forward. His desire to live was intense, but if a desire could be fulfilled merely by being intense enough, this world wouldn¡¯t be so sorrowful. ¡°Ah hah, little Cauchy man, you don¡¯t seem to have any belongings. Then this gracious me shall be benevolent and only steal your life¡± a Kent bandit heartily laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me!!¡± the Cauchy man continued to crawl forward with snot and tears running down his face, like a little worm whose only wish was to continue living. ¡°We don¡¯t need to ask for an ant¡¯s permission¡± the Kent bandit excitedly raised his blade, lopped off the man¡¯s head and urged his horse to continue galloping towards the village. Chapter 18 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 The Kent horses once again galloped forward, but this time, a captured Cauchy person was being dragged along on the ground behind them. The captured Cauchy person was screaming desperately but would go quiet soon since there was no such thing as a road in this place. The thing that people called ¡®roads¡¯ were still dirt paths cleared of trees and rocks, anyone being dragged behind a horse on this was most likely going to die no matter what. At this point, the group of village guards who carried the jars containing Negary¡¯s ¡®curse¡¯ had silently approached them. There were a total of 28 Kent tribe bandits, each of them were burly powerful men. After all, the only thing they learnt from birth was how to plunder and rob other people, and when it came to robbing things, strength was the most important factor. There were only 8 Cauchy people in this little team, so if they charged the Kent head-on, that would be just suicide. Even if they were carrying Negary¡¯s curse, they didn¡¯t want to openly step out to face the Kent bandits. This was natural, as the Kent people¡¯s strength had been proven year after year, while Negary¡¯s power had only been shown very briefly by him summoning a group of rats that bit the village chief to death. The fact that these people were even willing to step out at all was thanks to a combination of Comoros¡¯ brainwashing and persuasion ever since he took over. ¡°Is this really going to be useful?¡± Sen was hiding inside a nearby bush, glancing down at the normal-looking sealed jar in his hands, doubtful about how it would kill a large number of Kent people. As the only son of the El family, just like Comoros, he originally didn¡¯t want to join the hunting party. But because of Negary¡¯s appearance, the previous hunting party couldn¡¯t bring any prey back to the village, and the village¡¯s harvests were a bit lacking this year due to various reasons, so if he didn¡¯t join the hunting party, he could only starve. Because of that, Sen decided to join the new hunting party and find new messengers for the great Negary. Every crow he caught would be rewarded handsomely, and this was a lot safer than going deep into the wilderness and hunting large beasts to bring back as food. However, because of his inexperience, Sen¡¯s method of catching the crows was a bit rough, causing one of the crows¡¯ wings to be clipped. At the time, he didn¡¯t think too much of it, but turns out that was a huge mistake that he had made. Comoros¡¯ cold gaze at the time caused him to almost pee his pants. After all, Comoros had now offered his forehead to Negary, his everything now belonged to Negary, so his icy gaze also represented Negary¡¯s watchful gaze. For his own life, he had no choice but to join the ambush with the other village guards, capture a Kent person to bring back as a sacrifice to Negary and redeem himself. In actuality, he wasn¡¯t at all confident about the success of what he was about to do. But in Sen¡¯s mind, between being offered as a sacrifice for Negary and dying while fighting the Kent bandits, he would rather choose the latter, because that sounded like a more heroic death. ¡°Are they here?¡± listening to the sound of the horses¡¯ gallops, Sen held the jar tightly in his chest. As soon as the galloping were close enough, he trembled slightly, exchanged glances with the other village guards, and threw the jar with all his strength. ¡°Little Cauchy rats, are you trying to ambush us?¡± this group of Kent bandits arrogantly laughed, not at all concerned with the jars that were thrown towards them. After all, these Cauchy rats wouldn¡¯t actually dare to harm them, the hundreds of Kent tribesmen that had their backs were the source of their confidence. However, this time, it didn¡¯t quite go as the Kent bandits expected. When the jars were broken around where their horses stood, a large amount of black liquid splashed on their bodies, filling the air around with an incredible stench. This stench was so sudden that the Kent people who were originally taking aim missed their shots, while the Cauchy person being dragged behind them was practically soaked in the black sealed liquid. Wang Yuan¡¯s field of cognition wasn¡¯t very sensitive to smell, so he was standing quite near when the splash happened, observing as the liquid was scattered and calmly began his record: ¡°[Black Crow] germs, the first large-scale Kent people infection experiment commences¡± ¡°At the same time, horse infectivity experimentation can also be conducted¡± Wang Yuan actively controlled the germs so that they quickly grew and multiplied. The black liquid in those jars were the catalysts for the [Black Crow] germs, the [Black Crow] germs would infect the Kent people¡¯s bodies through the smell alone. Before the Kent people who were splashed with this stinky substance could even become furious, one of them had already let out a pained cry. The Cauchy person who was being dragged behind by the horse was completely soaked by the black liquid and became deformed before anyone else. His originally dying body was able to break the rope around his neck, his skin also became abnormally black and rotten at the same time. He quickly jumped towards a vomiting Kent bandit that was on his horse and bit the Kent person¡¯s leg. The infected Cauchy person was having his muscle activity triggered by the [Black Crow] germs, so the strength of his bite wasn¡¯t normal. He immediately ripped off a large chunk of flesh from that Kent person¡¯s leg and directly swallowed it down. As soon as he did, the mutated person¡¯s flesh rotting slowed down, but his head was immediately lopped off by a slash of the Kent person¡¯s blade, spouting black blood like a geyser from his now-open neck. However, even after being beheaded, the mutated man was still vigorous enough to move around, the flesh around where his neck was cut even writhed and morphed, as if trying to regrow another head. Regretfully, in the end, the mutated man couldn¡¯t endure it and collapsed, his body quickly rotted away into a puddle of black liquid. Before the bitten Kent bandit could even sigh in relief, he was knocked off by the horse he was riding on and was trampled by the rampaging animal¡¯s hooves. The Kent bandit was completely confused, unable to understand why the situation suddenly became like this. But among the foul stench, he suddenly found his horse¡¯s smell to be exceptionally alluring, tempting him to take a bite. Compelled by the robbing instinct engraved in the bloodline of the Kent tribe, the trampled Kent person immediately reached his head up and took a large bite from the horse¡¯s stomach. The foul black blood that came from the wound completely soaked his body, but the Kent bandit didn¡¯t mind that at all, instead, he opened his mouth wide to drink the pouring blood and continued to rip off the horse¡¯s flesh bite after bite. The insanity quickly spread among the Kent bandits and their horses. After being infected, their skins turned black and began to rot away, the only method to slow this rotting down was apparently to devour the flesh of another living being. Wang Yuan observed the germ¡¯s mutation from afar, as they continued to devour the flesh of others, the same [Black Crow] germs were mutating into different strains, infecting and devouring one another, becoming stranger by the second. In the end, only a large blob of black liquid of amalgamated flesh remained, still writhing and moving. The mass consisted of the horses¡¯ flesh, the Kent bandits¡¯ flesh as well as the flesh of the infected Cauchy person at the start. The flesh and blood were gathering, slowly moving to bind to one another, apparently trying to form a new lifeform. Through his connection with the germs, Wang Yuan could sense the huge amount of vitality from the giant forming body. Wang Yuan was highly interested in knowing what kind of lifeform this mass of flesh would become in the end. Chapter 19 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 The huge blob of flesh quickly withered away, two black and red tentacles then sprouted from inside the rotting husk, followed by a chunk of strange-looking flesh. A total of 10 eyes were completely open, attached to the chunk of flesh covered in red and black body fluids. As soon as the eyes opened, Wang Yuan¡¯s expression changed, not because the eyes of the newly born monster began to observe him, but because as soon as the eyes opened, something suddenly happened, causing germs and bacteria that made up the core of this monster to gradually escape Wang Yuan¡¯s control. The monster¡¯s 10 eyes constantly shifted and moved around like it was observing this world, then completely ripped the rotten flesh husk around its body away, revealing its true form to everyone. Where the ¡®head¡¯ of the monster was supposed to be was the strange chunk of flesh with 10 eyes on top of it, constantly shifting around to observe its surroundings. Below the ¡®head¡¯ was a hunched humanoid form with two black and red tentacles on its back, the monster¡¯s legs were the horses¡¯ hooves. The monster didn¡¯t have any skin, it was similar to a skinned frog covered in black and red bodily fluids. It tried to take a step forward out of the rotten flesh husk, but tripped and fell back into the chunk of rotten flesh. After more struggling, the monster managed to stand up again, then paused briefly as it tried to think of something. It then leapt directly out from the rotten flesh husk, heading towards Wang Yuan¡¯s direction. He sensed danger from that monster, this was the very first time Wang Yuan had actually felt danger directly from something in this world. Ever since the beginning, the risks he felt all came directly from himself, the most prominent of which was the lack of Life Essence, most other things couldn¡¯t even see him, let alone threaten him. But Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t feeling distressed. The emotions he absorbed from Jacob were displaying its effects, turning his personality into one that didn¡¯t panic in the face of danger. He started to float backwards while closely observing the other party¡¯s actions. Unlike a normal newborn creature, this monster showed a clear sense of self as well as a very fast ability to adapt and understand this world. ¡°Gu Ru Gu Ru Gu Ru!¡± several orifices opened on the head-like portion of the monster and spoke in a strange tone as if it was some sort of language. The orifices then changed and made a different kind of sound: ¡°Casca Cassos?¡± ¡°This feeling?¡± Wang Yuan carefully thought about how the germs that made this monster lose control in the first place: ¡°This feels a bit similar to having a higher consciousness descending on it?¡± ¡°Soul Transmigration?1¡± Wang Yuan suddenly recalled this word. If that was the case, the other party¡¯s strange actions up to now could be explained. But no matter how you looked at it, this monster wasn¡¯t human, it even tried to speak another language, some of which included a bit of the Kent tribe¡¯s languages. Unfortunately, it seemed to have only just learnt the language so it was unable to express what it wanted. ¡°Does it want to communicate?¡± Wang Yuan analyzed the creature¡¯s actions, but before he did anything, after the monster noticed that it couldn¡¯t communicate with him, it hurriedly dashed forward. Apparently, it was urgently craving something. ¡°I also want to know what you have to say, but regretfully, seems like communication won¡¯t be established at this point in time¡± Wang Yuan could only consider a different method to obtain this information. His interference force spread out and disturbed the creature¡¯s steps, several small critters with rotting skin and flesh also emerged, clearly infected by his bacteria. The main goal this time for him was to experiment with the [Black Crow] germs, but as Wang Yuan was becoming more and more cautious, he took the Cauchy people¡¯s failure to accomplish their task into consideration and infected these small critters around the village. Using his control over the bacteria as well as the injection of his will through them, he forcefully took control of these small critters. Under the stimulation of the bacteria, the critters jumped straight towards the strange monster and madly ripped its flesh off. While the tentacles behind the monster¡¯s back also swung wildly to grab the critters, trying to take something out of them. Unfortunately, these critters were infected by Wang Yuan¡¯s bacteria so much that their psyche was mostly broken, even Wang Yuan himself didn¡¯t think he would get much use out of them in that state. Sure enough, the monster angrily threw the critters away before stopping in place, glaring at Wang Yuan with all 10 eyes as if it wanted to engrave Wang Yuan¡¯s appearance into its mind. The monster¡¯s body then quickly collapsed, a large amount of Life Essence and a strand of Soul Essence began to pour out from the body. After a bit of thought, Wang Yuan continued to wait, only when the Soul Essence was on the verge of dissipating did he absorb it, together with small fragmented memories and emotions. Because this Soul Essence was worn out so thinly it nearly disappeared, the memories he obtained from it was also pathetically little. Wang Yuan didn¡¯t get much from it, he couldn¡¯t even decipher the other party¡¯s language, the only thing he managed to understand was the monster¡¯s final actions. That monster¡¯s soul, through some unknown method, reached for ¡®something¡¯ deep inside its own soul, took the ¡®something¡¯ with its consciousness and left this world, leaving behind a large amount of Soul Essence. ¡°So that really was Soul Transmigration? And it was something that the creature actively triggered!¡± Wang Yuan was extremely excited. In truth, Wang Yuan¡¯s main worry was that he would be trapped inside this so-called low-magic world for the rest of his undeath. That way, even if Wang Yuan took total control of this world, his desire to dominate would not be sated. He already knew about the existence of other worlds, so if a low-magic world existed, there would surely also be a high-magic world, and how could he be satisfied settling down in some corner of the universe? Who would¡¯ve thought, not only did he run into a world traveler today, he also obtained the other party¡¯s Transfer method. Wang Yuan was so excited that he couldn¡¯t wait to reach deep inside his soul like the other party had done and try to feel the ¡®something¡¯ in there. A long while later, Wang Yuan opened his eyes to find that the battle had ended. More than half of the Kent bandits who tried to invade the Cauchy village were killed, only a few of them managed to escape, and two of the Kent bandits were even captured alive. Sen ecstatically looked down at the captured Kent person in front of him. He succeeded, he managed to take the opportunity and captured a Kent bandit to replace him as the sacrifice, this way he wouldn¡¯t have to die. ¡°I did it!!¡± Sen shouted from excitement. Comoros was standing quite far away, ordering the others to use firewood to burn the chunks of scattered rotten flesh around this area, otherwise, the [Black Crow] germs here would quickly infect every living thing around here uncontrollably. As for the last monster that appeared, Comoros and the rest decided to treat it as if it never appeared in the first place. When he heard Sen¡¯s excited shout, he lightly smiled. Even if their friendship no longer existed, it was still a good thing to see an old friend survive. ¡°I¡­¡± when Sen was about to say something else, he felt a chill run down his spine as an invisible power directly entered his body through his neck. Without any resistance, he collapsed and lost his life. Looking at Sen¡¯s drifting Life Essence and Soul Essence, the annoyance and irritation Wang Yuan was feeling finally subsided a bit. Just now, Wang Yuan had used the monster¡¯s method to reach deep inside his soul, only to find that it was different from the monster. There was nothing even at the deepest part of Wang Yuan¡¯s soul. It was at this moment that he understood what his soul was missing. Chapter 20 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Wang Yuan was fortunate. He was able to randomly encounter and obtain information from a world traveller through their soul, thus finding out the way of Transmigrating to another world. But Wang Yuan was also unfortunate because the method he obtained wasn¡¯t usable to him. Wang Yuan didn¡¯t know for sure what a person¡¯s soul was made of, but from that creature¡¯s actions, he could tell that it considered the ¡®something¡¯ at the deepest part of its soul, together with its memories, to be its real ¡®Self¡¯. It was because of this that the creature chose to throw away most of its Soul Essence, only preserving the ¡®something¡¯ inside its soul as it had no choice but to escape this world. When Wang Yuan looked at the deepest part of his own soul, he found that there was nothing there. Rather than saying that he lost that ¡®something¡¯, it felt more like his current self was the part that was discarded. After reorganizing the fragmented pieces of information from the monster, Wang Yuan finally understood his situation a bit clearer. At the deepest part of the soul, there existed a certain ¡®something¡¯, in the monster¡¯s language, it was called the ¡®Gusar¡¯. This term expressed ¡®the true self¡¯, ¡®the origin¡¯, ¡®the source¡¯ and other similar meanings, the core and beginning of the soul. In the cultivation novels of his old world, this would be the True Spirit. Both the soul and the substance he called Soul Essence were nothing more than the derivative, because of that, strictly speaking, the being previously called ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯ had already been reincarnated, the current Wang Yuan was nothing more than the residue of the human ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯. And in reality, he was gradually turning into an existence foreign to the human ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯. Despite how little he knew about the soul, Wang Yuan could tell that the monster¡¯s soul and its True Spirit were very similar, while he found that his current soul was full of impurities. These impurities came from the crows, from other animals, from the dead Cauchy people. Since each True Spirit was unique, the derivative Soul Essence would naturally also be unique. Through absorbing the Soul Essence left behind by other dead creatures, Wang Yuan was certainly able to become stronger, but it also caused his own soul to become mixed and impure. ¡°What a horrible piece of information¡± From what he organized from the monster¡¯s fragmented memories, their people could use the unique properties of the True Spirit to Transmigrate themselves from one world to another. Their people had gone to and witnessed many otherworldly civilizations, so they invented a scale to measure the potential of living souls called the Tower scale. 1 Their power system was one where they would become stronger through releasing their True Spirit and obtain immense power from their own [Origin]. The power systems of other worlds were also more or less required to be related in some way to the True Spirit to reach higher levels. The higher a living being scored on the Tower scale, the more easily it could release its True Spirit. It was precisely because of its high score on the Tower scale that the monster obtained the Soul Transmigration secret and was allowed to travel to other worlds. If Wang Yuan were to go to the monster¡¯s homeworld and was measured on the Tower scale, the most likely conclusion would be something like this: a remnant soul without Gusar, contaminated by large amounts of foreign Soul Essence, virus control(tentatively highest level), cultivation to become fodder recommended. Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the monster couldn¡¯t adapt to the environment of this new world, Wang Yuan¡¯s meager strength compared to him was most likely not even enough to be considered fodder. ¡°However, without taking the bad news into consideration, the benefits I obtained from this is quite notable¡± Wang Yuan now had a clear idea about himself, his potential was limited, without a True Spirit to draw power from, his ability to control bacteria and viruses¡ª¡ª would soon reach a bottleneck. In this low-magic world, that might be enough to be a calamity, but in other higher-grade worlds, he was probably something any ability user could eliminate without trouble. ¡°I really must say, this wake-up call was a bit harsh¡± Wang Yuan slowly floated back to the village and returned to the large tree to observe the infected baby crows that were currently mutating. Dejection was inevitable for anyone that found something like this out about themselves. Just imagine, in a must-play online game of the century where the level cap is 100 or even 1000, you found out that your max level is a measly 10, and that you can¡¯t create a new account, forever trapped inside Novice Town. Anyone would be devastated. ¡°Perhaps I should consider the option of reincarnating as a human again¡± Wang Yuan recalled the impulse he felt as he faced a pregnant woman from before, this time seriously considering this option that he discarded at the time. ¡°If I reincarnate, I might be able to obtain another Gusar¡± Wang Yuan floated towards a pregnant villager. This was Jacob¡¯s wife, Isabella who came from the Interkam Kingdom, sensing the warmth coming from her belly, he could tell that the child was still a bit away from being born. This True Spirit is still in a relatively pristine state, if I were to jump in right now, perhaps I would obtain a new life. After a long time of contemplation, Wang Yuan slowly floated forward, going closer to Isabella, feeling his impulse to jump in becoming even more intense. ¡°A new life!¡± Wang Yuan sighed but didn¡¯t actually enter Isabella¡¯s belly. Compared to finding it impossibly hard to improve himself, Wang Yuan found it more unbearable to once again be dominated by something else, even if that ¡®something¡¯ was his own new True Spirit. ¡°The Gusar is only a concept from that monster¡¯s world. Perhaps other worlds have other ways to become stronger or other methods to supplement their True Spirit¡± Wang Yuan consoled himself. If I can¡¯t accept reincarnation and having to rely on the True Spirit, then there is only one thing for me to do. Hah, let¡¯s see if I can make a new path for myself. ¡°If the Church of Divine Grace has a way to restrain Evil Spirits, then they should also have studied Evil Spirits to some extent. Let¡¯s make a small goal for myself first¡± Wang Yuan observed the situation of the germs and virus in the village: ¡°Attack and dominate the Church of Divine Grace, obtain their information on Evil Spirits¡± ¡°But before that, I should develop myself¡± Wang Yuan understood his own worth, and it wasn¡¯t much at the moment. He had only been in this world for a month at most, the things he could dominate and control were still lacking. ¡­ One month later. ¡°AH!¡± Isabella suddenly clutched her stomach in pain, she was going into labour. Her neighbours were obviously able to see and hear this, but not many of them tried to help her. After all, Jacob had previously tried to ask for help from the Church of Divine Grace and angered Negary. In this village now fully under Negary¡¯s control, there were not too many people willing to risk danger to themselves and help the wife and child of a sinner. The most they could do was not bully this poor pregnant woman in consideration of their previous relations. Isabella screamed and cried in pain, but still tried to crawl back into her own room, if no one else was willing to help her, she had no choice but to help herself. Boiling some hot water, heating a pair of scissors, preparing towels, Isabella endured the pain of childbirth while preparing everything. After an unknown period of time had passed, with the cry of a newborn, an infant full of wrinkles was in Isabella¡¯s hands. She was a beautiful, healthy girl. As she looked at this new life, even the strong mother Isabella shed tears of joy and bitterness. As Jacob had wished when he was still alive, the young girl was named Nala, Nala Dakmi. Wang Yuan was hovering not too far away, observing this new life called Nala. He gradually had a somber expression in his face, as Wang Yuan was able to sense the bacteria inside her body, but he couldn¡¯t control them. 1 The bacteria had already fused with something else inside the girl¡¯s body, so even though Wang Yuan was able to sense them, they had already belonged to the young girl. Chapter 21 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Noah, a troublemaker!¡± with a childish voice, a little girl in braids shouted from below. Noah, who was reading by the window of the second floor, closed his book and looked up. The 10 year-old Noah appeared to be very strong, his neat demeanour as well as his meticulous and careful personality made him the natural leader of the Cauchy youth organization. Putting the book down on one side, Noah jumped down from the window, his black hair was neatly combed, not at all like a 10 year-old boy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, who would dare cause trouble here?¡± Noah squinted his eyes, this place was no longer the small village of 10 years ago. 8 years ago, after the great Negary performed a miracle that completely pushed the Kent tribe out, this originally small village was hailed as Reystromia, meaning ¡®the place observed by greatness¡¯. ¡®Greatness¡¯ here meant devils, ghosts, or gods, existences that far exceeded humans. Gradually, the name Reystromia was adopted by the Cauchy people, after all, this village originally didn¡¯t even have a name. After that, the Kent people launched another invasion in revenge, but under the glory of Negary, the Kent tribe was once again pushed out, Reystromia also entered a period of rapid growth. Many Cauchy people from various places gathered here to seek asylum. After all, Negary was a part of the Cauchy people¡¯s legends, so regardless of him being a righteous or evil God, the Cauchy¡¯s loyalty towards him was a lot greater than others. 1 In just 10 years, Reystromia had become the largest trading place in the surrounding area, turning it into a place of mixed and complicated make-up. With the Cauchy people at the center, they worshipped Negary and formed the Crowmen organization to keep the order of Reystromia. The other people here consisted of merchants from the two countries. Not official merchants, of course, as official trading between them was banned due to the current tense relations between the Royas and the Interkam kingdoms. However, in front of profits, the ban on trading was only a little bit more than a joke. Quite a few people still conducted trades, and there was no better place than the growing Reystromia. The large number of smugglers brought immense wealth to Reystromia, and wealth brought more people. Among them were mercenaries looking for jobs, which ranged from protection of cargo to underground jobs, and all kinds of things. Besides mercenaries, pickpockets, hitmen and prostitutes also gradually gathered in Reystromia, simply because there was wealth here. Of course, there were also those who didn¡¯t come here for the wealth, like fugitives, deserters, and intelligence personnel. From a geographical standpoint, Reystromia was still part of the Interkam Kingdom, but since this was a barren land without many valuable resources where various Cauchy villages lived while keeping to themselves, the Interkam Kingdom didn¡¯t really pay attention to them and didn¡¯t send anyone here to manage it. Furthermore, even if they wanted to, the current Interkam Kingdom was powerless to do so. This country had been greatly weakened by the internal strife of several years ago, it was also the reason why the relations between Royas and the Interkam kingdoms were so tense. There were many rumours of the Royas Kingdom¡¯s aristocrats conscripting men for the war, and that an inevitable war would soon break out between the two countries. Because of that, Reystromia as a whole was also becoming restless. Not only did the Interkam Kingdom want to become its leader in name, but they also wanted to take it over to create a fortress against the Royas Kingdom¡¯s invasion. At the same time, the Royas Kingdom also wanted Reystromia under its wings, since that would mean that the Interkam Kingdom would lose a valuable natural barrier against the Royas army. Between the two, the people in charge of Reystromia were leaning more towards helping the Interkam Kingdom. Firstly, the Royas Kingdom wasn¡¯t like the Interkam Kingdom. They were an orthodox segregated kingdom, all the nobles of the country were Royas whereas other human races in Royas were considered 2nd rate citizens, some were even 3rd rate or slaves. Secondly, the current Royas was too powerful, if they really sided with Royas right now, they had to be prepared to be completely swallowed up by Royas in the end. As he walked along the chaotic yet eerily orderly streets of Reystromia, a large number of Cauchy youths slowly gathered behind Noah. As the smuggler merchants around saw this group of youths, they were clearly cautious. Similar to the Crowmen who were made up of Cauchy people to keep local order, this Cauchy youth organization that was made up of young children also had considerable fighting strength. At the start, this organization was thought to be a group of ignorant children who played around, but not too long after they formed, they incorporated large numbers of pickpockets in Reystromia and became the lawmakers of the underworld. These Cauchy youths, especially the children who were born after Negary¡¯s appearance far surpassed other peers, both in mind and body. In fact, they were almost equal to adults. ¡°A lone wolf who just came to Reya1 today. After Lars got him, he was chased all the way to the base¡± the girl explained what happened to Noah, the ¡®lone wolf¡¯ in her words meant a mercenary who hadn¡¯t formed a party yet. ¡°So the lone wolf is asking for reimbursement? Or what does he want?¡± Noah wasn¡¯t surprised, a pickpocket would slip up sooner or later, and there were always strong people among those that made it to Reystromia. If the other party was strong or had backing, the pickpockets would usually apologize and give the money back. Since they were Cauchy people, the other party would most likely accept that apology and leave without pursuing the issue any further. But if the other party both had no backing and no skills, then they could only consider themselves unlucky. If they still didn¡¯t know their place, then they would likely join the crow¡¯s portion of food for the day, the flock of crows never complained about having more to eat. ¡°That¡¯s not it, he detained some of our comrades and hoped that he would gain our help, apparently he¡¯s here to look for someone¡± the girl appeared puzzled: ¡°He seems to be looking for the crazy girl¡¯s house¡± Noah¡¯s footsteps stopped, the crazy girl that the young girl was talking about was Nala, one of the few Cauchy youths who refused to obey him. Of course, even if she agreed to, Noah wouldn¡¯t accept her, since she was the daughter of a sinner. ¡°Let¡¯s meet our lone wolf first¡± Noah headed for the pickpocket base. ¡­ Sitting on a large tree deep inside Reystromia, Wang Yuan opened his eyes. Large numbers of jet black figures moved on the tree, hundreds, thousands of crows took flight at once, forming a huge flock of crows. ¡°Someone looking for Nala and Isabella?¡± as Noah was Wang Yuan¡¯s ¡®Righteous¡¯, Wang Yuan naturally learned about everything that he knew. 1 ¡°Not a member of the Interkam royal family, but a mercenary?¡± Wang Yuan found that a bit strange, but only a little bit. His research on Nala was currently reaching a crucial point, so Wang Yuan didn¡¯t intend to let anyone take Nala away, at least, not yet. Because of that, even though Isabella had attempted to leave Reystromia several times during these past years, Wang Yuan had always stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s have Noah find out a bit more¡± Wang Yuan silently thought. Chapter 22 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Several young men were sitting flat on the ground, one of them was clearly beaten up, his face swollen. A middle-aged man was sitting on a chair at the center of the room, he was wearing a leather jacket made of some unknown creature¡¯s hide as well as various small tokens on his body. A long scar ran across his face, but it didn¡¯t make him appear ferocious. The middle-aged man sat there smiling, juggling a pebble with one hand while staring down at the young men. This was the scene Noah saw as he entered the hideout of the pickpockets. He took a short glance at the disguised middle-aged man and spoke: ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this would be our first meeting, Mr. Chris Modo. How unexpected to see you in Reystromia¡± ¡°You know of me?¡± the middle-aged man found that a bit unexpected, as he carefully observed the young man in front of him, he was naturally able to see Noah¡¯s true age, which shocked him even more. ¡°You can call me Noah¡± he pulled a chair over and sat across the middle-aged man, speaking with a somber attitude: ¡°I should probably spend some time telling my subordinates about your old stories. Sakri¡¯s writing was quite decent, I particularly enjoyed the snow mountain escort story¡± ¡°I still remember it fondly¡± the middle-aged man grinned as he spoke, his expression shifted slightly. Chris Modo, the continent-wide famous adventurer, the miraculous immortal man. The tales of his legendary adventures were compiled and written into a book by his friend Sakri, for most young men of the world, he was their life-long idol. Killing the wyvern that threatened a village; destroying an organization that used human corpses to research evil rituals; helping settle the internal strife of Lika Kingdom; and many many more, these tales over the years have forged the legendary reputation of Chris Modo. The tokens he carried on himself were the memento of his adventures, like the fang of the terrifying wyvern; like that medallion given to him by the Chairman of the Mystical Research Society; like the ring representing his eternal friendship with the Lika Kingdom that allowed him to conscript a squadron of the Lika Kingdom¡¯s army when necessary. The snow mountain escort that Noah mentioned was also one of Chris¡¯ legendary tales. At the time, he escorted the eldest son of a Count back to his country to inherit his peerage, going through a series of dangerous events on the way. Despite Chris taking a wound on his face during that time, he still managed to escort that eldest son of a Count to his destination safely. The scar on his face right now was the ¡®token¡¯ he kept from that adventure. ¡°Now then, for what occasion did Mr. Chris come to Reya?¡± Noah asked with interest, he was truly interested to know in what way that sinner¡¯s wife, Isabella, was special. ¡°I accepted a request to find a certain woman, according to the clues I have, she came here over 10 years ago and has never left ever since¡± Chris amiably told him. ¡°Then excuse my rudeness, but would you care to describe that woman a bit more clearly?¡± Noah appeared even more interested. ¡°How unfortunate, Mr. Noah, I can only reveal the most basic info. That woman¡¯s name is Isabella, she should be 29 years old this year, a believer of the Church of Divine Grace¡± while speaking, Chris observed the expressions on Noah¡¯s group¡¯s faces, then grinned. ¡°You know where she is, don¡¯t you?¡± Chris spoke with a slightly more serious tone: ¡°Tell me where she is, I can pay you¡± Noah¡¯s expression was perfectly maintained, but his other peers were unable to conceal their emotions in front of an experienced veteran. ¡°Isabella came into Reya over 10 years ago. At the time, the great Negary had yet to descend upon us, the village only had so many people. You can easily ask any of the older villagers to know about her¡± ¡°So why did you purposefully call us out here?¡± Noah asked doubtfully. As a veteran adventurer, he didn¡¯t believe for a single second that Lars would be able to pick his pocket. So it was obvious. Chris purposefully revealed that he had money to attract the pickpocket¡¯s attention, then followed him back to this hideout, he clearly needed the pickpockets¡¯ help for something other than simply looking for a person. ¡°I really can¡¯t underestimate you¡± Chris threw the pebble in his hand away and spoke with a solemn tone: ¡°Of course, I was able to find out where Isabella was, and I know that she has a daughter called Nala¡± ¡°But it isn¡¯t easy to bring her anywhere. People are monitoring me constantly, so randomly going to meet her would only expose my goal¡± Chris squinted his eyes, clearly displaying the scar on his face: ¡°So I want you to help me arrange a secret meeting with her, she¡¯s needed somewhere else¡± ¡°Can you trust us so easily?¡± Noah shook his head. ¡°Call it the basic sense of trust between people¡± Chris pulled a small pouch full of money out from his chest, placed it down and walked out: ¡°This is a deposit. Please hurry and arrange a good time for me, careful not to tell the entire town about it¡± Looking at Chris¡¯ back as he left, Noah said nothing. Instead, he was considering Chris¡¯ words, there were both truth and lies within what he said, so it was best to not believe everything, but he couldn¡¯t brush it all off as lies either. As for his goal, that part was pure bullshit. Why would a legendary adventurer need the help of some local thugs to secretly meet with a woman? The thing he called ¡®trust¡¯ was also nothing but baseless lies. ¡°Arrange it, treat it like normal business¡± Noah ordered. At the same time, Wang Yuan was silently hovering in front of Isabella, naturally, she couldn¡¯t see Wang Yuan. Considering the situation between the two countries, he could faintly understand the reason why that ¡®legendary adventurer¡¯ came to find Isabella. Isabella came from the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s Tagula family, as a branch of the royal family, they also carried the ¡®Dragon¡¯s bloodline¡¯. During the kingdom¡¯s internal strife several years ago, the current Interkam King, Seth the First, had most of the relatives who could threaten him killed, among which included the royal branch Tagula family. As the eldest daughter of the Tagula family, Isabella ran away to what was at the time, still a small Cauchy village to take refuge and met the love of her life, Jacob. Currently, due to the internal strife from several years ago as well as other reasons, the Interkam Kingdom was becoming weaker day by day. As the war with the Royas Kingdom slowly became inevitable, there were fewer and fewer people who supported Seth the First, but because of how actively Seth the First killed his competitors back then, there weren¡¯t too many people left qualified to take the throne. If one really stretched it, as the eldest daughter of the Tagula family, Isabella certainly did have the qualifications to become the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s Empress. But there were still a lot of puzzling factors here, Isabella certainly had the qualifications, but she wasn¡¯t the only one. No matter how cruel Seth was, he couldn¡¯t have completely wiped out the royal family bloodline, that would only push himself into a corner. ¡°It isn¡¯t strange for someone to look for Isabella at this point in time, but it certainly is strange that Chris was the one who came¡± because of how far down the line of succession Isabella was, the fact that Chris came here was abnormal. ¡°There must be information that I don¡¯t know about¡± Wang Yuan glanced at the little girl who just returned and began to formulate his plans, thinking of how to use this to his advantage. Chapter 23 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 This was a little girl about 10 years of age. She had a beautiful head of flowing blond hair, if only a bit messy, the clothes she was wearing were full of patches. Her face was dirtied with black and grey ash that made her look like she was pretending to be a boy. If one carefully looked at her face, one would find that she looked inhumanly pretty. Having inherited her parent¡¯s best points, she was born with a natural aura that caused others to trust her. This little girl that looked like she was pretending to be a boy was Isabella and Jacob¡¯s daughter, Nala Dakmi. Chris stood from afar, observing the pair of mother and daughter. He was wearing a hat attached to a piece of cloth that wrapped around his face, concealing his scar. At the same time, he was also wearing a thick robe that concealed the various tokens he always carried around. After a few moments of observation, Chris suddenly scowled, let go of his scarf and began to breathe rhythmically. His body harmonized with his surroundings, almost as if he was melting into thin air before exhaling a long breath, as if to expel something from his body. ¡°Negary¡± Chris once again covered his face and mouth with his scarf, doing everything he could to avoid direct contact with the air around himself, silently thinking to himself: ¡°I need to inform Augustin as soon as possible, I can¡¯t believe this Evil Spirit has already grown to this extent¡± ¡°So he was able to expel it from his body¡± Wang Yuan observed Chris¡¯ actions through an infected person¡¯s gaze and praised him. The entirety of Reystromia was his territory, even if he accepted a large number of outsiders, with Wang Yuan¡¯s personality of wanting to dominate everything, how could he not have an eye everywhere? [Diffuse] germs, this bacteria didn¡¯t have the strongest infectivity or unique power, the only praiseworthy point about it was its great reproductive power and stability. And currently, the [Diffuse] germs had spread to every corner of Reystromia, making it so that any person who lived here was basically living inside a sea of germs. Everything they breathe, eat, and drink was mixed with the germs without fail. The infectivity of these germs weren¡¯t particularly powerful, so it took an average of 2 weeks for a normal healthy person to thoroughly be infected with these germs, and even if they were infected, nothing would happen to them. At most, these germs would cause their stamina to drain a bit faster than normal, other than that, it posed no harm to the human body. However, the [Diffuse] germs had extremely impressive stickiness. Once a person becomes infected, it would be nearly impossible to remove these germs. As soon as they entered a human body, these germs would quickly adapt to the host¡¯s constitution, multiply and spread to every corner of the host¡¯s body, and form a symbiotic relationship with them. Getting rid of these germs meant that the host must cleanse themselves thoroughly from inside to outside, and such a person would be not too far away from death. What Chris had been doing within this environment full of germs was periodically expelling the germs that entered his body like he did earlier. ¡°That rhythmic breathing method, is that the rumoured [Respiratory Art]?¡± Wang Yuan recalled the strange breathing rhythm that Chris used, questioning the essence of this power. [Respiratory Art] was one of the few supernatural powers of this world. The information Wang Yuan obtained these past years had only ever briefly mentioned the existence of such a power. Apparently, very few aristocrats or royal families still hold this method of cultivation. Through sensing the rhythm of all things and a unique breathing method, one would harmonize themselves with this rhythm and enter a heightened state that improved one¡¯s senses. Otherwise, how could a living mortal like Chris sense the microscopic germs inside his body and successfully expel them? Of course, Wang Yuan had also heard that the [Respiratory Art] had other uses and powers, but he only managed to find out that much. Today was the first time he actually saw someone perform this [Respiratory Art], this low-magic world truly was ¡®low¡¯. Currently, Wang Yuan had only discovered three types of supernatural power. The first belonged to the Church of Divine Grace, where they claimed that by basking in the grace of God, they obtained various powers that normal people didn¡¯t possess. Wang Yuan had also witnessed a bishop from the Church of Divine Grace who came into Reya and confirmed that they do indeed have a bit of supernatural power. The second kind were remnant souls, or as these people called it, Evil Spirits. The third was the [Respiratory Art] that Chris had just performed. Naturally, among the records that Wang Yuan had collected over the years, quite a few other kinds of supernatural powers were also mentioned. For example, the Cauchy people¡¯s shamans who claimed to have unlocked the ¡®spirit¡¯ meaning of the word ¡®Cauchy¡¯, they could supposedly connect with all things and utter the names of Gods to borrow their power, Wang Yuan¡¯s ¡®Righteous¡¯ Noah was able to utilize a bit of this power. Next was the Royas Kingdom. This country was said to hold a supernatural power called the Ancestral Spirit Armor. According to the records, a holder of this power could go against 100 people by themselves on the battlefield, but Wang Yuan had never seen it before. In addition to this was the most widespread supernatural power, the ¡®Witch¡¯. From the records that Wang Yuan collected, Witches were able to use various materials to perform their spells, some of which were nothing more than magic tricks that simply used chemical reactions, like creating fire or smoke. However, there were some actual signs of supernatural power, Wang Yuan once saw a Witch performing their spell in the memories of a mercenary. That Witch poured some kind of liquid out of a flask and turned a real living person into a frog. There were still many supernatural power records in this world, but a large majority of them were only presumed to have existed, while the others had already been lost in this world, perhaps their heritage was cut-off at some point. ¡°I need to get this [Respiratory Art] into my hands¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought. [Respiratory Art] was the art of perceiving and using rhythm, it had very little relation to True Spirit and origin. Even if Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t use [Respiratory Art], it didn¡¯t hurt for him to obtain the knowledge as a part of his foundation for the future. ¡°I also need to speed up my research on Nala¡± this was Wang Yuan¡¯s main research topic for the last few years. Nala¡¯s mother came from the ¡®Children of Dragon¡¯ Tagula family, a family said to be able to awaken the bloodline of the dragon. Perhaps it was due to Wang Yuan¡¯s germs, or perhaps a reaction to the mixed bloodline of the Cauchy and the Tagula family, but the Dragon Bloodline that had laid dormant in the Tagula family for several generations had now begun to awaken within this little girl. And the Dragon Bloodline had half-fused with Wang Yuan¡¯s germs from when she was still inside Isabella¡¯s womb, making it so that Wang Yuan had no way to control them. But it was also because of this reason that Wang Yuan was able to study the Dragon Bloodline inside Nala¡¯s body through the germs. Through his research of the Dragon Bloodline these past few years, Wang Yuan had obtained quite a bit of results. For example, the [Diffuse] germs that now existed all over Reystromia was the result of Wang Yuan purposefully controlling the germs¡¯ mutation, in an attempt to artificially create the strain of germs inside Nala¡¯s body. Even so, the [Diffuse] germs was nothing but a pleasant byproduct of his experimentation, he was still far from achieving the ideal germs in his mind. And Nala¡¯s body that contained the Dragon Bloodline that had half-fused with his germs was the perfect petri dish. ¡­ ¡°Mama, today I sold quite a bit of fabric again, aren¡¯t I great?¡± the little Nala looked up at Isabella seeking praise, a faint golden gleam briefly appeared in her eyes before vanishing without a trace. Chapter 24 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Nala is the best¡± Isabella jokingly pinched her daughter¡¯s face and encouraged her. Because Jacob was branded as a sinner, Isabella and Nala were branded the wife and daughter of a sinner. They became outcast by the others, struggling to survive day by day. Since long ago, she had wanted to leave this place, but it always ended in failure. Her first attempt was to seduce a smuggler and wanted to leave Reystromia together with the smuggler¡¯s cargo, but the very next day, that smuggler was found dead in his room, bleeding black blood from his mouth and nose. Her second attempt was a powerful mercenary. That very night, Isabella saw nothing but despair as over 100 crows flew out from the great tree that was now considered the town¡¯s forbidden zone, turning into a black cloud of death. The so-called powerful mercenary was reduced to a pile of bones in mere seconds. Her third attempt was not too long ago when a clergyman from the Church of Divine Grace came to Reystromia. Because of her trust towards the Church of Divine Grace, Isabella once again chose to try escaping this city with him but was instead shown how terrifying that personage was. Even with dark clouds in her heart, Isabella had never shown it on her face. She had given up on the idea of escape, and because of Reystromia¡¯s development and expansion these last few years, she and her daughter could live quite well from her weaved fabric. Chris only observed them from afar a bit before leaving this place. He was constantly breathing rhythmically, his body felt like it had melted into the air itself. While sensing the air and its rhythm, he began to take a stroll around Reystromia. In the morning, Reya was a lively town, many merchants and mercenaries busily moved around the streets and alleyways here. Many merchants of the two countries became smugglers that gathered in this place, trading the speciality products of their own country. The closer the war seems to be, the more active the trading became. For example, a certain kind of fruit cakes of the Interkam Kingdom was always well-liked by aristocrats of the Royas Kingdom, but as the relations between the countries became tense, Interkam would naturally not bother to allow trade of such products just to please them. And so, the smuggling of these fruit cakes became abnormally popular. A confectionery product could suddenly be sold at the price of gold, and merchants were known to do anything for the sake of profits. Chris could see the prosperity of this town, as well as the deep currents running underneath that prosperity. More importantly, he could see the people hiding among the crowd, and Chris knew exactly why they had come. Half a year earlier, someone had sought out a Witch and asked her where the future of the weakening Interkam Kingdom lies. That Witch naturally gave them an answer, she prophesized that in the future, a Saintress of Salvation would appear in the Interkam Kingdom, her appearance would save the Kingdom and she was the Daughter of Dragon and the grace of God, a true Purest One. After leaving her prophecy, the Witch disappeared without a trace, while this unreliable-sounding prophecy was spread among the high society of the Interkam Kingdom, causing quite a few to believe in it. After half a year of searching, everyone focused their attention on the ¡®daughter of Dragon¡¯ part of the prophecy, as the founding King of the Interkam Kingdom in the legend was the son of Dragon, someone who had the immense power of dragons. This prophecy naturally caused everyone to think of the royal bloodline, because of that, several young ladies from the royal bloodline suddenly passed away without clear reasons. Seth the First wasn¡¯t known as a person who would give up and let go. Additionally, while the clergyman from the Church of Divine Grace failed to rescue Isabella and Nala, he managed to inform Cardinal Augustin of the Church of Divine Grace about their existence. Because of that, the portion of people in Interkam who believed in the prophecy formulated a plan to save this mother-daughter pair. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to rally the main forces of the Interkam Kingdom either, as the Interkam King at this point was still Seth the First, if he wanted to eliminate Isabella while she was outside of the palace, it was quite simple. Both sides had their worries, Seth the First didn¡¯t want any Saintress of Salvation, real or not, to be out of his reach, while Augustin¡¯s group was worried that the Interkam Kingdom would become even more chaotic if Isabella and her daughter were to be exposed. And so, Cardinal Augustin asked his good friend Chris to help rescue Isabella, while the group who were currently monitoring Isabella were those who supported Seth the First. ¡°There are currently four different forces in this place¡± Chris analyzed the situation. ¡°The first is the master of this place, Negary, the rational Evil Spirit. His power is the greatest here, including the Cauchy people, the unknown germs, as well as the crows under his control. For some unknown reason, he¡¯s keeping Isabella and her daughter in this place, he¡¯s the biggest obstacle¡± ¡°The second are Seth the First¡¯s spies. There were quite a few experts among them, and their goal is to kill Isabella and her daughter, but when necessary, they would also become a force to help me go against Negary¡± ¡°Thirdly are the local mercenaries and merchants. They are a neutral party that could swing to any sides with enough benefits, but due to the existence of the germs, they could also instead become our enemies¡± ¡°And finally are us, Augustin would bring his men here soon, and my current mission is to gather enough information while keeping Isabella and her daughter safe¡± Chris was wondering about how to accomplish this. ¡°Saintress of salvation, huh¡­¡± recalling that strange but cheerful little girl, Chris was thinking rapidly. He briefly remembered the person he met in the great snowy mountain, touched the scar on his face, shook his head and continued to consider his plan. ¡°The members of the youth group are mostly Cauchy people. They definitely have contact with Negary, but I wonder what reactions they would have with my request. Will they reject me, chase me out, or send people to kill me?¡± Chris recalled the information he had. The flock of almost a thousand crows was the biggest threat, if they really attacked him, he would have no way to survive. But from the information given by the Church of Divine Grace, Evil Spirits need constant subsistence. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Negary to send out too many crows to attack him in Reystromia where so many people gather. If he did that, it would instead cause Reystromia to decline instead, an Evil Spirit that requires subsistence to exist would be unwilling to see this happen. As for the threat of the germs and disease, Chris didn¡¯t need to worry much as he had the [Respiratory Art]. As long as he periodically adjusted his body¡¯s rhythm and expelled those germs out of his body, there would be no problem. ¡°The main problem now is the one who killed Bukittel¡± Bukittel was the clergyman who came here at first. He had the Grace of God, so he wasn¡¯t too much weaker than Chris, and he wasn¡¯t killed by the crows. At the time, he had used a secret means of the Church of Divine Grace to send out the news that Isabella was here, and that he was being pursued by an unknown person. Unfortunately, after sending that message out, Bukittel was never heard from again, the Church of Divine Grace had also used their own means to confirm that Bukittel was dead. Chris¡¯ expression turned serious as he stopped in the middle of an alleyway, the white ring he was wearing began to give off a unique rhythm within his perception. Chapter 25 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Is this where Bukittel died?¡± Chris sensed the vibration of his ring and observed his surroundings. This was a Ring of Oath from the Church of Divine Grace, the clergyman Bukittel made a vow with this ring to his God. He had formed an oath with this ring at the moment he did so. It was also through this ring that Bukittel managed to keep contact with Cardinal Augustin who was at the headquarters of the Church of Divine Grace in Interkam and sent his final words. ¡°Are you wailing too?¡± Chris placed the ring on the ground and pressed his hand down. His breathing became extremely heavy, a strange flow of power came from Chris¡¯ hand and spread all around. ¡°[Heart Vibration]!¡± Chris¡¯s expression turned serious: ¡°Bukittel, let me see it, who was it that killed you, let me hear your final whispers!!¡± ¡­ Caww caww aww! ¡°Be careful! Those crows won¡¯t attack in areas with dense populations, but we have to take into account the possibility of him lashing out¡± Bukittel held the wound on his shoulder as he hurriedly spoke. Next to him, Isabella hugged the sleeping Nala in her chest with a fearful expression: ¡°Mr Bukittel, don¡¯t worry about us, we won¡¯t be able to run away from here. That demon, he won¡¯t let go of me!!¡± ¡°Have no fear, child. The Lord will watch over us¡± a white glow appeared on Bukittel¡¯s hand where he was holding his wound, the black blood was directly expelled from his body. When he brought Isabella and her daughter away, two crows had ambushed him. Their razor-sharp claws easily ripped his priest¡¯s clothes and left several large holes of blood, but he easily killed those two crows thanks to his Grace. ¡°My Lord granted me his Grace to give salvation to others. Because of his Grace, I refuse to give up on anybody worth saving, I shall extend my helping hand towards any being that requires my aid!¡± Bukittel smiled amiably and consoled Isabella. ¡°I¡¯ve already hired a carriage on the busy main road of the town, we¡¯ll be fine as long as we leave Reystromia¡± Bukittel told her. But Bukittel wasn¡¯t as relaxed as he appeared to be. First of all, if the other side didn¡¯t care about pedestrians and send out a large number of crows, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. When a flock of crows reaches such a number, it was similar to a natural disaster that no single person could resist, only a well-organized army might be able to. Furthermore, the existence of a rational Evil Spirit was even more concerning. No such Evil Spirits had ever appeared before, at least not in the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s records, it was surely very dangerous. The Evil Spirit called Negary definitely had powers other than the crows. ¡°Samira!¡± a faint chant resounded from afar, followed by a gust of stormwind. Bukittel¡¯s expression changed as he shifted his body to dodge. As the wind swept by, a wound appeared on his face, spilling blood everywhere. ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the power to protect others!¡± Bukittel chanted his prayers, summoning a faint white glow around his body to protect against whatever was inside the wind. As the gust of wind died down, Bukittel¡¯s expression was still solemn. Samira, the Cauchy God of storms; Bukittel knew the Cauchy people¡¯s legend to an extent: ¡°A Spirit Shaman? Do the Cauchy people still inherit this power?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first, the Cauchy Crowmen are only responsible for preserving order in Reya, they don¡¯t have a reason to stop an aristocrat from returning to their country¡± Isabella was still an aristocrat, so if she declared her status, unless Reystromia was prepared to completely turn against Interkam, they would have no excuse to stop them from leaving. Bukittel brought Isabella to the carriage he hired ahead of time and began to escape towards the Interkam capital. While driving the carriage, Bukittel was paying close attention to his surroundings. ¡°Nuella!¡± another faint chant resounded, causing Bukittel¡¯s expression to change. A piece of the floorboard on the carriage suddenly glowed green and began to grow, in just a few dozen seconds, the carriage itself was broken by the overgrown piece of wood, the horses also lost control and ran away. Nuella, the Cauchy God of new leaves and growth. The broken pieces of wood that made up the carriage was now beginning to grow lively green sprouts. Bukittel crouched down on one knee, his body glowing white while protecting Isabella and Nala behind him. He knew that this situation couldn¡¯t keep going, the more he tried to avoid fighting, the worse the situation would become. So the only choice right now was to find the person hiding in the shadows and defeat them to bring Isabella and her daughter away safely. ¡°Cardinal Augustin, please listen carefully, there seems to be a Spirit Shaman serving Negary in Reystromia. They are currently pursuing me, I have no choice but to fight, please wait for my good news¡± Through a secret technique, he sent these words to his Ring of Oath placed in the Church of Divine Grace headquarters, Bukittel then drew the sword he carried at his hip, pressed the flat side against his forehead and whispered his prayers: ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the eyes that see through all!¡± ¡°Over there! Dispel this darkness!¡± a rune manifested on Bukittel¡¯s forehead, giving him a strange sense of sight that allowed him to discover the one ambushing them. His body flashed while still chanting and swung his glowing sword towards that side. ¡°Samira!¡± an intense gust of wind was once again summoned to attack Bukittel, however, the sword in his hand seems to contain some sort of unimaginable power that allowed him to slice the wind open and reveal the person standing behind it. It was a young man wearing neat clothing and a calm expression on his face, together with his long black hair, he appeared to be aloof and cold. He was also holding a book in his hand, with how sharp Bukittel eyes were, he easily recognized the book was the Divine Grace Holy Bible used for missionary purposes that narrated various myths. ¡°A young man?¡± Bukittel wasn¡¯t looking down on him at all. The Cauchy people once united the entire continent and formed the great Trilancia Empire, of which the Spirit Shamans contributed greatly. When the Trilancia Empire broke apart and fell, the Cauchy people were scattered all over the continent, causing the inheritance of the Spirit Shaman to also be cut off. But now that a young man suddenly appeared and held this supposed lost power, then he couldn¡¯t underestimate him even more. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t care why you and the one behind you want to keep Isabella and her daughter here, but she is an aristocrat of the Interkam kingdom, as well as a devout believer of our Church of Divine Grace. I will bring them away from this land. My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me power!¡± Bukittel pointed his sword at Noah and spoke in a heavy tone. ¡°God grants thee Covenant, thus his Grace grants thee thine power¡± Noah recited a line from the Divine Grace Holy Bible, then threw the Bible to one side, looking at Bukittel with a cold gaze: ¡°Then my apologies, from today, your Covenant with your God shall end, permanently!!¡± Chapter 26 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Herlo!¡± Noah chanted the name of the God of strength, calling upon the spirit of strength in the world and imbuing his body with physical prowess. ¡°Samira!¡± intense wind once again began to pick up. The wind was indeed strong, but the most it could do was make someone topple over from losing balance, the true threat came from hidden things inside the wind, if you carelessly let them sweep across you, a long wound would be drawn on your body. Bukittel wasn¡¯t panicked, once he fought without holding back, his fighting strength could easily rank among the top of this world. He had a total of 5 Graces gifted from God. The Grace of Salvation, capable of curing wounds and diseases. The Grace of Protection, capable of forming a barrier that shields against damage. The Grace of Understanding, capable of forming a special sight to observe things that normal people can¡¯t see. The Grace of Justice, capable of cutting apart anything he deems to be unjust. The Grace of Vitality, capable of giving the owner a powerful physique. It was because Bukittel managed to take 5 Graces from God that he became the most powerful Warrior of Divine Grace among everyone in the Church of Divine Grace. ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace declares my power to be just! Young man, for serving an Evil Spirit, I declare you unjust, and I shall cut you down!¡± Bukittel wielded the sword in his hand high. Glowing with the light of faith, he cut the wind apart, not allowing the things inside it to approach him. The Grace of Vitality gave him a powerful body that allowed him to immediately shorten his distance with Noah. ¡°Stromiano!¡± Noah wasn¡¯t panicked, he calmly and swiftly chanted the name of the God of the wall. Several invisible things quickly converged and stopped in front of Bukittel¡¯s sword. Black liquid splashed everywhere as a wall of meat suddenly manifested in front of Noah. The wall itself looked like it was made from black, squirming pieces of meat, so as it was hit by Bukittel¡¯s sword, it started to ¡®bleed¡¯ a black liquid while squirming even more intensely, trying to swallow the sword whole. ¡°Blasphemous thing!¡± Bukittel scowled, the sword in his hand glowed brightly and sliced the wall of meat apart, melting it into a pile of black liquid. The rune on his head still shining, Bukittel stared intensely at the calm Noah and couldn¡¯t help himself praising the young man. This boy only looked to be about 10 years old, but he wasn¡¯t panicked in the face of trouble, almost like he could maintain his calm at anything. Even the most talented youths of the Church of Divine Grace pale in comparison to him. Bukittel sighed, as he was an enemy, the more talented he was, the more he needed to be eliminated. ¡°As a follower of evil, my hands of salvation do not reach out to you, I am sorry for that¡± Bukittel didn¡¯t say much and stepped in, stabbing Noah with his sword imbued with the power of justice. ¡°Clergyman, where do you think we¡¯re fighting?¡± Noah looked at the tip of the sword coming for him without a shred of fear, he understood very well that if this was a real clash of strength, he couldn¡¯t win against Bukittel. Even his powers as a Spirit Shaman was only at an amateur level, the few God names that he was able to use right now was a result of long trial and error over the years. They were far from enough for a real fight, the only reason they could exert this much power at all was because he was standing in the territory of his Lord. ¡°Negary!¡± unlike the other God names, Noah was chanting this name with extreme respect, as this was his Lord to whom he offered his forehead, his Lord with whom he had a Covenant with since birth, his Lord to whom his loyalty belonged to for the rest of his life. The germs in the air began to quickly gather. Using the God name Noah chanted as a catalyst, the germs stuck to one another and manifested as a black blob of flesh. The blob of flesh easily caught Bukittel¡¯s sword. The black flesh was still constantly shifting and forming, slowly manifesting a humanoid shape. White mucus then began to flow from the black flesh and quickly dried up to form a layer of pale white skin. Finally, a fully naked man had appeared in front of Bukittel, tightly gripping the blade of his sword. Noah took off his coat and draped it over the shoulder of his man before respectfully stepping to one side. ¡°NE.GA.RY!!¡± Bukittel loudly shouted, wanting to swing his sword, but felt an overwhelming force holding his sword in place, unable to move it at all. As soon as he saw the man, an ominous feeling attacked his psyche, telling him that the one in front of him was indeed the Cauchy God of legend, the embodiment of disease and omen, Negary. ¡°You may call me that, clergyman of the Church of Divine Grace¡± Wang Yuan didn¡¯t refute Bukittel. He was only a remnant soul without a True Spirit so he naturally didn¡¯t have a true name. Calling him Wang Yuan or Negary held the same meaning. ¡°Is this the power of ¡®Grace¡¯ that belongs to the Church of Divine Grace? How interesting!¡± Wang Yuan gripped Bukittel¡¯s sword tightly to sense the unique power imbued in it as he stiffly moved his body forward. This body was created from countless germs so it didn¡¯t have a skeleton, inner organs, or blood vessels. It only looked human, but it was still, in essence, a cluster of germs being controlled by Wang Yuan¡¯s manipulation over viruses. ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the power of justice, I shall cut through the darkness!¡± Bukittel declared and channelled Grace from all over his body into his sword as a blinding bright light. But the result only caused Bukittel to feel despair. The sword was still tightly gripped by Negary, the power of Grace granted to him didn¡¯t cause Negary even a little bit of damage. ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Bukittel shouted in disbelief. ¡°Nothing is impossible¡± Wang Yuan smiled: ¡°As I have seen through the nature of your Grace of Justice, I no longer need to fear this power. Everything that exists has a weakness, and because I have found your weakness, you can no longer win¡± ¡°Weakness¡­¡± Bukittel suddenly thought of something, the rune on his forehead glowed as he looked down at the sword in his hand, finally noticing that the essence of the sword had changed at some point. The Grace of Justice, in essence, is the power to reject all things, but this power is based on my beliefs, and the belief I established is to cut down anything with my sword But now this sword has been completely replaced by Negary! Bukittel saw that his sword was covered in countless black lines. The sword had already broken into tiny pieces at some point, completely relying on germs to hold it together. Because of this, the germs had become a part of the sword while the fragments of the sword had also become part of the germs. And the Grace of Justice couldn¡¯t act on germs. Chapter 27 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Khak!¡± Bukittel abruptly crouched down and spat out a mouthful of blood: ¡°Without me knowing, my body has been filled with germs as well?¡± Bukittel let go of his sword to see that his hands were covered in wounds, a large number of germs went into his body through these wounds. ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the power to protect others, Grace of Salvation!¡± while he was coughing up black blood, Bukittel¡¯s faith was stronger than ever. His body glowed with luxuriant light, and a huge amount of white smoke left his body. ¡°The Grace of Salvation has the power to heal wounds and cure diseases¡± Wang Yuan didn¡¯t bother to stop him at all and simply observed as Bukittel attempted to remove the germs inside his body: ¡°I think you understand already, the germs have eaten through too much of your body and has become an irreplaceable part of you. Removing them like this can help you escape from the bane of the germs, but you wouldn¡¯t be too far from death¡± ¡°Devil! What are you trying to say!?¡± Bukittel glared straight at Negary as wounds began to open up on his body and amounts of black blood overflowed from them without stopping. ¡°Surrender yourself to me!¡± Wang Yuan offered Bukittel his hand: ¡°Even the Grace of Salvation won¡¯t heal your current wounds!¡± ¡°And so, surrender yourself to me, let my germs pour into your body, offer your forehead to me, accept my blessing and become a symbiote with the germs. Under the aid of my germs, you will be able to continue living¡± ¡°Are you questioning my faith, devil!?¡± Bukittel shouted in anger as five white runes appeared all over his body, Salvation, Protection, Understanding, Justice, and Vitality. ¡°You are angry, you are wavering aren¡¯t you?¡± Wang Yuan laughed as his finger began to extend indefinitely, turning into black tentacles of germs that slowly stretched towards Bukittel: ¡°You are also afraid of death, clergyman, your Lord did not grant you the power to fight against death¡± ¡°You are using your anger to hide your fear towards death. Clergyman, surrender yourself to me, and you will find that you no longer have anything to fear!¡± Wang Yuan¡¯s words contained an indescribable sense of charm, as if they were able to directly affect the deepest part of one¡¯s inner thoughts. During these 10 years, Wang Yuan had absorbed the Soul Essence of so many people that he had an acute understanding of the human heart. He accurately grasped the fears of humans and was using them to stimulate Bukittel¡¯s mind. The white glow around Bukittel¡¯s body gradually weakened, the black germ tentacles had already reached him, pierced through his skin and spread all over his body through his blood vessels. ¡°Accept my blessing, ahahaha!¡± Wang Yuan laughed as he poured the germs into Bukittel¡¯s body. ¡°I truly am afraid of death! Even now, my body trembles from the thought that I would no longer live¡± Bukittel¡¯s voice was exceedingly calm at this moment. ¡°My Lord truly did not grant me the power to face death, but the Lord¡¯s existence grants me the belief that I can fight even against death!¡± after the calm was a thunderous, powerful storm: ¡°Die, Devil!!¡± Intense light came out from Bukittel¡¯s body, following the germ tentacles back towards Wang Yuan. At the very moment the germs pierced into his body, he became Bukittel¡¯s disease, which meant he could be ¡®cured¡¯. ¡°Hak hak hak¡­¡± as the light faded, the humanoid figure was covered in smoke. The smoke was the germs that had been ¡®cured¡¯, but after only a few moments, the dead germs turned to ash and fell to the ground, revealing the black blob of flesh inside. The blob of flesh once again morphed and overflowed with white mucus, and Wang Yuan reappeared before Bukittel in mere seconds: ¡°Hahaha, your plan was very decent, but you know too little about me. I¡¯ve already considered the possibility of sudden attacks since a long time ago¡± ¡°That is why I purposefully model this body this way. My body doesn¡¯t need to be closely connected to the human body, my skin is formed by dead mucus germs. This makes it so that I¡¯m like a matryoshka, one layer after the next¡± ¡°This type of non-piercing outside attack can only kill the outermost layer of my body. And inside this environment of germs, my body can regenerate in just a heartbeat, you won¡¯t even reach the innermost layer of my body¡± Wang Yuan approached Bukittel again and spoke: ¡°One last chance, offer your forehead to me¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, devil¡± Bukittel collapsed on the ground, he was feeling his death to be closer than ever before. He was afraid of death, but his faith towards God gave him the belief to overcome this fear. ¡°Then there is no other way. However, in my eyes, your faith has been cooked into the most charming delicacy. Even if I can¡¯t tame you, a nice meal is decent as well¡± Wang Yuan once again reached his hand out to the dying Bukittel. Whenever Wang Yuan faced his enemies during the past few years, he would stimulate the other party within a certain limit. If the other party couldn¡¯t endure it, then they would simply choose to surrender to Wang Yuan, but if they were able to endure and keep to their faith until the very end, to Wang Yuan who wanted to absorb their Soul essence, this faith was the ultimate delicacy. And the unyielding tenacity that Bukittel displayed right here had only made his soul become more delicious, not to mention the secrets of the Church of Divine Grace within his memories. ¡°Your unyielding tenacity and faith, I shall accept!!¡± ¡°As you said, we know too little about you, Negary, but there is no need to hurry. I shall send this information back to the rest, and they will triumph over you, Negary!!¡± Bukittel now recalled the information he knew about Evil Spirits. The Church of Divine Grace had studied Evil Spirits quite a bit, so they knew that a person killed by an Evil Spirit would have their memories read to a certain extent. But as people Graced by the Lord, their everything had already been dedicated to the Lord, how could they allow a soul that belongs to God to be tainted? So the church of Divine Grace created a certain secret technique that allowed members to turn their soul into a unique wave when they die. This secret technique protected the members of the Church of Divine Grace from being tainted by the Evil Spirit, at the same time recording the final whispers of the dead, preserving his final memories. Only people of the Church of Divine Grace or an expert [Respiratory Art] user who could sense rhythm and waves would be able to read the information inside. ¡°Hm? No Soul Essence came out?¡± Wang Yuan stood in front of Bukittel¡¯s body, feeling a bit puzzled. As he recalled Bukittel¡¯s final act, he chuckled and left under Noah¡¯s respectful watch. ¡­ ¡°These final whispers of yours, how can I not accept it! Bukittel!¡± Chris stood up with anger on his expression: ¡°Negary! Following Bukittel¡¯s last wish, I will definitely defeat you!!¡± ¡°Hak hak hak¡­¡± under the great tree, Wang Yuan opened his eyes and chuckled: ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting to see that!¡± Chapter 28 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Damn it, that Cauchy youth from earlier was the Spirit Shaman?¡± Chris¡¯ expression turned grim. He had already assumed that the Cauchy people and Negary were inseparably connected, but he didn¡¯t think that the young man he saw was actually a Spirit Shaman. ¡°I really wonder what kind of answer would they give to my provocation¡± Chris now understood his enemy a bit better: ¡°Negary might be even more powerful then we had assumed¡± From Bukittel¡¯s memories, Negary offered him to become a symbiote with the germs. This could allow a person to break through the limits of humanity, which means those who surrendered themselves to Negary would become even more terrifying. In fact, from what he saw in Bukittel¡¯s memories, Chris couldn¡¯t help but admit that the other party gave off an almost irresistible sense of charm, a fatal air of danger as well as a deep ominous feeling. If a weak-willed person were to face Negary, they would definitely choose to surrender to him from the pressure alone. ¡°Are you Mr. Chris?¡± a voice suddenly called out. Chris followed the voice to see a man in a black robe standing not too far away from the alleyway, looking at him. ¡°As Lord Comoros ordered, I¡¯m here as your guide. We¡¯ve accepted your request¡± the black-robed man spoke in a low tone: ¡°We will arrange for a meeting between you and Isabella¡¯s mother-daughter pair, but whether or not you can bring them away will depend on how good you are¡± ¡°Really now?¡± Chris looked at the black-robed man standing in front of him. He knew that he was one of the peacekeepers of Reystromia, a Cauchy Crowmen. Through his rhythm, Chris could sense the strange vitality from his body. ¡°Has he been modified by Negary?¡± Chris silently thought and wondered to himself how he should defeat him if a conflict were to happen. ¡°Please follow me¡± the black-robed man turned around and headed for another direction. Chris squinted his eyes a bit before following suit. Unlike Chris who was only a vanguard, Augustin and the rest of the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s top brass found themselves greatly hindered on the way here. Before Chris came here, the upper echelons of the Interkam Kingdom had done quite a bit of both open and under-the-table transactions for this matter. If nothing changes, Augustin should arrive with reinforcements very soon. Only at that point would they feel confident in being able to bring Isabella out of this place, otherwise, Chris alone would find it very difficult to protect both Isabella and her daughter. ¡°This is the place, Mr. Chris, please come in¡± the black-robed Crowmen led Chris to a luxurious manor and opened the door for him. ¡°Thank you¡± Chris spoke with a low voice and headed inside without much hesitation. ¡°No need to thank me, Mr. Chris, I¡¯m very impressed with the tales of your exploits. I really hope we get a chance to fight¡± the black-robed Crowmen respectfully said, pulled down his hood to reveal a face full of black stripes: ¡°My name is Nozades, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day¡± Chris glanced at the stripes on Nozades¡¯ face, nodded and entered the manor, walked through a long hallway before arriving at the center room, where he saw a young man praying. ¡°Legendary Adventurer Chris Modo, it¡¯s an honour to meet you, I am Comoros¡± the young man finished praying and stood up. Comoros still maintained a youthful look of about 18-19 years old. These 10 years hadn¡¯t greatly affected his outer image, but if you took a look at his aura and general atmosphere, you¡¯d find that he had completely changed. Originally, Comoros was only a cowardly young man whose insanity was awoken, but if anyone saw him now, they would think of the same description¡ª¡ª¨C eerie. It was as if something horrifying was hidden in the depths of this person¡¯s heart, and if you were to let your guard down for even a single moment, the horrifying existence would jump out from his body and devour those looking at him. ¡°Lord Comoros, it¡¯s an honour to meet you¡± when Chris saw how eerie this young man was in front of him, he recalled the information he collected about Comoros. It was him who brought the faith of Negary back to this place. It was also him who created and led the Crowmen peacekeepers of Reystromia through Negary¡¯s orders. In Reystromia, other than Negary, he was the one who had the most authority, a position of being below 1 and above 10,000. But after meeting him face-to-face, through [Respiratory Art], Chris was sharply able to notice that Comoros¡¯ rhythm was imbalanced. The core concept of [Respiratory Art] was to harmonize oneself with the rhythm of all things through certain breathing techniques. Since the human body was also part of ¡®all things¡¯, it naturally had its own rhythm, furthermore, each person¡¯s rhythm was unique and would change depending on their current state. An excellent [Respiratory Art] practitioner could clearly tell the imbalance within another person¡¯s rhythm through their heightened senses and could even point out where the imbalance lies. Because of this, most disguises were useless in front of a [Respiratory Art] practitioner, unless they could somehow change their own natural rhythm. And the rhythm he could sense from Comoros was extremely strange, even stranger than those of the Crowmen. The Crowmen¡¯s rhythms were strange because something foreign had been mixed in with them and caused their rhythm to become warped, but Comoros¡¯ rhythm felt like two types of completely different rhythms were forced together. ¡°This chaotic and ominous feeling that provokes fear simply just by sensing its rhythm¡­ this is Negary huh?¡± Chris exhaled deeply. This ¡®Comoros¡¯ in front of me might as well be Negary himself, over half of his existence has already been corroded by Negary, turning him into a puppet that only knows to obey. ¡°Isabella and her daughter are currently in the guest room at the back, you may go see them. As for whether or not they are willing to come with you is your business¡± Comoros calmly spoke: ¡°And also, do not disrupt Reya¡¯s order¡± Chris lightly nodded and went past Comoros to go into the guest room, only to see the hesitant and uneasy Isabella as well as the curious Nala sitting at the table. ¡°Greetings, lady Isabella¡± Chris greeted the mother and daughter pair while using [Respiratory Art] to sense their rhythms. Isabella¡¯s rhythm was quite normal, besides a large amount of germs inside her body from living in Reya for too long, she only had a few minor diseases. But what really caused Chris to feel shocked was Nala. The rhythm of this little girl was even a bit stronger than Chris¡¯ own, there was even the sound of a dragon¡¯s growl coming from her rhythm, not even the wide-spread germs all over the town managed to enter her body. ¡°The Dragon¡¯s bloodline has been awakened? So Nala is the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy¡± as Chris saw a golden gleam in Nala¡¯s pure and clear eyes, he finally believed the Witch¡¯s prophecy. ¡°I trust that your ladyship can already guess why I came here. Please prepare yourself, after a bit more time, there will be people who are coming to escort your ladyship back home¡± Chris glanced at Isabella who had a complicated expression on her face. Isabella¡¯s lips trembled a bit before she finally spoke: ¡°I refuse¡± Chapter 29 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Too many people have sacrificed themselves because of us¡± Isabella spoke with a pained expression: ¡°I saw clergyman Bukittel die in front of me, that personage would definitely not let me go¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve mistaken something!¡± Chris smiled and shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not like that fool Bukittel!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Isabella looked at Chris in surprise. ¡°Bukittel wanted to bring you away because of his faith. He wanted to extend his hands towards anybody that is worth saving, but look at you now, you¡¯ve already given up on yourself, you didn¡¯t deserve Bukittel¡¯s salvation¡± ¡°But me, I¡¯m a mercenary who took on a job, bringing you out of here is nothing but a mission. I don¡¯t need to care about your will. It¡¯s fine if you want to be saved, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take you out of here regardless¡± ¡°After all, Bukittel paid his life as the reward for this job!¡± Chris turned around to leave and spoke with an exceptionally serious tone: ¡°That is why, I will complete this job regardless of what needs to be done, only then would I live up to the reward that fool paid!¡± Isabella looked at Chris as he left, unable to hold back her tears. Her fate had always been full of ups and downs, born as an aristocrat, her family was caught in internal conflict and forced her to escape by herself to the border into a Cauchy village. She was fortunate to find the love of her life, but he was brutally killed in front of her eyes when she was pregnant. She was forced to give birth to her daughter alone, and struggled to raise her while living under the constant shadow of a devil. If Isabella wasn¡¯t a strong-willed woman, if she didn¡¯t have her daughter to take care of, if Jacob did not wish for her to live on before he died, she would¡¯ve already gone mad a long time ago. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry, everything will be over soon¡± Nala hugged her mother and consoled her. Two black-robed Crowmen stood outside the window looking down at Isabella and her daughter with cold eyes. ¡°And here I thought Isabella was already scared to death, now it seems like she once again has the will to escape¡± one of the black-robed men spoke: ¡°Or perhaps I should say, as expected of the legendary adventurer?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, I¡¯ll get a chance to fight with this living legend after all¡± the other one grinned, apparently very pleased with this result. ¡°Do it if you want to, Nozades, he¡¯s your idol after all, it was because of his legends that you decided to go adventuring in the first place, yeah?¡± the other black-robed man headed for Isabella and continued to speak: ¡°Leave Isabella¡¯s side to us, they¡¯re the ones that the Great One ordered us to watch over. Besides this adventurer, there might be others who want to take them away¡± ¡°Understood, captain Yadley¡± Nozades nodded with a serious expression: ¡°Chris was my idol, but with Lord Negary¡¯s blessing, I can definitely defeat him, after all, the greatest respect you can pay to your idol is to defeat them yourself!¡± Comoros once again continued to pray, ignoring both Chris and the Crowmen who were about to act. Looking at the holy effigy covered in crows, Comoros could only pray again and again in order to numb himself. Even though his body was still his own, he understood fully that he didn¡¯t have much time left. The sound of footsteps approached him from behind, causing Comoros to freeze briefly, before relaxing again. He stood up and looked back at the handsome young man who just came in, the boy¡¯s appearance was similar to his own, the closeness of their blood seemed to make Comoros become somber, even if only a little bit. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be you¡± Comoros seemed to have given up completely, only a broken smile could be seen on his face: ¡°Is this Ne¡­ the Lord¡¯s cruel joke?¡± ¡°I just happened to be free¡± Noah spoke calmly, even though he knew the relationship between himself and this person, even though he knew exactly what was about to happen, he wasn¡¯t at all concerned. Comoros¡¯ heart went completely cold, in the end, he was still the same cowardly youth, even now he didn¡¯t dare to refer to the Lord by name. In his fright, he almost felt like he had returned to that moment of 10 years ago. Facing a trapped flock of crows with a bow in his hand, uncle Dax fell on one side, black blood flowing from his mouth, roaring for him to kill the crows, giving him the courage to fire those last crucial shots. But a second later, the fishing net was ripped apart, that person¡ª no, that devil emerged from the crows, cruel and ominous. All of Comoros¡¯ courage was blown away simply by seeing that figure. ¡°What exactly do you want with me!!¡± Comoros roared in his frenzy: ¡°Can¡¯t I even try to resist you in my dreams, to think of resisting you in my mind!?¡± ¡°Foolish one, didn¡¯t you already offer your forehead to me? Why do you still fear me so?¡± Wang Yuan simply smiled while standing among the corpses, simply by standing there, he gave off a sense of wild beauty and indescribable charm. It was also this charm that caused so many people to surrender themselves to him. The Cauchy, the Kent, mercenaries, merchants, even heroic adventurers and faithful clerics couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being controlled by this existence. The more he felt that to be the case, the more pained and mad Comoros became. Because it was him that brought this devil from the wilderness and spread his influence to the Cauchy people. It was his influence that caused Comoros to be isolated, to become a detached ¡®leader¡¯, as well as an experimental specimen that could be discarded at will. ¡°You are too foolish, Comoros¡± Wang Yuan stepped closer and closer to Comoros: ¡°If you felt so pained and so sorrowful, then give up on those unimportant matters. Be it your morals or your emotions, and surrender yourself completely to me. That way, everything that troubles you will no longer carry any meaning¡± Wang Yuan stood in front of Comoros and extended his hand: ¡°Tell me your choice, Comoros. My merciful self has already helped you remove all other options, and so regardless of what you choose, you will no longer feel pain¡± ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Comoros stared at Wang Yuan¡¯s extended hand and laughed frenzily, just as Wang Yuan had said, he was pushed into a corner without any choice but death. He walked forward, away from his illusion, the one standing before him was no longer Wang Yuan, but Noah, his younger brother, Noah. ¡°Brother, if you can, please pass on my apology to father!¡± Comoros hugged Noah and left his final words. At this point, he no longer had anything to fear. Pushing the knife through his heart, Noah pushed Comoros¡¯ dead body away without any emotions, followed the teachings of the Lord and collected the golden blood flowing from Comoro¡¯s heart. He then turned around and told the Crowmen who appeared outside: ¡°Put the criminal Chris Modo on the region¡¯s wanted list. Charge: Killing the former leader Comoros¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally showing a bit of devotion, Comoros¡± Wang Yuan stood under the shades of a tree, glanced at the rotten body being pecked by the crows and gave his once-servant one final comment. Chapter 30 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 With a box-shaped container in his hands, Noah entered a secret room. Inside this container was the golden blood he extracted from Comoros, who was also his older brother. 10 years ago, when Nala was born, Wang Yuan had begun to study the awakening Dragon Bloodline inside Nala¡¯s body. Wang Yuan had never stopped studying the Dragon Bloodline during these past 10 years. The most widely adopted application of which was the [Diffuse] germs that exist all over Reystromia and slowly spreading to the areas around it. Other than that, the research that Wang Yuan valued the most had begun to take shape 3 years ago. The Dragon Bloodline inside Nala¡¯s body had the following characteristics. No.1, the Dragon Bloodline can alter the host¡¯s bodily constitution, causing the vitality of someone with the Dragon Bloodline to be exceptionally tenacious. No.2, there was some ¡®inheritance information¡¯ hidden inside the bloodline, as well as a type of power named [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], a person who has awakened their Dragon Bloodline will slowly learn [Dracotongue]1 as well as develop to become like a dragon. Wang Yuan had checked the profiles of those who awakened Dragon Bloodline in the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s history records. Without exception, they all had unique characteristics, powerful, whimsical, gluttonous, greedy, and liked to sleep. And even more so, they all had an extreme sense of personal charm, making it so that many people were more than willing to follow and die alongside them. What surprised Wang Yuan the most was that during the entire Interkam Kingdom history, not once had a woman been able to awaken the Dragon Bloodline. Perhaps it was Wang Yuan¡¯s germs that caused Nala to mutate just enough to awaken the Dragon Bloodline. Simply put, during these few years, Nala had indeed awoken some dragon characteristics. Regretfully for Wang Yuan, he wasn¡¯t someone who inherited the Dragon Bloodline. He had been able to extract the ¡®inheritance information¡¯ within the Dragon Bloodline, but he didn¡¯t understand a single word of [Dracotongue]. He had already tried searching for someone who knew [Dracotongue] but to no avail. No.3, Dragon¡¯s blood has an inseparable connection with itself, even the Dragon¡¯s blood that was extracted from Nala still held a firm connection to her. The golden blood inside Comoros¡¯ heart was Dragon¡¯s blood that Wang Yuan extracted from Nala¡¯s body bit by bit through his germs. This Dragon¡¯s blood was modified by Wang Yuan through injecting his own signature into it, then injected into the body of a qualified specimen to enter constant gestation. The so-called ¡®qualified specimen¡¯ referred to people who could inherit the Dragon Bloodline. It was currently unknown if the Dragon Bloodline had mutated, but a ¡®qualified specimen¡¯ must fulfil a total of three conditions, the first of which was to be infected by Wang Yuan¡¯s germs, and they must be thoroughly infected. Secondly, they must be a half-breed Cauchy person. Comoros and Noah had the same mother who came from a different race of human. Anyone who fulfills those two conditions can be injected with Dragon¡¯s blood without dying, but the carrier will slowly be unable to endure the constant [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] inside the Dragon¡¯s blood and turn mad. Only those who fulfilled the third condition, which was their soul nature being biased towards the ¡®Dragon¡¯ attribute, would be able to endure the [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] and even turn that into their own ability. There weren¡¯t many who were able to fulfil all three of these conditions, among them, were Comoros and Noah. But as Noah was the ¡®Righteous¡¯ who had a Covenant with Wang Yuan, he naturally couldn¡¯t be used as an experimental specimen. There were still a lot of unstable factors within this experiment, and the Dragon¡¯s blood that Wang Yuan synthesized was only a prototype. After three years, this Dragon¡¯s blood had changed hosts a total of 5 times, Comoros was the 5th one. Thanks to Comoros, this Dragon¡¯s blood had finally been completely altered and turned into ¡®Soul¡¯s Blood¡¯ that was fully grasped in Wang Yuan¡¯s hands. Of course, you could call it by its other name, the [Negary virus]. Dragon¡¯s blood and Soul¡¯s blood were essentially the same, however, one of them had the main attribute of ¡®Dragon¡¯, while the other had the main attribute of ¡®Negary¡¯. In Wang Yuan¡¯s mind, the Soul¡¯s blood could improve the host¡¯s constitution and even reinforce their minds, to an extent, allowing them to awaken their Spirit Shaman abilities as Noah did. Some of the earlier prototypes Wang Yuan had could also achieve this, the reason why Wang Yuan valued Soul¡¯s blood so highly was because of its two remaining effects. Noah looked down at the golden blood inside the container, just by shaking it a bit, he could see a jet black liquid behind its outer golden hue. Without fear, Noah undid his clothing and picked up the ceremonial blade that was prepared earlier. He sunk the ceremonial blade into the container to soak it in the golden blood, then plunged it into his heart without hesitation. As he pulled the blade back out, not a single drop of blood was spilt. The golden blood visible on the wound on his heart moved like living creatures, quickly healing the hole made by the blade before finally forming a strange insignia on top of the scar. It looked like a crow spreading its wings to fly, but at the same time, it looked like a soaring dragon. Noah could sense that something within his body was extracted, and something else was starting to be conceived. This emotionless boy appeared joyful for the very first time as he could sense it. He could sense that he was becoming a part of the Great Negary, and that he was becoming closer than ever to his God. At the same time, Nala who was walking home with her mother suddenly clutched her chest and felt her heartbeat becoming faster. But this feeling quickly vanished without a trace, and her eyes became even clearer than before, inhumanely clearer. Under the great forbidden tree of Reya, Wang Yuan picked up a leaf that just dropped. He could sense his soul becoming whole at a speed greater than ever before, filling the places that he lacked. A sense of will suddenly swept across him, something from deep inside this world started to descend upon Wang Yuan. He felt his soul becoming unprecedentedly active, Wang Yuan soul¡¯s instinct was telling him to receive that ¡®something¡¯ and put it back into the deepest part of his soul to make himself whole again. This made Wang Yuan understand what that ¡®something¡¯ was. That was the most important part that was missing from him, the True Spirit that he had lost, the origin of his soul, his most basic essence. If he took it and obtained another living body, he would turn into a true living being and not the remnant soul that he currently was. If he took it, he would be able to use the Soul Transmigration method he learnt from the monster of 10 years ago and travel to another world, no longer having to worry about being trapped in this low-magic world. ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯ could sense it, his own soul was madly urging him to take it and reform himself. Only by reforming himself would he truly be Wang Yuan and not a remnant soul that took Wang Yuan¡¯s name. Those who hadn¡¯t experienced this feeling wouldn¡¯t understand how tempting it was to the current Wang Yuan, the feeling of once again obtaining something he had thought be lost caused Wang Yuan to almost feel addicted. Wang Yuan had offered his hand to many, encouraging them to surrender to him, and at this very moment, Wang Yuan felt that a certain existence was offering their hand to him, offering to be his God. Seeing himself almost becoming whole again, ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯ suddenly took a step back. His soul began to boil and collapse, the things that once belonged to Wang Yuan was madly insisting him to return. Every step he took back was one step further from him becoming the true Wang Yuan. ¡°If that is so, from today onwards, I truly am Negary!¡± he cut off the remnant soul of the past, supported his collapsing soul and showed a particularly brilliant smile. 1 Chapter 31 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Such an ominous rhythm!¡± Chris stopped walking, his expression turned extremely difficult. He had fought the most ferocious wyverns, faced the cruellest Kent tribesmen and countless other enemies, but this was the first time he had ever felt something this ominous. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can sense that Negary had become weaker than ever before, but also stronger than ever¡± Chris¡¯ breathing began to become rhythmic but chaotic, harmonized his own rhythm with his surroundings and extended his senses outward, trying to see what happened. ¡°Does that shattered, chaotic rhythm belong to Negary? If we want to kill him, this is the best opportunity!¡± Chris¡¯ expression turned serious. Even though he didn¡¯t know what happened, this was without a doubt the best chance for their goal. He could sense that with every passing second, Negary would regain a bit of strength, perhaps even gradually growing stronger. Chris changed his direction, wanting to head for the source of the rhythm, but he abruptly leapt back to dodge a rock that flew towards him. The rock hit the ground and formed a small crater, showing how fast it was flying. If a human was hit by that head-on, they would most likely die. ¡°Mr Chris, we meet again so soon¡± the black-robed Nozades showed himself not too far away from where Chris was: ¡°So you¡¯re heading for the forbidden zone?¡± ¡°And you¡¯re here to stop me?¡± Chris¡¯ gaze became focused. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to fight you for a long time, Mr Chris, or should I say, senior¡± Nozades spoke with a fanatic expression: ¡°It was because of senior¡¯s tales that I left my home and faced this complicated world. Now that I have a chance to defeat senior with my own hands, I can hardly keep myself restrained!¡± ¡°The Crowmen¡¯s rules made it so that I can¡¯t attack Reya¡¯s visitors without a reason so I was trying to come up with some excuse, but not anymore¡± Nozades loudly declared: ¡°This person is the criminal who killed Leader Comoros, all unrelated personnel please leave this street¡± Very quickly, the entire street was evacuated. In Reystromia, the Crowmen were the peacekeepers and enforcers, they were highly disciplined soldiers that would never attack a person that hadn¡¯t disrupted Reya¡¯s order. Of course, the Crowmen would also mercilessly slaughter those that tried to challenge Reystromia¡¯s order, it was because of this strict order that many merchants and smugglers were attracted to this place. ¡°What flimsy framing¡± Chris scowled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Lord Comoros really is dead, and there were people who saw you enter his manor, that much is enough¡± Nozades shrugged and took off his black robe, revealing his naked upper body. Twisted black patterns and stripes were all over Nozades¡¯ body, as he moved, the lines and patterns also constantly shifted, creating a warped and uneven perception that could even cause nausea. ¡°Are those Negary¡¯s modifications?¡± Chris stared at the black patterns while constantly sensing that ominous rhythm from afar, his breathing slowly changed. Negary is constantly recovering, I don¡¯t have time to waste on this Crowmen. ¡°This is my Lord¡¯s blessing, and you will be defeated by this power¡± Nozades¡¯ expression slowly became settled. Maintaining calm and stability in battle was the mark of a true warrior, while explosive emotions could indeed heighten one¡¯s state temporarily, it couldn¡¯t persist for long. Chris took a deep breath and threw a punch at Nozades, his punch wasn¡¯t particularly fast, but it followed a strange rhythm that made it feel like it couldn¡¯t be dodged no matter what. Nozades¡¯ black patterns shifted and threw his own punch against Chris. The inhuman power caught Chris off guard, knocking him back a short step. ¡°Lord Negary¡¯s blessing grants me superhuman speed and power, with your power alone, you aren¡¯t a match for me¡± Nozades wasn¡¯t in a hurry to retaliate, he slowly declared a simple truth. Fast enough to follow a Rhythm Punch huh? Chris didn¡¯t answer him. A combatant¡¯s mental state was crucial in battle, so quite a few people had the habit of saying things to rile their opponent up and cause them to lose their calm. Chris¡¯ Rhythm Punch was a patterned attack that followed the opponent¡¯s unique rhythm. Normally, it would be very hard for an opponent to react to the patterned attack, as it would go against their own natural rhythm. Something is up with those black patterns Chris immediately noticed, those black patterns surely did more than simply increase speed and power, because a mere difference in speed and power wouldn¡¯t be able to mess up his attacks. Among Chris¡¯ previous opponents, there were creatures like the wyvern whose physical abilities far surpassed that of humans, this level of superhuman strength and speed wasn¡¯t much compared to that of a wyvern. Chris maintained his calm and tried to match Nozades¡¯ strength with his Rhythm Punch again and again. Each of Chris¡¯ punches was aimed at an awkward position for Nozades, but he would perfectly block them every time. Very strangely, Nozades hadn¡¯t tried to retaliate at all, even with his advantage of speed and power, he never actively attacked Chris even once. ¡°I¡¯m quite disappointed, senior, I thought you would be a bit stronger than this¡± Nozades once again parried Chris¡¯ punch and suddenly declared: ¡°[Respiratory Art] can indeed allow you to attack a human¡¯s weakness, but with Lord Negary¡¯s blessing, I¡¯ve already transcended the limit of humans!¡± Nozades abruptly changed his defensive game plan and proactively threw a punch against Chris. Even more shockingly, Chris noticed that Nozades was using his Rhythm Punch, this patterned punch that struck at a person¡¯s weakness couldn¡¯t possibly be used without knowing [Respiratory Art]! Chris barely managed to avoid Nozades¡¯ punch and paid attention to Nozades¡¯ breathing. That¡¯s not right, his breathing isn¡¯t following the rules of [Respiratory Art] Chris scowled and once again took a deep breath, his own rhythm instantly harmonized with the environment again as he threw an unbelievable punch at Nozades. If Rhythm Punch was the technique to attack an enemy¡¯s weakness, then Chris¡¯ current attack was taking advantage of his own harmonization with the environment to perform a Silent Punch. Because a Silent Punch was performed in perfect harmonization with its surroundings, this attack was met with very little resistance and could hardly be detected, because of this, the Silent Punch was also called the Assassination Technique. As Chris¡¯s fist grazed Nozades¡¯ head, the residual power caused his hair to flutter. Even though it was only at the very last moment, Nozades still managed to dodge Chris¡¯ attack. Nozades once again stopped his attack and smirked: ¡°That¡¯s how it should be, senior, please show your prowess to the best of your abilities. Only then can I feel a sense of accomplishment of defeating you!!¡± 1 Chapter 32 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Nozades once again stopped attacking and resumed his defenses. Once Nozades returned to his defensive state, even Chris¡¯ Silent Punches were easily parried or blocked. Whenever he takes my attack, an abnormal twist would appear on the black patterns outside his body Chris silently counted, took another deep breath and struck at Nozades¡¯ head. The black patterns on Nozades¡¯ face twisted a bit, allowing him to quickly take distance and face another punch. Nozades wasn¡¯t nearly as smug as he appeared, in fact, he was very worried right now. Although Chris currently appeared to be powerless against him and was completely overpowered, he was actually strong without boundaries. Each time that Nozades thought he would be able to attack and end this battle, his opponent would easily dodge it. He could clearly feel that he wasn¡¯t able to grasp his opponent¡¯s weakness. ¡°If this goes on, I¡¯ll be at a severe disadvantage¡± that thought appeared in Nozades¡¯ mind as he caught another of Chris¡¯ attacks: ¡°Just a bit more, and then I¡¯ll be able to take control of this fist technique as well¡± ¡°With Lord Negary¡¯s blessing, I would definitely be the ultimate winner!¡± Nozades reaffirmed his faith. 5 years ago, he was only the second son of an aristocrat in the Royas Kingdom. Unable to inherit his family¡¯s peerage, he only had the choice of becoming his brother¡¯s butler, or follow a scholar and become his apprentice. At that time, he could already imagine the boring life he would lead, until the author Sakri published a book that told the tales of Chris Modo. Encouraged by those tales, he decided to lead the adventurer¡¯s life, leaving that impersonal family. He travelled across the Royas Kingdom and trained himself to be stronger. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was still only the second son of an aristocrat, if he didn¡¯t have a bit of wits to him, he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to reach Reystromia. The Reystromia of 5 years ago wasn¡¯t quite as prosperous as it was today. In fact, the Kent people still sent troops to disturb the town¡¯s peace from time to time. When he arrived at this place, the Crowmen still hadn¡¯t been officially established, only its predecessor the Reya village guards existed. He wasn¡¯t particularly strong or had the money to buy any weapons at the time. The only thing he could do was barely survive in Reya, on a bad day, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had gotten sick and died or starved to death. The life of an adventurer wasn¡¯t quite the life in his dreams. During a job he took as an escort for a merchant cargo, the cargo was ambushed by the Kent people. When he tried to retaliate, he was brutally beaten down by a barrage of fists and kicks, similar to what was currently happening. He silently endured the pain and took the opportunity when a Kent person was careless to bite off his throat. It was due to this savage nature that after he was saved by the village guards, the leader of the village guards at the time, captain Yadley, invited him to join the newly recruiting Crowmen organization. Back then, he endured the Kent people¡¯s punches and kicks in order to retaliate, and he was now also enduring Chris¡¯ attacks to do the same. Recalling when he became a Crowmen and had to choose the method of implantation, due to knowing his strengths and weaknesses, Nozades implanted the blessings of Lord Negary on different parts of his body. The substance that was called [Black Crow] had now formed a symbiotic relationship with his body, not only allowing his physical prowess to go past the limit of humans, it even gave him a type of unique power. The [Black Crow] germs were actually extremely fragile, enough so that any outside stimulus could kill it. Each time that Chris attacked, a portion of [Black Crow] germs would immediately die, causing a sting that alerted Nozades of where the attack would hit. At the same time, his opponent¡¯s attack method would be ¡®learnt¡¯ by the [Black Crow] germs all over his body. Once they learn enough, Nozades would then be able to imitate the attack pattern. Against these kinds of enemies, Nozades was practically invincible, he could then take the time to learn his enemy¡¯s attack, greatly affecting their mentality. As long as he was able to capitalize on their mistakes right at that moment, he would easily be able to defeat his enemy. I can feel it, according to what the [Black Crow] germs learnt, this is how you use that attack! Nozades avoided another of Chris¡¯ attacks and threw a punch exactly as the [Black Crow] germs recorded. With Nozades¡¯ superhuman constitution and the perfectly harmonizing characteristic of the Silent Punch, even though Chris had harmonized with the environment and noticed the attack, his body wasn¡¯t able to keep up with his mind. Just like this! As long as I hit him once, even if he¡¯s the legendary adventurer, he¡¯s still only human. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he will lose his ability to fight back! Nozades was no longer able to maintain his calm, after all, this attack would determine whether or not he was able to win against his idol. An expression of triumph appeared on Nozades¡¯ face, but quickly disappeared. Nozades suddenly sensed his heart skipping a beat and a sense of inconsistency inside his body, causing his fist to graze Chris¡¯ face before he collapsed. ¡°This is¡­¡± Nozades coughed up blood with an expression of absolute disbelief, he couldn¡¯t even tell if there was an attack at all. In that moment, he abruptly lost control of his entire body, and when he regained his senses, he had already lost. Chris ignored Nozades and continued to walk forward, Negary was still recovering, he had no more time to lose. ¡°It¡¯s the breathing¡± Nozades struggled to stand up, but once again slipped and fell to the ground: ¡°That inconsistency was breathing, wasn¡¯t it!!?¡± Nozades recalled Chris¡¯ attacks from before, there were several times that he took a deep breath right before attacking. It was only right before he attacked that Chris breathed out instead, that breath triggered something inside his body and caused him to immediately lose the ability to fight. ¡°Just stay still, your inner organs have been damaged by my attacks. If you keep struggling, you¡¯re going to cripple yourself, or possibly even die!¡± Chris said without turning around and continued to walk forward. He didn¡¯t hate this Nozades, but he wasn¡¯t about to reveal the secret of his own technique. ¡°This battle isn¡¯t over!!¡± Nozades endured the pain and leapt forward, catching Chris¡¯ right thigh. The black patterns on his body all gathered at his face, as he tried to take a bite at Chris¡¯ right leg. ¡°This guy¡­ Rhythm Metal!¡± Chris took a deep breath and regulated the rhythm on his leg to harmonize with metal, this technique allowed him to increase his defenses for a short period of time at the price of causing his rhythm to desynchronize itself. My Deep Rhythm has already damaged his organs, even a completely healthy person wouldn¡¯t be able to move due to the pain Chris was shocked by Nozades¡¯ mad actions: ¡°What kind of hex did Negary put on you that you¡¯d be willing to sacrifice so much for him!?¡± Chapter 33 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Chris¡¯ Deep Rhythm was a high-levelled application of [Respiratory Art]. Every living being had their own rhythm, any problems with the body would manifest as disturbances in their rhythm, and any disturbance in a person¡¯s rhythm would similarly manifest on their bodies. Chris¡¯ Deep Rhythm was the act of implanting a certain rhythm into an opponent¡¯s body through his breathing, then using the same breathing to trigger the implanted rhythm, instantly throwing his opponent¡¯s rhythm into chaos and causing their body to become unstable. The inner organs of every lifeform was intricate and delicate, so because of the disturbance in his rhythm, Nozades¡¯ attack affected his own inner organs before anything else, the wyvern that Chris killed years ago was also the same. A wyvern¡¯s body was far superior to that of a human, together with a layer of dragon scales, most human weapons weren¡¯t able to cause them any damage. They were hailed as creatures that humans could not defeat, but Chris managed to use Deep Rhythm to make the wyvern kill itself. ¡°Considering the force behind Nozades¡¯ attack at the time, his inner organs should have been completely ruptured, he shouldn¡¯t be able to fight anymore¡± Chris couldn¡¯t understand Nozades¡¯ current actions. Nozades was in a frenzy, but still rational, when the black patterns gathered near his mouth, Chris could already tell what he was trying to do. To Nozades, these things were a blessing, but to Chris, they were poison. ¡°The fact that his body could even hold up right now is a miracle. If he injects those black patterns that give him his superhuman power into my body, he would die without a doubt. And he knows that¡± as Chris saw Nozades¡¯ abnormally clear eyes, he felt it even more unimaginable. ¡°Negary, this Evil Spirit, what kind of hex did he actually use?¡± Chris used the Metal Rhythm to forcefully increase his own defence, so Nozades¡¯ tattered body couldn¡¯t damage him. Even so, Nozades didn¡¯t give up and was still risking the last of his strength. Nozades¡¯ eyes were full of determination, he understood the results of his current actions, but he wasn¡¯t afraid, Lord Negary¡¯s power was supporting him. Nozades¡¯ life up to now flashed before his eyes, he was among the first to receive Lord Negary¡¯s blessing and become a Crowmen. At the time, he was still unclear about most things, but from the years before, he had already understood the limits of his talents. He was clever, he was also a bit wild. Among his own clique of people, he might even be considered ¡®excellent¡¯. But it was precisely because of that that he understood his shortcomings, he could clearly see the limit that he would never be able to break through. It wasn¡¯t just him, the others were the same, including the heroic, the legendary adventurer Chris who was his idol was the same, everyone had their limits. Nozades believed this, so he felt powerless and puzzled. It was only after he met the Great One, only after he understood the greatness of Lord Negary that he finally found the lighthouse of his life. ¡°You chose to implant the [Black Crow] all over your body, what an interesting way of thinking¡± these were the words of Lord Negary at the time: ¡°You understand your own limits and restrictions well, that is praiseworthy. I want, no, I need this uniqueness of yours¡± ¡°Only by knowing your own limits can you break that limit and become even stronger. Are you willing to become one of my uniqueness?¡± Being offered the outstretched hand of Negary, Nozades couldn¡¯t refuse. If he couldn¡¯t break through his own limit, then he would follow an existence that could, he would become a part of that existence. The current Lord Negary might not be able to, however¡­ Nozades showed one last smile. But surely one day, Lord Negary will break through the limit of humans, no, he will break through even higher limits than that and truly become the perfect existence!! The others surely think the same. Lord Negary, he isn¡¯t just the leader that we follow, he is also the ideal to which we all strive to and the greatness to which we dedicate our everything! ¡°That¡¯s why, Lord Negary, whether it¡¯s my soul, whether it¡¯s my emotions, whether it¡¯s my uniqueness, if they are useful to you, please take it all, you will surely step onto the highest throne, and we volunteer to become the steps under your feet!!¡± Nozades expended the rest of his strength that couldn¡¯t change anything, and let death overcome his body. Nozades¡¯ life rhythm gradually disappeared. A will can accomplish many things, but it is not omnipotent, at least, no matter how strong a human¡¯s will was, it was impossible for them to change objective rules. But his will greatly shocked Chris, causing him to feel puzzled. Puzzled about Nozades, and puzzled about Negary. ¡°You must be very confused¡± a voice called out, a Crowmen who wore a black robe jumped down from the top of a building, landing not too far away from Chris: ¡°If he didn¡¯t do what he did. Nozades who was defeated by you would¡¯ve had his belief waver, he would have lost the right to even become a step on ¡®his¡¯ stair. That would truly be unforgivable for a Crowmen, and I would have done the same¡± ¡°A step¡­ Are you also here to block my path?¡± Chris took a deep breath, fully prepared for another battle. From the other party¡¯s figure under the robe, he could tell that this Crowmen was a woman. Women had different weaknesses compared to men, and this information was crucial in a battle. ¡°You could say so. But before that, I have something else I must do¡± the Crowmen pulled down her hood to reveal a plain female face. She raised her right hand, to show a small bottle with a writhing black liquid substance inside, offering it to Chris. ¡°I, Tesa of the Crowmen, on behalf of Lord Negary, hereby extend an offer to Mister Chris¡± the Crowmen spoke solemnly: ¡°Would Mister Chris be willing to become a part of the Crowmen?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t refuse right away, Mister Chris¡± Tesa grinned: ¡°You understand the state of your body better than anyone else. If you become a Crowmen and receive Lord Negary¡¯s blessing, ¡®he¡¯ can heal the hidden wounds on your body. If not, Mister Chris would probably not live for too many more years¡± ¡°I think you don¡¯t need to say anything else. Just like how you bunch have your beliefs, I have things I won¡¯t give up on¡± Chris refused Tesa¡¯s invitation without hesitation. Of course, he knew the current state of his body. An adventurer¡¯s life was even worse than one initially expected, even though he achieved and gained many things during his travels, they also left countless marks on his body. If he didn¡¯t have [Respiratory Art] to help him heal, the long years of adventuring would¡¯ve already ruined his body. He was indeed the legendary adventurer, but even the legendary adventurer was only human, and humans die. Chris already had the conviction to give up his life at any time since long ago, just like the man back then. Chapter 34 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 [I was breathing white smoke! You wouldn¡¯t believe just how much despair a mountain of nothing but white snow can give a man] [If Chris wasn¡¯t with me, I think would¡¯ve already gone mad. Maybe I already am for helping Chris lure away the pursuing soldiers] [Chris seemed very calm. He told me that my breathing was becoming chaotic from fear, and my life¡¯s rhythm was the same. I needed to calm my breathing in order to keep on living] [[Respiratory Art] is so amazing, he actually managed to calm me down. Chris admitted to me that he wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to live through this one. He told me to be ready] [¡°Are you ready to risk your life?¡±] ¡­ [Snow Mountain Journey] was a novel written by Sakri in his own perspective, retelling the story of Sakri, who was still a nameless bard at the time, running into the legendary adventurer Chris. Chris was on a mission to escort the eldest son of a Duke back to his country to inherit his peerage. Perhaps attracted to Chris¡¯ personal charms, Sakri chose to follow along. On the way, in order to lure the pursuing soldiers away, they separated from the Duke¡¯s eldest son and wandered together on a large snowy mountain. It was also during that time that Chris told Sakri about his exploits. After coming out triumphant against the pursuing soldiers and finishing Chris¡¯ mission, Sakri compiled the stories that Chris told him into a book, publishing and spreading his name across the continent as the legendary adventurer. The [Snow Mountain Journey] story was also the last chapter of the book, as well as the most exciting one. During that snow mountain battle, Chris¡¯ face was scarred and Sakri was hurt quite badly, so not long after he published his book, Sakri passed away from disease. All of Chris¡¯ tales from then on were stories made by exaggerating witness¡¯ retelling, although most of them followed the general vein of the story, there were quite a few falsified details. ¡°Chris¡± Chris mumbled his own name nostalgically, then glared back at Tesa with a determined expression: ¡°I¡¯ve already wasted a lot of time here, please get out of my way, miss Tesa. Even if you¡¯re a lady, if you stand in my way, I won¡¯t hold back for the sake of my beliefs¡± Tesa smiled, her originally plain face suddenly felt a bit more charming: ¡°I¡¯m not Nozades, and ¡®I won¡¯t hold back¡¯ is my line¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, Mr Chris¡± Tesa pulled out a ceremonial sword from under her robe, a large black pattern appeared on her hand, showing where she was implanted with the [Black Crow] germs: ¡°You have qualities that Lord Negary needs, surrender yourself to Lord Negary. That way, not only will your wounds be healed, you will even be granted power by Lord Negary¡± Chris¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change as he threw a punch at the woman in front of him without hesitation. ¡­ ¡°What hateful bugs¡± Yadley pulled his hand out of a corpse as a black substance gradually went back inside his body through his wrist. This dead body, like the rest of them, had a blank look on its face, as if they hadn¡¯t even realized that they were dead. This group of people set up an ambush near Isabella¡¯s home, waiting to kill her and Nala as they returned. Unfortunately, because the Crowmen existed, not only did they not manage to accomplish their goal, they even lost their lives in the process. Both Isabella and her daughter were clueless to the ambush that was supposed to happen, they came back home with complicated expressions on their faces as normal. The [Black Crow] germs were a kind of wonderful virus, increasing a person¡¯s constitution was only their most basic ability. Before being implanted, they were no different from each other, but after implantation is completed, different abilities would manifest according to the difference between who and where they were implanted. Like how Nozades¡¯ implants gave him his ability to sense and copy an opponent¡¯s ability, Yadley, the literal first Crowmen, also manifested an ability of his own. He was the one who managed to explore the [Black Crow] germs the most among the Crowmen, one of the strongest among all of Negary¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Captain Yadley¡± a merchant-looking person walked in front of Yadley, his skin was constantly morphing and turning into a black hue before finally becoming a mud-like substance, then settled as a plain face without any notable features. ¡°What¡¯s the news, Garnan?¡± Yadley asked. Garnan was also one of the Crowmen, like Nozades, he implanted the [Black Crow] germs all over his skin, but how he used them in battle was different from Nozades. He had the [Black Crow] germs completely devour his skin, giving him the ability to shapeshift into any disguise. Because of this, he¡¯s normally disguised as someone else to collect intel in various locations. ¡°The latest reports stated that Cardinal Augustin of the Church of Divine Grace was spotted not too far away from Reya with a squad of Warriors of Divine Grace¡± Garnan¡¯s voice was also featureless, like his appearance, unobtrusive. ¡°Reinforcements?¡± Yadley nodded, gesturing that he understood. ¡°Additionally, there is one other unconfirmed report¡± Garnan hesitated for a bit before continuing: ¡°I got a tip from a Royas merchant that the Royas Kingdom might have sent some people to Reya¡± ¡°So the Royas Kingdom wants to join in on the fun as well?¡± Yadley frowned, feeling things becoming more complicated: ¡°I got it, continue to collect more information, pay attention to safety¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Garnan¡¯s skin twisted and turned black again before transforming into a young man with a na?ve look on his face. Once he changed his outfit, he would have turned into a rookie mercenary who just left home. ¡°Lord Negary¡­¡± Yadley whispered as he looked at Garnan walking away, then turned to the direction of the forbidden zone. Over 1/3rd of his body now consisted of the [Black Crow] germs, so he was able to sense some of Lord Negary¡¯s changes through the viral connection. ¡¼Yadley¡½ An exhausted-sounding voice was transmitted to Yadley through his [Black Crow] germs, causing him to immediately kneel down on one knee and deeply lower his head, then he respectfully answered: ¡°I¡¯m here, Lord Negary, how can I serve you?¡± ¡¼I will need to hibernate for a short while. During this time, Noah will be by my side to protect me, so he won¡¯t be able to leave. You will be responsible for keeping Reya¡¯s order, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me¡½ ¡¼Additionally, Nozades was defeated by Chris, Tesa is going to lose as well very soon. I will tell you the method of controlling the Bizarre Scales. Have them intercept Chris and kill him if possible. If it seems too difficult, you don¡¯t need to force it¡½ ¡¼The most important thing, for now, is to make sure my dormant period passes smoothly¡½ ¡°Understood, Lord Negary!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª TN: From this chapter onwards, Negary¡¯s dialogues will be put into his own ¡¼¡½brackets, this is to show that he had fully discarded his previous human self (Wang Yuan) and become a different entity altogether. 1 Chapter 35 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Lord Negary?¡± Noah, who was standing not too far away from Negary, asked doubtfully. ¡¼ You seem puzzled ¡½ under the shade of the great tree, bones of various creatures could be seen littered everywhere. These were the bones of the crows¡¯ food as well as his own over the years, some of them were even human remains, and Negary was sitting on top of a pile of bones made to look like a throne. ¡°Indeed, this subordinate does not understand my Lord¡¯s actions¡± Noah replied with a serious voice. Before this, Noah would have never done this, the previous Noah would have only followed Negary¡¯s orders to the letter, but now he was expressing his doubt: ¡°My Lord doesn¡¯t have a ¡®dormant¡¯ period at all. Even though my Lord¡¯s soul was temporarily shattered, with my support my Lord should recover very quickly¡± ¡¼ It seems after becoming one with me, you¡¯re one step closer to release ¡½ Negary sat on top of his throne of bones, his right index finger pressed against his temple while leaning on it. Several dozen crows flew in from afar, dropping a corpse down in front of Negary. ¡¼ Nozades ¡½ called out the corpse¡¯s name, Negary¡¯s left hand lifted slightly and summoned the [Black Crow] germs from inside the corpse, slowly absorbing it back into Negary¡¯s body. The great tree behind him abruptly went from intense stillness to intense movement as hundreds, thousands of crows took flight from the tree and swooped down on Nozades¡¯ body, leaving behind a new skeleton in just a few seconds. The black flood returned to the tree, returning everything to absolute silence like before. Negary¡¯s finger once again moved slightly and controlled the skull of the skeleton with his interference force, calling it into his hand. After contemplating for a short while, he chose a spot on the stairs leading up his throne and placed it down. Negary leaned back on his throne and rested his head on top of his right index finger again, but this time he used a bit too much force and caused his finger to pierce through his head, releasing a thin strand of Life Essence that quickly dissipated. As Negary pulled his finger out from his head, tiny writhing black tentacles quickly connected and closed the wound on his temple before a white mucus seeped out, which quickly dried up and reformed his pale white skin. ¡¼ It seems that this body is still quite flawed ¡½Negary wasn¡¯t dejected or regretful. Flaws were necessary, and all he needed to do was think of how to make up for these flaws bit by bit. This body was also one of Negary¡¯s experimental results. Through the combination of several dozen different germs and Life Essence, a powerful viral body was created. This body¡¯s physical strength was unmatched, not even the Crowmen could be compared to it. Other than that, it also had various abilities. For example, his fingernails were created from a type of unique germs that liked to devour metal, when bunched together, the germs became as hard and sharp as the blade of a sword. The layer of white ¡®skin¡¯ germs outside of his body also had the ability to form a layer of interference. According to Noah¡¯s tests, his spiritual sense couldn¡¯t sense Negary who was covered within the layer of interference. On the other hand, while Negary¡¯s soul was inside, his interference force would not be restricted at all, his control over the flock of crows also wouldn¡¯t weaken. And even more importantly, this layer of ¡®skin¡¯ made it so that his consumption of Life Essence became minimal. Even if sunlight shone directly onto him, he wouldn¡¯t consume more Life Essence compared to normal, this was the layer of protection created to protect Negary¡¯s soul. Unfortunately, it was still incomplete, his control over the body¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t perfect so occasionally, he would accidentally hurt himself like what was seen just now, perhaps that would change after he obtained the [Respiratory Art]. ¡¼ Nozades managed to scout quite a few of Chris¡¯ techniques ¡½after absorbing Nozades¡¯ [Black Crow] germs, Negary commented. Originally, Negary could only absorb a living creature¡¯s Life Essence and Soul Essence right after their deaths, but the [Black Crow] germs managed to make up for this problem for those implanted with it. After a Crowmen dies, their scattered Soul Essence and Life Essence would be absorbed by the [Black Crow] germs, Negary could then collect and slowly absorb this Life Essence and Soul Essence. ¡¼ Noah, what do you think Chris will do if they know that I am currently in a ¡®dormant¡¯ period? ¡½Negary asked Noah. ¡¼ His job is no longer to simply save Isabella and her daughter, he would also want to defeat me if possible. And when he found that it was impossible by himself, he would naturally seek out reinforcements ¡½Negary didn¡¯t wait for Noah to reply and answered by himself: ¡¼ This reinforcement could come from the warriors and priests from the Church of Divine Grace, they could also be the military force of the Interkam Kingdom, or the Royas Kingdom¡¯s spies, or any of the other forces here ¡½ ¡¼ During the development of Reystromia, we have accepted too many outside forces, causing quite a few things in Reya to slowly leave our control. Even with the [Diffuse] germs, there are still forces that have yet to come to light ¡½ ¡¼ And so, this is a chance. A chance to remove the unnecessary forces from Reya, a chance to extend our range of influence. At the same time, these disorderly forces need a chance, and I¡¯m giving them that chance, together with an illusion that they would need to join together in order to eliminate me ¡½ ¡¼ Chris is a talented man, he would fit perfectly as the leader of this temporary joint operation ¡½Negary slowly explained. ¡°So the reason my Lord entrusted the Bizarre Scales to Yadley was to give them pressure. Is my Lord not afraid that Chris would be killed by the Bizarre Scales?¡± Noah understood Negary¡¯s intentions and expressed his worry for Chris. ¡¼ If he can¡¯t survive, then he simply doesn¡¯t have what it takes to become the leader of the joint operation. If he dies, then he dies ¡½Negary said without a care. ¡­ Tesa and Chris¡¯ fight had brought them to another street entirely, and Chris couldn¡¯t help but admit that this woman was tough. Her rapier was incredibly accurate, coupled with her inhuman speed, made it so that Chris had to focus almost entirely on avoiding her attacks. Even so, he was still wounded all over his body with wounds that constantly bled. ¡°Hah hah hah¡­¡± Tesa was breathing heavily. As expected of the legendary adventurer, thanks to his [Respiratory Art], his strength was extremely well-balanced. Even when she had relied on her superior physical prowess and the advantage of having a weapon to press on the attack, she only managed to deal minor wounds to him. If this goes on, she might actually lose. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Tesa stopped pressing her attack, bit and ripped the back of her right hand without hesitation to let her blood and the tar-like [Black Crow] germs flow down along her rapier. ¡°Each and every one of you, what terrifying charms ¡®he¡¯ has, that Negary¡± Chris sighed. Just a few seconds ago, Negary¡¯s faint ominous rhythm had disappeared, as if it was hidden away. This caused Chris to know that he couldn¡¯t keep letting this drag on, otherwise, he would miss the best chance to defeat Negary. But I won¡¯t be able to do it by myself Chris glanced at his opponent, Tesa, and couldn¡¯t help but have such a thought. If all of Negary¡¯s subordinates were as powerful as the ones he had met, it was unimaginable how powerful Negary himself was. Looks like I¡¯ll need some reinforcements Chapter 36 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Daughters are useless, especially when they¡¯re not even beautiful!¡± This was said by the one she called ¡®father¡¯, a statement that left a deep impression in the mind of the young Tesa. She was the result of a one-night stand between her merchant father and her powerless civilian mother. After a natural disaster occurred, her mother had no choice but to bring her 6-year-old self and seek out her father who wanted nothing more than to climb the ranks of society. In the end, her mother had to become a lowly worker in his merchant caravan in order to stay. Her father was barely interested in keeping them there. He had the same indifference that most merchants had, they only focused on whether or not they could earn a profit. Even if it was a woman with whom he shared a night of pleasure, even if she carried his blood-related daughter, he only gave them affection when they could bring him certain benefits. Tesa grew up in her father¡¯s merchant caravan. No matter how hard her mother worked for them, all she ever received were sneers and ridicule. Even if Tesa was angry, she understood the fact that women were only men¡¯s dependants in this world. Those without sufficient strength would never be recognized by others. She then did her best to study and learn what she could, gradually becoming an important figure in the merchant caravan, even those who used to sneer and look down at her called her ¡®young lady¡¯. Perhaps she inherited her father¡¯s traits, or perhaps because of her own experiences when she was little, Tesa didn¡¯t know when to stop. Every moment of every day, she would either be actively working to improve herself, or looking for an opportunity to do so. She saved up money and hired an old mercenary to teach her swordsmanship, but during the very first day, that old mercenary mercilessly showed her that a woman¡¯s strength was naturally inferior to that of men. Because of that, no matter how much effort she put into this, she would not achieve much in the end. The change to all of this was when the caravan arrived in Reystromia. Seeing her chance, she left the caravan without hesitation and chose to become a Crowmen. This was how she was, a person that took every opportunity she could. Comoros is dead, the forces in Reya will soon change. At this juncture, only by showing one¡¯s talent and contributing greatly would there be a chance to rise even further. Being a Crowmen is definitely not the end of my journey! Tesa glanced at her rapier, now soaked in blood and [Black Crow] germs, took a stance and stared closely at her opponent, Chris. When she became a Crowmen, she chose to implant the [Black Crow] germs into her hands. This made it so that her grip was strong and stable, raising her swordsmanship to an incredible level. The old mercenary who predicted that she would not achieve much was now unable to receive even a single one of her strikes. ¡°Defeating you will be my opportunity to rise, and I will take that opportunity no matter what!¡± Tesa brandished her rapier and stabbed straight at Chris¡¯ nose and mouth with lightning-fast speed and precision: ¡°Chris, your strength comes from your [Respiratory Art], and thus so will your downfall!¡± ¡°That sword is soaked with that black substance. It would definitely not end well if I were to be struck with that sword!¡± Chris sensed his surrounding rhythm and quickly avoided Tesa¡¯s frenzied barrage of stabs. ¡°Right at this moment, Metal Rhythm!¡± Chris took a deep breath and closed the pores on his hands, they even gleamed almost like metal. He clamped the rapier with great accuracy and broke it with both hands. He then shifted his body and moved in closer to Tesa, throwing a punch at her without hesitation. ¡°Seize the opportunity¡­¡± Tesa completely ignored Chris¡¯ incoming punch as her throat moved and spat out a mouthful of mixed blood and [Black Crow] germs straight at Chris¡¯ face. Tesa received the punch head-on with her face and was sent flying backwards, several bloodied detached teeth could be seen falling on the ground quite clearly. Meanwhile, the black germs that she spat out moved like living creatures, trying to invade Chris¡¯ mouth and nose, making it so that he couldn¡¯t help but stop this [Respiratory Art]. The sense of power from harmonization with the world through rhythm also stopped. She purposefully let the blood onto her rapier not to make her sword more powerful, but so draw my attention to it. She then unleashed that barrage of stabs towards my face to force me to focus completely on her sword and not see her holding a mouthful of the black substance. Chris was a bit flustered as he tried to peel off the black substance climbing into his mouth and nose. Without the heightened senses brought by the [Respiratory Art], he was feeling very awkward, similar to a person who was used to seeing with their eyes being suddenly blindfolded. Tesa struggled to stand up, her face was swollen and made it so that her plain features now appeared laughable. But she didn¡¯t care, as seizing an opportunity naturally came with its costs and risks. She only implanted the [Black Crow] germs into her hands, but her overall constitution was also improved, otherwise taking one of Chris¡¯ punches head-on would¡¯ve caused her to fall unconscious. ¡°I won¡­¡± Tesa didn¡¯t attempt to go in for the kill. Chris¡¯ [Respiratory Art] being rendered useless by the [Black Crow] germs was nothing but a small victory. Being an illegitimate daughter in a merchant caravan made it so that she had to constantly be careful of everything, otherwise, she could die during the long trips at any time. Right now, Chris¡¯ [Respiratory Art] should be useless, but he might have other aces up his sleeves, so there was no need for her to recklessly charge in. ¡°Men, finish Chris off. I will appeal to Lord Negary for whoever kills him to be granted the qualifications to become a Crowmen¡± Tesa loudly shouted in a leaky voice. After a few moments of silence, several people appeared out of nowhere with weapons in their hands and approached Chris. [Black Crow] germs that were suitable to be implanted into a person¡¯s body weren¡¯t easy to create, so there had always been very few quotas to join the Crowmen. These people had been watching the Crowmen and Chris¡¯ fight so they saw how powerful both of them were. It was unlikely for them to obtain the [Respiratory Art] from Chris, and it also required talent as well as meticulous training, so becoming a Crowmen was a much more enticing offer. Due to being unable to breathe, Chris¡¯ vision was becoming blurry, he could only see faint figures that approached him out of ill-will. 10 years ago within the Snow Mountain, those pursuers also approached him with similar ill-will. At the time, due to the snowstorm, all he could see were blurred figures as well. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the same confused man who needs to be saved as before¡± Chris resolutely closed his eyes, recalling the words of the great man who taught him [Respiratory Art]: [In a desperate situation, you will face the interference of fear, and the greatest strength of humans is nothing but the ability to face fear and desperation with calmness. Only by being calm can you find the way to escape from desperation!] Recalling how Tesa bit and ripped the back of her hand and how the black substance moved from before, Chris stopped putting strength into his hands. Apparently realizing something, he quickly crouched down and hit his head against the ground with considerable force. Chapter 37 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°What are you, begging for your life now?¡± one of the goons swung the axe in their hands, excitedly looking down at Chris: ¡°So much for the ¡®legendary adventurer¡¯, in the face of death, you¡¯re just as pathetic as the rest¡± ¡°Whatever, the Crowmen quota will be mine!¡± the axe goon charged forward first and swung his axe down at Chris. ¡°Fuu¡­¡± the axe-wielding goon didn¡¯t notice the sound of breathing as he attacked. Chris crouched down, shoved both hands accurately between the goon¡¯s running legs and rolled to avoid the swinging axe. As Chris looked up, a wound was clearly seen on his forehead where blood was dripping down. The [Black Crow] germs began to move gradually towards the wound and let Chris open his mouth. ¡°Sorry about this, Stripping Rhythm!¡± Chris clutched the mass of [Black Crow] germs on his face and began to use an advanced application of the [Respiratory Art]. All things in the world had their own rhythm, harmonizing with that rhythm allowed one to sense them or even use their power, for example, Metal Rhythm. At the same time, if one¡¯s rhythm completely rejected the rhythm of another thing, one would be able to expel it from their body, it was this trick that Chris used to expel the germs he inhaled while staying in Reystromia. The blood on Chris¡¯ face trembled a bit before he peeled all the mass of black substance off himself and threw it onto the axe-wielding goon. ¡°These germs aren¡¯t sentient, they only know to act on their instincts to try and enter a person¡¯s body, or to follow fresh blood. You were probably holding a mouthful of blood to make sure that the germs didn¡¯t flow down your throat didn¡¯t you, woman?¡± Chris continued to breathe and used Stripping Rhythm to expel the germs that managed to enter his body, while the axe-wielding goon was now rolling on the ground as the black mass invaded his body through his mouth and nose. He screamed and writhed in pain as black spots appeared all over his body, in just a few moments, he would probably die from the [Black Crow] disease. You don¡¯t become a Crowmen through simply contracting the [Black Crow] germs, otherwise, there would be no need for a restriction with quotas. ¡°Should I say as expected of the legendary adventurer? Being able to notice the [Black Crow] germ¡¯s characteristics despite being in such a situation¡± Tesa slowly raised her broken rapier again. While she chose to be careful and had other people finish Chris off, she would not flee should the situation turn bad as it currently had. Just as she said, if she was in Nozades¡¯ shoes, she would¡¯ve chosen to do exactly as he did. Become a part of Lord Negary and follow him to the very top! Throw my life away in battle to qualify to become a step on his path! Tesa saw the vision of Negary offering her his hand as she determined herself. Every person wanted to feel needed and gain the recognition of others, the entire reason why Tesa worked herself so hard in the first place was so that she would not be considered useless anymore. ¡°Does none of you cherish your own life?¡± under Chris¡¯ glare, the goons that surrounded him fearfully retreated and ran back into hiding. As he steadily approached Tesa again, there was a look of respect in his eyes. Regardless if they were an enemy or not, regardless of what kind of faith they hold, you simply could not look down on a person who knew exactly what they wanted, and holds on firmly to their belief to the point of throwing their life away for it. In fact, Chris felt that he should praise their faith. ¡°Enough, Tesa!¡± a voice came from afar, calling Tesa to back down. Standing on top of a building with the Crowmen uniform, it was Yadley who spoke with a serious tone: ¡°Reya still needs people. For Lord Negary¡¯s sake, leave your useful self alive¡± ¡°¡­I understand¡± Tesa glared intensely at her opponent Chris, lowered her broken rapier and quickly retreated. ¡°Another enemy¡± Chris continued to breathe to adjust himself. After two consecutive battles, he had expended quite a bit of stamina, and this new enemy, from their rhythm alone, seemed to be a lot stronger than the rest. ¡°How difficult, my body is getting worse and worse by the years¡± Chris squinted his eyes. [Respiratory Art] was a wonderful thing, by practising it alone, one would be able to adjust their own rhythm, thus improving one¡¯s health and lifespan. But as Chris was constantly going on his adventures, constantly using various [Respiratory Art] techniques to fight, his body was instead becoming worse. For example, Metal Rhythm forcefully adjusted his body to match that of metal, thus throwing his own rhythm into chaos and causing a tiny bit of imbalance within himself. As this imbalance accumulated, it would grow to become a hidden internal wound that when erupted would immediately take Chris¡¯ life. ¡°Kill me! Somebody, please kill me!¡± the axe-wielding goon from before was screaming like mad. After contracting the [Black Crow] disease, his entire body was writhing and squeezing itself, causing him extreme unbearable pain, to him, death was a kind of release. He staggered towards Chris who was standing closest to him, forcing Chris to split part of his focus to pay attention to him. ¡°You¡¯ve caused enough disturbance here. Time for you to rest, Chris Modo!¡± Yadley didn¡¯t pay any attention to the axe-wielding goon, his eyes became sharp as he ordered with a strange tone: ¡°Bizarre Scales, kill him!¡± A dark golden glow flashed briefly and vanished as the axe-wielding goon¡¯s body was instantly ripped apart. The golden glow followed the splashing blood right in front of Chris as a set of razor-sharp claws came down on him, but for some reason, the creature¡¯s movements hesitated for a brief moment. The smell of blood filled the air as Chris dodged to one side. A long wound appeared on his right hip, if it were just a bit deeper, it would¡¯ve punctured his organs. If that thing earlier had attacked him directly without the axe-wielding goon in its way and without that slight hesitation, his body would¡¯ve been ripped cleanly in half. ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡± the axe-wielding goon¡¯s body was ripped in half at his stomach, collapsing to the ground with an expression of release before dying. ¡°What sort of animal is that?¡± in Chris¡¯ panic, he only managed to see some dark-gold scales: ¡°And what is that extreme imbalanced rhythm? It reminds me of Reya¡¯s chief, Comoros. No, that thing¡¯s rhythm is even more imbalanced than Comoros!¡± ¡°Again!¡± Yadley¡¯s cold and strange tone ordered again, causing Chris to hurriedly jump away. He was most afraid of enemies whose speed or strength far surpassed his own as it would be hard for the various applications of [Respiratory Art] to be used. Chris quickly jumped into a narrow alleyway. The main road was too wide to provide him any protection from this sort of speedy enemy, only the complicated paths of the alleyway would give him a chance to restrain that creature and win. There was another thing, why did that creature hesitate briefly before attacking me? Do I have something that¡¯s affecting its actions? Chris¡¯ mind was turning desperately. With another flash of the dark golden glow, Chris managed to grab a ledge above just in time to avoid this attack. ¡°Continue¡­ Bizarre Scales!¡± Chapter 38 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Chris was sticking to the wall like a gecko. Since Stripping Rhythm worked on the principle that things with unharmonious rhythms were repelled, a perfectly harmonious rhythm could naturally create suction. ¡°As expected, I have something that¡¯s affecting the so-called Bizarre Scales and causing it to be just a little bit hesitant as it attacks¡± Chris climbed up the wall and onto the roof of the building. ¡°The Bizarre Scales¡¯ rhythm is full of madness and chaos, a creature with this kind of rhythm should be no more than an irrational beast, so how is that Crowmen controlling it?¡± Chris swiftly rolled to one side. A thin tiny black string flashed into existence for a brief second and disappeared, Chris continued to use his breathing to sense his surroundings. He was basically walking on a tightrope right now so one wrong step for him could mean death. With a dark golden flash, the Bizarre Scales jumped out from some corner and destroyed the roof of the building where Chris was standing. The Bizarre Scales¡¯ body was now in the air, its movements slowed enough by the impact for Chris to see its face. The creature was mostly humanoid with dark golden scales of mixed colours all over its body, a thin membrane underneath its armpits and a long barbed tail behind it. The only way to describe the look on its face was madness; sharp, jagged and uneven teeth protruded from its mouth while drool dripped down. As soon as the Bizarre Scales landed, its body disappeared in a dark golden flash. ¡°That was dragon scales¡± sensing the incredibly imbalanced rhythm, impatience and madness he felt from the creature, Chris couldn¡¯t help but recall one of his adventures. While it wasn¡¯t exactly the same as the wyvern he defeated with Deep Rhythm, the imbalanced rhythm and dark golden scales of the creature could be faintly recognized as dragon scales. ¡°Dragon! Damn it, so that¡¯s the reason why Negary wanted to keep Nala here¡± Chris was immediately able to explain a lot of things. From a very long time ago, Negary had already discovered that Nala was the Daughter of Dragons, and he¡¯s been keeping Isabella and her daughter in Reya for all these years in order to study the secret of the Dragon¡¯s blood. By now, Negary¡¯s experiments must¡¯ve yielded results and the Bizarre Scales are part of that. Chris wasn¡¯t wrong, the Bizarre Scales were indeed a product of Negary¡¯s experiments to create the Soul¡¯s blood. The Cauchy mix-blooded people before Comoros accepted the injection of the Dragon¡¯s blood, but their souls couldn¡¯t endure the [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] inside the blood. Not only did these people lose their minds and become senseless animals, but their bodies also mutated due to the influence of the Dragon¡¯s blood. These monsters were both ferocious and mindless, if Negary hadn¡¯t found a way to restrain them, they would¡¯ve already been discarded as failed specimens. ¡°Which means, the item that was able to affect these Bizarre Scales was¡­¡± Chris glanced down at a piece of ivory hanging on his clothes, the fang of the ferocious wyvern. If the Bizarre Scales hadn¡¯t been affected by the wyvern fang and hesitated slightly each time it attacked, Chris would¡¯ve already been killed by this beast with strength and speed that vastly overwhelmed his own. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many of these Bizarre Scales there are, but Negary¡¯s accumulated power is definitely terrifying. This ominous Evil Spirit must be destroyed¡± Chris¡¯ mind turned and swiftly took the wyvern fang into his hand. Regardless, I have to make it through the current danger first. With the wyvern fang, I will at least have a bit of protection against the Bizarre Scales, so the most dangerous factor right now is the Crowmen who is controlling the Bizarre Scales Chris remembered the thin black string that appeared for a split second before it vanished. ¡°Kill him, Bizarre Scales!¡± Yadley¡¯s voice came again, Chris was feeling a sense of danger unlike ever before. The dark golden Bizarre Scales turned into a streak of light as it charged towards him, Chris waved the wyvern fang in his hand to make the Bizarre Scales flinch briefly and hurriedly avoided it. But a split second later, he completely froze in place as he noticed countless black strings that had completely sealed off his escape routes, waiting for Chris to throw himself into the net. Boom! Surrounded by smoke and dust, the Bizarre Scales directly smashed into the road where Chris had been standing and made a huge crater. The black strings stretched across the ground and into the sky all over this area, constantly expanding outwards. If you tried to look where these strings originated from, you¡¯d find that they were all connected to Yadley¡¯s fingers. Over a third of his body had been replaced by [Black Crow] germs, and all ten of his fingers were made entirely out of this substance. The germs here had been trained by him to form the shape of strings, easily piercing or cutting through the flesh of living beings as he ordered them to, at the same time sensitive enough to detect movement in the air around them. If these strings were to pierce through the skin, they would quickly spread all over the body and act like strings of a puppet for Yadley to control. Furthermore, Yadley still had [Black Crow] germs implanted at several other positions of his body, that was the reason why he was the strongest of the Crowmen. ¡°No heartbeat, did the Bizarre Scales kill him?¡± Yadley used the strings at his fingertips to search the surroundings again. Since this was Lord Negary¡¯s direct order, he couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. ¡°Wait, the Bizarre Scales¡¯ state isn¡¯t quite right¡­¡± Yadley sensed the Bizarre Scales¡¯ step as it walked through one of his black strings and noticed that its movement was heavier than it was supposed to be. After the dust settled, Yadley quickly noticed a person laying flat on top of the Bizarre Scales, covered in fine powder. Who else could it be but Chris? At the very last second, before the Bizarre Scales got to him, Chris used his rhythm to make the old wyvern fang explode into fine dust, took advantage of the wind to scatter it all over his body and used [Respiratory Art] to make the powdered fang stick to him. As he was soaked in the aura of a ¡®Dragon¡¯, the Bizarre Scales gave up on attacking him and instead made an opening big enough for Chris to climb onto it. Waiting for the creature to take a few more steps, Chris leapt onto another location and breathed out heavily, the Bizarre Scales¡¯ body then shivered and collapsed completely, coughing up some golden blood as well as bits and pieces of ruptured organs. As soon as Chris landed on the Bizarre Scales, he had been using Deep Rhythm to attack it. Even a creature of the Bizarre Scales¡¯ level couldn¡¯t handle its own power attacking itself and got its organs ruptured. ¡°Chris, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to kill a Bizarre Scales¡± Yadley¡¯s expression was somber: ¡°But this is the end. To make sure that you don¡¯t disturb Lord Negary¡¯s hibernation, I will have you lay your life down right here¡± As soon as he said that, Yadley¡¯s expression changed and noticed that some sort of power had led him into saying that. Chris¡¯ expression widened, noticing the information Yadley had just conveyed. So Negary really was wounded and is currently staying somewhere to recover? ¡°No matter¡± Yadley suddenly laughed, four flashes of dark-golden light appeared next to him and revealed themselves to be more Bizarre Scales. Each of them had a Crowmen riding on top, including Tesa who had now re-equipped herself with a new rapier, all staring down coldly at Chris. Seeing the Crowmen and Bizarre Scales surrounding him, Chris couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He was powerless against such an overwhelming difference in power, after all, he was still only human. At this point, a clear voice was suddenly heard: ¡°It seems we arrived just in time!¡± Chapter 39 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 The one who arrived was wearing a white robe with simple patterns, a neutral middle-aged face with a bit of silver mixed among his blond short hair, a man who could give anyone a good impression at first glance. ¡°Augustin, you¡¯re finally here¡± Chris sighed. This man was one of Chris¡¯ friends within the Church of Divine Grace, as well as the one who issued him this mission, a Divine Grace Cardinal ¨C Augustin. There were two priests and 3 Knights of Divine Grace armed with swords and full armor. Each of them had gone through rigorous knight training and granted a Grace that allowed them to exert superhuman abilities. ¡°Church of Divine Grace, so you plan to shelter this criminal who killed Lord Comoros?¡± Yadley coldly questioned. ¡°The ¡®crime¡¯ was nothing but a one-sided claim by your side, no one really knows what really happened, so that¡¯s not going to convince the people. What do you think, Grosk?¡± Augustin smiled and answered without worry. ¡°Indeed, captain Yadley, I also believe the same¡± a rich-looking middle-aged man stepped out with a bitter smile and some awkwardness: ¡°That would certainly cause us to feel quite insecure¡± Grosk, one of the many Interkam Kingdom merchants who frequented Reystromia. Where there were people, there was power, and the merchants were no different. Regarding border trades alone, Grosk was the vague leader or representative of all Interkam merchants. These border merchants, or legitimate smugglers as one might call them, all had their own backings, among which were the aristocrats of the Interkam Kingdom. After the previous series of political power struggles, the representatives of these merchants had no choice but to support the Church of Divine Grace and put pressure on those in charge of Reya. ¡°We also believe that to be the case¡± another voice called out, a group of people wearing uniformed clothing came out from another side. From their distinct facial features, it was easy to tell that they were people from the Royas Kingdom; there was also a merchant-looking man behind them, who was the Royas merchants¡¯ representative. They joined forces because we revealed quite a bit of our power huh? Yadley scowled, this was the situation he didn¡¯t want to happen the most. In the vicinity of Reystromia, Negary¡¯s forces were naturally the strongest, but when the representative forces of two countries joined together to go against Reya, it was troublesome since they had the support of two countries. The most important thing is to hold out until My Lord gets past his dormant period, not to mention what happened just now. Yadley recalled how he couldn¡¯t help himself saying those words just now and scoffed: ¡°We will naturally investigate the matter regarding Lord Comoros¡¯ death further on our side, but as the prime suspect, Chris¡¯s movements must be restrained until things come to light¡± ¡°No problem, then let¡¯s stop fighting for now¡± Chris lightly nodded. The limits of Negary¡¯s strength was still unknown, although he really wanted to take advantage of the so-called dormant period before it passed, it was hard to guarantee victory with their current forces. ¡­ ¡°Then please stay inside this manor for now. If you leave without permission, you will be considered to have confessed guilty to the crime and Reya¡¯s enforcers will have the right to execute you on sight¡± Yadley put Chris on house-arrest inside a manor. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to put him directly into jail, but with the Church of Divine Grace and the Interkam merchants on his side, Yadley would find it hard to accomplish that. ¡°I truly hope your side will be able to capture the real culprit soon¡± Augustin said with a gentle smile as he stood on one side: ¡°May Lord Comoros rest in peace¡± A few moments later, one of the Knights of Divine Grace brought Isabella and her daughter to his manor. As the young knight looked at the main road from afar that quickly regained its prosperity, he seemed a bit puzzled. Even in the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s capital, quite a few people died from diseases every day. Although the priests of Divine Grace had the Grace of Salvation that could cure the majority of diseases, the Church of Divine Grace itself only had so many priests who could use the Grace, and each use drained them of their stamina and strength, so they couldn¡¯t afford to use their Grace without restraint to heal those civilians. What caused the knight¡¯s interest to be piqued was that during his little trip around Reya to pick up Isabella and her daughter, he found that most of the people here were at their top physical state, as if diseases didn¡¯t exist here at all. ¡°Myerson, what are you thinking about?¡± a voice called out to the young knight, as he turned to look, he saw that it was Augustin¡¯s disciple, Luen Donner. ¡°Luen, thank you for always coming with me to heal those poor folks¡± Myerson sincerely offered his gratitude. He was born within the slums of the capital, only when he was found to have the appropriate constitution to accept a Grace was he brought outside. But even now he still remembered what happened at the time. A plague broke out in the royal capital that year, and the place that faced the worst afflictions were the slums. People died every day without being buried, rotting corpses littered the streets. At the time, Myerson was also afflicted with the plague, only when a group of Divine Grace priests came into the slums to help alleviate the issue was Myerson saved and discovered to have the potential to become a Knight of Divine Grace. Unfortunately, the Grace suitable for him was a combat-oriented one, not the healing Grace of Salvation. After becoming a Knight of Divine Grace and earning enough for himself, whenever he had the time, Myerson would return to the slums and help out those poor souls. Whenever he did, he would try to ask the priests with the Grace of Salvation to come with him and heal those in the slums, but the majority of them weren¡¯t willing to waste time for such things. Healing the aristocrats would at least earn them a large sum of money, while healing the poor people made it so that they had to enter the slums. The dirty, chaotic slums were filled with various stenches, random defecation and even rotting bodies. How could the priests who exerted themselves as ¡®superior people¡¯ be willing to go to such places? ¡°That is only my duty, the Lord¡¯s Grace should not be limited to only nobles and merchants¡± Luen Donner smiled and replied. Unlike Myerson, he was born in an aristocratic family and received higher education, he was also a devout believer in the Lord. With an ambitious and confident grin, he said: ¡°Later on, if I ever become one of the upper echelons of the Church, I will surely set up rules to include voluntary treatment as part of a priest¡¯s commitment¡± Compared to Myerson, as he was born a noble, Luen seemed a bit more interested in power and authority, but Myerson could tell that Luen truly wanted the Grace of the Lord to reach everyone. ¡°Then you¡¯re going to have to work even harder Luen, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day¡± Myerson said with complete sincerity. Due to his family¡¯s background and him being Cardinal Augustin¡¯s disciple, coupled with the fact that he showed excellent abilities, many people were optimistic that he would certainly become a high-ranking member of the Church of Divine Grace in the future. After parting ways with Luen, Myerson felt a bit guilty for no reason. He glanced back at the prosperous streets in the distance and felt slightly at Chapter 40 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°The rhythm I sensed through my [Respiratory Art] was correct, for unknown reasons, Negary had fallen weak and is currently hiding somewhere to recuperate himself¡± standing on the 2nd floor of the manor, Chris said with conviction: ¡°This is the best chance we¡¯ll have to eliminate Negary¡± ¡°I understand. I also agree that we should eliminate Negary right now. Evil Spirits are nothing but faithless undead and embodiments of evil. We would definitely not leave it to grow¡± Augustin stood by the window looking down at the peacekeeping Crowmen surrounding this manor, openly monitoring this place. His words caused Grosk to feel a bit embarrassed as it was merchants like him who flocked to this place that allowed Reya to become as powerful as it currently was. ¡°And so the main issue is whether we should send Isabella away first or keep them with us¡± Augustin paused briefly before continuing. Hearing Augustin¡¯s words, Chris¡¯ gaze wandered towards the mother-daughter pair that was eating their meal on the ground floor. This question truly needed proper consideration. First of all, sending Isabella and her daughter away first meant reducing both their fighting force and their chances of winning against Negary. Secondly, eliminating Negary meant that Augustin must remain here, and without Cardinal Augustin as escort, considering Seth the First¡¯s attitude so far, it would be quite unknown whether or not Isabella would actually make it back safely. But if they left Isabella and her daughter here, that would mean they were putting all their eggs into one basket. If they couldn¡¯t defeat Negary, the mother-daughter pair would also remain here without being able to return to Interkam. And most importantly, Reya itself wasn¡¯t safe either, it wasn¡¯t just Seth the First, the Royas Kingdom also didn¡¯t hold any goodwill towards the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯. ¡°For now, staying in Reya would be safer for Isabella and Nala¡± Chris pondered for a long time and finally answered: ¡°Although there are enemies here, relatively speaking, but Negary would also keep them safe for the Dragon¡¯s blood¡± ¡°The daughter of Dragon, Saintress of Salvation huh?¡± the symbol of understanding appeared on Augustin¡¯s forehead as he observed Nala who was downstairs. ¡°Can I really eat as much as I like?¡± Nala looked up, her crystal-clear eyes opened wide and glittered as she asked a female priest. Because there weren¡¯t many who had the constitution to accept the Grace of Salvation, even a woman could become a knight or priest of Divine Grace in the Interkam Kingdom. ¡°Of course you can. All of these were made for you and your mother, if there isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll make a bit more for you later¡± the female priest¡¯s maternal instincts were touched by Nala¡¯s pitiful gaze and gently told her. ¡°Really?¡± Nala opened her eyes even wider. Perhaps it was an illusion, but the female priest felt like she saw Nala¡¯s eyes glow golden for a split second. ¡°Of course¡­¡± before the female priest could finish her words, Nala had already cheered and quickly stuffed as much food as she could into her mouth. ¡°Itz so dewicious, mama, haf some as well¡­¡± Nala¡¯s mouth was so full that she looked like a squirrel, unable to speak clearly, causing Isabella to shed some tears out of guilt for not being able to fill her daughter¡¯s stomach. ¡°She¡¯s only a gluttonous little girl¡± Augustin commented as he lightly pinched his forehead, but exchanged very serious glances with Chris: ¡°Her Dragon characteristics have already begun to awaken?¡± ¡°The real problem now is how to defeat Negary. With our current force, it would be very hard to do that¡± Chris told Augustin about everything he had learnt during this period: ¡°Negary¡¯s side control at least four Bizarre Scales, these monsters are incredibly powerful, coupled with an unknown amount of Crowmen, that Spirit Shaman young man as well as Negary himself, we will need more people to eliminate Negary¡± ¡°Grosk, you¡¯ve been doing business here for a long time, do you know any experts that we can hire who are trustworthy?¡± Augustin turned and asked the merchant. ¡°I know two people, but I¡¯m not sure if your price is enough for them to accept¡± Grosk answered after some thought: ¡°Those two are both experts in different fields, but they have equally weird personalities, and I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re in Reya right now or not¡± ¡°Take us to meet them. Chris, you stay here and rest, if you keep fighting with that body of yours, you¡¯re going to break yourself¡± Augustin scolded Chris, he knew the sorry state that Chris¡¯ body was in because he had used the Grace of Salvation to heal him as soon as he arrived. ¡°Got it¡± Chris answered without much worry, he knew his own body better than anyone else, and what he feared wasn¡¯t death. To him, death might be a form of release instead. Suddenly thinking of something, Chris stood up. In the living room below, while still stuffing herself, Nala suddenly heard someone calling her. As she looked up, she still had a chicken drumstick in her mouth and a piece of steak on her fork together with a mouthful that she hadn¡¯t swallowed yet. The blond little girl turned around and stared blankly at Chris who was standing at the top of the stairs, apparently still a bit stunned. ¡°Nala, Mister Chris is calling you¡± Isabella who sat on one side felt sorry, but still scolded her: ¡°Just look at you, where are your dining manners? You¡¯re being very rude right now, act more like a lady¡± ¡°I know, mama¡± Nala finished the rest of the drumstick in about two bites and swallowed. After looking longingly at the steak on her fork, she put it back on the plate, wiped her mouth and hands with a clean cloth. Every step she took towards Chris, she looked back at the food on the table once. ¡°Mister Chris, do you need something?¡± Nala looked wide-eyed at Chris, but still snuck glances back behind herself, obviously still missing her food. ¡°Nala, do you want to protect your mother?¡± Chris put one hand on Nala¡¯s shoulder and sensed her rhythm. After confirming that she was completely normal, he felt assured and asked. ¡°Of course I do, Nala wants to always protect mama¡± Nala nodded seriously. ¡°Then I have something I want to teach you that can help protect both yourself and your mother better, make sure to study it seriously, ok?¡± Chris told her with absolute seriousness, Nala¡¯s eyes were still a bit confused, just like his past self who didn¡¯t have a reason to go adventuring. Nala was still too young right now to understand everything. Perhaps when she did, she would truly grow to become the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy. ¡°What I¡¯m about to teach you is called [Respiratory Art]!¡± Chris pressed his hand on Nala¡¯s shoulder and began to breathe in an odd pattern, sending the rhythm into Nala¡¯s body through his hand and teaching the pattern to her. Nala¡¯s eyes glowed golden for a brief second before it disappeared, but Chris was shocked as Nala¡¯s breathing instantly synchronized with his own and completely harmonized with her surroundings. Chapter 41 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Augustin followed Grosk along the main road of the town. The Grace of Understanding he received from the Lord allowed him to accurately sense that there were quite a few people staring at him. Part of them were staring at him with wicked thoughts simply because of his handsome face, others were purely monitoring him. ¡°Explain to me a bit about the two people¡± Augustin didn¡¯t pay much attention to the stares from around him and asked Grosk. ¡°Ah, ok¡± Grosk was stunned briefly before he continued: ¡°The first one is called Jason Todd, a mercenary. He¡¯s a cruel bastard, but one that keeps his words. He has only been in Reya for a year, I heard that he has been searching for the culprit that murdered his family¡± ¡°The other is a hitman with a weird personality, all I know is that he¡¯s called Jack. Every once in a while, he¡¯ll come out looking for some business, according to him, as long as the price is right¡­ he¡¯ll even kill the King of the country¡± Grosk explained. ¡°As for the others, you can probably hire them for a winning battle, but if you try and get them to fight Negary, they¡¯ll probably be the first to betray you¡± Grosk explained: ¡°Of course, there might be others who are hiding their strength, but I only know those two¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, those two will probably look for other people they trust¡± Augustin smiled amiably as he walked with Grosk towards the place where Jason Todd usually stayed, a tavern. It¡¯s not that Jason Todd was an alcoholic, but rather because most taverns doubled as a place that issued mercenary jobs and where information brokers frequented. Jason Todd was originally a normal family man, if nothing had gone wrong, he would¡¯ve worked as a cargo worker at the harbour, or a carpenter, or a blacksmith. But one pirate invasion of his town changed everything. His originally not rich but happy family was torn apart, when he luckily managed to escape, he came home to find that his father was beheaded, his mother lying dead in a pool of blood as well as his younger sister and brother who were raped to death. The pirates didn¡¯t care as long as there was a hole, and Jason, who couldn¡¯t bear to accept things as they were, began to walk the path of vengeance. He found out what the culprits looked like from another lucky survivor and began to track the pirates down, honing his body and his skills on the way. Unfortunately, after those pirates got caught in a sea battle, most of them died in battle, the few who survived disbanded, returned to land, washed themselves clean and sought to live peacefully as landowners for the rest of their lives. After locating one of them, Jason interrogated and found out the name and whereabouts of the true culprit, then continued his pursuit. This took him 7 years, during which Jason grew from a teenager to a grown man at the prime of his life. As the years passed, still being nowhere closer to his vengeance caused Jason¡¯s methods become crueller and more ferocious, but perhaps due to his own experiences, he greatly valued credibility. As long as he made a promise, he would definitely keep to it. Augustin¡¯s face drew a lot of attention within the chaotic tavern, but his Church of Divine Grace priest uniform made it so that many gave up on their wicked thoughts and stuck to observing for now. ¡°That is Jason Todd¡± Grosk pointed at a man who was seriously eating. ¡®Seriously eating¡¯ sounded like a weird way to describe someone, but when you looked at Jason Todd, you¡¯d agree that it was accurate. Jason put the pieces of food into his mouth with an extremely stern expression, as if that was simply a duty he had to accomplish. He was so completely serious that his expression didn¡¯t change at all while he ate, you¡¯d imagine he would be maintaining the exact same expression on his face even if he was eating live bugs with his food, giving off the impression that it didn¡¯t matter what food he ate, he only ate for the sake of eating and not to enjoy his meal. Jason was wearing a black vest and had short silver hair with his weapon propped by his side. An uninteresting and ferocious person like him would naturally have no companions. ¡°You¡¯re a man who leaves quite an impression¡± Augustin said as he pulled out the chair across from Jason and sat down. ¡°Need something?¡± curt and direct, to Jason, wasting even a single second was a crime he didn¡¯t want to commit. ¡°Yes, I have a tough job I¡¯d like you to take¡± Augustin smiled and replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take it¡± Jason agreed without even looking up. ¡°You already know what I want to ask you to do?¡± Augustin asked, a bit puzzled. ¡°As long as one wasn¡¯t living under a rock, anyone would know¡± Jason swallowed the last piece of food and looked up at Augustin: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how no one in the tavern came to greet you?¡± ¡°So why did you agree?¡± ¡°One of my targets seemed to have become a Crowmen. Even if you didn¡¯t come to find me, I¡¯d still go to you. Furthermore, if you intend to ask for Jack, don¡¯t bother. I already asked, he took on a job and left Reya¡± ¡°Very well¡± Augustin nodded. ¡­ At the same time, Chris looked on as Nala came back down to continue enjoying her meal with a complicated look in his eyes. Back when he learnt [Respiratory Art], he also had a mentor, but it took him more than one whole day to finally grasp it. But Nala only took less than one afternoon to learn everything she needed to. Chris didn¡¯t teach her any of the advanced techniques as they were things one should comprehend on their own, as long as they understood the basics, any practitioner could perform the advanced tricks and techniques without much trouble. The principles behind [Respiratory Art] had always been the same, but each practitioner used the same kind of [Respiratory Art] in completely different ways. Naturally, [Respiratory Art] passed down through nobility would have their own secret techniques that couldn¡¯t be learnt naturally through comprehension, they were mostly the crystallization of knowledge through several generations. Chris also had a secret technique, but it wasn¡¯t suitable to be taught to Nala right now, perhaps later on. After sending Nala away, Chris felt like sighing. After all, she was the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy, she would at least be able to protect herself after learning [Respiratory Art]. ¡°Come out, you¡¯ve been listening in on us for quite a while, have any comments?¡± Chris¡¯ expression turned serious and turned towards an empty corner of the room. ¡°So that¡¯s the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy?¡± the light in the air warped a bit as a man wearing the Royas Kingdom uniform stepped out and bowed to greet Chris: ¡°Greetings, sir Chris, [School of Light], Smick Lancher¡± ¡°[School of Firewood], Chris Modo¡± Chris replied with a serious expression. Inheritors of the [Respiratory Art] used the name of their secret arts as greetings to one another. ¡°Negary is too dangerous, we need to join forces¡± Chris spoke seriously. ¡°His forces are certainly growing too large for comfort, it is disadvantageous for the Kingdom¡± Smick nodded: ¡°Joining forces is a must¡± ¡°So what are you going to do about Nala?¡± Chris slowly asked. ¡°According to the ancient covenant, a rhythm will not extinguish another rhythm. I won¡¯t do anything to that little girl, and you know that. That¡¯s the reason you taught her the [Respiratory Art] even though you knew I was here, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Smick replied seriously: ¡°And so what if she is the Saintress of Salvation? Under His Majesty¡¯s guidance, we shall trample over fate itself, let alone a mere prophecy¡± Chapter 42 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°The Royas King¡­¡± Chris stayed silent. When countries were considered, it had never been easy to determine things with simple concepts like justice or evil. If the Royas Kingdoms were to wage war on the Interkam Kingdom, then for the Interkam people, the Royas Kingdom would be considered undoubtedly ¡®evil¡¯, but was the entire Royas Kingdom evil? Defining a large group of people as simply good or evil was biased. The so-called concepts of good and evil were nothing but conforming to the public¡¯s generally accepted sense of morality. Those who conform are considered ¡®good¡¯, while those who don¡¯t are considered ¡®evil¡¯. 1 This was why there were many things that couldn¡¯t be generalized, and why sometimes it was just better not to think too much about it, as long as you still act following your own sense of morals. ¡°I won¡¯t comment on King Eldridge¡± Chris slowly replied. Although good and evil couldn¡¯t be used to judge a country as a whole, personally speaking, Chris was more on the side of the Interkam Kingdom. For one, Interkam had always been a multi-racial country, while the Royas Kingdom was mostly made up of Royas people and had kept up a deep sense of racial discrimination. Especially after the ¡®Great Robber Ika Elissa¡¯ incident, the majority of the Royas people considered those of different racial ethnicity to be inferior. The other reason was because the current Royas Kingdom, under the lead of King Eldridge, hailed as the greatest Royas ruler in the last millennium, was incredibly aggressive. Invasions for the sake of expanding the country border could be praised as expanding their territory, but for civilians, wars have always been nothing but suffering. Because of this, against the side that instigated a war, Chris wouldn¡¯t necessarily call them ¡®evil¡¯ and want to smite them down, but he would naturally feel wary and apprehensive towards them. In the end though, all that Chris could do was not actively help the Royas Kingdom, at the same time, help pull the Interkam Kingdom up a bit to prevent the war. Yet all of this was meaningless to King Eldridge. Among those that Chris knew about, the only one who could possibly rival Negary directly in power would be King Eldridge. He had absolute confidence that preceded all else, enough that he felt even the God worshipped by the Church of Divine Grace to be below him. 13 years ago, when Eldridge had only just claimed his throne, a Cardinal of the Church of Divine Grace travelled to the Royas Kingdom to seek an audience with this King and requested him to allow missionaries of the Church of Divine Grace to spread their worship. At the time, there were already quite a few within the Royas Kingdom who felt interested in the Church of Divine Grace. There were even aristocrats who expressed support of welcoming the Church of Divine Grace into their country. Of course, it would be hard to tell exactly how much of this was actual belief in the Church and how much was part of the country¡¯s power struggle to have the Church of Divine Grace restrain the overbearing Andrea royal family. But the King immediately suppressed all this dissatisfaction with iron and blood. He declared that even God was nothing but one of his subjects and that it was enough for the Royas people to worship him alone. He chased the Cardinal away and foiled the plan for the Church of Divine Grace to enter the Royas Kingdom. He then cleaned up the burdensome nobles who held the Royas Kingdom back and united all the aristocrats for the sake of building a greater Royas Kingdom. Currently, the forces of the Royas Kingdom far surpassed that of itself when King Eldridge had just been crowned. While on the contrary, the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s overall forces had grown weaker due to the internal strife Seth the First instigated to ascend to the throne. Both Kings employed cold iron and blood within their own countries at similar points in time. In fact, the Interkam Kingdom was a bit more powerful than Royas back then, but now, the Interkam Kingdom was growing weaker day by day. If one were to insist on having a reason, then it would be legitimacy. Eldridge¡¯s ascension to his throne was legitimate, so after he cleaned up the unrest within his country, he could focus on growth without worry. While Seth the First borrowed too much power from the nobles to ascend his throne, after the coronation, even when he wanted to try to reform and make Interkam grow, he found nobles blocking his path at every step of the way. In the end, Seth the First who claimed himself to be an equal of Eldridge grew more and more silent as time passed. This was the main reason behind the two countries¡¯ imbalanced situations. The current Seth only wanted to maintain his rule, labelled by many as ¡®The Sunset of the Nation¡¯. While Eldridge was being hailed as the greatest Royas ruler in the last millennium. Countless young men of the Royas Kingdom swore their loyalty to the King and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to risk their lives for him. ¡°As an aristocrat of Royas, I am fearful of Eldridge¡¯s vast influence and power. But as a citizen of Royas, I am proud to have such a King¡± Smick¡¯s eyes showed complicated emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s end this topic here. I won¡¯t do anything to that little girl, and I can order my subordinates not to act before Negary is dealt with¡± Smick spoke seriously: ¡°At this moment, whether as a Royas citizen or as an aristocrat, Negary is an obstacle that needs to be dealt with¡± ¡°We¡¯ll move at exactly midnight today. Furthermore, in order not to cause conflict, we will attack from the East of the forbidden zone. Any problems?¡± Smick continued. ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll attack from the South¡± Chris nodded. Then, after both sides determined some communication signals, Smick¡¯s body blurred before he completely faded away and left without a sound. ¡°[Light Inheritance] huh?¡± Chris sighed. Eldridge had completed a dictatorship over his own country. The ones who were supposed to be against this the most were the aristocrats of Royas, but as Smick talked about Eldridge just now, he couldn¡¯t help but express his respect towards the man. That just showed how powerful Royas currently was. ¡°Whatever, this would be a matter for Seth the First and the Church of Divine Grace to worry about¡± Chris couldn¡¯t help but think about Nala¡¯s innocent face, suddenly a bit unwilling to help turn her into the Saintress of Salvation; because that would mean she would have to carry a very heavy weight on her shoulders. After informing everyone else about the plan, Chris laid down and slowly closed his eyes. He wanted to rest well for the battle tonight. ¡­ On the other side, Yadley was arranging for tonight¡¯s defense of the forbidden zone with a complicated expression on his face. Anyone could tell that their enemies would attack the forbidden zone tonight with the intent of harming the great Lord Negary. But what was causing Yadley to feel strange was because the one who orchestrated all of this was most likely the Lord himself. He could already guess the Lord¡¯s intentions, but there was still a lot that he couldn¡¯t understand at all. Regardless of what the situation was really like, the only thing Yadley had to do was make sure to protect the forbidden zone, protect the order of Reystromia and prevent those people from disturbing Lord Negary during his dormant period. ¡°With our lives, we vow to ensure Lord Negary¡¯s safety!¡± Yadley declared to all the Crowmen. Within the forbidden zone, Negary was sitting on his throne of bones with both eyes closed, apparently pondering something. After the shroud of night thoroughly draped over the land, he finally opened his eyes and grinned: ¡¼ Let the fun begin ¡½ Chapter 43 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 As midnight silently came, their forces finished assembling. No one knew for sure how many people would lose sleep over this, as tonight¡¯s battle would completely change Reystromia no matter who was the victor. Either the master of Reya, Negary, would clean up all other forces within the town and take complete control over it, or the joined forces of the two countries would defeat Negary and the dominant power in Reya would change. Most people would think that the two countries were more likely to win, as they were representatives of their nations with their corresponding backings, while Negary had only risen to power for a bit over 10 years and didn¡¯t have a large history behind him like the two countries. But those who had known of Negary¡¯s greatness would only smirk and refuse to join the discussions. Indeed, in both a technical and practical standpoint, the joined forces of two countries would be more likely to win, but these people felt nothing but true fear in their hearts whenever they recalled that figure. The extreme ominous feeling he gave off that made them feel like humans were nothing but walking food to him. Their natural sense of danger was madly warning each and every person who saw him the same thing: [Danger, danger, danger. Lie down and play dead or run away as far as you can. Keep praying, do not draw his attention, because ¡®he¡¯ is something beyond human] The only way for them to feel at ease was to surrender themselves to him and offer their foreheads. You would then no longer feel any fear, you would no longer sense any unease because you already belong to him. Would a man who lived through Hell be afraid of it? ¡­ Chris looked up through the window at the sky above. Thick black clouds had completely blocked out the moonlight, giving off a faint ominous feeling. But an arrow that had been pulled must be released, and if they didn¡¯t act tonight, Negary might have already recovered beyond their means the next time they meet. As he turned around, he saw the force that they had assembled. For the Church of Divine Grace, there was Cardinal Augustin, two priests, and three Knights of Divine Grace, a total of 6 men. Other than that, the merchant Grosk also brought three of his closest personal guards. And then, on the side that was hired for this job: Jason Todd who came to take revenge for his family, as well as four others who all wore different gear and clothing. They claimed to have stayed in Reya and wanted to fight against Negary for a long time but didn¡¯t have the courage or power to stand out before. Of course, there was also a chance that there were spies among them. And then there was Chris himself. As the merchant Grosk and Isabella¡¯s mother-daughter pair weren¡¯t going to participate, there were a total of 15 people who were going to raid the forbidden zone and face Negary. The Royas Kingdom¡¯s side should have been able to assemble quite a few people as well. Realistically speaking, even if the wyvern that Chris killed were to be resurrected, this line up would be able to kill it through sheer force. ¡°Now there is one last problem, the crows¡± Chris spoke with a heavy tone: ¡°The most common kind of bird in Reya. All of them can be controlled by Negary, and when a flock of over a hundred or thousand of them attacked at once, even an army of 100 men would be instantly defeated¡± ¡°If we cannot deal with the crows, our operation this time would be doomed to fail from the very start¡± ¡°Do not worry, Mr Chris¡± Grosk replied: ¡°Before we came here, we had ordered people to buy a large amount of Smoker Grass, it should already be burning as we speak¡± Smoker Grass was a type of unique dry-growing weed that most farmers purposefully grew, the main use of which was to be burnt during a harvest. When Smoker Grass burns, they release a large amount of smoke that lingers for a long time in the air. Humans can live just fine as long as they don¡¯t breathe in too much of this smoke, but birds were unable to survive if they breathed in even just a little bit. Farmers would usually burn this grass during a harvest to prevent pests from disturbing their crops, but now, they were being used as a measure against Negary¡¯s flock of crows. ¡­ Sitting silently on his throne of bones, Negary reached his hand out. At this very moment, since some unknown point in time, a thick blanket of fog had gathered around him. The fog didn¡¯t seem to be causing any breathing problems, although the smell was a bit strange. However, from the panicked reactions of the crows behind him, it was easy to tell who caused this fog. ¡¼ Seems like I don¡¯t even have to hold back ¡½Negary smirked and raised his hand upwards, like a jet black cloud of feathers, his crows took flight high into the sky. On a high location away from the forbidden zone, a place that was set up specifically to gather information. As they heard the crows¡¯ cawing, they understood that the crows had left the forbidden zone and quickly sent someone to inform Grosk. ¡°Gentlemen, the crows have left the forbidden zone. We have bought up all the Smoker Grass around this area, they should be enough to last for 3 hours, combined with how long the smoke lingers, you should have at least six hours to act, which is until dawn¡± ¡°I will bring Isabella and Nala to a safe location to hide¡± Grosk told them: ¡°May the Lord¡¯s grace shine upon you all¡± The group exchanged glances and walked out to the front yard. As soon as the enforcers stationed outside the house noticed the commotion, they hurriedly gathered with sharp spears in their hands: ¡°Chris Modo, you are violating the prohibition. Are you admitting to your crime of murdering Lord Comoros?¡± ¡°Sorry, but we don¡¯t have time to waste here with the bunch of you¡± Chris sighed and immediately began to harmonize with the environment. His Rhythm Punch that came at them with indescribably strange angles made it so that none of them could react in time or block properly no matter how much they tried. He easily knocked all of the enforcers out with a few punches. Although these enforcers were Negary¡¯s subordinates, they hadn¡¯t actually committed any heinous crimes that deserved death, there was no need to kill them. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± the group scattered into smaller teams and separated, each making their way towards the South of the forbidden zone. The night sky was already cloudy, but now that there was even smoke in the air, visibility became incredibly low. They simply had no choice but to act at midnight like this because they didn¡¯t have righteousness on their side. As long as they won, they would be able to use the name of the church and the country to declare Negary as an evil mastermind and deal with the aftermath. There were quite a few smart people in Reya who noticed the truth, but the majority of the people here were just normal people whose lives depended on this land. If this group had openly tried to fight Negary and disrupt the people¡¯s peace without a righteous reason, they would immediately face the so-called rage of the people. Compared to that, although their vision was affected by acting at night, their actions were not. The group remained silent as they quickly approached Reya¡¯s forbidden zone. Patrol stations and tall fences had been set up around the perimeter of the forbidden zone, with groups of enforcers constantly patrolling around it. ¡°Are we going to force our way in?¡± Augustin asked. When Chris was about to nod, a man with a bit of a limp who wore a metal mask and carried a set of bow and arrows stepped out, then told them in a low voice: ¡°Follow me, we have a man inside who¡¯s going to open the door for us. Quickly¡± Saying so, the man went ahead first towards the fence. Chris and Augustin exchanged glances, then Augustin nodded. The group quickly followed behind the metal-mask man. After all, they were already prepared to charge in using force, even the worst-case scenario wasn¡¯t going to be any worse. Chapter 44 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°So you¡­ still came after all¡± as one of the patrolling sentries at a secluded corner of the fence saw the metal-mask man, he sighed. ¡°He already ruined one of my sons, I won¡¯t let him ruin the other one as well¡± the metal-mask man replied in a low voice. ¡°Only this many people? I won¡¯t stop you if you want to suicide, just don¡¯t tell anyone you saw me tonight¡± the sentry sighed helplessly and opened a small gate in the surrounding fence, then stepped over to one side: ¡°Remember to close the door¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, go and kill that devil who ruined my son¡± the metal-mask man raised his torch, went through the door and turned around to look back at Chris and the rest, giving off an air of extreme vicissitudes. ¡°That. Is exactly our goal¡± Augustin replied in a low voice with an extremely sombre tone. Chris said nothing else and went through the door. As he used his [Respiratory Art], his body¡¯s rhythm harmonized with his environment to sense the surroundings. Chris¡¯ expression became stiff for a short moment before returning to normal. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Augustin walked up to him and asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that the rhythm in our surroundings is very ominous. Untold numbers of lives have been buried on this land¡± Chris replied in a heavy tone, by using rhythm to sense his surroundings, he felt like he was seeing lives being extinguished everywhere he looked. ¡°Indeed, thick miasma fills this place¡± a rune appeared on Augustin¡¯s forehead as he gave Chris a strange look. Through his Grace of Understanding, he could feel that Chris¡¯ words were a bit different from the truth, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the target, we don¡¯t have much time¡± Chris didn¡¯t look at Augustin and simply continued: ¡°Two people in each team, maintain a certain distance with one another and move forward carefully. Use the signals to notify the rest if you find any enemy. I¡¯ll be the one moving by myself¡± ¡°Prepare your dragon powder. If we run into any Bizarre Scales, they¡¯re the only chance we have against them¡± the dragon powder Chris was talking about was one of the reinforcement goods supplied by the Interkam Kingdom. The Bizarre Scales had been found to be sensitive to things that carry a Dragon¡¯s aura and show hesitation towards them. If the Dragon¡¯s aura exerted was thick enough, the Bizarre Scales would even give up on attacking them, otherwise, the Bizarre Scales¡¯ power and speed would be extremely terrifying to face. If the Bizarre Scales didn¡¯t have this weakness, they wouldn¡¯t have had the confidence to take the initiative like this. Although relics related to dragons were becoming rarer and rarer every day, the Interkam royal family itself had the Dragon¡¯s bloodline. As the royal family takes pride in their Dragon¡¯s bloodline, most aristocrats would collect one or more dragon-related relics to show their excellent tastes. This dragon powder was provided by Grosk, having ground up some dragon scales to obtain. Although the scales actually came from wyverns and not actual dragons, it was more than enough against the Bizarre Scales. ¡°Be careful by yourself¡± Augustin didn¡¯t waste any time talking. He arranged the teams as they had discussed beforehand and advanced while keeping a certain distance. This was a plan to prevent being ambushed by the Bizarre Scales. When a group of too many people stand together, with their mobility and power, it would be extremely hard to avoid casualties. If possible, everyone here hoped that this would be one of the adventures in fairy tales where the heroes defeat the demon king, they all manage to survive and have a happily ever after. But real life wasn¡¯t a fairytale. And it would be hard for anyone to tell how many people within this group of 15 would remain after this ordeal, or if they would actually win at all. Within this dim lightless place, various cages and abandoned houses could be seen littered all around, as if trying to tell a story of what this place was like 10 years ago. As Chris picked up a crow feather on the ground, he began to recall the intel he collected. When Negary first appeared, all he had were two messengers, which were two crows. After taking control of this Cauchy village, the Cauchy people formed a new hunting party that brought back crow after crow, slowly increasing the number of crows under Negary¡¯s control. By the spring of the following year, when the large number of crows began to lay more eggs and hatched them, the hunting party¡¯s job was changed to be responsible for hunting prey and bringing them back to the village as food for the crows. It was at this time that trading began in Reya. At first, there were just a few merchants who came and traded food for the village¡¯s stock of animal hide and fur, then it slowly turned into the gathering for smuggling trades between the two countries that it was known for today. It was around seven years ago that this area was declared as a forbidden zone. At the time, the flock of crows had already grown considerably large, it would take over a dozen grown Cauchy men an entire day¡¯s work to clean up the remains of the crows¡¯ daily food. When this place was turned into a forbidden zone, there was no longer a need for the remains to be cleaned up anymore. They were simply left on the spot after the crows were done with them, which was also why a few unfinished shallow holes could still be seen scattered from place to place. The only people who were allowed to enter this place other than the Crowmen were the food transportation people, so aside from the frequently used road, all of the other locations were left to rot and degrade over time. The female priest who was paired up with a Knight of Divine Grace was slowly walking along the silent small road. To ensure that the infiltration was successful, they had extinguished even their torches, so the pair had to rely on the female priest¡¯s Grace of Understanding to see where to walk. ¡°Be careful, there are traces of living organisms here¡± the female priest spoke in a low voice. The Grace of Understanding of the Church of Divine Grace manifested as a rune on the user¡¯s forehead. Through this rune, the user gained a type of inhuman vision in which the world turned into a single color of grey. Only the essence of things would show up as color within this vision, giving those with this Grace the ability to see through any fog, mist and even darkness, as well as the ability to see things that normal people could not perceive. Those experienced with the Grace of Understanding could also develop it further to obtain more abilities. Like Augustin who could tell a person¡¯s good or evil intention with his Grace of Understanding. As their thoughts crossed through their minds, it would show up as different colors for Augustin, which allowed him to determine friend from foe. That¡¯s why when the metal-masked man led the way, Chris turned to see Augustin¡¯s reaction, afraid that the metal-mask man was leading them into a trap. Only after having his confirmation did he lead everyone else inside. ¡°Understood¡± the Knight of Divine Grace¡¯s deep voice came from underneath his helmet. He drew his knight¡¯s sword halfway out of its scabbard while cautiously sensing his surroundings. The bag of dragon powder he hung on his wrist was swaying ever so slightly to scatter the smell of dragons around them and prevent any Bizarre Scales¡¯ ambush. As long as they could delay it for even a brief moment, the other teams would quickly arrive to help. Of course, when the time comes, he would also need to sacrifice a few things, including his very life if necessary, to draw the attention of their enemies and allow the other teams to safely reach Negary. ¡°Wait, be carefu-¡­¡± the female priest seemed to have noticed something, but before she could finish her words, her blood had already splashed onto the knight¡¯s armor. The Knight of Divine Grace immediately drew his sword without hesitation and cautiously listened for the enemy without making any noise. Under his helmet, some liquid was already flowing without him knowing. At this point, the raid team of 15 people only had 14 people left. Chapter 45 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 This was a disgrace Undoubtedly. As a Knight of Divine Grace, he was tasked with the absolute protection of the priest supporting him from behind, yet it was that same priest¡¯s blood that splashed on his body while he was completely intact. That was disgraceful! Rivers held his knight¡¯s sword tightly in one hand and lightly touched the surface of his armor with the other. Feeling this well-worn armor of his that was wet with blood that still carried a bit of warmth, Rivers tried to calm his breathing down. The female priest¡¯s death was instant, she had been constantly using the Grace of Understanding, so even if the other party had a camouflage ability, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape her perception, which made the enemy¡¯s position quite something to think about. The problem now was that he didn¡¯t have the Grace of Understanding. Stuck in this darkness, he couldn¡¯t even find the way to advance, let alone discover where the enemy was and defeat them. With tears running down his cheek, Rivers thought for a few moments and lightly flicked his armor with his finger to create a tiny sound that was especially noticeable in this silent and dark environment. Shu! As soon as he heard something, Rivers hurriedly ducked down as something flew past, almost grazed him and was stuck on one of the abandoned buildings not too far away. So I guessed correctly, the enemy is using sound to determine my position. Rivers suppressed the sorrow in his heart and continued to think. It was a projectile, and the direction it came from was different. Her¡­ blood splashed all over me, which means that the shot must have come from directly behind me before, but this attack came from my side. The enemy changed positions, but I couldn¡¯t hear them at all. Shu! The sound of projectile soaring through the air could be heard again, Rivers immediately became 120% wary, only to realize that attack wasn¡¯t directed towards him, because he clearly heard the sound of it sinking into flesh right after the shot was fired. The knight¡¯s body froze, since he wasn¡¯t attacked and the enemy wasn¡¯t stupid enough to attack themselves, the target of that shot just now was very clear. Bastard, that damned bastard! They didn¡¯t even let a dead body rest! The enemy was attacking the female priest¡¯s body in order to force the knight into showing an opening. From a rational perspective, he had to endure it in order to win. He had to make sure not to make any sounds while searching for the enemy¡¯s position. But how could he do such a thing? She was his comrade, they fought alongside one another, they had mutual understanding and trust, she acted as his eyes and he was her sword and shield. And now a hateful enemy was desecrating her body even after she was dead, how could he just endure it? Rivers¡¯ hand was gripping his sword so hard that it had turned white. When the sound of the next projectile appeared, the knight acted without hesitation. ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the power to protect others!¡± a bright white glow appeared around Rivers¡¯ body, it formed a barrier and allowed him to see for a brief moment. He finally saw a pale white spear of bones with black threads wrapped around it soaring along the ground towards the fallen female priest¡¯s body. River put strength into his feet, he gripped his knight¡¯s sword tightly with both hands and cut the flying bone spear down. Almost immediately, he heard another shot and found another bone spear flying at him from a different direction. The knight hurriedly pulled his sword back, still clad in the Grace of Protection and parried the second spear. As the glow of the Grace of Protection faded, River kept both hands on his sword and stood by his fallen comrade¡¯s body. He was no longer trying to hide his breathing, as there was no need to. To protect his comrade¡¯s body, his position was already completely exposed. The attack was close to the ground, so the one who attacked was lying down? Rivers had such a thought. The direction of the attacks were different, so I¡¯m facing more than one enemy? The enemy needs time to prepare their attacks, because no follow-up attacks have come for a while even after I exposed my position. Rivers was constantly collecting information on his enemy for the sake of victory, waiting to avenge his fallen comrade. ¡­ On the other side, the team closest to Rivers and the female priest was the team of Grosk¡¯s two personal guards. They clearly heard Rivers¡¯ shout as he used his Grace of Protection, but they could not go help them even if they wanted to, because they were currently facing an even more dangerous enemy¡ª¨C the Bizarre Scales. These people injected with Dragon¡¯s blood had completely lost their minds and became mindless, ferocious beasts due to long-time exposure to the [Dragon Pressure] within the Dragon¡¯s blood inside their bodies. Besides Negary who found the method to restrain them, only items that carried a dragon¡¯s smell or aura could make them hesitate just a bit. The merchant¡¯s personal guards were powerful warriors and were previously widely-known mercenaries. They were both experienced veterans who Grosk trusted enough to rely on to protect his daily personal safety. He asked them to take on this job with the promise that regardless of whether or not they could return, there would be a great reward waiting for them. The reward that caused them to feel the most tempted was a recommendation into the Interkam Royal Knight¡¯s Academy, where one had the chance to learn [Respiratory Art]. If they couldn¡¯t return alive, their family members would be reimbursed for their loss, and the quota to enter the Royal Knight¡¯s Academy would also be transferred to their closest direct family members. That was the main reason why they agreed to join this operation. They first used their experience to determine where the Bizarre Scales was from the beast¡¯s mad rampage, then immediately used the dragon powder to avoid its ambush. One of them wielded his sword and kept cautious of their surroundings while the other took out two small spheres with rough surfaces and rubbed them together. As the sphere began to give off a bit of light and smoke, he threw them in opposite directions. The two spheres let out a small fizzling noise before bursting into unabating burning flames, the two spheres landed in their vicinity and provided them with illumination. The Bizarre Scales¡¯ golden scales were only seen for a very brief moment before it flashed and disappeared. The two men stood back to back and kept up their guards while constantly chewing something in their mouths. ¡°Over there!¡± one of them called out. The two of them acted instantly and rolled away in opposite directions. They both tossed a length of rope from their hips towards the other person, simultaneously crouched down close to the ground, extended one leg to brace themselves, grabbed the other¡¯s person rope and pulled it tightly. The Bizarre Scales¡¯ figure abruptly appeared, its scaly legs had been caught by the ropes. Both of the two men¡¯s bodies were pulled in just a little bit, the rough and thick lengths of ropes directly ripped through the layer of cloth they wrapped around their hands as well as the skin underneath. But the results were certainly outstanding, the Bizarre Scales had tripped over and fell directly forward, both of its hands propped on the ground in front of itself. The leg that was caught in the ropes was already slightly twisted as the beast turned its ferocious face full of anger towards the two people. Ignoring the slight wounds on their palms, the men drew their weapons and directly charged at the Bizarre Scales. Without its terrifying speed, a Bizarre Scales was nothing more than a slightly uglier beast. Just as they charged forward, their bodies halted abruptly, as if they were caught on something. As they swung their swords to cut it down, one of them felt pain in his arms. The unknown thing then controlled his arm and shifted his swing off its course, directly slashing his companion¡¯s neck open. He then felt that ¡®something¡¯ crawling deeper into his body and taking complete control of his arm. His arm then held the sword against his own neck. As his blood spilled, Yadley jumped down from a nearby tree, pulled the black thread out of the dead body and absorbed it back into his finger. At this point, 3 people had died in the raid team of 15 people. Chapter 46 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Hm?¡± noticing something, Yadley quickly left the area and hid back into the darkness. ¡°So I was late¡­¡± Chris arrived at the battle area from another direction, unfortunately, the only thing waiting for him was two cold, dead bodies. The air was filled with the scent of blood and a strange smell of gunpowder. Chris sighed, glanced at the two burning balls of fire, then put his gaze towards the darkness behind it. The dark-gold Bizarre Scales immediately leapt out from the shade of the tree, due to the wound it received by tripping, the creature¡¯s speed was considerably slower. Chris easily avoided its attack, rolled next to one of the bodies, picked up a sword and slashed the air, all within a single swift motion. As several black threads were cut, Yadley jumped out from the other side. The muscles of his arm blackened and morphed into a huge tentacle that whipped itself towards Chris, the Bizarre Scales also turned around and charged at him again. As the black tentacle struck his sword, Chris immediately let go of it and used the momentum to roll along the ground, at the same time avoiding the Bizarre Scales¡¯ charge. Yadley¡¯s right hand that had turned into a tentacle directly struck the edge of the sword and received a small wound about the size of a finger. But small black threads came out from the opening of the wound and quickly sewed the wound back to normal. I used the [Black Crow] germs to devour and replace all the muscles of my arm. Due to the limit of the human body, one arm can only contain so many muscles, but Lord Negary¡¯s blessing has allowed me to surpass that limit! As Yadley¡¯s body trembled, a huge number of black substances began to gather at his arms, sprouting several tentacles from his shoulder. Each tentacle was made completely of [Black Crow] germs imitating muscles, the muscle tentacles madly writhed and struck his surroundings almost uncontrollably. The snapping sounds made by tentacles were an indication of how terrifying the force behind them was. Chris quickly stood back up, rubbing the numbness out of his wrist. The force of that tentacle hand was easily as strong as the wyvern, if a human body were to take that head-on, they would most likely snap in half. If I didn¡¯t already notice and purposefully let go of the sword, my arm would¡¯ve already been broken. ¡°You¡¯re already more monster than you are human¡± he commented as he saw Yadley sprout the jet-black muscle tentacles. In fact, right now he felt that the main body of the man called Yadley was actually the tentacles, while Yadley¡¯s human parts were more of a burden to him. ¡°Bizarre Scales, charge! Kill him!¡± Chris took a deep breath and began to move again. The Bizarre Scales¡¯ lowered speed together with the dragon powder he was carrying made it so that the creature couldn¡¯t touch him unless he was careless, but that also meant that his range of movement had been restricted. Two of Yadley¡¯s tentacles propped themselves on the ground to support him while the others wildly attacked their surroundings. The trees that stood in their ways were broken in half, the buildings that blocked them were smashed to rubble, Chris was actually feeling numb from the attacks through the intense shockwaves they gave off. Against such violent tentacle attacks as well as the Bizarre Scales¡¯ unpredictable ambushes, he had to spend all of his attention on dealing with these attacks without a moment of rest. Otherwise, if even one tentacle struck him, or if the Bizarre Scales managed to get on top of him, that would be his death. ¡°Why are you still persisting, give up! The [Black Crow] germs aren¡¯t like human muscles, they won¡¯t get tired or feel pain, but you will soon run out of stamina and fall¡± Yadley¡¯s body was basically being hung on top of the black tentacles right now. Since all the [Black Crow] germs that made up other parts of his body had been gathered to make the muscle tentacles, his body now looked incredibly malnourished. If he didn¡¯t have the two tentacles to prop himself up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to even stand up straight. It was also because of this that despite his tentacles practically going berserk, their speed and range weren¡¯t anything special, otherwise, Chris wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold out for so long. ¡°Give up your resistance, Chris! You can¡¯t even win against me, let alone Lord Negary!!¡± Yadley slowly declared it like the truth: ¡°Look at your feet, Chris, you¡¯ve already lost¡± Chris was shocked. He finally realized that the two tentacles that acted as Yadley¡¯s support had become considerably thinner. While a large network of black threads made of germs had already been weaved on the ground, with Chris inside it. The black threads pierced through Chris¡¯ pants and the skin of his leg, constantly spreading through his body from that opening. They restrained Chris¡¯ movements as the thick muscle tentacles attacked Chris directly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who lost¡± Chris exhaled: ¡°Deep Rhythm!¡± Yadley immediately felt a bit discomfort, but he didn¡¯t care: ¡°Chris, your Deep Rhythm requires time to accumulate. But you¡¯ve only managed to make contact with me during the short time that my threads pierced your body. At most, your Deep Rhythm can only make me feel a bit discomfort, other than that, it won¡¯t do anything¡± ¡°So you still haven¡¯t noticed?¡± Chris used Metal Rhythm on his arms to block the coming tentacles. ¡°You let the [Black Crow] consume so much of your body, then gathered them all to form these tentacles, that by itself had already created an imbalance within your rhythm. Your current thin and feeble body is proof of that. Thanks to you being poisoned and your own body¡¯s rhythm being naturally unharmonious, my Deep Rhythm was nothing but a trigger¡± ¡°Poisoned¡­¡± Yadley turned his eyes towards the two slowly burning balls of fire, as well as the remaining ¡®something¡¯ that the two dead bodies had been chewing in their mouths, he immediately understood. ¡°You¡¯re already losing your powers!¡± Chris received the attack head-on, but due to the imbalance within Yadley¡¯s body, his tentacles had become considerably weaker and slower: ¡°And my counter-attack starts here!¡± ¡°Rhythm Stripping Punch!¡± Chris threw punch after punch towards the basically stationary tentacles. His Rhythm Punch could attack an enemy¡¯s weak points without them reacting in time, while his Stripping Rhythm caused the body to produce an immense repelling force against the unharmonious substances within one¡¯s body. When combined together, each of Chris¡¯ punches had the ability to secretly send that repelling force into the enemy¡¯s body. The restraining black threads that pierced into his legs broke as he delivered punch after punch into Yadley, finishing with a punch straight into his chest. The repelling force acted directly on Yadley¡¯s heart, causing it to shatter and stop beating. As he found Yadley¡¯s life signs to slowly fade, Chris braced himself for the Bizarre Scales¡¯ ambush. Although it seemed like he won very easily, he had already burned through most of his stamina, if Yadley had been able to prolong the battle just a bit more, he could have lost. He literally had no way to deal with a Bizarre Scales right now. The only thing he could hope for was that without its master¡¯s command, the Bizarre Scales would not attack him who had dragon powder on its own accord. After Yadley died, the Bizarre Scales became considerably more beastly, it stared intently at Yadley¡¯s corpse. It inched closer and closer to Yadley before letting out a roar, pounced on his corpse, opened its mouth full of fangs and ripped open Yadley¡¯s throat without hesitation. A small skin pouch grafted into Yadley¡¯s neck was punctured, spilling out what seemed to be golden blood. Still keeping his eyes on the Bizarre Scales that was immersed in licking the golden blood away, Chris slowly backed off. He managed to defeat his opponent here, but he didn¡¯t know how the others were doing. While Chris was thinking that, a flash of light came out not too far away from where he was. Within this shroud of darkness, the light was particularly noticeable. Chapter 47 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°That light!¡± as he saw the blinding light coming from the other side, he ignored recovering his stamina or closing his wounds and hurriedly headed towards that direction. The Bizarre Scales was still madly drinking Yadley¡¯s blood flowing from his neck, but it suddenly became stiff. Several small black tentacles had already pierced into the Bizarre Scales¡¯ mouth from inside Yadley¡¯s neck. The muscle tentacles began to move and twisted the Bizarre Scales¡¯ neck, with its power, it easily snapped and severed the creature¡¯s head from its body. The last thing the creature saw was a man who was more of a monster than it was, piercing his black tentacles into its body and ripping out a still-beating heart out from its chest. The tentacles slowly pulled back into Yadley¡¯s body, constantly writhing and moving for a while until Yadley finally opened his eyes. ¡°That really was a close one¡± Yadley stood up, his new heart had already begun to work and pumped his own blood as well as the residue Dragon¡¯s blood throughout his body. ¡°How troublesome, my body isn¡¯t suitable for implanting Dragon¡¯s blood, so I could turn into a mindless Bizarre Scales at any time¡± Yadley was feeling a sense of fatigue unlike ever before: ¡°After working for so long, the [Black Crow] germs need to eat¡± Yadley glanced down at the corpse of the Bizarre Scales at his feet and put his right hand forward. It quickly morphed into black writhing tentacles that pierced straight into it and devoured the body. Yadley was no longer concerned about being polluted by the Dragon¡¯s blood, he had determined himself to go back to pursuing Chris and the others after replenishing his energy. Before he thoroughly became a Bizarre Scales, he intended to use his own life to stop their enemies. ¡¼ Enough. Return, Yadley ¡½a voice abruptly resounded inside Yadley¡¯s mind, causing him to hurriedly prostrate himself: ¡°For Lord Negary, I regret nothing, even if I have to use up the last drops of my blood, I will fight for your sake, my Lord¡± ¡¼ Do you think you¡¯ve done well? ¡½Negary¡¯s question caused Yadley¡¯s face to slowly become pale. ¡¼ Some of our enemies are already quite close to me ¡½Negary was sitting on his throne of bones, speaking with an icy, emotionlessly cold tone: ¡¼ Do you know why I had spread the fake information about my dormant period? ¡½ ¡°This¡­ this subordinate believes that it was to flush all of our hidden enemies out¡± Yadley hesitated briefly before answering. ¡¼ That is certainly one reason, but the other reason is that you and the others are gradually becoming unable to keep up with me ¡½Negary¡¯s tone was still completely calm, but ¡®his¡¯ words caused Yadley to feel a chill in his entire body. ¡¼ Just look at the weaknesses you showed in that battle just now, arrogant, overconfident, and unwilling to grow. You have all basked in the power I gave you for far too long, you¡¯ve become weak ¡½Negary¡¯s words caused Yadley to completely collapse. Now that the very meaning of his life had been rejected, he no longer had any hope to live. ¡¼ However, compared to the others, you are still good enough. Your actions of absorbing the Dragon¡¯s blood have given me a few ideas. You are still useful, return for now ¡½ ¡°I understand, Lord Negary¡± Yadley prostrated completely to the ground with tears running down his cheeks. He was feeling a mix of shame and determination, no matter what happened, he intended to do his very best from now on, he could not betray the last chance he was given this time and disappoint his Lord any further. ¡­ Let¡¯s rewind time a bit. At this point, the Knight of Divine Grace, Rivers, was currently standing guard by his comrade¡¯s dead body, ready to repel any sudden attacks. ¡º Can you hear the commotion on that side? ¡»a shameless mocking voice resounded from all around, making him unable to determine where it was coming from. 1 ¡º Your other friends are dying as well ¡»the voice excitedly said: ¡º Just like this woman, they were killed without being able to resist, their bodies were pierced through, their blood spilled all over. The most precious thing to them, their very lives stripped away just like that! ¡» ¡º That¡¯s why, the bunch of you are all so laughable. You could¡¯ve all lived long, happy lives, but you decided to come here and die, then cling to the ridiculous notion that ¡®the bodies of the dead cannot be desecrated¡¯. That¡¯s not going to do anything but bring you one step closer to death! ¡» 1 ¡°Silence!¡± River shouted. As soon as he did, the sound of two projectiles ripping through the air could be heard at almost the same time. ¡°Protection!¡± the glow from the Grace of Protection erupted, providing Rivers vision to see where the two bone javelins were coming from, but not in time to avoid or parry them. As he barely managed to knock one javelin away, the other pierced through his light of Protection and stabbed into his chest. ¡º How resilient, Mr Knight ¡»the voice continued to mock him: ¡º But your resilience isn¡¯t going to do anything but cause you more torturous pain. You can¡¯t even find where I am, by my next attack, the only thing waiting for you will be death! ¡» ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t find you? You foolish, dirty, dirt-digging rat, your attacks just now revealed exactly where you are!¡± Rivers shouted in anger: ¡°My Lord promised me the Right of Sacrifice! For the ideals in my heart, I shall do whatever it takes!¡± Rivers leapt into the air with an intense white glow all over his body. He held his knight¡¯s sword downwards and stabbed it straight into the mud and dirt beneath him. With the loud noises of numerous things snapping at once, the ground itself sunk down and revealed some of what was below. This was one of the large holes that was used to bury the remains of the crows¡¯ food from years ago. Inside it, innumerable bones were piled up with the surface covered in the sunken mud from before. The accumulated bones originally had gaps within them, which was further cleaned out later on. Several channels were dug out to connect them to different locations underground, where voices could also travel from different locations and created the illusion of voices coming from every direction. The reason why the underground voices could be heard from above was also because the bones transmitted them. This Grace was called the Right of Sacrifice, those who obtained this Grace could obtain the reinforcement of immense Holy Light and produce an attack of immense power. Naturally, the user would also have to pay a similarly immense price. In order to create the channels below the ground to allow movement, the piles of bone had been cleaned out to become hollow, so when Rivers attacked it with his sacrificial attack, it would naturally collapse. Rivers was currently lying in one of the holes inside the pile of bones. After using the Right of Sacrifice, he could feel his lifeforce quickly reaching its end. The Crowmen who was buried underground was still struggling to escape. If anyone else was buried alive like this, they could only wait for death, but he wasn¡¯t the same. He implanted his [Black Crow] germs into his bones so that they devoured and replaced his entire skeleton. When necessary, he could turn himself into a soft-bodied creature. There were two holes in his palms where he hollowed out the bones inside to turn his arms into bone javelin launchers that could fire any pole-shaped objects. He softened his body, gathered the [Black Crow] germs inside him towards the holes in his palm and turned them into digging tools that allowed him to crawl his way up. ¡°That stupid knight, using such a powerful attack just to collapse on the ground waiting to die. I¡¯m still the one who won in the end!¡± the Crowmen thought as he pushed aside the dirt and emerged from the ground. Before he could even celebrate, he saw Chris and two other people standing right in front of him. 1 At this point, after the Knight of Divine Grace, Rivers, used the Right of Sacrifice, he was no longer able to fight. The raid team of 15 people now only had 11 people left. Chapter 48 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± the one who asked this question was Grosk¡¯s last remaining personal guard, the one he paired up with was a Knight of Divine Grace. The guard was displaying a particularly heavy expression on his face, obviously he had already found out about the other two¡¯s deaths. ¡°I¡¯ve used [Respiratory Art] to stabilize his rhythm, his life isn¡¯t in any danger anymore, but he requires immediate medical attention. Otherwise, he won¡¯t wake up again for the rest of his life¡± Chris stood up. Rivers¡¯ body was currently being sat up against one of the abandoned buildings, both eyes closed tightly as he fell unconscious. The Right of Sacrifice took so much out of him that if Chris hadn¡¯t arrived in time to use [Respiratory Art] and help him ease the side effects, he would most likely be a corpse right now. On the other side, the Knight of Divine Grace already had his sword drawn, currently keeping watch over the captured Crowmen. They intended to interrogate him for information, since every other Crowmen they had met were fanatics ready to throw their lives away for Negary, but this one was just sitting there obediently. When he noticed Chris looking at him, he even smiled brightly at him in return. ¡°Can you let me go? I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. If you let me go, I swear I¡¯ll leave Reya immediately and never show myself in front of you ever again¡± the Crowmen¡¯s body bowed incredibly low to show how pitiable he was and asked them with a humble tone. ¡°Aren¡¯t all of Negary¡¯s Crowmen supposed to be fierce and unafraid of death?¡± Chris asked curtly. ¡°Lord Negary chose the Crowmen to complement himself, because of that, as long as one has a desirable characteristic, anyone can be chosen¡± the Crowmen spoke with pride: ¡°My fighting strength is comparatively lacking to the others, but my will to live is the strongest among everyone¡± ¡°Complement himself?¡± Chris scowled: ¡°Tell me in detail everything you know about Negary, as well as everything about the other Crowmen¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you right now¡± the Crowmen smiled amiably, he seems to have a sort of charm that made everyone who saw him slowly let go of their hostility, perhaps because his every movement was aimed to please you in a way that made you subconsciously want to forgive him. ¡°I don¡¯t know that much about Lord Negary either. It was pure coincidence that I was selected as a Crowmen, in fact, I haven¡¯t met Lord Negary directly too many times either¡± the Crowmen carefully explained: ¡°At the time, Lord Negary wasn¡¯t quite as¡­ eerie as he currently is¡± ¡°The feeling he gave off at the time was a sense of regality, like the bearing of a ruler that made one couldn¡¯t help but follow him. But as each enemy fell in his hands, as each Crowmen offered themselves to him, he gradually became more powerful, and gradually more inhuman¡± ¡°In truth, unlike the others who wish for nothing but to throw themselves towards him, I want to get as far away from him as possible. Because whenever I stand near him, I always feel an immense impulse to dedicate my life to him¡± ¡°Because of that, I sincerely and honestly suggest that you leave right now, truly!¡± the Crowmen looked at the three people with extremely sincere eyes, fearfully sincere: ¡°Lord Negary, he¡ª no¡ª ¡®he¡¯ has already surpassed the lifeforms known as humans!¡± ¡°Everyone I meet him, ¡®he¡¯ would guide and lead me to commit suicide and dedicate my will to live for him. At the same time, every time I manage to break out of his charm, I can feel the pure joy in his gaze, the gaze similar to that of a farmer who saw that his crops were growing healthily¡± ¡°Even now, a voice is constantly whispering in my head, telling to me kill myself and offer my everything to Lord Negary, only then will I no longer have any troubles or feel fear¡± ¡°Do you understand it?¡± the Crowmen opened his eyes wide, showing a look of madness. His boneless body started to coil around itself and sprang forward like a serpent going for its prey. The Crowmen headed straight for the Knight of Divine Grace as two jet black bone javelins appeared out of nowhere from the holes inside his palm. ¡°For Lord Negary!¡± the Crowmen roared in his frenzy. When he recounted what he knew about Negary, he couldn¡¯t help but recall his figure and the scene in which Negary offered him his hand, and this time, he couldn¡¯t endure the impulse. Since the Knight of Divine Grace already had his sword drawn to look out for any tricks this Crowmen might pull, when the Crowmen suddenly lunged at him, he instinctively slashed downward at him. Without bones to protect the inside of his body, the Crowmen¡¯s body was easily cut in half. The intense pain made him regain his senses as his tears, snot and blood were mixed together. He desperately used what remained of his strength to crawl towards the direction of the forbidden zone¡¯s great tree. ¡°Lord Negary, I don¡¯t want to die yet, I still have room to grow further, save me, Lord Negary!! ¡¼ No, you are already ripe! ¡½a voice suddenly resounded in the Crowmen¡¯s head: ¡¼ As you are right now, your will to live has become the strongest it will ever be! ¡½ ¡°Lord Negary!¡± the Crowmen was still begging for his life up until the very last moment, but he couldn¡¯t escape death and his life simply ended. The pitch-like [Black Crow] germs slowly dripped down from his palm, seeped into the ground and flowed towards Negary. ¡°This is¡­¡± the three people there saw everything that took place in fright. A man who wished for nothing but to live, just by recalling Negary, had decided to make a suicidal attack right in front of their eyes. The shadow of the entity called Negary inside their hearts subconsciously grew bigger. ¡°Let me take this knight back to be tended to¡± the personal guard lowered his head and said with a trembling voice, feeling extreme shame. He was truly frightful, at this point, he could already faintly feel the ominous air all over this operation. Volunteering to take Rivers back to be healed was nothing but a different kind of fleeing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel ashamed, everyone else would feel the same¡± Chris smiled bitterly. After adventuring for so long, he had already seen all kinds of people, and after witnessing Negary¡¯s eerie terror with their own eyes, anyone would¡¯ve made the same decision. To ask others to throw away their lives for the sake of their perceived justice isn¡¯t actually justice, that is only taking their morals hostage. Looking on as the guard carried Rivers away, Chris sighed, at this point, they only had 10 people left. Since they had eliminated two Crowmen, not counting the Bizarre Scales that were running free, from the line up they showed earlier today, the other side still had at least 4 Crowmen and 3 Bizarre Scales. I wonder how the battle of the others and the people from Royas went. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to help the others as well. We can¡¯t afford to lose anyone else, and we¡¯re only a bit away from reaching Negary¡± Chris told the Knight of Divine Grace. The two of them quickly moved through the darkness and headed for the other groups. ¡­ Sitting on top of his throne of bones, Negary currently had his chin resting on top of his hand and a joyful smile on his face. This smile was similar to those of farmers whose crops had grown big and strong just in time for their harvest. Suddenly, Negary lifted his head and looked forward, someone was quickly moving forward on the path paved with bones. ¡¼ So you¡¯re finally here. Come, show me just how good you really are, hak hak hak! ¡½ Chapter 49 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­¡± a Crowmen who wore a black robe was running with everything he had on the piles of bones. He was breathing heavily as he ran but didn¡¯t slow down for even a second, obviously, he was trying to escape from something. ¡°Why are you here and not patrolling for enemies?¡± Noah stood among the scattered bones, coldly glaring at this Crowmen. ¡°Sir Noah, the enemy is too powerful. Both John and the Bizarre Scales have been killed already, we couldn¡¯t hold out, please take Lord Negary and escape!¡± the Crowmen in question hurriedly answered. ¡°Has your mind rotted away while drowning in alcohol and women?¡± Noah looked down at this Crowmen in disappointment: ¡°Another spoiled fruit, hah¡­¡± ¡°Sir Noah, what do you want to do!?¡± the Crowmen cautiously observed Noah as his hair began to flutter like seaweed in water. ¡°Ania, you originally obtained the qualifications to become a Crowmen through your persistence and absolute tenacity¡± Noah¡¯s words caused the Crowmen¡¯s expression to change. Ania showed a complicated expression on his face, then gritted his teeth and spoke again: ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about these things, those Royas people are going to arrive here soon. Taking Lord Negary and moving away is more important¡± ¡°So I was wrong, your persistence and tenacity still haven¡¯t disappeared. But the thing that you persist on right now is extreme stupidity instead¡± Noah showed a mocking expression: ¡°What actually gave you the illusion that we needed to run away? You¡¯ve truly grown to be irredeemably crooked and must be removed!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to remove you first! Don¡¯t hinder me if you want to seek death!¡± hearing Noah¡¯s words, Ania abruptly shouted as his hair moved like living snakes towards Noah. This brat is Lord Negary¡¯s Righteous so he¡¯s a VIP, but he¡¯s still too young and his strength still hasn¡¯t matured. If I kill him and take Lord Negary to escape, the next Righteous might be me instead! Ania had such a thought. He implanted the [Black Crow] germs into the skin on his head and turned all of his hair into [Black Crow] germs. This hair was extremely sturdy and resilient, if they coiled around an enemy, they would only squeeze tighter and tighter without letting go. At the very end, the hair would tighten all the way and cut through the enemy¡¯s bodies like a thousand knives, granting them a painful and horrible death. ¡°Go to hell, obstructive brat!¡± as Ania saw his hair coil around Noah, he shouted excitedly. ¡°Maxymithe!¡± a golden flame suddenly erupted and lit the [Black Crow] hair on fire. As the hair was burnt to ash and scattered, Noah slowly walked out from within the fire completely unscathed. Maxymithe was the Cauchy Goddess of Fire, although the shape she took in the myths and legends was that of a fire-breathing dragon. After the Soul¡¯s Blood was transplanted into his body, Noah¡¯s connection with the Goddess of Fire¡¯s name became stronger, so as he chanted her name, not only did his flames become stronger, the colour also changed to become golden. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡± the flames quickly followed Ania¡¯s hair back to his body and turned him into a golden human torch. The golden flames caused him searing pain, while Noah¡¯s strength caused him to despair. ¡°Your ability as a Spirit Shaman couldn¡¯t possibly be that strong!¡± Ania roared in his unwillingness to accept the truth. ¡°Do you really think everyone is like you, only striving until they obtain strength and stagnating within it?¡± Noah coldly stared at the burning man and spoke: ¡°You who have become stagnant don¡¯t even qualify to become a step on my Lord¡¯s stairs. Both you and your [Black Crow] germs can simply be purified by my flames¡± Not too far away, the sound of brittle bones being stepped on could be heard as about 7 or 8 Royas people in uniform arrived. Smick glanced at Ania who was being burnt to death, then looked straight at Noah, the unnaturally calm young man. ¡°What¡¯s this, you¡¯re killing one another? So you¡¯re prepared to surrender yourselves to us and become a subject of His Majesty, our King Eldridge?¡± Smick purposefully asked such a thing. He was still only a young man, just in case he couldn¡¯t take the provocation, he might unknowingly reveal some useful information. ¡°Senseless provocation¡± Noah retained his unchanging emotionless expression, glanced at the group of Royas soldiers and slowly told them: ¡°Lord Negary is inviting you all to his abode to discuss a few things¡± ¡°So do you really want to take refuge with Royas?¡± Smick squinted his eyes to try and observe anything he could from Noah¡¯s expression but wasn¡¯t able to read anything from it. If he had met this youth while he was at that age, he would probably have been heavily provoked by his demeanour. ¡°Please follow me¡± Noah turned around and walked as if he wasn¡¯t at all afraid of these Royas people ambushing him from behind. Smick scowled. If he thought about this positively, this would signify that Negary was truly scared and wanted to form a ceasefire with them, which would be the best-case scenario. The Royas troops would be able to take control of Reystromia and turn it into a springboard to attack the Interkam Kingdom. But from this youth¡¯s expression and gestures, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who was about to surrender. Furthermore, through the heightened senses of his [Respiratory Art], he could clearly sense the ominous feeling that Negary was giving off. Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he had to admit that level of rhythm was already comparable to King Eldridge¡¯s own. Additionally, from the information that they collected, he knew that Negary was still progressively becoming stronger and more terrifying as time passed. So Smick silently had a thought. Even if the other party intends to call for a ceasefire, I need to find an opportunity to suppress Negary¡¯s spirit and make sure that he can¡¯t keep improving. ¡°Follow him, be careful of traps¡± Smick shortly reminded his troops before following Noah. Ominous, dangerous, eerily and inhumanly charming. These were the first impressions that crossed Smick¡¯s mind as soon as he saw Negary sitting on his throne of bones. ¡¼ Ah, you must be the soldiers of the Royas Kingdom, quite fine indeed ¡½Negary opened his eyes, glanced below at the group of Royas black ops and slowly commented. That tone, that glance, all of it caused Smick to shiver uncontrollably. He felt as if Negary was a diner sitting at the food table who was looking down at them and praising: ¡°Oh my, this piece of steak is quite decent, very supple¡± This gave Smick an illusion of being a piece of food¡ª no, that wasn¡¯t an illusion at all. The countless bones he saw around this place consisted of many species, but the most numerous were those of humans. As a soldier of the Royas Kingdom, Smick had killed more people than a normal person would meet in their entire lives. Even if this was his duty as a soldier and there was no such thing as right and wrong in a war, he would still occasionally feel guilt and unease about his actions. But when he faced this¡­ entity, Smick could feel it from the depths of his heart. The other party was truly thinking of them, of these living and breathing people as his food. There wasn¡¯t a single hint of apologetic sentiment or discomfort in his gaze, because to him this was an obvious fact. ¡°Negary¡­¡± Smick spoke with a loud and solemn tone: ¡°As a member of the Lancher family, the heir of the [School of Light], a soldier of the Royas Kingdom, and above all a human; I demand your immediate surrender, or what awaits you will be nothing but death¡± ¡¼ Hak hak hak, what a bold and shocking statement that is ¡½Negary was sitting still on his throne with his face resting on his hand, grinned joyfully at Smick¡¯s words and replied: ¡¼ Then come at me, humans ¡½ Chapter 50 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 When Negary said ¡®humans¡¯, his tone sounded the same as when people would say ¡®bread¡¯, causing the soldiers of Royas to feel a chill run down their spines. ¡°Attack!¡± Smick gave the order as his body became blurry and disappeared from sight. Several other people drew their knight¡¯s swords and advanced towards Negary in a formation. On the Royas soldiers¡¯ uniforms, they had a belt that had various vials around the size of the thumb that carried all sorts of liquid inside. The Royas soldiers skillfully pulled the vial with a red flowing liquid, threw it to the air and accurately slashed it with their knight¡¯s swords. The red liquid inside the vial flowed out and soaked the blade of their swords, forming a layer of eerie blood-colored fire that also gave off an ominous feeling. ¡¼ This power¡­¡½Negary squinted his eyes as he observed the red flames. According to the information he had collected through the years, there were only two main types of supernatural powers in the Royas Kingdom. The first was the [Respiratory Art] that was held by the aristocrats, while the other was hailed as the country¡¯s ultimate weapons, the Ancestral Spirit Armors. From historical records, there were only about a dozen of these armors in the entirety of the Royas Kingdom, they were mostly normal armors that could be worn, but the key lies in the ¡®Ancestral Spirit¡¯ part of the name. These so-called Ancestral Spirits were the past heroes of the Royas Kingdom. As they become close to death of old age, they would perform a ritual, using their lives as the sacrifice to turn themselves into the existence called Ancestral Spirits. The craftsmen of the Royas Kingdom would then attach these Ancestral Spirits into a piece of armor. From then on, as long as a person is recognized by the Ancestral Spirit, they would be able to don the armor and obtain reinforcement from the Ancestral Spirit inside. Each warrior who donned an Ancestral Spirit Armor were powerhouses on the battlefield that could rival a hundred soldiers by themselves. When he found out about the existence of Ancestral Spirits, Negary was extremely intrigued. As far as he knew currently, after a human died, the True Spirit that represented their Origin would leave this world and leave behind the derived product that is the soul. The remaining souls would mostly scatter by themselves and become a cluster of Soul Essence that contained their emotions before death as well as a part of their memories. If the corpse was mostly intact and if the soul was strong enough, they might become a remnant soul instead. Newborn remnant souls are completely mindless, they simply lingered by their corpses and absorbed the Life Essence from the body to maintain their form. When Life Essence ran out and there wasn¡¯t any replenishment, the remnant soul would be exposed to the environment and be scattered into Soul Essence. In his past life, Negary once heard a certain joke, someone had said that he wasn¡¯t afraid of ghosts, because he would also become a ghost if he was killed by one, how awkward would that be? But in truth, after Negary killed someone, over half of their Life Essence would be absorbed by him, and if the remaining soul can¡¯t even absorb their own Life Essence, they can¡¯t even become a ghost, let alone a remnant soul. Furthermore, even if they could, a new-born, mindless remnant soul that only just awoke a random power would be nothing but food for a remnant soul that already had time to grow. Other than that, Negary had never seen a soul left behind by a dead lifeform take any other forms. He did try to keep a True Spirit behind after a life was extinguished, but unfortunately, he had no way to control or restrain a True Spirit. Since the Royas Kingdom¡¯s Ancestral Spirit ritual seemed to be able to affect the True Spirit, Negary had been interested in learning about it. But what he was witnessing the Royas soldiers use was a completely new kind of power. The information Negary obtained did mention that after Eldridge united all the forces within his country, he gathered excellent craftsmen and witches to try and create something. ¡¼So this is the product of Eldridge¡¯s creation?¡½ Negary detached one of his finger bones, letting it float before flicking it away. The finger bone was turned into a streak of white light that directly struck one of the soldier¡¯s swords. The sword was knocked away by the force of the finger bone, it then ricocheted off of it and directly hit the middle of the man¡¯s forehead. The soldier¡¯s body collapsed directly on top of the path of bones. The wound on his forehead didn¡¯t bleed, but rather started burning with that eerie red flame, the flame quickly spread until the entire body was engulfed in it. From the body, the flame rose again and again, apparently trying to manifest as something, but because of some reason, it couldn¡¯t succeed. The burning knight¡¯s sword also fell on top of the bones, but strangely, the bones didn¡¯t react to it at all, the flames only flickered briefly before it went completely out. The others didn¡¯t stop their advance just because of their comrade¡¯s death, they all raised their swords burning with the strange fire as they quickly closed in on Negary and swung their swords at him from different directions. ¡¼ How foolishly courageous ¡½Negary sat still on his throne of bones and didn¡¯t bother to move much. He only swung his hand forward and countless bones on the ground immediately shot up like a barrage of projectiles towards the soldiers, forcing them to take evasive maneuvers. One of the bones that were shot out was a spine, as it flew by one of the soldier¡¯s heads, it acted like it suddenly came to life and coiled around the Royas soldier¡¯s neck, squeezing tightly. The man became flustered as he tried to pull the spine away with one hand while he held his sword with the other, but it was to no avail. Negary continued to control the bones around him to shoot at the soldiers to force them away, while his finger coiled inward and pulled the soldier with the bone coiled around his neck towards Negary. Several other spines emerged from the ground and coiled around his limbs, completely restraining him no matter how hard he struggled. ¡¼ It only looks like fire, but actually isn¡¯t? ¡½Negary mused and gestured with his hand, controlling this soldier through the spines to hold his own sword against himself. As the burning red flames approached the soldier¡¯s body, something could faintly be seen moving beneath his skin. When the flames directly touched him, the thing beneath his skin exploded outward. They were his veins. The veins caught fire and burned with blood-red flames that broke through his skin, but instead of blood, he was bleeding the same kind of fire. ¡¼Flames that only burn blood? It seems even going into contact indirectly with this flame would cause it to be ignited¡½ Negary continued to analyze the flames as he manipulated the man to touch another place on his body with his sword. And another fire erupted, Negary was quite intrigued by this red flame, and from what these soldiers had shown, within the Royas Kingdom, the technology behind this power had grown to be quite developed. ¡¼ Eldridge would most likely be quite the delectable fruit ¡½Negary had such a thought as he raised his hand upwards. A cutlass that abruptly appeared out of nowhere was caught on its downward swing. ¡¼ Did you think I couldn¡¯t see you, human? ¡½with a flick of his finger, Smick¡¯s body was forcefully expelled from his camouflage and sent flying backwards. ¡¼ Do you still intend to resist? ¡½Negary spoke with a light tone as he stood up from his throne, yet his voice carried an air that didn¡¯t permit rejection: ¡¼ Kneel, gentlemen ¡½ Chapter 51 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Hearing Negary¡¯s words, the soldiers¡¯ bodies couldn¡¯t help themselves acting as he directed them to, their legs bowed as if they were ready to kneel. It was as if they had another ¡®self¡¯ inside their minds that was controlling their movements. This was one of the abilities that Negary created in the past few years, he called it the [Words of Domination] Throughout these years, Negary had absorbed so much Soul Essence that he understood the human mind better than any human. He had a perfect understanding of what psychological reactions a human would have in each and every possible situation. Because of that, from the very moment he saw these people, each of Negary¡¯s gestures and movements had been aimed to put invisible psychological pressure on them. At the same time, these soldiers had been breathing the germ-infested air since a while ago, taking in a large number of germs into their bodies, germs that had a connection to Negary. When enough of his germs were inside a person¡¯s body, Negary could directly speak into their mind, while these people had nowhere near that much inside their bodies, there were still enough for Negary to transmit his will through them. Through environmental pressure, verbal manipulation and suggestions, as well as the germs inside their bodies constantly whispering Negary¡¯s will into their minds, the weak mental barriers of a human mind would quickly be broken through by Negary. And once that happened, that person would become a puppet for Negary to control as he pleased. Because of that, Negary named this trick [Words of Domination]. ¡¼ Hm? ¡½Negary suddenly scowled. The Royas soldiers that were originally struggling against his [Words of Domination] suddenly stood back up straight, their legs were no longer wobbly or unstable. With flaming swords in their hands, these soldiers angrily roared, they took out another vial from the belt on their hip that contained a flowing golden liquid and crushed it with their bare hands. The broken shards of the bottle pierced through their palms, allowing their blood to flow and mix with the golden liquid. Negary could see it clearly that when they roared, each of them had a missing tooth and instantly understood how they escaped his domination. One of their teeth had been modified to contain some sort of serum, most likely a stimulant that caused their mental state to enter a hyperactive state and escape from the control of the [Words of Domination]. ¡¼ Then what effect does the golden serum have? ¡½Negary looked at the Royas soldiers in interest. He wasn¡¯t in any hurry to kill them, because if he did, all he would get is a bunch of mediocre emotions. Only by constantly giving them a glimmer of hope and keeping it there could he induce these people to exert all of their potentials and automatically adjust their soul¡¯s state to its peak, only then would their souls become especially delectable. After all, the times had changed. In the beginning, Negary was concerned with his survival so he wasn¡¯t picky with his food. But now, since he had more than enough food to spare, he naturally became a gourmand who only ate food that was more delectable and could help him improve himself one step at a time. Right now, he wasn¡¯t fighting these soldiers at all, he was only cooking and molding their souls to be as delicious as possible. As the Royas Soldiers¡¯ blood mixed with the golden liquid, the liquid seemed to have been activated as it quickly grew and slid into the soldiers¡¯ wounds like an actual living being. One could see with the naked eye that something was moving underneath their skin. Almost as if an army of tiny creatures had invaded their entire bodies. Thanks to the serum they drank from their tooth, their sense of pain had lessened greatly so this sensation was only at a level of discomfort. Very quickly, the bodies of these soldiers grew one size larger, the muscles on their bodies became inflated and started to give off a golden glow. The blood-red flames on their knight swords also seemed to have sensed this and began to coil around them, turning the soldiers into golden juggernauts burning with red flames. ¡¼ So they can be combined as well ¡½Negary could sense the germs inside their bodies quickly dying in droves. Obviously, after taking in that golden liquid, their bodies¡¯ immune systems had become considerably stronger, and the limited number of germs that infected them so far obviously couldn¡¯t fight back. ¡¼ It seems the thing Eldridge obtained was quite impressive ¡½ It wasn¡¯t as though there aren¡¯t any obviously supernatural items in this low-magic world, but they are all extremely rare, either strictly kept within a closed circle, or only a little bit of it remained. From what was seen from the Royas soldiers so far, this supernatural power that came from consuming different kinds of serums had been thoroughly grasped and researched. Not only was the usage streamlined, but it could also be mass-produced to an extent. To be able to mass-produce supernatural serums in a low-magic world, he obviously must have obtained something quite great. ¡¼ Naturally, this type of supernatural power must have quite the strict usage time and severe side effects ¡½Negary analyzed what he saw: ¡¼ Otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t need to wait until now to start using them ¡½ ¡¼ Furthermore, there is a bit of something similar to Dragon¡¯s blood inside these serums. It seems to be an incomplete will ¡½Negary observed these Royas soldiers and noticed that ever since they used the golden serum, their mental state had been constantly shifting back and forth. ¡¼ I see, they did not use the stimulant serum to escape from my [Words of Domination], or at least not purposefully. Their main goal was to not be affected by the will inside the golden serum after using it ¡½ ¡¼ Could it be, the main ingredient for these serums was a type of supernatural creature? ¡½Negary had this speculation as he controlled the bones around to hover and shoot towards the soldiers again. This telekinesis-like ability was naturally the interference force of Negary¡¯s soul, but it wasn¡¯t as though it actually grew this strong. The main reason why he could utilize this level of strength was that these bones were completely filled with his germs, by using his interference force on the germs that he controlled, the power he could exert through these germs was incredibly massive. However, this time, when faced with these bone projectiles, the Royas soldiers didn¡¯t try to avoid them. After the blood-red flames coiled around these golden juggernauts, their properties had somehow changed. As the bone projectiles got close, they began to melt and were already turned into a white goop by the time they reached the soldiers¡¯ bodies, the goop was then melted into white mist and disappeared. The five human-shaped flames then charged at Negary with great momentum that made it seem like they couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡¼ Finally, you at least seem like you¡¯re worth the effort ¡½Negary finally stood up from his throne and faced the five approaching Royas soldiers with a bit of anticipation in his mind. Ever since the Crowmen were formed, Reya¡¯s enemies had always been dealt with by the Crowmen. Even if someone managed to break through the Crowmen¡¯s encirclement and sneak into the forbidden zone, they were still so weak that he could easily wipe them out. Now that Negary thought about it, it should be a bit over 3 years since the last time he properly took actions. The Crowmen were gradually unable to keep up with him, so this time, he actually got a chance to fight, and the enemy seemed decent enough for him to use a bit of his true power. Glancing at the approaching Royas soldiers, Negary clenched his fist tightly and joyfully chuckled. Chapter 52 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡¼ Those flames only caused blood to burn in the beginning, but after attaching themselves to the golden juggernauts, they changed somehow ¡½ Negary was analyzing the situation, in a battle, as long as it was not a complete curb-stomp, any intel about an enemy¡¯s abilities was crucial. ¡¼ Let¡¯s test it out, then ¡½Negary clenched his fist and threw a single punch at one of the Royas soldiers rushing at him. Yadley managed to obtain superhuman strength through replacing a large part of his body with the [Black Crow] germs, but Negary¡¯s current body was completely made up of germs. The power and speed Negary could display with his imitation muscles were so great that the Royas soldier couldn¡¯t even react as the fist pierced through his chest all the way to his back. The Royas soldier¡¯s expression did not change at all, under the effects of the stimulant and the golden serum, his mental state had reached a state of false apotheosis. He was currently not afraid of death for the sake of his beliefs, the man used the rest of his strength to grip Negary¡¯s arm tightly and ensured their mutual deaths. ¡°You will fall right here! The Last God¡¯s Flames will burn through you and turn you to ash!¡± even with a hole in his body, the only thing that poured out was the blood-red flames and not fresh blood. ¡¼ So this fire is called the Last God¡¯s Flames? ¡½Negary looked at his quickly melting right arm without any agitation or fluster, only pure curiosity. As the flames were about to reach his shoulder, Negary¡¯s arm suddenly broke off by itself to reveal a cleanly cut opening, from which an infant¡¯s arm of black muscles covered in a slimy liquid suddenly sprouted. The arm quickly expanded like a balloon to an adult person¡¯s size, at which point white mucus seeped out to form a new layer of skin. ¡¼ I already have a general grasp on how fast and strongly this fire can burn ¡½Negary moved his newly grown arm a bit as something seemed to be gathering from the air around him. Displaying his pale-white growing nails, Negary declared: ¡¼ Which means, you can die now! ¡½ While Negary¡¯s words were still echoing in the air, his body had already appeared behind a Royas soldier, one of his pale-white nails pierced into the muscle-bound flaming body like a rapier. It seemed as if he didn¡¯t have to put any strength into it at all, but when they regained their senses, all of their bodies had already been diced into pieces. Negary¡¯s slowly melting fingernails then detached from his finger by themselves. During the time that the fire burned his right arm just now, Negary had used the various germs in his body to try and resist it, thus figuring out that the metal-eating germs that formed his bones were the most resistant to this kind of flames. If he had continued to experiment a bit more, Negary would have been able to composite a different material out of germs that had a higher resistance to this fire, but that was now unnecessary. After using the two serums, these people¡¯s beliefs and confidence had already peaked, so there was no need for him to waste any more time. ¡¼ With some condiment, these ones will serve as quite a decent appetizer ¡½Negary turned around and glanced at Smick: ¡¼ Then, have you prepared yourself, Mr first main dish? ¡½ ¡°As an Evil Spirit, you must have been a human at one point!¡± Smick looked at Negary in fear, although he already knew that Negary would be very strong, he didn¡¯t expect him to be so frighteningly strong. They couldn¡¯t fight back at all, in an instant, the Last God squad that he was in charge of was completely wiped out. Whether it was physique, fighting techniques or battle instincts, Negary could be considered one of the best in this world. To become one that dominated over others, fighting was definitely inevitable, so there was no way Negary would forget to improve this aspect for himself. Reya had many frequent mercenaries, some of whom were excellent fighters in their own rights; and all of them had, at different points in time, taken up a job to teach a certain VIP of Reya how to fight. Perhaps they weren¡¯t quite on the same level as the legendary adventurer Chris or underwent formal methodical training like Smick, but as wandering mercenaries who did this dangerous job for a living, they more or less had skills of their own. Being ¡®taught¡¯ by several dozens of these teachers, Negary absorbed their battle experience, their skills and even their battle instincts. Even without his terrifying physical prowess, he could still be considered one of the strongest Combatants among humans. But with his viral body and all sorts of unique abilities, he had far surpassed the limits of the species known as humans. He held an overwhelming advantage in every aspect over any human, so it wasn¡¯t strange for these drugged Royas soldiers to be easily killed by him. ¡¼ So what if I was? Should I worry about whether or not my actions conform to the norm of society? Then feel condemned by my inner morality? ¡½Negary smiled without care: ¡¼ Compared to what I pursue, they are nothing but unimportant, needless baggage ¡½ ¡¼ I. Want to dominate everything and everyone, not be dominated by those boring baggage. The only thing I need to obey is my own thoughts ¡½ After absorbing the Soul Essence of the Royas soldiers and learning what he needed, Negary turned to Smick and spoke: ¡¼ A normal person is always weighed down by their so-called conscience. This is nothing but the product of an artificial ¡®common morals¡¯ created through living in a society. Whenever one does something that doesn¡¯t conform with common morals, one would feel pressured by their conscience and becomes hesitant ¡½ ¡¼ You are the same, Smick ¡½Negary spoke: ¡¼ You are hesitant because of the common benefits of the nobles versus your loyalty for Eldridge. You don¡¯t know whether you should support Eldridge who can bring benefit to the Royas Kingdom as a whole, or support the benefit of nobles from which you were born ¡½ ¡¼ However, Smick, the things that are causing you to feel hesitant are nothing but useless baggage ¡½Negary offered his hand towards Smick: ¡¼ Try it, Smick, push open that gate of virtues, discard those useless things and surrender yourself to me, you shall find that you have obtained permanent peace of mind ¡½ Smick was trembling. He can¡¯t help but admit that he was feeling tempted. He was wavering, his faith and belief were currently unable to resist Negary¡¯s invitation. It was true, everyone in this world was locked inside a large prison cell of their own making, restrained by all manners of chains and restrictions. And it was also true that deep down inside, everyone was eager to push away these chains and escape, to obtain the pleasure of being free of their morals. Right at this moment, this pleasure was tempting him. Smick Lancher looked at the military uniform he was wearing, then at the Lancher family crest on his chest, he then took a deep breath and once again showed a determined look in his eyes: ¡°Negary, the things you call ¡®useless¡¯ might be constantly weighing me down and causing me trouble, but they are also what created and formed the human known as Smick Lancher! I am not a monster like you, and I will not discard what makes me [Me]!¡± ¡¼ You made the correct choice, Smick ¡½Negary praised him: ¡¼ Only your current self is qualified to become the first dish tonight ¡½ Chapter 53 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡¼ Although my willpower has become solidified to the point that it would not change even after a hundred or thousand years, I still fully believe that my willpower is nowhere near enough to become the dominator of all things. Your character of persisting to your own beliefs no matter how much you are tempted is truly the thing I require most ¡½ Negary looked at Smick and grinned: ¡¼ As a reward of my praise to you, I shall suppress my physical prowess and limit myself to only the limit of what a human can possess. I shall also not use my telekinesis abilities, if you can truly win against me, I will let you go, I might even consider cooperating with your king ¡½ ¡°Stop your lies!¡± Smick was obviously standing far away, but his voice came from right next to Negary. ¡¼ So you haven¡¯t learnt your lesson yet? ¡½Negary¡¯s right hand morphed. The metal eating germs gathered at his wrist to form a pale-white blade that blocked an invisible weapon. Negary suddenly tilted his head as a wound abruptly appeared on his face. The black germs underneath could be seen writhing as some white mist scattered to the air, but naturally, this wound was quickly healed. ¡°You managed to discover me thanks to the things floating in the air, didn¡¯t you?¡± Smick¡¯s voice came: ¡°They exist everywhere, so even if I conceal myself, you can use their positions in the air to determine where I am and even my movements¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already seen through this little trick of yours, Negary!¡± Smick quickly retreated and revealed his figure again, at the same time, numerous more Smicks appeared out of nowhere. ¡°[School of Light], Light Illusions!¡± Through channeling the rhythm of light, he created illusions of himself everywhere. At the same time, it wasn¡¯t as though the light couldn¡¯t deal any damage. While these Light Illusions appeared to be human, they would appear as bright miniature suns within one¡¯s perception, the rhythm of the light quickly burned all the germs that got close to the illusions. ¡°This way, you won¡¯t be able to tell which one of me is real¡± 10 Smicks stood at different locations and spoke at once. His voice also seemed to have undergone some sort of special alteration as one couldn¡¯t use it to tell where it was coming from at all. ¡¼ How impressive, Smick ¡½Negary praised: ¡¼ Now, let me force you to exert more of your potential and bring out more taste in your soul ¡½ Negary put his hand up as he walked towards the group of Smicks. He was actually keeping his promise and suppressed his body to the limit of humans, although he was still unimaginably fast, it was no longer so fast that one couldn¡¯t react to it. The 10 Smicks advanced all at once. These illusions were very realistic, to the point that Negary couldn¡¯t tell who the real one was, the real Smick was among them, so one wrong move could cause him to be hit. As the first Smick charged straight at Negary and swung his cutlass at him, Negary raised his arm sword to block, but that Smick simply passed right through, revealing it to be an illusion. Taking advantage of when Negary raised his arm, the other Smicks all raised their cutlasses and attacked from different directions. Parrying one strike meant he couldn¡¯t parry another, and if he happened to choose the incorrect one, the real Smick would be able to attack the defenseless Negary. But almost immediately, all 5 of Negary¡¯s left fingers exploded and turned into a liquid that accurately shot towards each Smick¡¯s head. All the liquids passed through without trouble, confirming that all these Smicks were illusions. ¡¼ So careful? ¡½Negary commented, almost sighing. He already thought of this method of finding the real one as soon as he saw the illusions. If the real Smick was actually among those illusions just now, Negary would have landed a critical attack and taken his life without hesitation. Smick didn¡¯t answer him, his 10 illusions quickly shuffled among one another, occasionally even overlapping and changing directions abruptly, obscuring the real one among the fake, then attacked from different directions in groups of 2. Before confirming which was the real one, he had to treat it as if he really was fighting against 10 Smicks at once. A blade also grew from Negary¡¯s left wrist, allowing him to parry with both hands at once, any Smick that got close to him would be slashed first before they did anything. As the illusions¡¯ attacks became more rapid and concentrated, Negary appeared to be occupied with defending. His blade slashed at another Smick, after confirming that the blade passed through him without trouble, Negary pulled his hand back to attack another illusion, but this illusion continued to attack Negary with its cutlass. If one could pay close attention, they would notice that there was an overlap on this cutlass. When Smick believed that he was about to win, Negary¡¯s body abruptly shifted, completely ignored all the illusions, blocked the cutlass with his left arm while his right hand thrust forward without hesitation. At the very last moment, Smick noticed something was wrong and immediately adjusted his rhythm without hesitation, causing his body to shift its momentum and jumped backwards, half-crouching down and clutched the side of his hip, there was a wound about a fingertip deep there. Seeing the blood on his blade, Negary shook his head. If Smick had reacted a bit slower, the blade at his wrist would¡¯ve pierced through his heart and not his hip. Smick glanced at the white bones beneath his feet, swung his cutlass and cut a piece of bone apart to see a piece of black flesh inside. ¡¼ Your illusions seem very real, but a fake is still only a fake. Among them, you were the only one that had actual weight ¡½Negary smirked and explained: ¡¼ And so, I gathered a large number of germs inside the bones, making it so that even your Light Rhythm couldn¡¯t kill them all right away. When you stepped on them, the germs shifted and revealed your location ¡½ Naturally, there was something else that Negary didn¡¯t explain to Smick. Smick¡¯s [School of Light] was completely useless against his field of perception, a simple change in light couldn¡¯t fool the field of perception1. Which meant that from the very start, Smick already had no chance of winning against Negary. He was purposefully orchestrating to the situation to make his opponent feel like that they could win if they tried just a little bit harder to trigger them into unleashing more potential, but in truth, Negary had always been in control of how the battle went, he already held both sides¡¯ trump cards tightly in his hands. It was because he had this absolute advantage that Negary did something like purposefully triggering his opponent¡¯s potential and hold so much of his strength back. There was no such thing as a [Protagonist Aura] here, under the suppression of this world¡¯s misfortune attribute, the only thing that one could rely on was pure power and wit. ¡¼ So, Smick, go on, unleash more of your potential, I¡¯m looking forward to it quite a bit ¡½Negary grinned: ¡¼ Or you can give up right here and surrender yourself to me ¡½ Smick continued to breathe and adjust his own rhythm, looked up at Negary, then stood up and prepared to fight once again. He wasn¡¯t willing to lose himself, so he chose to continue to fight. It was this determination and persistence that caused Negary to grin even more joyfully. Chapter 54 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Are we late?¡± a hoarse, half-coughing voice called out and stopped Smick from continuing his attack. Chris¡¯ group of 10 finally managed to make it here. As Chris glanced at the bones and dead bodies around, he sighed, then placed his gaze on Negary. Before seeing Negary, all Chris could sense from Negary was an extremely ominous rhythm, but after looking directly at Negary, Chris could only draw a single conclusion: this kind of entity should not exist in this world. ¡°Evil Spirits are the errors that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world, they are the natural-born enemies of humans. Because of that, Evil Spirits must be eliminated¡± Augustin¡¯s gaze became stern. He had already participated in an Evil Spirit subjugation before, so he knew how dangerous an Evil Spirit was. Each growing Evil Spirit was a calamity, a disaster. Their very existence required the lives of countless others to be maintained, just like the Interkam Capital¡¯s Mist Demon, the Green Plague that once wiped out a certain town, the Ocean Disaster on the Eastern seaport. And the thing that alarmed Augustin, as well as the majority of the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s upper echelons, was that Evil Spirits were showing up a lot more frequently. This caused them to consider the possibility of the calamity prophesized in the Divine Grace Bible, especially when a sentient Evil Spirit like Negary had appeared. Within the records of the Church of Divine Grace, the Cauchy people used to be the most powerful human race, uniting and ruling over the entire continent as the gigantic Empire of Trilancia. And the main reason why this powerful Empire fell to ruin over 200 years ago was due to the appearance of a certain sentient Evil Spirit within Trilancia. That Evil Spirit had the ability to control the hearts of people, he instigated internal strife within the Trilancia Empire and caused this vast Empire to slowly head to its ruin. ¡°Evil Spirits are the source of chaos, they are the results of errors, their appearance itself leads to bigger calamities. Because of this, Evil Spirits must be purified!¡± this was the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s common principle. ¡¼ So the main dishes already can¡¯t wait to join in huh? ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze swept through these people, the same gaze that seemed like he was looking at food caused them all to feel a chill down their spine: ¡¼ Then go ahead and come at me at once, I don¡¯t mind a difference in number, the results would be the same in the end ¡½ ¡¼ After all, the majority of you have a reason to fight and win against me ¡½Negary was smiling as he said this, pointing specifically at Jason Todd: ¡¼ You must be the one called Jason, you came to Reya to find Cadiz Moreg, didn¡¯t you? ¡½ Negary¡¯s words caused Jason¡¯s emotions to immediately flare up. He would never forget the horror that befell his family that day when his everything had been taken away, the only thing left that kept him going was the singular will to find and make the culprit behind everything pay the price. ¡°So that bastard really is here¡± Jason spoke with a clearly provoked tone of voice. After the group of pirates who killed his family disbanded and went their separate ways, this was the first concrete clue he found of them in seven years. ¡¼ It isn¡¯t him alone. After Cadiz Moreg came to me, he also called his old friends to join him ¡½Negary confirmed it: ¡¼ All of your enemies are currently under my command! ¡½ ¡¼ If you want to take revenge, then use everything you have to defeat me ¡½Negary declared temptingly. Negary then turned towards the metal-mask man among them: ¡¼ Before Comoros passed, he asked Noah to tell you his apology, but since Noah was busy with my matters, he really didn¡¯t have time to do so. As his Lord, let me pass it on to you instead ¡½ As soon as he said this, the metal-mask man¡¯s hands that were clutching his bow and arrow trembled restlessly. He was a father, and the thing that caused a father the most anger was seeing any of his children¡¯s lives being ruined, let alone both of them. Negary didn¡¯t care much for the metal mask man¡¯s anger, or perhaps the angrier he became, the happier he would feel. At certain points, anger was also a kind of power. ¡¼ It was quite unfortunate that I couldn¡¯t devour the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s Bukittel¡¯s soul. Hopefully, the rest of you would be similarly delectable ¡½with just a few words, he riled the anger of all the priests and knights of Divine Grace. ¡¼ And you, Chris ¡½Negary finally placed his gaze on this legendary adventurer: ¡¼ If you don¡¯t want your secret to coming to light, then risk everything you have and fight ¡½ ¡¼ Believe me, news travels easily and they travel fast from Reya to other parts of the continent. If you lose, all of that person¡¯s and your efforts up to this point will have been nothing but wasted ¡½ Negary¡¯s words caused Chris¡¯ pupils to contract. He didn¡¯t ask how Negary noticed or found out his secret, that was no longer important, the only thing he needed to do now was to triumph over Negary. ¡°Stop your chit chat and let¡¯s do this¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were burning with the flames of anger as he raised his bow and aimed at Negary. Chris, the Knight of Divine Grace Myerson as well as another knight of Divine Grace all charged at Negary at once, the two knights immediately used their Grace of Protection to protect themselves while their swords were clad in the Grace of Justice, swearing to cut this devil down with their swords. Jason, the metal-masked man as well as a cooperator who joined the raid party for his own reasons raised their bows and unleashed a barrage of attacks to interfere with Negary¡¯s actions. Augustin and his disciple, Luen Donner, both used their Grace of Understanding to watch out for Negary¡¯s tricks and occasionally used the Grace of Salvation to dispel some of the germs that filled the air. Smick once again concealed his figure and waited for a chance to unleash a fatal strike. The other masked combatants who joined them from Reya decided to slack off at this point, these people were sent out from their respective forces who came from outside Reya, they participated in this battle in order to earn as many benefits as possible. As far as they were concerned, the more intense Negary¡¯s battle with the others was, the better it was for them, they only needed to make sure to protect their own safety. Being ganged up on by this lineup, Negary was constantly swinging the blades on his wrists. The swords of the knights of Divine Grace were reinforced by their Grace of Justice, allowing them to remain intact. Chris was a lot calmer than they were, only throwing the occasional punch while he mainly observed the situation. ¡¼ If you don¡¯t intend to fight, you can die first ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze suddenly stared straight at the two masked fighters at the back who were slacking off. He ignored everyone else¡¯s attacks and swung both arms forward, the two blades attached to his wrist suddenly detached themselves and pierced through those two¡¯s bodies. ¡°My Lord grants me the Grace of Justice so that I shall cut down the darkness!¡± the knight of Divine Grace didn¡¯t waste this chance and slashed straight at Negary¡¯s neck with his reinforced sword. Under the effect of the Grace of Justice, the sword cut through him like a hot knife through butter and decapitated Negary¡¯s head. But as soon as he finished his strike, he noticed that the sensation wasn¡¯t quite right. The cut on Negary¡¯s neck revealed the inside to be completely empty, while the head that was cut off abruptly exploded and splattered liquids of various colours all over. Negary¡¯s headless body split apart by itself to reveal a smaller, younger-looking Negary inside, covered with white liquid, who slashed upward with his hand. The nails at the tip of fingers were razor-sharp, immediately broke through the knight¡¯s Grace of Protection from below, pierced into the knight¡¯s neck and lifted his head off his neck. Chapter 55 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 As blood splattered all over, the younger-looking Negary tossed the severed head of the Knight of Divine Grace into the air, through the fog created by the Smoker Grass into the flock of crows above. ¡¼ One ¡½Negary declared joyfully. For him, the two fighters who didn¡¯t have any intention of fighting he killed earlier didn¡¯t count. When his previous head exploded, what it scattered were acute germs. Once infected, a person would feel sick almost immediately, symptoms being dizziness, sluggish limbs, sudden shortness of breath and various others. However, Myerson had the Grace of Protection so those germs were blocked out by the white barrier around him, while Chris managed to avoid them thanks to his heightened senses when using [Respiratory Art]. Several arrows quickly came flying, but Negary lightly swatted them away with his arm. The outer ¡®shell¡¯ that he just shed turned into a black liquid that quickly moved and attached itself onto the body of the headless Knight of Divine Grace. Soon enough, a black headless knight stood back up and charged towards Myerson. Myerson was completely shocked and couldn¡¯t do anything but defend himself against the corpse of his previous comrade. This was another corpse manipulation skill he created, a different and more advanced form of what he did to make the dead speak for him. A human body naturally contained many reflexes and instinctive movements, and if they practiced something frequently enough, it would form muscle memory. Negary manipulated the germs to cover the Knight of Divine Grace¡¯s body and use their feelers to pierce through his corpse, constantly mimicking muscle stimulations to make the body move according to muscle memory. The headless knight that was fighting against Myerson was using the same swordsmanship taught in the Divine Grace¡¯s knight school, causing Myerson to feel as if he was fighting against his comrade, thus unable to fight with his full strength. ¡°You are desecrating the body of the dead! Negary, you truly are a devil that needs to be eradicated!¡± Augustin furiously shouted. ¡¼ What ¡®desecrating the dead¡¯, it¡¯s nothing but some boring spices, but if it can make you humans exert even more of your potential, then even boring things have their value ¡½Negary spoke with an excited tone: ¡¼ Give me everything you¡¯ve got, humans. Otherwise, more of you shall die as time passes ¡½ ¡¼ Come, come, come! Let this battle be a bit more interesting! ¡½Negary¡¯s figure swiftly charged towards Chris, the germs in the air were constantly funneling towards Negary to make his figure grow and expand. There are completely no openings within his rhythm! Chris gritted his teeth. A normal person¡¯s rhythm usually followed their own natural patterns, which would include their own weaknesses, Chris¡¯ Rhythm Punch took advantage of the weaknesses within that rhythm to attack. For example, if a person¡¯s dominant hand was their right hand, in an unexpected situation, they would subconsciously use their right hand, which made the areas where their right hand can¡¯t reach the weakness within their rhythm. Rhythm Punch took advantage of that to only attack such awkward positions. But despite Chris having closely observed Negary¡¯s rhythm, he couldn¡¯t find the weakness within his rhythm at all. Regardless of where he attacked, Negary would still be able to easily deflect it. ¡¼ Not enough, not enough, not nearly enough! ¡½Negary¡¯s hand pierced straight toward Chris. As he was about to parry it, Chris noticed in shock that Negary¡¯s fingers had begun to shrink, the tip of his finger was now pulled back to where the middle part was. With an almost intelligible noise, his five fingertips detached from his hand, each flying at high speed with razor-sharp nails on top of them. Chris barely managed to avoid them by tilting this head, but his expression suddenly became warped. Immediately behind where Chris stood, the metal-mask man who was about to fire his arrow fell backwards. On the forehead portion of his mask, a boney black finger was sticking out with blood dripping down from it. This father¡¯s wrath still wasn¡¯t able to save his sons to the very end, he couldn¡¯t even save himself. Jason breathed heavily as he rolled on top of the bones on the ground, some of his silver-white hair was still fluttering down from above, if he hadn¡¯t been maintaining vigilance, he would¡¯ve had his head pierced through as well. ¡°Are you ok?¡± the other remaining archer, who was also a masked fighter who volunteered to join them in Reya, approached Jason and offered a hand to help him stand up. Jason was about to accept his help, but suddenly felt a sense of danger. The masked fighter abruptly smiled cruelly, drew his short sword and thrust it straight at Jason¡¯s stomach. ¡°My Lord had all of us learn temperance, forbid all acts of evil!¡± Augustin¡¯s voice resounded, some sort of power had acted on the masked fighter and made it so that his short sword couldn¡¯t move any further. Jason then reacted, grabbed the hand of the masked fighter, pulled him down and used the momentum to stand back up, kicked the masked fighter¡¯s stomach and threw him over his shoulder straight into the pile of bones below. The masked fighter immediately coughed up blood. Jason was renowned because of his cruel methods, so with those two exchanges just now, the masked fighter was already close to death, his skin gradually turned black, then melted away into black liquid, revealing him to be the Crowmen Garnan. ¡¼ Useless to the very end, I had hoped he would be able to at least achieve something ¡½Negary spoke with an unchanged expression on his face as his fingertips gradually grew back. ¡¼ If the Grace of Temperance could restrict an enemy¡¯s movement, why haven¡¯t you tried it on me? ¡½Negary shifted his body, moved away from Chris and approached Luen Donner. Luen hurriedly retreated, if it was possible, he really wanted to use the Grace of Temperance on Negary, but the Grace of Temperance could only restrict actions that carried ill-will, and there was a layer of something around Negary¡¯s body that completely blocked out his will. As Negary reached his hand out towards Luen, he felt a crushing sense of death clutching his throat, greatly hindering his breathing. He was the eldest son of the Donner family, having received an elite education since birth, he joined the Church of Divine Grace, relied on his own efforts and achievements to become Cardinal Augustin¡¯s disciple, solidifying his position as a future high-ranking member of the Church. He still didn¡¯t want to die, he still wanted to become a high-ranking member of the Church, or perhaps even the Pope. He wanted the Church to grow and develop even more under his guidance, spreading the teachings of his Lord far and wide. Even with his hopes and grand vision, when he faced Negary, he felt his entire body stiffen from fear, unable to move even a finger. Negary had already devoured the Soul Essence of too many humans to count, so whenever he concentrated his attention on a single person, they would feel the immense pressure of Negary¡¯s will. Luen was an excellent man and a genius in his own right, but he was still too young. ¡°My Lord¡¯s greatness spreads all over the lands, granting the Courage to face all opposition!¡± Augustin once again used another Grace, the Grace of Courage. This power could be used to reinforce other people and allow them to resist mental-type powers. Luen finally regained his senses and quickly moved away, Chris also managed to catch up, took a deep breath and used Silent Punch to attack Negary. On the other side, as Myerson saw how badly the situation was becoming, he muttered ¡®sorry¡¯ under his breath and raised his sword. The glow of the Grace of Justice became bright as he sliced the headless knight¡¯s body part. Seeing his comrade¡¯s disfigured, tattered body, a sense of guilt panged Myerson¡¯s mind. Suppressing this guilt, he charged towards Negary again, but his fighting spirit was clearly dwindling. Chapter 56 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡¼ Still too weak ¡½Negary stood casually on top of the bone-filled grounds. Even now, he was still suppressing his strength, yet these people were unable to make him feel pressured at all. There were only six people left to face him right now: the legendary adventurer, Chris Modo; the Cardinal of Divine Grace, Augustin; the Cardinal¡¯s disciple, Luen Donner; the Knight of Divine Grace, Myerson; the Royas Last God squad captain, Smick Lancher; and the avenger, Jason Todd. All six of these individuals had their own desirable personality characteristics and could be considered elites among humans, although Luen and Myerson were still a bit green. ¡¼ Your determinations are still far from enough ¡½Negary commented. These people could be considered the top among the humans of this world, according to the intel he had gathered, the only one who could be above them was the man called Eldridge who ruled over Royas. ¡¼ If the top is merely this much, then my journey would not reach far ¡½Negary sighed, after so many years of growth, he could already sense that barrier, the unbreakable obstacle. In the end, this was only a low-magic world. ¡¼ Then let me raise the stakes a bit! ¡½Negary slowly declared: ¡¼ You must¡¯ve already noticed, in Reystromia, most diseases do not exist. The reason for that is because most causes of these diseases are perfectly controlled in my hands ¡½ ¡¼ Every year, the merchants who came to Reya and stayed for a certain period of time would take with them some of Reya¡¯s specialty, that is my blessing ¡½Negary spoke with complete seriousness: ¡¼ Normally, these blessings stay dormant and are completely harmless to humans, in fact, they make it so that they are always healthy ¡½ ¡¼ But once I order them to become active again, they will regain their true forms as diseases and infect their hosts¡ª¡ª¨C the merchants who wander this continent will become moving progenitors of diseases and spread the plague wherever they go ¡½ ¡¼ And there are currently six of you left. For each one of you that cannot satisfy my needs, I shall activate the germs within ten of these merchants. Trust me, this is more than enough to create a plague of disastrous proportions ¡½ ¡¼ Although this will cause my sources of food to dwindle greatly, that is perfectly fine, it is a trade-off that I can make. But what about you? Are you prepared to pay that price? ¡½As Negary spoke, his glance fell onto Myerson, the Knight of Divine Grace, perhaps it was because he had just destroyed his comrade¡¯s body, but he remained especially silent. ¡¼ Naturally, there is an option for you all to surrender yourselves to me and help me take control over more territory ¡½Negary smiled: ¡¼ It was under my guidance that Reya grew to the prosperity it has today, those who live here would not be troubled by the majority of diseases, and the only thing they have to pay is a few sacrifices ¡½ ¡¼ Think about it, compared to the number of people who die from plagues and diseases each year, the sacrifices that I demand are significantly lower ¡½Negary tempted them: ¡¼ Your very choice of attacking me was already the wrong decision ¡½ ¡°Spare us your deception¡± Chris was stunned for a while and remained silent until he spoke up again: ¡°It is unfortunate that so many people die from diseases, but sacrificing people is surely nothing but wicked. Using good results to justify wicked acts might look good, but I whole-heartedly believe that this is nothing but an error, and I will never accept an error as anything else but that¡± ¡¼ If you disagree with it so much, then exert more of your potential and show me your determination! ¡½Negary laughed, and pulled his gaze away from Myerson. He knew that the young man had already fallen into his trap without any hope of escape. By taking Negary¡¯s words into consideration by itself, it would seem to make sense, by paying a significantly smaller price they could eliminate the big problem of most diseases. But at the same time, Negary¡¯s own influence would grow greatly. Perhaps most diseases would indeed be eliminated, but it would be at the cost of more disadvantages. But Myerson wasn¡¯t Chris, and he hadn¡¯t been through nearly as much as the adventurer. Furthermore, the deep impression left from his childhood of the poor people of the slums being tortured by their diseases, in addition to the grievance of having to ¡®kill¡¯ his comrade¡¯s corpse created a hole inside his mind. He suddenly felt that their actions of going against Negary itself was wrong. ¡¼ If you feel something is wrong, go and make it right yourself, child ¡½a voice seemed to be coming from inside his mind, causing Myerson to blink in confusion: ¡¼ Just look, you were forced to fight a tough battle against the corpse alone, but the Cardinal never extended a helping hand, yet as soon as Luen was in danger, Augustin managed to help him with time to spare, this is the difference between a peasant and a noble ¡½ ¡¼ It was because of his birth that Luen could become Cardinal Augustin¡¯s disciple, while no matter how hard I work, I would never be able to achieve my dreams. Until now, when I see a different path ¡½ ¡¼ Perhaps to other people, this path is an error, but to me, this is nothing but correct ¡½such thoughts were sprouting nonstop in Myerson¡¯s mind. Although his status as a poor-born peasant made Myerson¡¯s personality a bit deeper than others, no one could deny that he was a decent youth who wanted nothing but to do good things. Unfortunately, the one he faced was Negary, under the constant mental guidance of Negary¡¯s will, what was originally some meaningless emotions were infinitely magnified and turned into the last straw that overwhelmed Myerson¡¯s heart. As Myerson raised his sword to use his Grace, he felt that all of his Grace had become dim without a single light, the corner of his lips raised up to form a self-deprecating smile: ¡°So even the Lord had given up on me¡± ¡°Myerson, what are you thinking about? Hurry!¡± Luen was breathing heavily as he endured a headache and forcefully used his Grace of Salvation to purify the surrounding germs again. As the eldest son of the Donner family, the future heir of a noble family as well as a possible future high-ranking member of the Church, he was frightened by an Evil Spirit to the point of being unable to move. This shame could only be made up by defeating it. Glancing at Luen, Myerson raised his knight¡¯s sword and the germs in the air slowly gathered towards Myerson. Augustin had been constantly using his Grace of Understanding and suddenly felt a clear ominous feeling encroaching his mind, truthfully, this feeling had already faintly existed since a while ago, but Negary¡¯s presence was so overwhelming that this feeling was interfered with and drowned out. It was only now that Augustin could clearly tell where this ominous feeling was coming from. As he turned around, he immediately saw Myerson gradually turning black as he raised his sword towards Luen¡¯s neck. Myerson¡¯s gaze appeared to be hesitant, but more germs were constantly being poured into his body, magnifying Negary¡¯s will and causing Myerson to become fallen even further. At the same time, due to using his Grace too much, Luen¡¯s mind was a bit sluggish, unable to notice the danger coming from behind. ¡°Grace of Temperance!¡± Augustin used the Grace of Temperance again to restrain Myerson¡¯s actions, then felt pain coming from his chest. A hand had pierced through and was holding his still-beating heart. ¡¼ Too much concern leads to mistakes, so you only amount to this much in the end, Cardinal Augustin ¡½Negary appeared disappointed, although his faith was firm, he was still only human, and he had weaknesses. ¡°My Lord¡­ Sacrifice¡­¡± Augustin spoke those words with great difficulty before he erupted in a blinding white light. Chapter 57 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 As Agustin¡¯s lifeless body fell on the pile of bones below, the body of Negary who was standing behind him had already been burnt to a crisp, almost like charcoal. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Jason kept his bow raised at the charred body. ¡°Unlikely¡± Chris suppressed his feelings of grief and answered with a solemn tone. From seeing Bukittel¡¯s final words, he knew that Negary¡¯s body was formed from many layers, and despite how powerful Augustin¡¯s Right of Sacrifice was, the most it could do was probably kill Negary just once. Cracks slowly formed around the charred body and broke apart, a piece of writhing black flesh fell out and landed on the bone-filled ground. It then immediately leapt towards Augustin¡¯s corpse and jumped into his body from the hole on his chest, essentially replacing the heart that had been ripped out. Black tentacles began to stretch from the black pieces of flesh and quickly filled Augustin¡¯s body to form a complicated black pattern right underneath his skin. As Augustin¡¯s body staggered and stood up, his originally pristine white skin was now filled with shiny, black tattoo-like patterns. ¡¼ I really can¡¯t underestimate any of you ¡½ Augustin, or perhaps Negary, once again opened his mouth to speak. He didn¡¯t seem too angry about his body being destroyed, on the contrary, he was actually feeling quite glad instead. ¡°Negary, without your body, you¡¯re no longer impossibly powerful! Your defeat is imminent!¡± Chris took a deep breath with a solemn look in his eyes: ¡°You were too arrogant!¡± As Chris made his solemn declaration, he was already charging straight at Negary and swung his Silent Punch towards Negary¡¯s chest. ¡¼ Chris, you can¡¯t defeat me. Do you really think I¡¯ve been doing nothing but wasting time fighting all of you for so long? ¡½Negary grinned: ¡¼ Whether it was against Smick or against you, I had been doing my best to hold myself back while fighting ¡½ ¡¼ Even Augustin¡¯s Right of Sacrifice was something I half-purposefully received ¡½Negary¡¯s breathing began to change, his existence itself began to harmonize with his surroundings, a large number of germs within the air began to gather towards Negary and fully covered Augustin¡¯s body. ¡¼ All of that was for your [Respiratory Art]! ¡½Negary joyfully laughed: ¡¼ My control over germs had already reached its limit a long time ago, and your [Respiratory Art] that works by harmonizing with the natural rhythm was exactly the key I needed to break through this limit ¡½ ¡¼ After learning it through your battles, I found that my viral body couldn¡¯t perform this technique no matter how much I tried. Apparently, the [Respiratory Art] had a secret limitation that made it so only humans could perform it ¡½as more germs gathered around Negary¡¯s body, his physique slowly grew larger: ¡¼ But that is no longer relevant. When the environment surrounding me is nothing but my germs, my breathing can harmonize with their rhythm over a 100 times more than you humans ever possibly could! I am the perfect lifeform! ¡½ ¡°This rhythm!¡± Chris was shocked. Just as Negary had said, there was a limit to how much a human could use [Respiratory Art] to harmonize with their environment. Even a genius could only harmonize their rhythm to a certain degree, as this was the limit of being human. For this reason, most [Respiratory Art] practitioners placed emphasis on how to utilize their rhythm, but Negary was different. Negary replaced ¡®breathing¡¯ with his ability to control germs, and the ¡®environment¡¯ with the germs he controlled, allowing him to harmonize with his surrounding rhythm over 100 times more than a human could ever achieve. He could easily sense more of the rhythm around himself, and by utilizing this rhythm that exceeded a human by 100 times, he could perform any tricks or techniques that other practitioners could over 100 times better. When Negary¡¯s body had grown to become over 3 meters tall from the germs that gathered around his body, several tentacles sprouted behind his body, thoroughly solidifying his image as a giant naked monster. He raised his hand towards Chris: ¡¼ I believe you call this trick Absorption Rhythm, correct? ¡½ An immense suction power suddenly manifested and acted on Chris¡¯ body, he staggered, unable to resist being pulled towards Negary¡¯s hand. Normally, Absorption Rhythm could only be used to make objects within a certain distance stick close to the practitioner¡¯s body without falling off, but as Negary¡¯s current body was harmonized with his environment by over 100 times, the suction power had also been increased to be over 100 times stronger. Chris couldn¡¯t resist it at all. ¡°Negary, the practitioners of [Respiratory Art] all follow a certain ancient covenant, a rhythm cannot extinguish another rhythm! Now that you¡¯re also a [Respiratory Art] practitioner, you also mustn¡¯t go against this covenant¡± Chris declared this as he was caught in Negary¡¯s hand. ¡¼ Do you honestly believe that I would follow such a laughable restriction? ¡½Negary mocked. ¡°Then I have no other choice!¡± Chris muttered in a low voice: ¡°Although I already knew that this day would come sooner or later, I still can¡¯t help but feel emotional doing this¡± ¡¼ Now, become a part of me, Chris, or should I say, Sakri! ¡½Negary pointed out Chris¡¯ secret. During the snow mountain escort all those years ago, the real Chris did not actually survive. Even though he had [Respiratory Art], he was still only human. On that snow mountain, the two of them faced the pursuing troops and defeated them, but Chris was also heavily wounded. Being stranded on the snow mountain without proper medical aid, he could only succumb to his death. Sakri could still remember clearly the last words that Chris left him as he clutched his hands. ¡­ ¡°This world needs hope, Sakri, I have something to ask of you¡± Chris was already incredibly weak, but he spoke with resolve in his eyes: ¡°This continent will soon be plunged into darkness, and everyone needs the fire called ¡®hope¡¯ within that darkness¡± ¡°Sakri, replace me and become a legend, you will become the fire of hope for both yourself and others¡± ¡­ Afterwards, Sakri brought Chris¡¯ memento tokens with him out of the snow mountain, he compiled the old stories Chris told him in the snow mountain into the now-famous novel, then ruined his own face to replace and become Chris. Year after year, especially during the last few years, Sakri had fully embraced and became Chris the undefeated legend, encouraging countless people to choose the path of an adventurer. Like how he originally inspired the Crowmen Nozades, he had indeed become a symbol of hope for many. ¡°The name of Chris will become an eternal faith, and I have no regrets!¡± recalling the last card he had up his sleeves, Chris¡¯ scar-filled face displayed a terrible, yet also beautiful grin: ¡°[School of Firewood], Ultimate Secret Art: Firewood Links The Fire!¡± Chris¡¯ rhythm surged forward and forcefully invaded Negary¡¯s body, attempting to change his rhythm. The wills and thoughts of all [School of Firewood] practitioners in history were also infused into Negary. Besides the [Respiratory Art] skills and techniques, there were also their beliefs of justice, hope and glory that tried to alter Negary¡¯s personality. The [School of Firewood] only had this single Secret Art, the main use of which was to allow an inheritor to quickly learn all the skills and techniques of [Respiratory Art] and increase their rhythm to its limit in an instant. Back on the snow mountain, it was because he had accepted this Secret Art that the bard Sakri could become and replace Chris so quickly. ¡¼ You think these boring notions and thoughts can change my thoughts, human! ¡½Negary endured the mental interference of these thoughts and angrily declared. ¡°Light Secret Art: Streaming Blade of Light!¡± a cutlass pierced into Negary¡¯s body and accurately hit the black blob of flesh within his chest, then unleashed intense light and heat. Chapter 58 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Smick¡¯s figure appeared for a split second before applying the elementary usage of the [School of Light] to apply optical camouflage on his body. The [School of Light]¡¯s Ultimate Secret Art: Streaming Blade of Light was done through harmonizing oneself infinitely close to the rhythm of light while erasing one¡¯s human rhythms for a split second. Through doing this, the practitioner would turn into light itself and travel to a predetermined destination with the light and perform their attack. This state of harmonizing oneself infinitely close to the rhythm of light could only be kept up for a split second because otherwise, the human body would shatter. Naturally, as long as the predetermined destination wasn¡¯t wrongly selected, this attack essentially would not miss. Since Chris used his ultimate Secret Art to restrain Negary, Smick¡¯s attack naturally didn¡¯t miss. The outer layer of germs didn¡¯t contribute at all as defense, his cutlass accurately pierced through everything and into that black blob of flesh in the middle. When the cutlass pierced through the blob of flesh, some sort of liquid spewed from the wound all over his hand. On closer inspection, he found that it was golden-colored blood that naturally drew Smick¡¯s eyes as if they were the most precious treasure in the world. Soaked with the golden blood, his cutlass seemed almost alive. Smick had a distinct feeling as he held the cutlass that he would be able to easily kill anybody as long as he had it. Chris fell to the ground and looked as if he had aged several dozen years at once. His life quickly reached its end without even the time or strength for him to move his head. A small bit of Life Essence surged forward from his dead body, the [Firewood Links the Fire] technique couldn¡¯t be performed without paying the ultimate price. Chris¡¯ soul also came out together with his Life Essence, the long years of adventuring made it so that his mental fortitude far exceeded those of normal people, even as a remnant soul, he still managed to retain a bit of his rationality. An abnormal guiding force then appeared on Chris¡¯ remnant soul. ¡°Am I being guided to Heaven?¡± Chris had such a faint thought as his soul flew away from the battlefield, through the piles of bones around and finally landed in the hand of a certain person. The corner of Noah¡¯s mouth raised to reveal a pleased smile: ¡°It seems I¡¯ve found the leader for my Ghostmen soldiers¡± A few moments later, Chris felt a surge of intense emotions rush into his remnant soul. These emotions directly struck his psyche without giving him even a moment of rest. These emotions were mostly negative, consisting of hatred, unwillingness, despair, as well as a heavy sense of fear and obedience towards ¡®that person¡¯. ¡°Negary!!¡± Chris screamed out in despair, but after a long while, he added two more words: ¡°¡­My Lord!¡± Noah looked down at the subservient Chris in his hand and recalled what he had spoken with Lord Negary beforehand. ¡¼ Did you know, Noah? ¡½at the time, Negary still hadn¡¯t gone inside his viral body, or perhaps, he was never in there in the first place. He was hovering by the great tree and looked down at the bones that littered this place: ¡¼ Humans are an exceedingly fascinating species ¡½ ¡¼ They naturally have a fixed mindset about certain things, and find it extremely hard to think outside of this looped chain of thoughts ¡½Negary slowly spoke:¡¼ They choose to ignore certain things and believe only what they think to be the truth ¡½ ¡¼ I was also once stuck in this vicious cycle, but why would I limit myself to the mere human form? ¡½Negary declared with a smile: ¡¼ Even when I have yet to reach my limit, I am one, and I am thousands ¡½ This wasn¡¯t a world like those in the novels, but rather one that had the Misfortune Characteristic, the situation where the heroes arrived in the exact final moments when the demon king was about to complete his evolution would not happen. And Negary wasn¡¯t foolish enough to wait for them to arrive, in fact, even before Chris¡¯ raid team even made it into the forbidden zone, Negary had already completed his evolution. His soul could be said to be formed from the parts of countless others, but this was originally his choice, so there was no reason for him to limit himself to only a single soul, or even the form of a single human soul in the first place. This was the true meaning of the Soul¡¯s blood. Dragon¡¯s blood had a total of three abilities: improve the host¡¯s physical constitution, carry the inheritance information and [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], as well as an indivisible mutual connection. The Soul¡¯s blood also perfectly replicated these three functions, it modified the host¡¯s physical constitution, carried Negary within it, and formed an indivisible mutual connection with each other. Since Noah implanted himself with the Soul¡¯s blood, Negary became a different side of him through the Soul¡¯s blood, that was why Noah declared that he had become one with his Lord, and this relationship would continue through his bloodline inheritance. If Noah had an offspring, his offspring would be born with the Soul¡¯s blood in their body. As his offspring grew up and their True Spirit slowly derived itself to form a soul, the Soul¡¯s blood would continually awaken and infect the newly born soul with the soul virus called Negary. Even without being taken over by Negary, a secondary personality would still form and become hidden within his bloodline. In summary, Negary had evolved from being a single soul to being a soul virus that attached and grew from a bloodline, as he infected more people, he would similarly grow to become more massive. As for the Negary that Chris and Smick killed, that could also be considered to be a part of Negary. Negary had been absorbing the emotions that he wanted from the humans who died, but there were simply too few who volunteered to become his sacrifice or dedicate themselves to him. The majority of those he absorbed so far were fighting moments before their deaths. Even if Negary had been careful only to take the emotions he wanted, he couldn¡¯t help but absorb a lot of fighting spirit from them as well, causing him to seek battles. Because of this, he put a part of this fighting spirit together with the emotions that he didn¡¯t need into a viral body, binding them together with Soul¡¯s blood. In fact, Negary should be thanking Chris and the rest for helping him eliminate a part of him that he didn¡¯t want, while also helping the spread of his Soul¡¯s blood. ¡¼ Cadiz Moreg, Connor Kenway ¡½ Noah, or perhaps Negary, lightly spoke. The huge pile of bones behind him moved as a fat man that seemed to be around 4-5 meters tall stood up from within it, together with a man who carried a long spear on his shoulder. Both of them were wearing pitch-black armor with a helmet that obscured their faces. They prostrated in front of Negary and spoke with fanaticism in their voices: ¡°The Ghostmen greets our Lord Negary!¡± ¡¼ It¡¯s your turn to take the stage, clean them up. No need to use your full strength, if they can run, let them ¡½after Negary gave his orders, the aura of a being that had surpassed humans gradually faded away, leaving behind the perfect Righteous Noah. ¡­ A long black spear came flying from afar and smashed through a skull on the ground, the Ghostman who carried the spear jumped down from the fat man and showed himself in front of the raid party. He, the Ghostman, then lifted the visor of his helmet to reveal a face full of nothing but maliciousness. As soon as Jason saw this face, his emotions flared up with hatred and madness: ¡°Cadiz Moreg!!!¡± ¡°Ahahaha, Jason Todd, your little sister was quite the masterpiece¡± the Ghostman laughed. That sentence alone made Jason completely explode with anger, he charged straight at the Ghostman Cadiz with reckless abandon, only to be hit directly by an unbelievably fast skull on his way. The skull shattered into fine dust while Jason¡¯s body was sent flying backwards and was quickly caught by Smick. ¡°Run! Negary isn¡¯t dead!!¡± Smick shouted in horror, he could already feel an impossibly malicious and ominous will slowly eroding his body, infecting his mind and replacing him. Chapter 59 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Nala, are you hungry?¡± Isabella asked her in a low voice. They were currently inside one of Grosk¡¯s secret hideouts. As he was technically more a smuggler than a merchant, he naturally had his hands in plenty of unclean places, so for the sake of his own safety, he prepared quite a few secret hideouts to use as safe houses. ¡°Let me prepare some food for you¡± Grosk consoled them: ¡°We¡¯ll probably receive good news soon, don¡¯t worry too much¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Isabella spoke softly, but for some reason, she kept feeling a heavy ominous feeling in her heart, but she had no choice but to hope that she was thinking too much. Nala Darkme stared at Grosk¡¯s back as he left, a tint of gold flashed over her eyes as her aura gradually changed. After leaving his hideout, Grosk¡¯s expression changed and revealed a hint of regret and guilt, he didn¡¯t go to prepare any food but rather headed away from this place. After Grosk left, a group of expressionless men headed towards the hideout. They were the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s black ops, a group of hitmen specially employed under Seth the First, people tasked with following Seth the First¡¯s orders to perform things that he couldn¡¯t be publicly associated with. And their goal this time was to eliminate Nala, the prophesied Saintress of Salvation. The power struggles within a country had always been unpredictable, so if possible, it was preferable for him to eliminate all opposition. Suddenly, Isabella felt a bit of a headache, by the time she realized something was wrong, she was already too tired to even lift a finger and fell unconscious. Nala- no, currently, it should be Negary, opened her golden eyes and glanced at the door. The materials for the Soul¡¯s blood came from Nala¡¯s Dragon¡¯s blood, so Soul¡¯s blood and Dragon¡¯s blood were currently two sides of the same coin. Since a long while ago, the impurities within Nala¡¯s soul had been constantly absorbed and formed into Nala¡¯s second personality of Negary, while the original Nala became purer and purer as the days went by. But in the end, the thing flowing inside Nala¡¯s body was Dragon¡¯s blood, not Soul¡¯s Blood. Negary was only a visitor within her body, if his understanding and control over the soul didn¡¯t vastly surpass Nala, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to come out and control her body like this. The squad of black ops didn¡¯t say a word and directly broke down the door, brandishing their weapons at their target. Even if the target was a cute little girl barely 10 years old, these people would feel no extraneous emotions such as pity. Old men or young girls, a prostitute or a scholar, as long as they were the target, then they will be killed no matter what. However, as soon as they charged in, they saw the young girl giggling. An abrupt sense of fear that came straight from their hearts engulfed the minds and bodies of these black ops hitmen. Even though they had gone through countless training and assassinations to shave away most of their emotions, becoming assassins who only had their mission in mind, they couldn¡¯t help but be frightened by this fear that came from the soul. In that split second, the black ops hitman leader instinctively stopped his movements, but it was already too late. ¡¼ Food with barely any emotions left. If you¡¯re so stale that you can¡¯t even serve as food, just die ¡½Negary breathed in and abruptly vanished from their sights. During his battle with Smick, even as a disposable avatar filled with fighting spirit, Negary still had over 18 chances to kill him, yet he was still kept alive for so long. Obviously, it was to take his [Light Inheritance]. Under Negary¡¯s field of perception, the secrets of the [Light Inheritance] were laid completely bare to him. The thin white hand pierced straight through the throat of the black ops agent, without a pause, while his blood was still spilling out, Negary had appeared it in front of the next black ops agent and killed him without hesitation as well. In just a few minutes, the entire squad of black ops were dead. This was Negary¡¯s code of conduct, plain and simple without any extraneous emotions. If they were useful, he would even give a part of his soul away, if they were useless, then they could simply die. Negary called the flock of cawing crows down from the sky to clean up these bodies, then cleaned the blood off his hands and slowly sunk back into Nala¡¯s blood. Even though his Soul¡¯s blood was already considered a finished product, Nala was still a crucial experimental specimen, otherwise, Negary wouldn¡¯t have come out at this point in time to take control over her body. ¡­ Smick quickly brought Jason and Luen away to escape. Smick was already infected by the Soul¡¯s blood, so he could easily be let go; Luen still had the potential to become top-tier food, so it was still too early to kill him, at the same time, Negary needed him to take Nala back to Interkam. As for Jason, having been struck directly by the skull thrown by Connor Kenway, his inner organs had been mostly destroyed and would probably not survive for too long. If he could survive, then he had the potential to become the most excellent dish, on the other hand, if he died in Reya, his remnant soul wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either way. Noah brought Chris¡¯ remnant soul towards Myerson who was now kneeling on the ground. At this point, Myerson had become completely fallen, having indirectly caused Augustin¡¯s death, he had gone past the point of no return and could only fall even deeper. ¡°Lord Negary has made the arrangements for you¡± Noah stepped in front of Myerson and slowly told him: ¡°Receive Chris¡¯s remnant soul and become the leader of the Ghostmen¡± ¡°Ghostmen?¡± ¡°Indeed, the Crowmen were people who were implanted with the [Black Crow] germs, because of their stagnation, they have already been thoroughly destroyed during this battle and would soon undergo reorganization¡± Noah explained: ¡°While the Ghostmen are a new group of soldiers completely different from the Crowmen¡± ¡°At this point, there are only three official members. You will be the fourth, and also their newly appointed leader¡± ¡°The so-called Ghostmen are people who are implanted with a secondary soul¡± Noah placed Chris¡¯ remnant soul in front of Myerson: ¡°The secondary soul selected for you was Chris¡¯ remnant soul, you will obtain all of his abilities. Naturally, in order to successfully implant a remnant soul within yourself, you will first need to be modified into an Undead¡± ¡°Your body will be thoroughly modified, your heart, throat, head, and other human weaknesses will be thoroughly removed. You will no longer need to breathe and no longer need to eat or drink¡± Noah coldly continued: ¡°Naturally, you will also obtain the ability that you so desired, the ability derived from diseases¡± ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Lord Negary!¡± Myerson accepted Chris¡¯ remnant soul and said with a heavy tone. ¡­ When Smick carried Jason to the Royas Kingdom¡¯s base within Reya, Jason was already unconscious, his life rhythm weakened so much that he could die at any moment. Luen had already left at some point, saying that he wanted to look for the Knight of Divine Grace Rivers and quickly escape from Reya, bringing Isabella and her daughter with them. As Smick looked down at Jason, he sighed, as comrades who had fought alongside one another to an extent, if possible, he didn¡¯t want to let Jason just die like this. As he glanced at the cutlass coated with a strange glow in his hand, a sudden thought appeared in Smick¡¯s mind: [This blade can save Jason]. Clutching his head, Smick immediately used [Respiratory Art] to check his own rhythm, but couldn¡¯t find Negary¡¯s extremely ominous rhythm anywhere. Instead, he found that his body was constantly growing considerably healthier, even almost breaking through the human limit. As a golden glint flashed in Smick¡¯s eyes, he lifted the cutlass and stabbed it straight through Jason¡¯s heart. Jason instantly opened both eyes wide, awoken from his limbo. He could tell that ¡®something¡¯ about himself had completely changed. Chapter 60 Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°What is this?¡± Myerson scowled as he saw the black liquid in front of him. ¡°To become a Ghostmen, first your body needs to be modified to have the constitution of an Undead¡± Noah explained: ¡°This bowl contains a unique strain of germs that will put you into a near-death state that will be better for modifying you into an Undead. Don¡¯t worry, this transformation will not be hard¡± ¡°Understood¡± Myerson had no choice, or to be more exact, this was part of his previous choice. As he swallowed the black liquid in the bowl, he felt a scorching sensation from his throat all the way down to his stomach, his breathing became difficult, as if his innards were melting away. Noah then drew a gleaming golden dagger and spoke with a sincere expression: ¡°This is the ceremonial blade. A dying person when stabbed in the heart by this dagger will become an Undead, naturally, without the accompanying drugs, this process would feel extremely insufferable¡± As the ceremonial blade stabbed into his heart, Myerson felt the entire world become different. If before, the world around him was vibrant, then it was now completely silent, as if there was a barrier separating him from the world itself. ¡°The so-called Undead are in fact people whose dying souls are kept in a constant state of nearly separating from their body through a special technique. In this state of near-death, the importance of the vessel rapidly declines, thus eliminating the existence of the human body¡¯s common fatal weak points¡± ¡°And the only thing left that binds your soul to your body is the existence of My Lord on this ceremonial blade¡± Noah carefully put the ceremonial blade away, then prepared to implant Myerson with Chris¡¯ remnant soul. The body of a living person couldn¡¯t possibly house two souls, such a situation would normally only cause the two souls to pollute one another. Either the host¡¯s soul would become polluted by the invading remnant soul and their soul would be greatly altered, or the remnant soul would completely devour the host¡¯s soul and take their True Spirit for itself. But after becoming an Undead, due to the existence of Negary¡¯s Soul¡¯s blood, the two souls would be able to coexist peacefully. ¡°Most Evil Spirits are mindless and irrational, thus unable to exert the limit of their own power, thus the Ghostmen were created for that purpose¡± Noah explained, then his aura abruptly changed to give off an inhuman ominous feeling: ¡¼ And from today onwards, you are the leader of the Ghostmen ¡½ ¡°Yes, Lord Negary!¡± Myerson felt the power coursing through him and obediently knelt down. ¡°Earlier, sir Noah told me that the Ghostmen only have four people including me. So besides Cadiz Moreg and Connor Kenway, who is the last member of the Ghostmen?¡± ¡¼ An unreliable fellow ¡½ ¡­ ¡°Killer Jack here, find out more!¡± as dawn came over Reya, a man in a white hooded robe with an amiable face had already begun to hand out leaflets to the visiting merchants in town. If you disregarded his words and the things written on his leaflet, you¡¯d mistake him for a clergyman from the Church of Divine Grace. ¡°Why do I feel like wearing a white robe doesn¡¯t suit me? Should I be wearing a full-black outfit with belts and a mask? Meh, who cares¡± Jack muttered to himself doubtfully, then handed his leaflet to an aunty who was carrying food: ¡°Sister, Killer Jack, find out more¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read, and I don¡¯t need to hire a killer¡± the aunty answered. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand, sister¡± Jack insisted that she took his leaflet: ¡°The need to hire an assassin doesn¡¯t discriminate from men or women, young or old. Maybe someday your child might lose their life, and then you¡¯ll need me¡± ¡°Trust me, sister, a woman needs to know a hitman or two. You can ask my partner, Jack Hans, he¡¯s accomplished a feat worthy of his name that countless woman wants to kill him for¡± Jack spoke with a serious expression: ¡°You know Hans, those animals that think with their lower half¡± ¡°Lunatic, scram. Don¡¯t mess with my business or I¡¯m going to call the enforcers¡± the aunty cursed at him. ¡°Hah, business is so hard these days¡± Jack pulled his leaflet back and continued giving them out along the main road. A dirty middle-aged man who seemed a bit awkward hesitated for a long time before walking up to Jack and spoke respectfully: ¡°Lord Jack, the boss said that there¡¯s a important meeting and sent me to call you¡± ¡°Ah, little B, go back and tell your boss that I have something important to do right now. I¡¯m not going to some meeting¡± Jack glossed it over. ¡°Lord Jack, my name is Brown, not little B¡± the dirty middle-aged man weakly refuted him: ¡°But this meeting is really important, boss said that you have to come¡± ¡°Ah, I got it, so it¡¯s finally my turn to take the stage, then I¡¯ll leave handing out these leaflets to you. Don¡¯t be lazy now, little B¡± Jack gave the stack of leaflets to Brown and spoke seriously. ¡­ ¡°For now, the only official members of the Ghostmen are us four. The other affiliated troops partly come from my old pirate crew, and partly consisted of criminals who came to take refuge in Reya¡± Cadiz Moreg sat on one side and explained the situation to Myerson. He was not too convinced about this guy being their leader, but since the other party was selected by Lord Negary himself, even if he had any dissatisfaction, this wasn¡¯t the time to voice them. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to find Jack, he¡¯s also working as an assassin, so if nothing happens, he should be here soon¡± Cadiz continued. ¡°If not for a certain reason, I don¡¯t even want to come here¡± the white-robed Jack walked across the forest of bones while constantly looking up. ¡°What¡¯s up there?¡± Myerson asked. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just afraid of a hammer suddenly falling from the sky¡± Jack murmured: ¡°Am I being unreasonable when I say that, that name should have been given to me as an assassin? Why the fat guy instead? Why did I learn to sneak around in the first place?¡± ¡°Ignore him, when his secondary soul was implanted, something unexpected happened and caused his soul to become chaotic. He¡¯s always spouting some sort of tasteless joke or doing some inexplicable actions¡± Cadiz helplessly sighed. At this point, Jack came up to the fat man Connor Kenway and spoke with a serious expression: ¡°Hey fatty, what do you think about using a hammer? Or maybe a greatsword? The killing business has been bad lately so I¡¯m planning to open up a weapon shop to make a few bucks, you want to pre-order a badge?¡± The 5-meter tall Connor remained silent without saying a word, completely ignoring Jack¡¯s banter. ¡°So you must be our leader then. I¡¯m the Ghostmen King of Killers, Jack. Take care of me from now on. Until you become a box1, I¡¯ll make sure to listen to your orders¡± Jack displayed a shamelessly malicious smile. Although Myerson didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡®become a box¡¯ meant, it was fine as long as he listened to orders. Myerson nodded and lightly gave the orders: ¡°Lord Negary has given us our first mission. We of the Ghostmen shall move out and use the excuse of searching for Chris¡¯ comrades Smick Lancher, Luen Donner and the rest to sweep clean the other forces within Reystromia¡± ¡°At the same time, we will be recruiting more Ghostmen affiliate troops, all of whom will undergo the Undead transformation¡± Myerson slowly explained as an ominous dark glow appeared on his body. Chapter 61 - What comes next Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°So, Jason, what are you going to do now?¡± Smick Lancher asked in a low voice. Standing across from him, Jason Todd who was concealed under a thick robe remained silent. When he heard Smick¡¯s question, Jason lifted his hand up to check himself. Smick stabbing his heart did indeed save his life, but it also pushed him down another abyss of no return. Jason¡¯s hands were now covered in corpse bruises, he could already feel his body slowly dying and rotting away. His breathing had stopped, his heart was no longer beating, but he was still alive. ¡°This place is no longer safe, Negary¡¯s subordinates are looking everywhere for us, we¡¯ve completely lost¡± Smick¡¯s expression was a bit dazed, although their loss was sudden and inexplicable, a loss was a loss. ¡°How about you come with me for now? Since you¡¯re still after revenge, I¡¯m sure the Royas Kingdom has a way to deal with your current state¡± Smick continued. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve lived and survived until now all the sake of vengeance, so I have no issue with the current state of my body¡± Jason finally replied, he staggered as he stood back up: ¡°There is a certain place I want to go to and obtain the power necessary to take my revenge¡± During this raid, he was completely overpowered by the enemy. When they were all fighting Negary, he couldn¡¯t do anything useful at all, so Jason now fully understood just how weak he truly was, and how much he craved to become stronger. He gave up on the chance to become stronger several years ago because the chances of success were far too low, and failure meant death. For the sake of his vengeance, he gave up on it. But now, he once again sought that strength, also for the sake of his vengeance. ¡°Please give me a Hans beast, I need to get to a certain place before I thoroughly rot away¡± Jason said seriously. ¡°No problem¡± Smick replied. He was feeling a bit guilty about turning Jason into his current state, as he glanced at his cutlass, a golden gleam appeared in his eyes as his gaze became blank for a brief moment. On the other side, Luen Donner had already found the recovered Rivers and informed him of the terrible news: Myerson betrayed them, Cardinal Augustin and everyone else lost their lives, they were the only people left from the reinforcement sent from the Church of Divine Grace. ¡°Find Isabella and her daughter, we need to quickly return to Interkam, we have to find a way to contain that Evil Spirit Negary!¡± Luen¡¯s expression was full of sorrow, this ordeal would probably affect him for the rest of his life: ¡°Where is Grosk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I was already here when I woke up¡± Rivers replied in a solemn tone. ¡°Come with me, Negary¡¯s subordinates are using the excuse of searching for fugitives to clean up all the forces in Reystromia, if we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t ever be able to¡± Grosk ran in right at this moment: ¡°Isabella and her daughter¡­ are at my place¡± Grosk brought the two of them to his secret hideout, where a carriage had already been arranged. Isabella and her daughter were already on the carriage, waiting for them. Afterwards, Grosk ordered a few guards to escort them out of Reya while he remained by himself, saying that he had something else to take care of. As he watched the carriage leave, Grosk sighed deeply in relief. From the shadows behind him, Yadley who had scales growing on his face appeared with a twisted smile: ¡°Well done, Grosk, you made the right choice¡± ¡°The tentacle growing in your chest will stay there. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your life, as long as you know to keep your mouth shut¡± Yadley said as he looked in the direction of the departing carriage with a pondering look on his face. Originally, Lord Negary kept Nala so close that he wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch her. Yet he¡¯s purposely letting the Church of Divine Grace take Nala away right now. They¡¯re probably not going to have a single day of peace from now on. Yadley smirked, but he himself probably didn¡¯t know that his eyes glowed golden for a brief moment. At the same time, Nala¡¯s eyes in the carriage also glowed golden. The news quickly spread as if everything had been prepared since long ago. This was Negary¡¯s victory, but after this battle, very few people actually saw Negary again, the forces within Reystromia were also dealt with by the Ghostmen and their troops. The majority of the forces and organizations were either taken in, or crushed without hesitation. The Reya that was originally slipping away from their control once again fell squarely into the hands of the Cauchy people, or to be more precise, the hands of Negary. Smick managed to return safely to the Royas Kingdom, but due to his failure in Reya, he went under much scrutiny. Even within the Lancher family, there were those who questioned the possibility of him becoming the next family head. ¡­ Smick was currently sitting in his reading room with his cutlass hanging by his hip. He let out a deep sigh, in order to protect his future position as the family head, his father had arranged him a political marriage. In the future, he would most likely be known as the nobleman Lancher, rather than the military officer Smick. But what caused him to feel even more worried was the fact that his body had already surpassed the limit of humans. When he glanced down at the cutlass at his hip, he naturally knew the reason why. Although that extreme ominous presence hadn¡¯t appeared even a single time since then, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Somewhere else, Jason¡¯s body was fully shrouded under a robe, a foul rotten smell drifted from him. His movements were slow and rigid as he approached a hidden canyon where the headquarters of the organization known as the Sacred Valley was situated. The so-called Sacred Valley was a group of mysterious killers, for the sake of a certain belief, they honed their assassination skills and travelled the world in search of a certain artifact. And Jason used to be a part of it. ¡¸ Why have you returned? ¡¹a voice echoed from within the canyon. Jason took off his robe to reveal a body so rotten that it could collapse at any moment, and spoke each word with a hoarse tone: ¡°For vengeance, I have no other choice¡± ¡°May life itself watch over me!¡± ¡­ ¡°The political situation has changed, your existence is better off not known to anybody¡± due to the side effects of the Right of Sacrifice, Rivers could no longer fight as he used to, so he stepped down from being a Knight of Divine Grace. He brought Nala a set of male clothing and spoke with a solemn expression: ¡°You are still young enough that you can disguise yourself as male for now, while I teach you how to fight. Although your constitution isn¡¯t suitable to accept a Grace from the Lord, you still have Chris¡¯ [Respiratory Art], you can definitely become a strong warrior¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Rivers, I will do my best to train¡± Nala nodded with an immature serious expression. ¡°And also, a few days later, I will have to make a trip to Tarroy¡± Rivers sighed. Tarroy was a small nation on the other side of Interkam. ¡°Why?¡± Nala looked at Rivers in doubt. Only to see Rivers pull out a small chest with all sorts of items within it, including medals, bones from various animals, etc. all of them were commemorative items. Rivers replied: ¡°These belong to Mr. Chris, and Tarroy was Mr. Chris¡¯ homeland. He has a son who is about the same age as you, so I need to bring these things to him¡± Not too long after this event, the war between Royas and Interkam finally broke out. Chapter 62 - Seven years of war Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 The war between the Royas Kingdom and Interkam Kingdom inevitably broke out in the end. After all, the Royas Kingdom had already been prepared to go to war, under Eldridge¡¯s rule, the power of the Royas Kingdom¡¯s army as a whole reached an unprecedented level. At the same time, the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s internal matters were completely chaotic, causing them to be unable to even stand on the same frontline as the threat of Royas loomed over them. The domestic aristocrats only cared about indulging in their luxury, the Church of Divine Grace was busy struggling between investing in spreading faith or military power, Seth the First didn¡¯t want to develop anything and only clung to his throne. With so much discord among themselves, it was natural for them to feel helpless against the advancement of the Royas Kingdom. As their defense lines were constantly breached further and further, the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s territory gradually shrunk. The nobles whose territories were lost naturally migrated deeper towards the Interkam capital, which caused even more discord within the country. The Interkam capital was called Ingmarlo, and currently, on a farm on the outskirts of Ingmarlo, Nala stood fully armored with a knight¡¯s sword in her hand. Her glowing blond hair had been simply tied behind her head, which gave her a heroic look. Facing her was Rivers who wore the same armor and knight¡¯s sword. Rivers¡¯ breathing was steady as he stepped forward. After his body became unable to use any Grace and was unable to continue working as a knight, his swordsmanship which had been mostly ignored began to advance again. The knight¡¯s sword in Rivers¡¯ hand appeared to be overwhelming, as if any enemy would be cut in half by the weapon. Facing Rivers¡¯ attack, Nala wasn¡¯t fazed at all, she wielded the heavy knight¡¯s sword to parry Rivers¡¯ advances, her breathing pattern was strangely rhythmic, which made her look exceptionally coordinated. Nala was quite relaxed during their spar. As her Dragon¡¯s blood continued to awaken, despite her small frame, Rivers described her strength alone as monstrous. This little girl seemed to be hiding a dragon within her body, giving her physical prowess that far exceeded those of humans. ¡°No wonder she can eat so much¡± recalling how Nala was during their meals, Rivers cleared his throat, stepped back and admitted his defeat. Nala¡¯s Dragon¡¯s blood also granted her incredible talents, her [Respiratory Art] combined with the Dragon¡¯s blood synergically boosted the other¡¯s strength multiplicatively, so aside from lacking experience, Nala could already be considered as one of the best combatants on this continent. Naturally, even without much experience in real battles, Nala couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Perhaps it was due to the Cauchy bloodline she carried, even though this little girl was pure and innocent as one might expect, her instincts were terrifying, capable of accomplishing plenty through them alone. On the dining table, Nala impeccably abided by the etiquettes her mother, Isabella, taught her, if only not for her ridiculous speed. The fork and knife in her hands appeared as blurred images as they moved around the table, quickly stuffing pieces of food into her mouth without stopping. The amount of food she could consume during a meal was three times that of the other two here combined. ¡°Hm?¡± after her meal, Nala suddenly looked up and glanced outside the farm. A few moments later, a young man dressed in a white robe slowly walked in. This man was Luen Donner, or as he was currently known, Cardinal Donner. Ever since he returned from Reya, Luen had put in great efforts and finally became a Cardinal not too long ago. He now appeared a lot more mature than before. As he came in, he bowed to greet Isabella, lightly nodded to Nala and asked Rivers to come out to discuss something with him. ¡°The situation in Interkam had become exceedingly dangerous¡± Luen slowly told Rivers as they were alone: ¡°During the last 7 years, Interkam has lost over half of its territory, and now the soldiers of Royas are laying siege on Colomier. Once Colomier is captured, Royas¡¯ army would then be able to march straight ahead and plant the flag of Royas in the capital of Ingmarlo¡± ¡°So what exactly are you saying?¡± Rivers showed an indifferent expression, but he fully understood what Luen was trying to say. In the past few years, as the war situation changed, the internal political situation of Interkam was also constantly changing. The only thing Seth the First wanted to protect now was his throne, he had already sent envoys out to ask the Royas Kingdom for a ceasefire, more than willing to give up the territory that had been taken over, as long as the Royas Kingdom stopped their war. But that was almost impossible. Before the envoys could even see Eldridge, they had died inexplicably, all three envoys Seth the First sent out in a row met the same fate. They were essentially forced to fight this war whether they wanted to or not, but the problem was that they simply couldn¡¯t win. Unless a miracle happened at this point, the Interkam Kingdom was already as good as fallen. ¡°The aristocrats who lost their territories are naturally unwilling to simply lay down and die. They lost their battles, but each of them still managed to escape with their private armies, and this is a considerable force¡± Luen answered him: ¡°But this force is too chaotic and undisciplined, they need a leader¡± ¡°The situation in the Church of Divine Grace is too complicated and is unsuitable to take up that role, so Nala, the Saintress of Salvation mentioned in the prophecy all those years ago, it is time for her to fulfill her role¡± Luen spoke hastily: ¡°This is the last chance for the Interkam Kingdom¡± ¡°Nala is still only a child¡± Rivers replied: ¡°You know very well just how much pressure the one in that position will face¡± ¡°But there is no other choice at this point. We can only wait for this country to fall, or to trust her¡± Luen showed a bitter smile. The reason he was able to become a Cardinal in such a short time was naturally because if Royas managed to take over Interkam, with Eldridge¡¯s widely known personality, the Church of Divine Grace would also become history. Facing such a threat, the traditions of the Church of Divine Grace naturally had to be broken to allow capable people to climb up. ¡°Let me think about it a bit more¡± Rivers sighed. ¡°Rivers, do not forget, some people are born extraordinary¡± Luen said with a solemn expression and left. As he walked across the living room, Luen glanced at the calm young girl sitting there, only to be greeted with an innocent smile and what seemed to be a golden gleam in her eyes. ¡­ Far away, in Reystromia, due to the war, although this place was no longer as prosperous as it once was, it became more powerful instead. In fact, it became one of the few peaceful places during the chaos of war. ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, the prophecy you spoke of is about to begin ¡½in the palace of darkness, sitting on top of the throne, Negary slowly spoke with his face hidden in the darkness, constantly giving off a heavy sense of pressure that was enough to cause anyone to fall unconscious: ¡¼ Do prophecies really exist in this world? ¡½ ¡°Lord Negary, please trust this old woman¡± Granny Seal¡¯e was an ugly old woman who carried a strangely-shaped staff, under Negary¡¯s pressure, she did not fall unconscious, but instead chuckled in her eerie voice: ¡°Chechecheh, Nala will surely become the Saintress of Salvation, because only then can our ultimate goal be reached¡± ¡¼ Nala is still too weak, and Eldridge would not be defeated so easily. Even as I am right now, it would be hard to defeat him as long as he has that ¡®thing¡¯¡½Negary spoke softly: ¡¼ I hope that it would be as you said and I did not waste time holding Eldridge back so long for her ¡½ ¡°Believe me, Lord Negary, you are unbeatable, the final winner will be no one but you, my Lord!¡± Granny Seal¡¯e spoke with a tone full of confidence. Chapter 63 - Granny Seale Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 This ¡®Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯ who was by Negary¡¯s side was someone who sought out and joined Reya of her own accord 6 years ago. She was a Witch, the very same kind that everyone thought of from the legends whenever they heard the word ¡®witch¡¯. From her appearance alone, she fit the role to a T. An eerily old face, a rickety figure as well as weird laughter, the spitting image of an evil Witch from any fairy tale. And it was also this Granny Seal¡¯e who first prophesied about the Saintress of Salvation, soon after she made this prophecy, she disappeared without a trace. The next time she appeared, she came to offer her forehead to Negary on her own. Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s current job was to teach Negary her knowledge about mysticism, as well as the legendary [Dracotongue] language. Negary had already managed to extract the inheritance information within the Dragon¡¯s blood very early on, but as this information was fully written in [Dracotongue], it was basically useless. Granny Seal¡¯e wasn¡¯t too familiar with [Dracotongue], but she knew enough to help Negary slowly decipher and derive the inheritance information bit by bit. As Negary stood up from his throne, he displayed a body vastly different from his previous viral body. First of all, it was considerably more muscular, a natural sense of dominance drifted and flowed along his frame, and scales began to manifest on his body. Suddenly, this perfect body began to crack and break as golden blood spilled from inside, flowing all over the floor. The body then immediately melted into a pool of golden blood, Negary¡¯s soul stood up from what remained of the body, looked down at the pool of golden liquid and shook his head: ¡¼ Another failure, I have already reached the peak of this world¡¯s strength ¡½ ¡°That is inevitable. For Lord Negary, this world is much too weak¡± Granny Seal¡¯e sighed as she watched this happen: ¡°But there is no need to hurry, darkness will eventually come, and at that time, this world would no longer be able to stop Lord Negary¡¯s path¡± Negary didn¡¯t answer her, instead, picked up a book from the side and began to flip through it. He wasn¡¯t wrong. If considering individual strength alone, he was already standing at the peak of this world and reached a point where he could no longer improve himself. Furthermore, he could sense that he had completely exhausted every last bit of his potential. In the end, he didn¡¯t have a True Spirit. He managed to use the Soul¡¯s Blood to become a soul virus and once again became stronger, but both this world¡¯s environment and the problem of his essence were limits that restrained his growth. ¡°The [Origin] is the most essential way for an individual to grow stronger¡± Granny Seal¡¯e explained: ¡°Through releasing one¡¯s [Origin] step by step, one¡¯s soul would undergo a qualitative change that allowed them to obtain various supernatural powers¡± ¡°Since Lord Negary does not have a True Spirit, you can only seek other methods to improve the quality of your soul. In this world where it would be hard to even release one¡¯s [Origin] once, this should already the extreme limit for Lord Negary to nurture your own soul to this level of quality¡± ¡°Even when this old lady had released her [Origin] once, the power of this old lady¡¯s soul was still vastly inferior to Lord Negary, this is what I respect the most about Lord Negary¡± Granny Seal¡¯e spoke with absolute respect. ¡¼ That is not enough. For me, this is still nowhere near enough ¡½Negary replied as he slowly flipped through the book in his hand. What Negary was reading is a history book that he obtained, as well as various travel journals and historical myths. This world had quite an impressive ancient history, before the Trilancia Empire of the Cauchy people, three other Empires were recorded, which were in order the Lomicht Empire, the Laith Empire and the Moy Empire. The name of these three empires, in the Cauchy language, meant Life, Glory and Protection, while the name ¡®Trilancia¡¯ of the Cauchy people meant Hope. All three empires passed down various myths and legends with many differences, but there were also similarities. For example, the beginning of this world was always described as being a pure white light. The Cauchy people explained that the light killed the Progenitor, and the Progenitor¡¯s body gave birth to all things in this world. Lomicht¡¯s explanation, on the other hand, claimed that the light destroyed a corner of God¡¯s realm, which rotted and turned into this world. The common thing was that only after that had light came did the world come into being. During the era of the First Empire Lomicht, it was clear that the overall level of power was vastly higher, as the Gods truly did walk the earth back then. It was from that era that the [Respiratory Art] was passed down and continued even until today. All practitioners of the [Respiratory Art] knew of and followed a certain ancient covenant, as apparently the [Respiratory Art] itself was related to something extremely important. There was also something strange about this, clearly, the [Respiratory Art] was only a means of perceiving rhythm, yet something made it so that only humans could perform this technique. No matter how well Negary understood [Respiratory Art], as long as he wasn¡¯t taking control of a human body, he couldn¡¯t perform it. Eldridge seemed to have obtained an artifact from the First Empire that allowed him to create the Last God troops. Furthermore, the destruction of the First Empire was also quite unclear. It¡¯s a mystery even to this day. Additionally, records suggest that Evil Spirits did not exist during the era of the First Empire. After a long period of chaos, the Second Empire of Laith was established. It was also during the era of the Second Empire that the first records of Evil Spirits appeared, at the same time, the Church of Divine Grace seemed to have been formed from an unknown artifact passed down from the Second Empire. The destruction of the Second Empire appeared to be quite orthodox. At the time, the royal family held absolute power and frequently discriminated against and abused the other races of humans, rousing several rebellions that caused the fall of the Second Empire and rise of the Third Empire. The Third Empire Moy didn¡¯t exist for very long. Apparently, not long after they established their rule, they fought a war against an unknown enemy, the majority of the royal family¡¯s army and troops were wiped out without a tangible reason, giving the chance for the Cauchy people to rise and form the Fourth Empire Trilancia. Unfortunately, Trilancia fell at the hands of a certain rational Evil Spirit and broke apart. The world¡¯s situation from then on became how it is today, with the Cauchy people scattered all over the continent and the existence of several countries at once. There were also countless smaller countries who established their own rule, there was no longer a single large Empire that dominated over the entire continent. The Church of the Divine Grace preached that Evil Spirits are the sources of calamity, they themselves are errors that shouldn¡¯t exist, and that as time passed, when more Evil Spirits appeared, some kind of great calamity would also approach. There seemed to be some sort of secret hidden within this world, a secret closely related to [Respiratory Art], the Church of Divine Grace, the existence of Evil Spirits, as well as the world¡¯s misfortune characteristic. Through practicing witchcraft, Granny Seal¡¯e managed to release her [Origin], which was also her True Spirit, once. She obtained an ability not too different from precognition and came to Negary to tell him of the future she had seen. In the future, the darkness of despair would descend, and that Negary would become the only path of escape from the age of darkness. There was no way to tell the authenticity of these words, but since Granny Seal¡¯e had offered her forehead to him, and her expertise in witchcraft as well as [Dracotongue] was considerably valuable, Negary naturally accepted her loyalty. It was also thanks to her help that Negary managed to reach the peak of this world¡¯s power so quickly. In consideration of her teaching him many things and how valuable she was, Negary afforded her a bit of respect and addressed her as Granny Seal¡¯e. Chapter 64 - Seth Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 The current Interkam was in total chaos with internal power struggles in every large organization. The war had been ongoing for 7 years straight, but as soon as it began, Interkam had been stuck in an endless cycle of internal strife, leading to defeat after defeat in every single battle. After 7 years of this, the morale of Interkam¡¯s army had already reached its absolute bottom. What was even more irritating was that the other small countries had also turned up to declare war on Interkam and sent soldiers to occupy Interkam¡¯s territories at their borders. At this point in time, the Royas army had reached the final defense lines of Colomier, once Colomier fell, Interkam would essentially become a little girl that had been cornered into a dark alleyway, helpless to defend against anyone. And yet, the entire country had no confidence in being able to defend Colomier. Even though Colomier had the geological advantage, the Royas army was simply too powerful, their morale, their equipment and their supplies all surpassed Interkam by several times. It wasn¡¯t that Interkam was poor, but rather all of the country¡¯s wealth was concentrated in the pockets of the nobles and merchants, leading to Interkam barely having enough funds to maintain their army. Technically, if Interkam was able to pool its power together, then they still had a fighting chance, but if technicality could directly translate to reality, then there would be no such thing as strife in this world. ¡­ Tonight, a huge banquet was being hosted by a noble in Ingmarlo, as it had been for the last few days. In fact, if someone didn¡¯t know the situation, they would¡¯ve thought that Interkam had won the war and a festival was being hosted in celebration. Seth the First stood on the balcony of his palace, glancing down at the unnaturally prosperous castle city below. He could only smile bitterly. Aristocrats were selfish creatures. In their eyes, the benefit of their own family outweighed everything else. They understood perfectly well what would happen if this country fell, they also knew that they would only lose more if Royas broke through the final defense lines and attacked. The aristocrats who lost their territories that were taking refuge here were the best proof of that, but if they were asked to provide the funds and people to protect their country without any reimbursement, the only possible answer was ¡®NO¡¯. Aristocrats weren¡¯t stupid, on the contrary, as they had received education from a very young age, they were smarter than the majority of peasants. It was not that they couldn¡¯t see the terrible state that Interkam was in, they knew better than anyone else what state it was in, but as long as the Royas Kingdom¡¯s killing blade still hadn¡¯t come down on their necks, they would never regret a single thing. Because they were nobles. Even if the Royas Kingdom completely took over Interkam, they would still be nobles. To rule over this country, they were necessary, because if the King relied on the foolish peasants instead, that would only cause the country to be plunged into more turmoil. If these aristocrats completely bowed down to Seth the First who represented the Crown ¨C which was the royal authority, and contributed manpower as well as wealth outside of their duties, that would mean that the Crown would have complete dominance over the aristocrats. This was something that these nobles would never allow to happen no matter what. Nobles had the rights and responsibilities of nobles. After they had fulfilled their responsibilities, if the Crown wanted them to give up even more, then the Crown would need to give them more benefits. But at this point, the only thing Seth the First had was his throne, and it was simply not possible for him to give up the throne. Seth the First held major responsibilities for turning the situation into what it is today. All those years ago, it was none other than him who instigated the internal conflict within the royal family to ascend to the Interkam throne. For the sake of this goal, he promised to grant many benefits to the aristocrats and obtained their backings. But the things that he gave away couldn¡¯t be taken back, the aristocrats tightly held on to those benefits to the point that they wouldn¡¯t let go even if it meant the end for their country, because the benefit of their family outweighed everything else. Seth the First couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as the nobles numbed themselves with their banquets and parties and pretended not to see the looming threat over their heads. But if one asked Seth if he regretted anything, he would reply that he wouldn¡¯t have regretted instigating the coup, rather, he had only regretted that he was too impatient. If only he had ascended in a more stable manner, he wouldn¡¯t have had to give up so many benefits. ¡°Your Majesty, the people of the Church of Divine Grace are here¡± an official nervously approached Seth the First and reported to him. Due to the war¡¯s situation, Seth the First¡¯s mood had been quite erratic recently. Although he might have seemed helpless in the war, he was still a King in charge of considerable power, and quite a few officials had already vanished without a trace. ¡°What are they here for?¡± during the royal family¡¯s internal struggle, these people acted impartially towards the chaos and even took advantage of it to prosper considerably. Before the war, they were completely supportive of putting a new King on the throne, but as the war became hopeless, these people instead turned to support him. Seth the First knew exactly what the Church of Divine Grace was after. If it wasn¡¯t Royas who were invading Interkam, or if the envoy that the Church sent to Royas over a dozen years ago was successful, then the current Church of Divine Grace would have definitely remain impartial to the war. Truthfully speaking, the people from the Church of Divine Grace could no longer be considered the part of Interkam. They represented a different class of people, the class that held ¡®divine authority¡¯. If it wasn¡¯t for Eldridge¡¯s disdain of their God, the Church of Divine Grace would never support him. ¡°I heard that it was because¡­ of the Saintress of Salvation¡± the official hesitated a bit before he replied. He could still remember clearly how Seth went berserk when this prophecy first spread. He sent out his black ops to eliminate a large number of young girls from various royal branch families who fit the description, resulting in him offending many aristocrats. This was also one of the reasons why those aristocrats didn¡¯t want to help him right now. The official had thought that Seth the First would become furious, but unexpectedly, Seth remained completely calm. In that brief moment, the official almost felt like he saw the young Seth the First again. At the time, Seth could definitely be considered a great leader among leaders. Step by step, he pushed the royal family at the time into a dead-end and even obtained the support of most great forces in the continent at the time. If not for Eldridge, Seth could definitely be considered one of the greatest rulers in the history of Interkam. In fact, at the start, Seth and Eldridge were considered equals, some even considered Seth to be a bit more praiseworthy. Afterall, Eldridge was already the crown prince of Royas, while Seth was only a small aristocrat from the Interkam royal branch family. But being one step behind resulted in being every step behind. Seth¡¯s efforts still couldn¡¯t match up to Eldridge¡¯s background. The impatient Seth believed that he would be able to gradually unite Interkam under his rule after he ascended the throne, but he failed. Where he stagnated and couldn¡¯t move forward any longer, Eldridge did not, and now Eldridge became the one who held the absolute advantage, leaving behind the rival who was once on the same level, or perhaps even slightly ahead of him. ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the end of my rope¡± Seth the First commented, naturally, he could choose to give up on his throne right now. With the power he was in charge of, even without the throne, he could be the leader of a considerable organization, but Seth would rather die than do such a thing, as that was his pride as a King. ¡°Who is the envoy from the Church?¡± Seth the First asked. ¡°Luen Donner¡± the official sighed in relief and replied: ¡°A newly appointed Cardinal of the Church, as well as the eldest son of the Donner family¡± ¡°Call him in¡± Seth helplessly said. At this point, as long as it wasn¡¯t the throne, he could agree to compromise on anything. Chapter 65 - Princess Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°Your Majesty, I need to be frank with you¡± Luen Donner spoke with a displeased expression on his face, as he held no respect towards Seth the First: ¡°The Interkam Kingdom has reached its most critical moment¡± ¡°Once Ingmarlo falls, the Interkam Kingdom will also cease to exist. This is something that you cannot accept, nor can the Church of Divine Grace¡± Luen spoke without being reserved: ¡°And the only solution now is to pool together all of our power to protect Ingmarlo¡± ¡°Right now, the only one who could achieve such a thing is Nala¡± Luen continued: ¡°Her Dragon¡¯s blood has already awakened, together with the prophecy, she holds an unrivalled advantage for gathering support in Interkam¡± ¡°As long as she comes forward, she would obtain the support of those aristocrats who have lost their territories, the Church of Divine Grace will also provide her our full support. Furthermore, the Donner family will also convince the remaining noblemen to provide aid with their private armies¡± ¡°Then by what name will she come forward with?¡± Seth the First understood it well, within the Interkam Kingdom, people had already spread and hailed the existence of a ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯, when things had gotten bad to this degree, the prophecy of the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ became nothing but believable. ¡°The Princess¡± Luen Donner replied. ¡°Then so be it¡± Seth the First didn¡¯t try to negotiate anything for himself and made the verdict. The reason why Seth didn¡¯t negotiate the position of ¡®Princess¡¯ was because he already had no other chips to bet, while the Church of Divine Grace wasn¡¯t the same. Although the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s influence in Interkam was the largest, they had never stopped spreading their faith to the surrounding smaller countries. For that reason, while the Church of Divine Grace would be greatly hurt from having their roots destroyed with Interkam, they would not fall to ruin completely like Interkam. Seth the First had no other choice. Interkam had only managed to hold out for so long due to the Church¡¯s constant aid, so he truly had no other choice but to accept and announce Nala as the ¡®Princess¡¯. With this legitimate identity, if Nala could truly turn the war situation around, then as the one in control of the military, she would then be able to force Seth to abdicate his throne and claim it for herself. Naturally, as the party that contributed the most to this, the Church of Divine Grace would also benefit the most. Of course, the prerequisite to all of this would be that she actually managed to turn the war situation around and repelled the Royas Kingdom¡¯s invasion, otherwise all these future planning will be meaningless. Furthermore, even if Nala could truly push Royas back, it wasn¡¯t as if Seth had no way to turn everything around. ¡­ To announce Nala¡¯s legitimacy, Seth hosted a grand banquet in his palace. He had a graceful and confident smile as if the King whose country was about to fall wasn¡¯t him, the noblemen also greeted him amiably, as if the ones who refused to provide the men and funds to support the war efforts weren¡¯t them. If possible, Seth the First really wanted to kill every single one of these aristocrats, but he couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Because if he really did, even without the threat of Royas, Interkam would fall to ruin, and it would fall even quicker. Aristocrats were an indispensable part of a country, but they were also the cancer. The problem of aristocrats was one that plagued every kingdom without exception. The reason why the Royas Kingdom was so powerful was because Eldridge had conquered over half of the noblemen in his country. The authority and benefits of those noblemen had been reduced to its limit, so much that Royas had no choice but to declare war. Because if they didn¡¯t, a civil war over benefits would break out instead. In a certain sense, Eldridge had also gone down a wrong path. With his talents and abilities, he united the entire country and raised the collective aristocrats of Royas into a starving wolf, if their conquest of Interkam had been hindered in any way, this wolf would have turned its fang on him instead. Fortunately, Interkam couldn¡¯t even mount a reasonable resistance and had already allowed Royas to take over half of their territory, otherwise Eldridge would have also suffered heavy losses. In truth, if not for Negary choosing to trust Granny Sea¡¯le¡¯s prophecy and helping Interkam by delaying some of Royas¡¯ hidden forces in their country, Interkam¡¯s fall would have been a lot more swift. ¡°Gentlemen, ladies, I have invited everyone here today to celebrate the return of the Tagula family¡± with a smile on his face, Seth the First gestured to Isabella among the crowd with a glass of red wine and continued: ¡°The internal turmoil a number of years ago had caused Duchess Isabella to leave our nation, now that there are so few members of the royal family left, her return is truly something to celebrate¡± What? Who else but Seth the First had caused the turmoil back then? The scarcity of remaining royal family members is a result of nothing but his fear of others threatening his throne. Moreover, what¡¯s wrong with there being few royal family members left, Interkam itself is about to fall. Of course, none of the aristocrats here openly declared such things, because that would be ripping off the thin veil of dignity. Aristocrats had rules for their aristocratic games, and breaking those rules meant that you want out from this particular ¡®game¡¯. Not only did leaving the ¡®game¡¯ at this point have no benefits, but it would also mean that you wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of the power of the rules anymore, resulting in your untimely death the following day. The numerous nobles nodded to greet Isabella, to which she responded with the proper noble etiquette. She appeared a little nervous as she had been living as a peasant woman for over 10 years. In the 7 years after her return to Interkam, this was the first time she had to participate in such an aristocratic banquet. ¡°The return of the Tagula family into the royal family records is gratifying. Furthermore, since Nala Tagula has awakened the royal Dragon¡¯s bloodline, according to the heritage of the royal family, she is now Princess Nala Tagula¡± Seth smiled: ¡°I will send Nala in my place to lead my army to the frontline of Colomier and fight for the Interkam Kingdom!¡± Seth raised his glass of red wine and was about to point towards Nala when he saw Nala wearing a black dress, standing in front of the buffet table and quickly devouring dish after dish as if she held some sort of irreconcilable vendetta against food. When she heard her name, while her fork was still stabbed into a large slab of meat, she slightly turned her head towards Seth who was standing in the center of the crowd. In that instant, Seth was a bit doubtful whether or not placing his hope onto this little girl was a good idea. When she saw her mother¡¯s tired expression, Nala quickly devoured the slab of meat with her knife and fork, then placed them down in the most graceful aristocratic etiquette she could muster. ¡°The awakening of the Dragon¡¯s bloodline would certainly increase one¡¯s appetite. Was the Founder of our Interkam Kingdom, George the First not also known for his gluttonous appetite?¡± Seth kept up his smile and glossed over Nala¡¯s discourteous behavior. Regardless, this banquet had done its job. Nala who had awakened the Dragon¡¯s bloodline was confirmed to be the prophesized ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ and ¡®Dragon¡¯s daughter¡¯. Under the influence of the Church, the various forces within Interkam were pooled together and reorganized under the army in her name. Having donned a male standard armor, Nala rode a tall white horse with a knight¡¯s helmet, the helmet¡¯s visor concealed her immature features while the flag of Interkam fluttered at her back, leading her army to reinforce the frontline of Colomier. During their march, some people would occasionally choose to join this army, quite a few among them were aristocrats whose territories were taken over, but there were also a few young men who had their own personal ideals. Such as Baron Rhys Laval. Chapter 66 - Rhys Laval Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Rhys Laval¡¯s father died of illness when he was still a child. Due to his age at the time, he was handed over to his noble uncle to be raised since his father¡¯s title of Baron could only be inherited when he came of age. His uncle was a typical and successful noble: while maintaining a decent fa?ade, he was, in fact, shameless and corrupt. He lived by the aristocratic rules of the game while using various methods to win more benefits for himself. For example, political marriage. The young Rhys Laval was engaged to a noblewoman and was brought to live in her castle; it was a dark period of time for him, after which the noblewoman died in what was said to be an accident. In accordance with their marriage agreement, the noblewoman¡¯s fortune was transferred to Rhys, or rather, his uncle. And as he grew older and older, the ¡®accidents¡¯ that happened around him became more frequent. In the end, Rhys successfully came of age and inherited the Baron title, from then on, he began to distance himself from his uncle. But the fact that he lived under the shadow of his uncle couldn¡¯t be denied, as there were clear problems with him managing his own territory. He had already realized that there was a scheme within all of this. After all, his uncle¡¯s men had managed his territory for so long that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he suddenly died in some freak accident. The fact that he was still alive right now could be attributed to the Royas invasion that drew his uncle¡¯s attention. Rhys had a similar personality to his uncle where they were both experts at taking advantage of the rules. This was a skill he was forced to hone for the sake of his survival as he had no one he could trust when he was young. He could only rely on the aristocratic inheritance laws to protect himself. He had already gone through the darkest darkness, and thus desired the illuminating light, he had his own ideals. Which was why as soon as the news of the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ came out, he took this chance. Using his name as the lord of his territory, he took all the funds as well as his private army to join the march. While he was in the military, all of his uncle¡¯s schemes would be rendered useless, if he was able to use this opportunity well, he could even make his name be known widely and earn merits for himself. As he looked up at the Saintress riding on her white horse, Rhys felt quite a lot of affection for her. After all, for him, the appearance of the Saintress was the same as the appearance of the light he desired. He felt as if he could feel the purity and beauty of the girl as he looked up at her. ¡°This girl carries the power to make others believe in her¡± Rhys sighed and muttered. For him who grew up without a single person he could trust, to be able to fully place his trust in another person was also a kind of happiness. ¡°There¡¯s a small village up ahead, we should send some people to check it out and set up camp to rest¡± Rhys came up and suggested to Nala: ¡°The situation at Colomier is urgent, but we also need to keep an eye on ourselves, otherwise the troops would not have the strength to fight when we arrive¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Then let¡¯s do as you said¡± Nala nodded. She didn¡¯t really understand marching and commanding an army, but if she didn¡¯t understand, she only needed to rely on someone else who did. This man called Rhys seems trustworthy enough, let¡¯s rely on him. ¡°Make sure not to bother the people of this place¡± ¡­ In a certain house within this village, a man with a plain, unassuming face abruptly opened his eyes with a fanatical look on his face. He frantically opened a drawer and dumped everything out, then ripped open the second compartment hidden under that to take out a book. ¡°The Lord is calling me¡± he muttered like a lunatic: ¡°The Lord is calling me!!¡± He gently lifted the book as if it was the most precious thing in the world, softly caressed it with his fingers before placing it down on the table. The book was only as big as the palm of his hand with a life-like golden dragon depicted on the cover. The man then carefully drew a dagger, cut open his palm with a dutiful and ritualistic look on his face before pressing down on the cover of the book. His blood swiftly seeped out, causing the golden dragon to squirm, turning into thin golden tentacle threads that absorbed the red blood before plunging into the man¡¯s hand. ¡­ Nala abruptly turned and looked straight up at the village ahead. Her intuitions were already sharp, but when combined with her [Respiratory Art], her senses could be considered to have reached the limit of this world. Just now, she sensed an evil and ominous presence flashing into existence within that village before it vanished again. ¡­ A hand covered in shimmering golden tattoos was now holding the book. The man still had the same plain face without any notable qualities, but he now carried a distinct aura, an extremely dangerous charm and charisma that could rouse both fear and attraction in a person¡¯s heart. The only entity in this world with this kind of aura was Negary, and this man was one of the pawns Negary had sent out during the past 7 years, the book was a communication tool that Negary had granted him. The cover of the book was drawn using Soul¡¯s blood. ?hen he used his own blood to trigger it, he would be able to temporarily become the host for Soul¡¯s blood, through which Negary could take control of his body and perform what was essentially a divine descent. However, Soul¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could host. After Negary¡¯s descent, the man¡¯s body would soon be unable to handle the Soul¡¯s blood and become literally consumed by it. Not only did all of his pawns perfectly understand this fact, but they were completely willing to do it. Their God would descend using their body, strip them away from their mortal coils while their souls became one with God, what a glorious thing this was. Negary¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to go through the wall and observe the reinforcement army. ¡¼ A group of rabbles ¡½in just a few seconds, Negary had already given his verdict. This ¡®army¡¯ was simply a gathering of people from various forces under the lead of their so-called ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯. While its morale might seem great, the management was chaotic, the staff members were too mixed, the troops clearly lacked uniform combat experience and various other issues. If this ¡®army¡¯ actually arrived at Colomier, it would die in vain before it achieved anything that resembled ¡®reinforcement¡¯. ¡¼ Then let¡¯s train them first ¡½Negary smirked as he walked towards the other side of the village with the book in his hand. Besides summoning Negary, this book also had another use, which was to carry germs. The entire book was made from a unique material, each page contained a single type of germ or virus that could be activated via fresh blood. When used together with a certain set of knowledge, this book could create monsters for battle. Negary left the village and walked up the side of a hill to see a number of tombstones on the other side. The dead people of the village would be buried here, and due to the war these past few years, everyone had been living in fear, combined with the aristocrat¡¯s forced conscription and increased taxes, quite a few more people had died compared to before. ¡¼ Mature a bit faster, Nala ¡½Negary turned to a certain page that depicted horrendous ugly monsters, their bodies were rotten, their eyes contained no emotions, essentially a group of soulless mobs. ¡°There are no traps in the village, I¡¯ve already picked out a location for the army to set up camp and rest for the night¡± Rhys reported after scouting ahead. ¡°Hm. Everyone, keep up your guards! Organize personnel for the night watch among yourselves. I have a bad feeling¡± Nala dismounted, looked around and spoke solemnly. As night silently fell, a rotten hand broke through the ground and a shadow had unknowingly draped over this village. Chapter 67 - The sword-wielding girl. Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 During this era, the overall population wasn¡¯t that high, so most areas appeared quite sparse, even though this was called a village, most of the houses were a bit of a distance from one another. This army itself didn¡¯t have a lot of people either, but to make sure that they didn¡¯t bother the villagers, Nala ordered them not to enter the village but rather set up camp on an unpopulated area at the south of the village instead. Nala was sitting not too far away from her campfire, still wearing her full suit of heavy armor. Occasionally, she would look up at the other side of the village as she kept feeling an ominous sensation in her mind. ¡°Has the night guard shifts been arranged?¡± Nala asked Rhys who came to report. ¡°It¡¯s been done¡± Rhys answered with a troubled expression, he told her frankly without any reserve: ¡°But I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to spend much or any regard at all to the night watch¡± ¡°The troops¡¯ morale is still too low¡± Rhys sat down and sighed: ¡°They don¡¯t see any hope, they don¡¯t believe that we can win, so everything they¡¯re doing is without motivation¡± ¡°I understand¡± Nala nodded. During the past 7 years, Interkam had been scared to death, any semblance of morale they had before had been thoroughly broken by the consecutive losses. The only reason they were still willing to go on the battlefield in the first place was that they had no other choice. Deserters were treated badly no matter where they went, if a deserter was ever caught, they would be demoted to the lowest rank of slaves, which most people here would rather die rather than become one. ¡°Such an army isn¡¯t going to do anything on the frontlines other than throwing their lives away¡± Nala turned around to look at the soldiers. She could feel their sense of loss, they weren¡¯t afraid of death, but this lack of fear wasn¡¯t out of pride or bravery, rather they simply had no goals. Sometimes, when looking at these troops, she felt like she was watching a group of walking corpses. Only when a person understood their faith and wasn¡¯t hesitant to throw away their lives for the sake of that faith would their lack of thanatophobia become admirable. This state of living as if they were already dead would only cause one to feel sorrowful and sigh. ¡°I have to do something, something to make these people feel alive again¡± Nala turned back to look at the dancing flames, but her mind was empty. She was only a young village girl, how would she know anything about rousing the morale of her troops? She grew up and spent her childhood in Reystromia, where most people refused to even acknowledge her most of the time, so she rarely interacted with other people in a meaningful way. When she came to Interkam, in order not to reveal herself to Seth the First¡¯s hidden forces, she and her mother worked and lived on a farm almost all-year-round. Rivers had only taught her how to fight because he didn¡¯t know how to raise the morale of other people either. ¡°Sure enough, commanding soldiers in war is still the most difficult thing to do¡± Nala puffed up her cheeks as she muttered that. Right now, all she wanted to do was let herself go and enjoy a full meal, but military supplies weren¡¯t plentiful and the weight that had suddenly been placed on her shoulders was causing her to feel dejected as well. Nala didn¡¯t understand much about nation and country, but Interkam was Isabella¡¯s home. When she was still young, whenever their lives were tough, Isabella would tell Nala about her stories back when she was still in Interkam. ¡°If Interkam fell to ruin, mama would probably feel very sad¡± it was with this thought in mind that Nala agreed to Luen¡¯s request. Rhys sat on the other side of the campfire and looked at Nala. She was only a 17-year-old girl without any military training, she shouldn¡¯t have to shoulder any of this, but when she was the only one who could take up this position, she had indeed come forward. Despite how troubled she clearly was, she didn¡¯t have a single thought of running away. ¡°What a beautiful soul¡± Rhys silently had such a thought: ¡°I hope she won¡¯t be ruined by war¡­¡± Loud cries and screams of fear broke Nala out from her dejection. ¡°The screams are coming from the village, something must¡¯ve happened!¡± Nala immediately stood up with a solemn look on her face. Sure enough, that brief ominous feeling she felt when they arrived at the village wasn¡¯t an illusion, something bad was really happening here. ¡°One team come with me to check the situation! the others remain at your stations and wait for orders!¡± Nala loudly ordered and drew her knight¡¯s sword. The pure white blade of the sword reflected the dancing flames of the campfire, making it seem like the weapon itself was clad in such flames, at the same time, the armored young girl wielding that flaming sword was also reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes and roused an inexplicable feeling in their hearts. ¡°Roger!¡± several people instinctively stood up as Nala ordered. But Nala didn¡¯t bother to wait for them, she quickly untied the rope that kept her white horse, jumped on it and quickly rode the horse towards the village. As he looked at the young girl riding her horse away, Rhys didn¡¯t decide to follow, but rather remained at the camp to maintain order. When this abrupt situation broke out, he finally noticed that this army wasn¡¯t only low on morale, but its management was also quite chaotic. The private troops that the aristocrats brought all heard his orders, but their first reactions were to protect their Lords and completely ignored Rhys¡¯ orders, at the same time, every group had their own leaders giving out orders. Furthermore, one of the noblemen immediately panicked as soon as he noticed the commotion and shouted that Colomier had been breached, that the soldiers of Royas had already arrived and wanted to take his men back. This caused the camp¡¯s situation to go into complete chaos. It was still fine when Nala was here as they technically had a commander, but when Nala left, none of the noblemen wanted to obey the others¡¯ orders, if there really was an ambush, this entire army would be eliminated without fail. Having no other choice, Rhys could only order his own private troops to go help Nala, then he drew his sword, took out a white glove and threw it onto the panicking nobleman¡¯s face and shouted: ¡°Viscount Magerdine, I think you have humiliated the honor of nobles more than enough by this point!¡± Rhys stabbed his sword on the ground right in front of himself and declared with resolve: ¡°If you still insist on backing out, then I challenge you to a duel of honor between nobles¡± ¡°I will cut down your head smeared in tears and snot without hesitation, you will carry your shame with you to the afterlife and face your ancestors of the Magerdine family!¡± Rhys then pulled his sword back up and raised his voice: ¡°Now tell me, what is your decision!?¡± Rhys¡¯ behaviour drew the attention of everyone here, Viscount Magerdine glanced at the white glove on the ground but didn¡¯t show any signs of picking it up. Taking this chance, Rhys gave his orders: ¡°All troops gather with your own squads and keep your positions. Maintain order and keep up your guard, wait until the orders are given from the front, then move into the village¡­ or retreat in an orderly manner¡± ¡­ At the same time, Nala rode her horse into the village while wielding her knight¡¯s sword to look for the source of the scream. Dragon¡¯s blood granted her the ability to see clearly even in the darkness, so she quickly noticed a man dressed in rags currently lying straight on top of a dead man¡¯s body, continuously biting and chewing on something. Apparently having realized Nala¡¯s presence, the man turned towards her to reveal a pitch black, dried up face with a large chunk of flesh already rotten away, an extremely nauseating appearance. ¡°This rhythm¡­¡± Nala scowled, the man was giving off the rhythm of plants or worms with little to no sensation of a soul, it was a true walking corpse. Chapter 68 - The book of monsters Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Nala wielded her knight¡¯s sword and cautiously observed the corpse in front of her. Abruptly, the walking corpse charged towards her. She accurately thrusted her knight¡¯s sword forward and pierced the heart of the corpse, but it was still moving as normal, trying to claw and scratch at Nala to bring her down. Nala scowled and swung her sword again, cutting the monster¡¯s head off. ¡°So only by chopping their heads off can they be granted slumber?¡± with that in mind, Nala hurriedly ran towards the victim who had fallen on the ground. The man¡¯s neck was already ripped open as his blood continued to flow out without stopping, obviously a hopeless cause. His eyes were looking up at the sky, almost as if to blame something above. Nala put down her knight¡¯s sword and took the man¡¯s hands, then prayed for him with the wish that he would be able to ascend to Heaven above and obtain eternal peace. Soldiers riding their horses quickly arrived behind her with torches in their hands. ¡°Princess, what are your orders?¡± the soldiers all drew their weapons as they looked down in confusion at the rotten corpse on the ground. ¡°The dead seems to be coming back to life¡± Nala stood up and looked down at the corpse that had lost all signs of life yet still managed to crawl back up at her feet, she then picked up her sword again. ¡°My god, what is that thing!?¡± the soldiers raised their swords towards the staggering corpse in fright, they had never seen a person whose neck was messed up so badly yet could still remain alive, combined with Nala¡¯s words just now, all they felt was fear. ¡°Calm yourselves!¡± Nala swung her sword and chopped off the newly reanimated corpse¡¯s head, then turned around to this squad of soldiers: ¡°There¡¯s an evil presence that¡¯s causing these dead bodies to be resurrected, those who are bitten to death will also turn into the same monsters¡± ¡°Send two people back to report the situation and have them send more people to reinforce us. The rest of us here only have a single job¡± Nala could still hear frightened screams coming all over the village: ¡°Cut down these monsters¡¯ heads and grant them eternal slumber, understood?¡± ¡°Under¡­stood!¡± the soldiers hesitated briefly before loudly responding. After giving out her orders, Nala quickly ran towards the screams. Seeing the Princess acting without hesitation, the soldiers also felt a sense of power running through their bodies. The Princess was only a 17-year-old girl, yet she could fight without hesitation, so what reason did they have to refuse? ¡°Villagers, do not panic! Remain in your homes! If anyone sees a moving dead body, run towards the military camp at the south¡± Nala loudly shouted: ¡°We are soldiers of the Kingdom, we will ensure your safety!¡± A large number of walking corpses turned and charged towards Nala¡¯s group. Without a hint of fear in her mind, Nala¡¯s sword was without hesitation, she was such a person, once she had determined something to be the right thing to do, she would do it without hesitation. Just like how she decided to come forward and become the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ as it would please her mother. The ugly corpses fell one by one as Nala had granted them a silent slumber. Furthermore, as the report was brought back, Rhys who had taken control of the situation also sent out many soldiers to aid her in cleaning up the walking corpses. After a bit of confusion, the situation finally calmed back down. A few of the villagers who were bitten suddenly went berserk and caused a bit of trouble, but in the end, they were only a bunch of unarmed corpses. Fully armored soldiers with weapons in their hands could easily win against these monsters as soon as they got over the fact that they were fighting dead bodies. ¡°Princess, we¡¯ve asked the villagers about what happened¡± Rhys walked up to Nala who stood by the fire with her sword in hand and spoke with heavy words: ¡°All of these corpses were people of the village. But all of them were supposed to have been buried in the village graveyard¡± ¡°Then bring some people with me to the village graveyard and check the situation there¡± Nala said. The act of desecrating bodies of the dead was an evil act regardless of the place, and it was hard to say that this wasn¡¯t a scheme of Royas. With how infectious those moving corpses were, if it had been able to spread behind Interkam¡¯s supply lines, then the frontline would collapse almost instantly, and there would be no reason for them to go to the frontlines anymore. Of course, there was no guarantee that it had to be a scheme of Royas, because the current Royas could finish their conquest of Interkam even without resorting to these methods. Since this matter couldn¡¯t be delayed, the group quickly made their way to the graveyard, only to see empty plots of land behind the tombstones created by the corpses inside leaving them. Nala used [Respiratory Art] to constantly check their surroundings, but she couldn¡¯t notice anything abnormal either. Rhys cautiously moved forward while observing his surroundings with his sword in hand, then all of a sudden, a walking corpse jumped out from behind a bush and attacked Rhys. Rhys wasn¡¯t much of a fighter, but his reflexes weren¡¯t slow, this was a result of practice from the various ¡®accidents¡¯ that he had experienced so far. As soon as he noticed the ambush, he jumped back and thrust his knight¡¯s sword forward. The walking corpse that charged at him was squarely pierced through the head by his sword. As the corpse¡¯s blood splashed everywhere, his face was seen by Rhys, the man had a plain, unassuming face, but carried a satisfied smile even in his death. His right hand that was so dried up it looked almost like a twig was clutching a small book around the size of his palm. ¡°Red blood? Did this man die recently?¡± such a thought flashed through Rhys¡¯ mind, as he pulled his sword back, the corpse completely stopped moving and fell to the ground, the book slipped from his hand and fell right in front of Rhys. As soon as he saw this book, something in Rhys¡¯ mind turned and made it so that he couldn¡¯t help himself moving one step forward to conceal it. Nala and the rest who heard the commotion quickly ran to him, as they saw the corpse on the ground, they asked Rhys out of concern: ¡°Are you ok?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Rhys smiled bitterly. Inexplicably, he chose not to reveal the book on the ground and instead glossed things over with the others before silently picking the book up. Rhys only needed a swift look over the content of the book to realize that it was the reason behind this walking corpse incident. The book had a total of 9 pages, each of which detailed the process of creating a certain monster, for example, the first page showed how to create a monster through a few drugs and surgical modification. Each of these monsters had their own picture depiction that despite being drawn in simple black lines, all appeared very life-like as if they could step out of the book and manifest in real life at any moment. And the 5th page described these walking corpses that they had just fought, but this page didn¡¯t have a picture. Rhys carefully stashed this book away with a chilling look in his face. There was a type of monster in this book that would greatly benefit their war efforts, but anyone could tell even without thinking that Nala would never use it to win the war. On the other hand, Rhys desired and craved the light, but he was not someone who would shy away from using a few shady means to achieve his goal. After their search produced no results, the group could only return to camp. Chapter 69 - Hales who prays to return to the Black Abyss Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡¼ Let¡¯s say she barely passed ¡½Negary was sitting on his throne inside his palace as he watched Nala¡¯s first battle and commented on it. Regardless of what happened, Nala¡¯s prowess and composure in battle had managed to win the hearts of a few people, and with Rhys¡¯ help, this bunch of rag-tag reinforcement soldiers was finally looking a bit like an actual army. ¡¼ Nala is on her own from now on, I¡¯ve given her enough help ¡½Negary squinted his eyes and turned to Granny Seal¡¯e: ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, have you seen those people? ¡½ ¡¼ That bunch who came with malice ¡½Negary tested her. ¡°Lord Negary, I¡¯ve already foreseen those people¡¯s goal¡± Granny Seal¡¯e chuckled with her strange husky voice and replied: ¡°They are people from an organization called Hales, their name means ¡®return¡¯. They¡¯ve been acting in secret while avoiding the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s Heresy Hunters¡± ¡°They believe that people should discard their outer layer of ash and return to their original Godhood¡± Granny Seal¡¯e explained: ¡°At the dawn of time, the White Light cut through a corner of the Black Abyss of the gods. The corner then fell down where the White Light could illuminate the true appearance of gods. What was originally an unfathomable God of was revealed by the light and became fathomable. The flames brought by the light burned the power of God and turned into ash that warped and obscured God¡¯s original appearance, thus God fell to become humans¡± ¡°And so, in order to reverse the corruption and undergo apotheosis to return to Godhood, one needs to discard the ash, extinguish the flames and dispel the light, allowing the world to once again return to the Black Abyss. At that time, they would once again become the unseeable, unspeakable, unfathomable, unreasonable, faceless and formless God!¡± ¡¼ This doctrine¡­ how interesting ¡½Negary smirked. ¡°It is indeed. They probably came to milord in hope of obtaining Lord Negary¡¯s power¡± Granny Seal¡¯e continued: ¡°Regardless of whether or not Hales¡¯ doctrine of God is correct or not, some of it can be confirmed to be true¡± ¡°The current order of this world is brought by the Light, the light is its skeleton while the flames are its flesh¡± ¡°In order for them to return to their ideal form of God, light must be dispelled and flames must be extinguished. Since Evil Spirits are the errors of this world, their very existence are the loopholes within the light and the flames, so the more Evil Spirits there were, the weaker the light and flames that constituted the world¡¯s order would become¡± ¡°Because of this, what Hales does most often is choosing a suitable target, then turning them into an Evil Spirit through various rituals¡± Granny Seal¡¯e explained: ¡°The Mist Demon of 20 years ago that attacked the Interkam capital was actually created by this organization¡± ¡°They¡¯ve done thorough research on Evil Spirits, so they believe that they can control Lord Negary, thus they came with malicious intent¡± Granny Seal¡¯e once again chuckled with her unsettling tone: ¡°But they are mere humans! How could they understand that Lord Negary¡¯s power has already far surpassed that of humans and even that of Evil Spirits! True and pure invincible peerless power¡± ¡°However, even though Milord¡¯s power is unrivalled, you should still pay attention to the power of the Black Abyss¡± Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s abruptly changed her tone. ¡¼ The original appearance of the world, the Black Abyss huh? ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to cut through all deception and obscurity, directly applying immeasurable pressure to those around him. ¡°Indeed, ever since the White Light cut through the Black Abyss and brought fire to this world, four Empires had been born and fell: ¡®glory¡¯, ¡®life¡¯, ¡®protection¡¯, and ¡®hope¡¯. But the flames that White Light brought has already dwindled, the power of the Black Abyss has started to move¡± ¡°That power can surpass the limit of this world, although not by much, it is still very hard to deal with¡± ¡¼ Is that so? ¡½Negary waved his hand to allow the palace door to open, three people wearing fully black masks with a single white tear below their eyes were standing right outside. ¡°May the Black Abyss shroud over all, manifestation of The Dazzled¡± ¡°We welcome the manifestation of The Dazzled, let us return to our origin!¡± all three individuals immediately began to walk towards Negary with black smog surrounding them. ¡¼ How audacious ¡½Negary commented: ¡¼ You ignore the will of others and force your own beliefs on them to erode them away ¡½ ¡¼ How fitting that I am the same! ¡½ The ground below them suddenly turned into black sludge, countless tentacles rose from the sludge trying to catch the Hales members. But while they were cloaked in the black smog, their figures seemed to be illusory as they walked directly through the bindings of the tentacles and kept moving towards Negary on his throne. God is unseeable, thus what you see is a shallow manifestation. While clad in this black smog, all attacks would not be able to reach their true self. This was one of the abilities that Hales relied on the most, each official member would be able to perform a ritual to obtain this black smog that originated from the Black Abyss. ¡°All Evil Spirits are inherently weak against the members of Hales, because Evil Spirits are the errors of this world. They are the loopholes within the Light and the flames where luminance cannot reach, and where the power of the Black Abyss would reach its peak¡± ¡°Which means that we would also become terrifyingly strong!¡± the three individuals leapt into the air, the black smog that drifted around them turned into countless chains that tried to bind Negary. ¡¼ What a bunch of clowns! ¡½Negary remained on his throne as an intense pressure accompanied by an ear-piercing roar erupted from his body, the air itself around him seemed to be breaking apart, everything else became insignificant, and the only thing that seemed to exist in this world was Negary. The three individual¡¯s lifeless bodies fell down from the air. The black smog that surrounded them before scattered to reveal their naked bodies. Hales believed that clothing is born from the Light and the flames, thus using them would further warp and taint their original appearance. Their skins were filled with countless runic patterns and wounds, from which one could tell that these people had undergone untold amount of torture, including being whipped, stabbed, stripped of their nails and skin, castration¡­and so on and so forth. ¡°The flesh is nothing but unclean ash born from the flames, since they rejected anything born from the Light and flames, they destroyed their bodies through pain and torture, believing that they would shed some of the ash by doing so¡± Granny Seal¡¯e explained: ¡°Some even say that their ultimate fate would be to shed their own bodies and obtain a new body created by the black smog¡± ¡¼ Then what is this ¡®The Dazzled¡¯ they spoke about? ¡½the ground moved and completely swallowed the three individual¡¯s bodies, unsurprisingly, they didn¡¯t produce any Soul Essence. The organization called Hales had obviously come into contact with even more Evil Spirits than the Church of Divine Grace, so they naturally had measures against the common abilities of Evil Spirits. Because of this, Negary could only rely on Granny Seal¡¯e to know more about them. After Granny Seal¡¯e released her [Origin] once, she obtained the power of precognition and learnt countless secrets of many organizations and of this world in general, becoming a truly erudite person. ¡°Hales believed that God is unseeable, unspeakable, unfathomable and unreasonable. Because of this, those who gazed upon God could only see the four states, or rather the four sides of God. The Dazzled represented the ¡®unseeable¡¯, the Cut Tongue represented the ¡®unspeakable¡¯, the Chopped Hand represented the ¡®unfathomable¡¯, and the Decapitated represented the ¡®unreasonable''¡± ¡°Lord Negary¡¯s germs are invisible and boundless, because of that, they believe that you are the Dazzled¡± Granny Seal¡¯e explained: ¡°It was because the Cut Tongue had returned to their position that Hales had the courage to show themselves again¡± Chapter 70 - Ritual Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡¼ The four sides of God? How meaningless ¡½Negary stood up from his throne. ¡¼ However, since they¡¯ve reached their hands out to me, I should repay the favor ¡½Negary¡¯s figure slowly vanished: ¡¼ I will leave this to you, Granny Seal¡¯e ¡½ ¡°Yes, Lord Negary, kiekiki!¡± ¡­ Interkam, Skoro Viscounty. The young lady Ellis was standing by the window of a tall tower in the castle, looking down below at the knights who were performing their daily training with a bored expression. Originally, she would have stayed at the prosperous capital city, going to organized salons with other aristocratic ladies and chat with the various well-mannered bards about the philosophy of life and their poems, but the war ruined it all. When the Skoro Viscount family returned to their territory, Ellis had no choice but to follow. She was forced to part with the hustle and bustle of the city to return to the Skoro Viscounty that she considered to be the countryside. There was nothing here but daily training, knights preparing to fight and a bunch of peasants who worked in the fields day-in, day-out. Without any form of entertainment, she felt like she was going to go crazy. ¡°Huh?¡± Ellis suddenly noticed something happening at the other side of the training grounds. A young teenage boy seemed to be peeking into where the knights were training and was found out. After being caught, the knights tied the boy¡¯s hands together with a thick rope, pulled him up on a tree and began to lash him with a horse whip. ¡°Emi, that boy is too pitiful. Go down and save him, make him a bit more presentable and bring him to me¡± Ellis ordered as a smirk rose on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Milady, the Master had said that¡­¡± the maid Emi carefully tried to persuade her otherwise. ¡°Swiftly, go¡± Ellis cut off Emi¡¯s words and forced the order: ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to grant you a few lashes of the whip as well¡± A few moments later, the boy who was whipped was brought up to Ellis¡¯ quarters. As she looked at the shy and cute young teenage boy dressed in mourning clothes that didn¡¯t fit him as well as the red whip marks on his body, Ellis closed the window, then ordered Emi to close the door before turning to the boy: ¡°Come here, let me see your wounds¡± The teenage boy was clearly nervous and didn¡¯t dare to come forward, but Ellis wasn¡¯t angry. She carefully approached the boy who was on guard, lightly combed the boy¡¯s hair with her fingers before softly stroking the red whip marks on the boy¡¯s face. Her fingers weren¡¯t too forceful, but they were enough to cause him to feel a sense of numbed ticklishness, causing the boy to squirm in a bit of discomfort. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ellis asked with a gentle voice. Because she had used perfume, it felt as if her soft voice itself carried a gentle fragrance that caused the boy to gulp and swallow his own saliva. ¡°Ehehehe¡± the aristocratic young lady giggled, lightly touching the boy¡¯s wounds as her lips lightly perked up and slowly approached the young boy. Her well-maintained face was right in front of his eyes, the warmth and fragrance that got so close stimulated the boy¡¯s mind. But almost immediately after that, Ellis readily squeezed her hands together with her fingers into the boy¡¯s wounds. As she heard the boy¡¯s pained screams, Ellis covered her mouth and grinned: ¡°How is it? Mongrel, you really thought I was about to kiss you just now, didn¡¯t you? Are you feeling pain now?¡± Ellis excitedly grabbed her leather whip and started to whip the boy while joyfully shouting: ¡°Rejoice, for mongrels like yourself, bringing me joy is the greatest honour you will ever obtain!¡± Back in the city, one of the favourite past-times of the aristocratic ladies including herself was to host salons, bringing in some beggars, homeless people and peasant children into the venue, then torture these curs to entertain themselves. As she looked at the helpless boy being unable to resist her whip, Ellis gradually became increasingly excited and continued to whip him harder, forcing the boy into a corner of the room. Even the etiquette that she normally maintained had been completely discarded without a trace. Or perhaps, due to the need of maintaining aristocratic etiquette while interacting with other nobles in high society, most nobles were constantly wearing a mask that they could never take off, thus forcing them to remain in a restrained state. And as soon as their restraints were taken off, they would become extremely insane and turn into a different person entirely. No one would be able to tell that the mad woman who was whipping a bloody poor boy into a corner of the room was the same as the soft-spoken and meek young lady Ellis. Ellis dropped her whip and violently squeezed the young boy¡¯s throat. When she found that the boy was almost unable to breathe anymore, she let go and kicked the boy straight in his stomach, then grinded her sole in. While young lady Ellis was busy unleashing her madness, within her quarters, two members of Hales wearing jet black masks with a single tear under the eye were discussing among one another. ¡°Can the target be confirmed?¡± one of the Hales members muttered in a low voice: ¡°Although Interkam is currently stuck in internal strife and the Church of Divine Grace is busy dealing with it, that bunch of mad dogs won¡¯t care that much about a ruined country. If the target is correct, we would be fine, but if she isn¡¯t and we draw those mad dogs to us¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve confirmed it many times. The target has a very high chance of becoming an error. Under the power of the ritual, they will surely turn into an Evil Spirit and contribute to the descent of the Black Abyss¡± the other Hales member confirmed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, prepare the ritual, we will turn this entire Skoro Viscounty into our sacrificial lambs¡± One of the Hales men walked through the door of the room. On the other side, the maid Emi was trembling as she heard the screams of the boy, she was fearful that one day, such a fate would befall her. However, a dagger that abruptly pierced through her chest completely removed this concern of hers. The Hales man pulled his dagger out and swiftly dealt with the maid Emi¡¯s corpse without hesitation, her innards were spread out in an uneven pattern, then a white rock carved full of runes was inserted into the maid¡¯s stomach. This way, the girl¡¯s Life Essence and Soul Essence would be retained by the rock and become a part of the ritual. This would greatly increase the chances of an Evil Spirit being created, it could even ensure that an Evil Spirit would naturally have considerable strength as soon as it was born. The Hales member didn¡¯t stop there. After he dealt with the corpse, he continued going through the castle and killing every person he met, regardless of their age, gender or status. There was no discrimination under the ceremonial dagger of Hales. Meanwhile, Ellis continued to torture the young boy, completely unaware that everyone else in the castle other than her was already dead. The other Hales member didn¡¯t do anything and just stood watch as Ellis¡¯ tormenting became more and more intense. At some point, a layer of black smog had slowly engulfed the entire castle and plunged it into an eerie atmosphere, but the excited Ellis didn¡¯t notice any of this. When the young boy in the corner was at death¡¯s door and would lose his life at any moment, the Hales member in the room finally drew a ceremonial dagger and thrust it straight into Ellis¡¯ head without hesitation. The tortured young boy¡¯s eyes suddenly became emotionless as his youthful appearance shed away to reveal another Hales member with the same black mask and another ceremonial dagger that stabbed into Ellis¡¯ heart. Chapter 71 - Repaying the favor Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 As the ceremonial dagger was pulled out, her blood began to flow, and Ellis fell to the ground. Having been pierced through in both her head and her heart at almost the same time by daggers, the young aristocratic lady with a strange hobby lost her life. Before her death, the brief moment of pain was mixed with her ongoing ¡®high¡¯. Some inexplicable things began to gather above her body and absorbed the white Life Essence that overflowed from her body. Right in front of the Hales members, the remnant soul that belonged to Ellis was forming. The two Hales members exchanged glances and took out a gray stone. Unlike the other stones they used, this one was full of tiny holes. The two cut open the corpse¡¯s chest, removed all the useless internal organs, and put the gray stone inside. A force capable of acting on souls was absorbing the remnant soul that was forming. These grey stones were the Black Abyss stones obtained by Hales through their rituals over the years. It had the effect of preserving a person¡¯s soul and vitality, a considerably precious resource. If they only wanted to form a normal Evil Spirit, Hales would only need to use at most a single Black Abyss stone to greatly promote its creation. But Hales didn¡¯t spend years searching for Ellis just to turn her into a normal Evil Spirit, they did so because her soul had the potential to become the Chopped Hand. To this end, they used a considerable amount of Black Abyss stones, and even boldly performed the ritual in Interkam ¨C the home turf of those mad dogs of the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s Heresy Hunters. The castle was now full of corpses, each one of them had a Black Abyss stone buried inside their body. Some kind of force seemed to be acting near these corpses and made the blood flowing out of them form an eerie pattern. The porous Black Abyss stone inside Ellis¡¯ body continually vibrated. The Life Essence and Soul Essence stored in the Black Abyss stones inside the other bodies were slowly turning into a plume of mist and poured into the porous Black Abyss stone. Eventually, these Life Essence and Soul Essence would be integrated into the remnant soul of Ellis, aiding her in becoming a qualified Evil Spirit. It would then perform a Fire-removal ritual for her and turn her into the Chopped Hand that represented God¡¯s unfathomable side. In addition to the Cut Tongue who had already returned to their position, and the Dazzled who they already found a candidate for, only the unreasonable side of God ¨C the Decapitated ¨C was left. Once the four sides of God were gathered, then the Black Abyss¡¯ arrival in this world would not be far away. Returning to the Black Abyss was the long-cherished wish of every member of Hales. They all used to be ordinary people, but in this world, being ordinary itself was a mistake. This world should not be like this, why were nobles naturally born greater than they are? Why do they get to enjoy endless resources, money, food, rights and women? Everyone is human, so why did some get to have everything they wanted, while they could only endure their tragic fate and suffer all kinds of torments just to helplessly die in the end? Why was it like this? Did they make some sort of unforgivable sin that God punished them so for? Or was their fate like this from the start? Why? Why? Why? Why was there such a big gap between people? And the answer that these people arrived at in the end was that the world itself was wrong. And since the world was wrong, someone must correct it. These people who had made up their minds to change this wrong world then stumbled across some information about the Black Abyss, they studied it closely and finally discovered the truth of this world. The White Light flashed through the Black Abyss and brought about flames, the ashes left by the flames had changed their original form. It was then that Hales was established. The meaning of the word Hales was ¡®to return¡¯, ever since their founding, they had lived and worked for the sake of this great and lofty ideal! Discard the ashes, extinguish the flames, dispel the light, and return the world to its original form! Clothing was born from the flames, money was born from the flames, food was born from the flames, authority was born from the flames, desire was born from the flames, and most things in the world were born from the flames. And so as one returns to the Black Abyss, everything would be removed: nobility, money, food, power, and women would all be removed. Everyone would return to the Black Abyss and to their original forms. At that time, everyone would be no different from each other. 3 What a great ideal this was, so why is it that people still could not understand it? They must be longing for the color of the light and the warmth of the flames. They must have been obscured of their original forms by the false ashes and deceived by the useless glamour. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyone who prevents the return of the Black Abyss must surely be an enemy enslaved by the flames, so we¡¯ll just remove them. The ritual inside the castle was still continuing, everyone here would become a sacrifice and would allow the Evil Spirit Ellis to continue to grow. In just a bit more time, the Chopped Hand would also return to them. The three Hales members stood outside the castle and watched the ominous castle with an expression full of piety. They then turned and left the castle, the more sacrifices there were, the better it would be, a newborn Evil Spirit needed a lot of food. The peasants of the fief were slaughtered in cold blood while they cried for mercy, their pain, and the fact that they too used to suffer like this were completely ignored. The three men with black masks shrouded in dark smog did not halt their slaughter in the slightest. All of you are also poor and oppressed by the nobility, so you can surely understand our approach! Since you can understand our approach, please die for our ideals, no, for all injustices in this world. ¡°Excuse me, oh my, excuse me, kiekikiki¡± an unpleasant voice and laughter suddenly resounded. An ugly old lady who walked using a wooden crutch showed up before the three murderous lunatic members of Hales. Standing next to the old lady were three people. A 4 or 5 meters tall fat man, a man sitting on the shoulder of the fat man with a spear on his shoulder, and a young man standing on the side with a shit-eating grin in a white robe. They were the Ghostmen under Negary. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Not too long ago, your people sent our Lord a gift, so as our Lord ordered, we are here to repay the favor!¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said very politely. ¡°Why!? Why are there always those trying to stop our noble ideals? Die, slaves of the flames!¡± the members of Hales didn¡¯t care what the other side had to say. To them, as long as the other party was trying to prevent the return of the Black Abyss, they were enemies. ¡°I think you have misunderstood something, kiekikiki¡± Granny Seal¡¯e gave an unpleasant laugh as she turned a blind eye to the Hales members¡¯ attacks. Heavily striking the crutches in her hand on the ground, Granny Seal¡¯e loudly declared: ¡°We came here with the will of my Lord, Negary, so no matter who you are and what noble ideals or evil plans you might have, you shall be dominated by the will of Lord Negary!¡± The battle abruptly broke out just like that. Chapter 72 - There is no such thing as hope and warmth Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Standing on Conner¡¯s shoulder, Cadiz Moreg began to emit an aqua blue aura from his body. As he jumped from Connor¡¯s shoulder, he drew the long spear from behind his back and thrust it directly towards one of the Hales members. ¡°A useless attack, our original form cannot be seen, and what is imperceivable cannot be attacked!¡± The Hales member laughed as he completely ignored Cadiz¡¯s spear and thrust the ceremonial blade in his hand towards Cadiz. Cadiz¡¯s spear directly went through Black One¡¯s body, but his body was like a phantom. While surrounded by the black mist of the Black Abyss, his form was imperceivable, and thus could not be truly harmed. At the same time, Black One¡¯s ceremonial blade directly pierced through Cadiz¡¯s armour and stabbed into his body. ¡°It¡¯s over, there is poison on our ceremonial blade to remove the ash, time to become our sacrifice¡± Black One indifferently declared, all lives that tried to prevent the return of the Black Abyss should atone for their sins in death. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Cadiz grinned and swept his spear across, Black One¡¯s body was sent flying with blood spraying from his wounds. As he looked down at Black One who staggered standing up, Cadiz threw the ceremonial blade aside, completely unfazed by the bit of black liquid flowing from his wound. He was displaying an excited expression: ¡°When you attack, there¡¯s a short period where you enter a vulnerable state¡± ¡°Your body is already dead?¡± Black One also noticed Cadiz¡¯s current state. ¡°This fight is going to be very interesting¡± Cadiz said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re usually in a state where you can¡¯t be attacked, while my body basically can¡¯t die. Both of us have no choice but to look for the hidden weaknesses of the other party in order to win¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already discovered one of your weaknesses. Whenever you try to attack other people, I can attack you. Although there¡¯s a lot more resistance than normal, I still managed to do it. So what are you going to do now?¡± Cadiz asked in a wicked manner. ¡°That thing breeding in the castle is very important to you, isn¡¯t it? If you try to run away, I¡¯m going to destroy it¡± Black One patted the dust off his body. The eyes under the black mask were extremely cold. He could accept his own death, but he could not accept the return of the Black Abyss being prevented. ¡­ On another side, the tall fat man, Connor Kenway, released the weapon on his back onto the ground. It was a thick iron chain attached to a huge sphere. He wasn¡¯t slow, but he wasn¡¯t nimble either, so he simply chose to remain stationary. Black Two charged forward, but because of Connor¡¯s large size, his attacks weren¡¯t doing much besides tickling him, unable to cause any noticeable harm to Connor at all. And whenever Black Two tried to turn around to help his companions, then Connor would move towards the castle. This behaviour made Black Two understand that he couldn¡¯t deal with Connor, and that he couldn¡¯t leave either, otherwise, he would only cause the Evil Spirit ritual to fail. The huge ball and chain hit Black Two directly, but as he was surrounded by the black smog of the Black Abyss, all of Connor¡¯s attacks simply went through the body dealing no damage. Connor no longer tried to attack, but if one had special vision, then they would notice a purple aura starting to gather around his body. ¡­ The last member of Hales, Black Three, was the most unlucky one as he faced Jack the Killer who had a kind smile practically plastered onto his face. Jack¡¯s posture was very flexible so all of Black Three¡¯s attacks were being responded by either being blocked or evaded. ¡°What should I call you, brother?¡± Jack was holding a dagger upside down as he blocked Black Three¡¯s ceremonial blade while a white mist drifted around his body. Not getting a response from Black Three, he didn¡¯t mind and continued to speak: ¡°Seeing how honest you look, I¡¯ll call you¡­ Little Noodly!¡± Jack¡¯s words made Black Three¡¯s movements stiffen briefly, then his subsequent attacks became more and more violent. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry if I hit a sore spot. Really sorry about that, please forgive me, because I¡¯m going to do it again and in even more places¡± Jack once again rolled away from the Black Three¡¯s attack and continued to taunt him. ¡°If we get a chance, I¡¯ll introduce you to a friend of mine, his name is Nil Jiji¡± Jack evaded again and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m sure the two of you will have a lot to talk about¡± ¡°By the way, can I ask you about something?¡± Jack¡¯s dagger moved and slashed towards Black Three¡¯s crotch, but it simply went through without hitting anything. ¡°There is a thing called ¡®living while saving the crotch¡¯, so why didn¡¯t you do that instead and join Hales? Even your ¡®little woody¡¯ has become a ¡®little noodly¡¯ now1¡± ¡°Asshole, die!¡± Black Three¡¯s attacks became even fiercer, Jack¡¯s cheap words were constantly stimulating him and stirring up his emotions. ¡°So you are angry, just as I thought¡± Jack¡¯s dagger danced around and blocked all of Black Three¡¯s attacks, then his voice suddenly became serious: ¡°The so-called Hales is just a group of defeated dogs after all¡± ¡°After failing until you had nothing left, you could only direct your so-called resentment towards the world itself. You obviously desired the light and fire, but because you couldn¡¯t obtain your hope and warmth, you wanted everyone else to lose them as well¡± ¡°What do you know!!¡± Black Three attacked Jack in a frenzy. The black smog on his body began to swirl and shrink, then gathered on to the dagger in his hand, revealing Black Three¡¯s scarred body. It almost couldn¡¯t be called a human body anymore, huge patches of his skin were torn off, several ribs were removed from his chest, with iron nails littered throughout his body. As he held the ceremonial blade coated in black smog, there was nothing but desperation in his tone: ¡°Do you really think my scars were made after joining Hales?¡± ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t want to obtain hope and warmth?¡± Black Three rushed towards Jack, since his body was no longer surrounded by the smog of the Black Abyss, he was no longer immune to attacks: ¡°But the only people who could bring me hope and warmth are no longer there!!!¡± ¡°How tragic¡± Jack¡¯s smile quickly faded, the originally white mist around his body had turned blood-red at some unknown point. The ceremonial blade and Jack¡¯s dagger clashed. The ceremonial blade clad in black smog directly cut through Jack¡¯s dagger, then through Jack¡¯s neck. Jack maintained his grip on the broken dagger, slashed forward with his momentum and completely missed Black Three¡¯s head, if the dagger hadn¡¯t been broken, this attack would have cleanly cut through the upper half of his face. But Black Three¡¯s body started falling backwards in an upright manner, his gaze under the mask gradually became unfocused, some auditory hallucinations even resounded in his ears. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to the inner city to beg, I won¡¯t come back at noon today¡± ¡­ ¡°A little boy between seven and eight years old? I haven¡¯t seen him. I advise you not to look for him anymore. A few people would go missing just like this every year, none of them is ever found¡± ¡°But if you really want to find him, go to the garbage dump of the noble area. If you are lucky, you may be able to find the body¡± ¡­ ¡°Those mongrels really can¡¯t take a beating at all, they all die too easily¡± ¡°Guards, catch this mongrel! He dared to try and assassinate me, don¡¯t sentence him to death, I want him to regret his actions¡± ¡°That little cur should be honoured to be killed by me. Now that your wretched ¡®root¡¯ is gone, you¡¯re not even going to be able to make any more little curs¡± ¡­ ¡°There is no such thing as hope and warmth!¡± Chapter 73 - The ‘unfathomable’ Ellis Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Jack¡¯s decapitated head suddenly grew black tentacles and reconnected to his fallen body. After putting his head back on, Jack moved his neck back and forth a bit, then walked up to Black Three¡¯s body. He was either triggered by Jack¡¯s words to the point of losing his mind, or he simply didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Jack took out a firestarter from his pocket, poured some highly concentrated alcohol on the body, ignited a flame and lit the body on fire. ¡°Although you couldn¡¯t feel the warmth while you were still alive, at least your body can feel the heat in your death¡± Jack shook his head helplessly: ¡°What use is there in hating the world? If you wanted something to hate, hate the era¡± Jack threw his half-broken dagger away. The reason why he managed to kill Black Three despite his dagger not cutting through him was actually because of the ability of his secondary soul. The Ghostmen soldiers were Undead who had been implanted with a secondary soul. And these secondary souls were all created from modifying remnant souls. When a remnant soul was separated from its True Spirit, it underwent a process that was similar to an inferior version of the [Origin]¡¯s first stage being released. For example, Negary awakened his ability to control and live symbiotically with germs at the beginning, due to it being a pseudo-release, the awakened ability would be very weak initially. Negary¡¯s bacterial control only grew gradually stronger as his soul form continued to grow, at the same time being extremely difficult to improve qualitatively. From a fundamental comparison, it couldn¡¯t be compared with Granny Seal¡¯e who had released her [Origin] properly. Naturally, Negary had continued to mutate and developed his germs to create other abilities, thus infinitely improving his initial ability to what it was today. This was the reason why Granny Seal¡¯e revered Negary so much. The secondary soul that Jack was implanted with had awakened an ability that Jack named Animosity Manipulation. Unlike Negary¡¯s ability, the animosity he could control wasn¡¯t what he generated himself, but rather the animosity of others. When Jack used this ability, as long as others hold animosity or killing intent towards Jack, the killing intent would be collected by his ability, then used to form weapons as he wished. Jack¡¯s broken dagger didn¡¯t even come into contact with Black Three, but the blade of killing intent that grew from it did, which caused serious injury to his mind and even killed him shortly after. It could be said that the more killing intent or animosity other people held towards Jack, the stronger he would be, and there was no one better than Jack at drawing other people¡¯s animosity. As the flames flickered, Jack didn¡¯t leave to help the others, nor did he go to the castle to stop the ritual from reaching its completion. Instead, he sat down by the fire lit by the corpse and put his hands out to keep himself warm. An Undead might gain a practically immortal body, but they would also lose a lot of things at the same time. Since there was a barrier between the soul and the body, his sense of smell was nearly nonexistent, so he didn¡¯t notice how unpleasant the smell of the burning corpse was. ¡­ Dammit, where is this fatty¡¯s weakness? Black Two continued to press his attacks on Connor Kenway, and left all sorts of wounds on the big fatty¡¯s body, but all of these wounds would heal in the blink of an eye. The body of an Undead body had no vitals. Since their bodies were composed of germs, as long as the germ tissues that made up their bodies weren¡¯t destroyed in large quantities, they could easily be healed. Don¡¯t be anxious, take your time, Al was killed because he was in too much of a hurry Black Two thought to himself. Although he didn¡¯t know why the other guy didn¡¯t try to stop the completion of the Evil Spirit ritual, once the ritual was completed, the newborn Evil Spirit Ellis would be extremely powerful, and Evil Spirits bred by the Black Abyss stones would naturally be driven by the power of the Black Abyss, they could definitely kill these people without trouble. ¡°Enough is enough¡± Connor, who had been silent all this time, suddenly declared. Black Two, who had circled behind him to continue his attack, abruptly collapsed. Countless wounds appeared all over his body with his blood splattering everywhere, his life gradually slipping away from him. The ability Conor Kenway obtained from his secondary soul was called Damage Reflection. Each time anyone dealt damage to him, a proportional amount of damage would also accumulate on the attacker¡¯s body. This reflected damage wasn¡¯t much if triggered separately, relatively speaking. For example, if someone stabbed Connor, the reflected damage would only cause a small scratch. But when the damage was allowed to accumulate and burst out all at once, it was considerably frightening. Especially with Connor¡¯s Undead body, there was almost no way to deal with this ability. ¡­ ¡°Ahahaha, all of your companions are dead, and soon it¡¯ll be your turn¡± Cadiz brandished his spear as Black One breathed heavily while facing him. Black One had a feeling that this spear user in front of him had the ability to kill him right away, but he was dragging the battle out. There weren¡¯t any schemes or tricks involved in dragging this out, the man simply wanted to see him in pain and despair. This man was, without a doubt, an outright villain. He took joy in seeing others suffer, in bringing people pain and despair, in torturing them. He didn¡¯t commit heinous acts for wealth or fame, he was simply enjoying the fun of doing them. Just like how he chose to become a pirate to plunder from other people. It wasn¡¯t that he was too poor that he had to resort to it, on the contrary, he originally lived quite a rich life. He simply chose to board the pirate ship to become a pirate. He was an outright wicked person, but he was both blessed and fortunate, he had chosen to submit himself to Negary and gained the power of a Ghostmen. ¡°Scream! Show me your pain!¡± Cadiz moved back to avoid Black One¡¯s attack, his spear swiftly thrust forward, and took advantage of Black One¡¯s attack missing to stab his body: ¡°Then fall to complete despair!¡± Cadiz twisted his spear and pulled it backwards, pulling Black One¡¯s blood out together with his intestines. Although the black smog surrounding him quickly made it so that he didn¡¯t take any more damage, Black One wouldn¡¯t be able to live for much longer. He crouched down on the ground, with an expression full of madness under his black mask. Clutching his ceremonial blade tightly, he suddenly laughed: ¡°You were too arrogant, the Evil Spirit ritual has been completed! Even if Ellis hasn¡¯t become the Chopped Hand, her current self is more than enough to kill all of you! She will devour your souls, and the Black Abyss would ultimately return!!!¡± In the castle behind him, the large number of dead bodies had all turned into dry corpses, the Black Abyss stones inside their bodies were now also full of cracks and seemed like they would crumble to dust at the slightest touch. Meanwhile, inside Ellis¡¯s body, the Black Abyss stone full of holes was periodically overflowing with essence. The newborn Evil Spirit named Ellis howled as she emerged from the castle window, revealing her gigantic soul form in front of everyone. The Ghostmen themselves were Undead, so they could naturally see the soul form. While Granny Seal¡¯e, who has been standing in the distance without taking any actions so far, was a Witch who had released the first stage of her [Origin], so seeing the spirit form was a basic skill to her. Ellis¡¯ soul form was very large, due to the Evil Spirit ritual, this soul form didn¡¯t maintain a humanoid appearance. Her current appearance was like a huge mask that depicted a smiling woman with several dozen soul bands that extended like tentacles floating around it. This was the unfathomable, Ellis. Chapter 74 - Vol1 Ch74: Advent The huge mask-like Evil Spirit of Ellis¡¯ incarnation floated in the sky. With a flutter of the soul feelers that floated around the mask, their surroundings seemed to have been smeared with a layer of material called ¡®falsehood. Under this layer of falsehood¡¯, the world felt like it had become beautiful, the sky turned exceptionally clear, even the stench of fresh blood that was mixed in with the air had turned sweet. Because of the Evil Spirit ritual, large amounts of Soul Essence and Life Essence had been infused directly into Ellis¡¯ body and raised this Evil Spirit¡¯s Soul form to a certain limit. Combined with the power of the Black Abyss brought by the Black Abyss stones, this Evil Spirit could be said to be one of the strongest monsters in this current world. This was the reason why Hales was willing to use so many Black Abyss stones for this ritual. Through each prayer ceremony, the most they were able to obtain at a time was a small piece of Black Abyss stone. Despite their long years of existence, they only had so many Black Abyss stones, and over a third of their entire reserve was used all at once during this ritual in order to create such a powerful Evil Spirit. Once Ellis was transformed into the real Chopped Hand, her strength would increase again. ¡°Ahahaha, the Evil Spirit ritual has succeeded¡± Black One knelt on the ground with a mad grin on his face. The ¡®unfathomable¡¯ Ellis. Her soul form was surrounded by the black smog of the Black Abyss similar to the Hales members, so her current appearance was nothing but an illusion. Her actual form was hidden behind the mask, and any attacks on her right now would only be like attacking an illusionary mirage. This falsehood could even be derived and spread into her surroundings while also being extremely addictive. The huge mask in the sky constantly wore a smile on its visage, deceiving those around to feel like they were embracing their lover or being held by their mother¡¯s embrace. Even Black One, whose intestines had been pulled out, stood up again. The falseness had mended his wounds and even gave him the sensation of his body returning to its perfect state. The soul feelers around the huge floating mask were constantly fluttering about, but they didn¡¯t attack Cadiz and others. Instead, they gently stroked them and returned the vivid sensations to their Undead body. Smell, taste, touch, sight, and hearing were all restored to how they were when they were alive. ¡¼ Stop here, you don¡¯t have to fight anymore, you don¡¯t have to endure more suffering. Live in this beautiful and carefree city forever ¡½ Ellis¡¯ soul feelers caressed everyone and caused such a thought to form in their minds. Black One naturally knelt down, the hiding survivors of the fief were also lured out by beautiful temptation, knelt under Ellis, and accepted the gentle touch of the soul feelers. Behind Ellis, the door of the castle was opened to reveal the dead knights who were resurrected and a grand banquet which was being held, with food that would never run out, a fountain filled with red wine, and where nobles could dance with their servants as if class and status no longer existed. Black One and those peasants of the fief also joined the party that seemed to never end, enjoyed the juicy grilled steak with white bread while drinking sweet red wine and chatted happily with the beautiful aristocratic ladies. This was the ¡®unfathomable¡¯ Ellis created by Hales. Her true face was hidden under the ¡®beautiful falsehood¡¯ away from everyone¡¯s sight, while the beautiful falsehood carried a fatal sense of attraction to all living beings. Once they were attracted, they would gradually be assimilated further and further into this falsehood and eventually become a member of it. They would join the so-called city of no worries and become a member of this never-ending banquet. The more people who were assimilated, the stronger the falsehood would become, and the harder it would be to escape the assimilation of falsehood. At this point, every living creature except the four on Negary¡¯s side had joined this party, including the animals, to form a harmonious and beautiful scene. ¡°Join us, join us, join us¡­¡± a soft whispering voice resounded within their ears, this voice seemed to be able to awaken the greatest desires within their hearts. Immediately after that, a blue flame suddenly burst from the bodies of several people within the banquet, the flame quickly spread and burned the things and people within the banquet. The ability that Cadiz obtained from his secondary soul: Flames of Malice. Each time he attacked, he would mark the body of his opponent with his own malice, when there were enough marks, he could trigger them and ignite the flames of malice. The intensity of the flames depended entirely on how much malice he imposed upon his victim. ¡°How unfortunate, but what I want is for the whole world to burn with imperishable flames, and for destruction, disaster, pain, despair to exist at every corner. Your scenery of beauty is exactly what I hate the most!¡± Cadiz declared with a grin, as he was such an utterly despicable scum. The huge mask remained floating in the sky, but the smile on the mask was gone, the false illusion was also gradually fading away. What was originally a harmonious and beautiful scene returned to how it originally was, the delicious food turned into rotten meat and bark covered with insects, the red wine turned into a yellow-brown liquid with ¡®unknown¡¯ things floating inside, and the partying people who originally had no differentiation in class had completely changed. Gorgeously dressed nobles were riding on peasants while ripping and tearing away at their flesh with their wide-open sharp jaws. Meanwhile, Black One who had his intestines ripped out had long since died. Both his remnant soul and corpse fell under the complete control of Ellis as another character within the falsehood. The mild sunlight had turned into a dense dark fog, the fragrant sweet air turned into a rotten stench, the smiling mask in the sky was revealed to be a gigantic head, and the soft soul feelers turned out to be its dried, withered hair. As some strands of its hair fluttered down while being burned by the flames of malice, the skull charged straight towards the four people below. This attack was without falsehood as Cadiz¡¯s spear was pushed back when he tried to parry it. A huge pit was formed in the ground under the head¡¯s impact. Her power had exceeded the range of what could be handled by humans, just as humans couldn¡¯t fight against natural disasters, they were also helpless against this entity. Because of how huge Connor¡¯s body was, he was struck head-on and had over half his body turned into mush. Cadiz and Jack managed to evade thanks to their speed, while Granny Seal¡¯e was nowhere near the point of impact in the first place. ¡°Kiekikiki, how unfriendly. The time for chatting is over, it is time to deliver Milord¡¯s true repayment of the favour to you¡± Granny Seal¡¯e wasn¡¯t worried at all that the Evil Spirit would harm her in any way. Although her combat strength was effectively nonexistent, her ability to protect herself was immeasurably strong, if she really wanted to escape, there wasn¡¯t a single soul who could kill her. As Granny Seal¡¯e opened a golden box that contained a rippling golden liquid, an extremely ominous presence instantly filled the entire area. An entity with a fatal sense of charm had descended upon them. Chapter 75 - Dracotongue The golden blood simply floated in the air, Negary¡¯s soul form that was scattered in other places had descended upon this location through the connection of the Soul¡¯s blood. ¡¼ How amazing ¡½ Negary¡¯s soul observed the huge head Evil Spirit and praised it: ¡¼ Hales¡¯ techniques still have some merit to them ¡½ To be able to create an Evil Spirit of this level within such a short period of time, an organization could not exist for such a long time without proper reason after all. As far as the current world was concerned, there was a limit to individual power. According to Granny Seal¡¯e, in the ancient times, when the White Light came through and brought the flames into existence, the original Witches who had obtained their magic power from the flames should have been able to reach the third stage release of their [Origin]. But now, as far as Granny Seal¡¯e could tell with her power, she was the only Witch who had released the first stage of her [Origin]. Even after taking all supernatural forces in this world into account, there were just barely over 20 people who had the strength equivalent to releasing the first stage of their [Origin]. And some of them hadn¡¯t even released their [Origin] in the truest sense of the concept. For example, Chris obtained supernatural power through his [Respiratory Art], but he did not actually release his [Origin]. In summary, although the release of [Origin] was the most fundamental way to obtain supernatural power, there wasn¡¯t a strict requirement that one had to do so to obtain supernatural power, especially in the early stage. Practitioners of [Respiratory Art] were prime examples of this. However, as Negary had learnt through the information of the world traveler from years ago, most supernatural powers would eventually converge at releasing their [Origin] ¨C the True Spirit ¨C in order to improve. Currently, the people of this world could be divided into four echelons depending on their strength. Those at the fourth echelon were individuals without supernatural power. The gap between those of this echelon was quite large, such as trained mercenaries and farmers who could only do farm work. The third echelon consisted of individuals with power derived from other sources, such as the transformed Undead or even the Crowmen were considered to be at this level. Although they had obtained supernatural power, they couldn¡¯t continue to grow stronger through effort. The second echelon was equivalent to those who had released the first stage of their [Origin]. Some of them had released their [Origin] through various means, while others used a different source of power like the [Respiratory Art] to obtain supernatural and continue to grow stronger. This new Evil Spirit, Ellis, was one of them, and so were the Ghostmen. The first echelon consisted of entities at Negary¡¯s level. At this point, three and a half of such entities are known. One of which was naturally Negary, a remnant soul who underwent pseudo-release through death, then sublimed through the Soul¡¯s blood and raised the quality of his soul form to be equal to a soul who had reached the peak of the first stage of release. The second one was Eldridge, His Majesty the King of the Royas Kingdom, through the legacy of the First Empire, this monarch obtained power that surpassed others at the first stage of release. The third was the ¡®unspeakable¡¯ side of God, the Cut Tongue of Hales who had recently returned to their position. As for the remaining ¡®half¡¯, even she didn¡¯t know that she had this much power yet, only after she had truly awakened would she be able to fully grasp this power. Naturally, this power ladder wasn¡¯t absolute. For example, even ordinary people in the fourth echelon, if well-trained and took advantage of their environment well enough, would also be able to defeat those in the second echelon. It was even easier for those in the third echelon to do the same thing. In fact, the difference between them and those of the second echelon wasn¡¯t too great. The main difference was that they were unable to grow stronger and develop their abilities through their own efforts. This differentiation mainly existed to see the difference in strength on paper. In a real battle, the victor was determined through their battle sense and how their powers counteracted one another. The gap between those in the same echelon could also be quite large. For example, the huge Evil Spirit Ellis created through Black Abyss stones could easily crush the Ghostmen who were put into the same echelon. This was also the reason why Negary had praised Hales¡¯ techniques. As long as Ellis could complete herself, she might even be able to become an entity in the first echelon, and this level of strength was created in less than a day. Of course, part of this was also due to their arduous efforts spent in looking for a suitable target and the huge amount of resources they had paid. Ellis¡¯ huge skull uttered a loud scream as the interference force afforded to her by her huge mass surged forward. Connor¡¯s half-broken body was once again struck directly and sent flying, unknown if he was dead or alive. The others could also only retreat to avoid this power. But none of this interfered with Negary, a similarly heavy interference force flowed out of Negary¡¯s soul and resisted Ellis¡¯s interference force. The golden blood continued to multiply in the air until a nearly perfect body was finally generated. Negary¡¯s soul then entered the body and opened his eyes. While the body remained humanoid with a face similar to Negary¡¯s soul, the body¡¯s skin was covered in golden dragon scales. A raised spur was present at the center of his back with a pair of slightly curved dragon horns on his head. His shoulder blades appeared to be a bit agitated but ultimately calmed down when a ganglion-like tail grew at the end of his spine. ¡¼ Stability is still a little bit lacking ¡½ Negary opened his palm. It was undeniably clear that while in his soul form, his means were too simple and needed a physical body to provide assistance. At this point, Negary had a lot of options for his body, such as the commonly used multi-layer viral body, or the black crow body created by the [Black Crow] germs, as well as various other bodies created by other germs, including humanoid and non-humanoid appearances. And right now, Negary was using his unfinished dragon body, in which the dragon factor within the Soul¡¯s blood was activated to take this dragonewt appearance. Naturally, this body was still very unstable as a lot of dragon characteristics couldn¡¯t manifest at all, and it would collapse quite rapidly. ¡¼ But it¡¯s enough ¡½ Negary¡¯s body began to exude a kind of pressure, the pressure of the dragon. This pressure acted on the surroundings to create some sort of special power as if the world itself was welcoming the dragon. Seemingly stimulated by Negary¡¯s appearance, Ellis sent numerous of her dried yellow hair to try and coil around Negary¡¯s body, at the same time releasing an even more terrifying interference force. With a wave of his hand, Negary easily severed all the hair as his interference force pushed back against Ellis. But obviously, Negary¡¯s interference force was stronger and it directly tore Ellis¡¯ protective interference force apart. Negary then jumped up and appeared directly above Ellis¡¯ huge soul form. ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½ Negary uttered a strange syllable. This ancient syllable was not a sound that the human body could make. Some sort of power seemed to have been triggered as immediately after uttering this syllable, his body began to crack and golden blood spilled from all over his body. The blood looked dull, seemingly lifeless. The syllable and the surrounding pressure mixed together to create a miraculous change in the world itself around them. As this power manifested, it caused Ellis¡¯ body to break apart until only a tiny piece remained, which was caught in Negary¡¯s hand. Chapter 76 - The three Gods that came from the first flame Ellis wasn¡¯t weak, but she simply didn¡¯t have experience fighting with supernatural abilities. After all, she was originally just a noble girl with a quirky hobby, even though she had absorbed the memories of many experienced knights and warriors, they too were only normal people with no contact with the supernatural. Negary was greatly superior to Ellis in both overall control of power and the grasp of timing in battle, furthermore, Negary was indeed stronger than Ellis, so once he seized the opportunity, Ellis was swiftly defeated. Most of her soul form had already been destroyed, leaving only a small part behind. ¡¼ It seems there will be another Ghostmen soon ¡½looking down at Ellis in his hand, Negary handed her over to Granny Seal¡¯e before his body completely broke. The Ghostmen troops hadn¡¯t been expanded on a large scale over the past few years for a few reasons. Firstly, not everyone was suitable for being implanted with a secondary soul. Secondly, Negary had been conducting another research on remnant souls in recent years, so resources were more inclined to that research. The Ghostman were also fine as they were currently, so there hadn¡¯t been any expansion. At the present, there were a total of 9 official Ghostmen who were implanted secondary souls. Aside from two or three of them remaining in Reya to maintain order, most of the others had been sent to perform various tasks. Which usually involved travelling to various places to obtain documents regarding the ancient era, or infiltrating other organizations to obtain intelligence. ¡¼ Nala has arrived at Colomier and officially joined in their counterattack. I need you to help her in secret ¡½ Negary ordered the three Ghostmen, and then turned to Granny Seal¡¯e: ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, bring Ellis back to Reya ¡½ ¡°Understood, My Lord¡± everyone responded. Negary¡¯s dragon body gradually collapsed and turned into a pool of blood without any glow while Negary had left this place. Originally, it could have supported the form for a bit longer, but after he used [Dracotongue], the inherently unstable body could only collapse ahead of time. The so-called [Dracotongue] wasn¡¯t just a language, it was also a great power. The normal human vocal cord was simply unable to produce the syllables of [Dracotongue]. Even if one could somehow imitate the sound, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use the power contained within those syllables. There were strict conditions to using [Dracotongue], so much so that each of them was an obstacle on its own, unless one fulfilled all of them, it would be impossible to use [Dracotongue]. The first crucial condition was [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], the spiritual weight of [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] created a type of harmonization with the world. If [Respiratory Art] was to change one¡¯s own rhythm to harmonize with one¡¯s surroundings, then [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] was to coerce the surroundings to harmonize with oneself. And the second crucial condition that must be fulfilled for those who sought the power of [Dracotongue] was that their soul must be biased towards the ¡®dragon¡¯ attribute. Furthermore, the user¡¯s spirit, or rather the quality of their soul must at least reach the first stage of release. Otherwise, if you used [Dracotongue] forcibly without having a qualified soul, you would either be oppressed by the power of [Dracotongue] and become an irrational lunatic like the Bizarre Scales, or your soul would be completely drained, you would die and your True Spirit would leave. Even Negary need to activate the dragon factor within Soul¡¯s blood to form the dragon body before he could use [Dracotongue]. As for his soul attribute, if he really wanted to point out a clear bias, it should belong to the ¡®manipulation¡¯ attribute. The ability he obtained from his pseudo-release was Germ Manipulation, later became Virus Control, while Jack who was implanted a part of the soul derived from him as his secondary soul obtained Animosity Manipulation. However, among the Soul Essence that Negary absorbed, there were those who had the ¡®dragon¡¯ attribute. It was through manipulating this ¡®dragon¡¯ attribute that Negary became qualified to use [Dracotongue]. As for why [Dracotongue] was so powerful, the reason came from how this world first originated. At first, the world originated from the Black Abyss, the White Light cut through the Black Abyss and broke off a part of the Black Abyss. The light brought flames, and the flames burned this corner of the Black Abyss which brought about most of what currently existed. And the nature of ¡®God¡¯ that originally existed within that corner of the Black Abyss was changed by the flames. In total, there were three of such creatures, and one of them was the Dragon. It could be said that the Dragon was one of the ancestors of all life in this world. The Dragons then continued to breed and multiply, during the era of the First Empire, dragons could be said to be commonplace, but unfortunately as the level of the world constantly deteriorated, dragons gradually became unable to survive. During the age of the Third Empire, when the last dragon [Versace] passed away, true dragons no longer existed, only wyverns of impure blood. And at this point, even wyverns had become creatures that were difficult to run into and could be regarded as natural disasters in certain areas. The wyvern that Chris killed was one of the few remaining dragons left in this continent. As for the other two creatures from the Black Abyss whose nature were changed during the first flame, one of them became the New Deity. The New Deity created the Divine race, who hadn¡¯t fared that much better compared to the Dragons. Only very few impure dragons still exist in this world, while the one that the Church of Divine Grace hails as ¡®God¡¯ might be the last remaining member of the Divine race, or it could also not be one. The final one was the Giant. According to legend, the original Giant had cut off his own flesh to create the creatures of this world. When his meat fell in the water, it became a fish; when it was thrown to the sky, it became a bird; and when it fell on the ground, it became various animals. In the end, when the Giant didn¡¯t have much flesh left, he made the final creatures ¨C the humans ¨C in his own image. If there were no errors, the ¡®Progenitor of all things¡¯ in the Cauchy mythos most likely referred to the Giant. After all, the Cauchy people were the Fourth Empire to exist, and most of what happened in the ancient times had already been gradually morphed and warped or simply lost to the ages. The Cauchy people also wanted to cement their rule, so they hailed the Giant as the Progenitor of all things, and since the Cauchy people were the Giant¡¯s spirit, that made them natural-born leaders. Naturally, there were various claims of how the Giant ultimately ended up. In the Cauchy mythos, the Giant was the Progenitor of all things and had died after deriving himself to form the creatures. After all, they claimed to be the spirit of the Progenitor of all things, but if a Progenitor actually showed up, it would be the Cauchy who were the most unhappy. In another mythological biography, they claimed that the Giant, who only had his skeleton left, travelled to an unknown land and became the one that governed the death of all things. There was also a claim that said the Giant never left the first flame brought about by the White Light and instead remained to guard it. In short, none of the original three Gods had ever appeared again. This world eventually fell to become a low-magic world, while the flames would soon be extinguished. The world created by the White Light was slowly coming to an end. ¡­ But regardless, life continues. And for Nala, although she didn¡¯t like war, her fight must continue. At this point, this young girl was no longer what she used to be. Early on, she was simply the final straw that many chose to grasp at. Many others regarded her support as nothing but throwing her life away, quite a few even laughed at her, regarding her as an oblivious country bumpkin. But now, slowly but surely, very few actually made such claims anymore, the reason being that she had actually brought the people hope. Just three days ago, the troops she led managed to arrive at Colomier in time to save it from Royas¡¯ siege. Using her instincts alone, when the Royas army made a risky move, she flanked and ambushed them from the side, earning Interkam victory in what was thought to be a long-lost battle. Chapter 77 - Vol1 Ch77: Draconic hero The successive victories of Royas had gotten a bit to their heads. In the end, it was Eldridge¡¯s policies that had continued to oppress the nobles in his country and raised them into ravenous wolves. In the early days of the war, it was also these ravenous wolf-like nobles who were the most enthusiastic. After all, so much had been taken from them by Eldrigde¡¯s policies. To change their status quo, they had to either overthrow Eldridge¡¯s rule, or obtain what they needed in the war. It was because of this that during the war, the nobles of Royas were extraordinarily vicious, defeating the troops of Interkam battle after battle. The successive victories had made these Royas aristocrats greedier and greedier. From their perspectives, Interkam was now just a lamb waiting to be slaughtered that couldn¡¯t mount anything resembling resistance. So three days ago, one of the aristocrats who participated in the siege chose to aggressively move out and take down the wall of Colomier. As a result, when they were attacking the city, Nala led the reinforcement onto the battlefield through a secluded route, took advantage of her extreme intuition to choose the perfect moment and flanked this aggressive squad. It was because Nala had established her prestige within the reinforcement army that these soldiers were willing to take the initiative and followed her attack. And their trust wasn¡¯t for nothing, as Nala did indeed lead them to their first victory in a long time. Through this battle, the Saintress of Salvation Nala, who has been fighting at the forefront of the battlefield, won the worship of many people through the hope she brought, her bravery and beautiful appearance. In the end, most people were visual creatures. Even Negary, it was because his men were still essentially human that he took a humanoid appearance in front of most people. Part of the reason was to invoke a sense of racial identity, otherwise, there was no need for Negary to keep up a humanoid appearance at all in front of others. Even when they knew Negary wasn¡¯t human, as long as he kept up his appearance, he would still receive their respect and approval, thus making it more convenient for Negary to control them. If he instead took the appearance of a tentacle monster, even if Negary had the same fatal sense of charm and charisma as he does now, besides some people with special fetishes, most of those who submitted themselves to Negary would lack a sense of affinity. It was undeniable that appearance played a great role in many cases. If Nala was a woman with a bucket waist and the face of a sow, it would have been a lot tougher to convince marshal Wells to give up command of Colomier rather than how smoothly it was going right now. After the first victory, quite a few people had apparently been given a sense of confidence, as some nobles of Interkam had also begun to support Colomier. Although they were unwilling to submit to the king, they also didn¡¯t want Interkam to be destroyed. With the emergence of Princess Nala and the hope of victory she brought, the various powers within the country finally began to reorganize and integrate themselves into the military. At this moment, within the fortress city of Colomier, the commanding officers of Interkam were gathered to discuss their plan of action. Although the right of command had been transferred to Nala due to Seth the First¡¯s orders, Nala¡¯s understanding of war was lacking, to say the least, so she was more like a mascot during this meeting. The one who would truly decide the battle plan right now was still the previous commander, marshal Alan Wells and various knights with noble peerage. Among them, Rhys Laval, who had displayed his excellence in the previous battle, had also obtained a certain right to speak. ¡°We are currently inferior to them in terms of both number and equipment¡± Alan Wells explained in a deep voice: ¡°After taking that previous loss, that bastard Kada will surely be a lot more cautious, so I believe it is best that we continue to fortify our defenses for now, Marshal¡± ¡°I think what sir Wells suggested makes sense. Since more and more support is arriving from forces within the country, keeping up our defenses would be best to ensure victory¡± one of the knights agreed. During this period, the army structure was very complicated. The royal family had its own army, but it wasn¡¯t too much bigger than an aristocrat¡¯s personal army. An army consisted mostly of troops supplied by nobles in accordance with their duties, knights who volunteer their service, and large numbers of hired mercenaries. While the army Marshal technically had full control over it, they were still subjected to the restrictions and opinions of noble knights. The way it currently was, vassals were afforded a lot of autonomy as long as they fulfilled their obligations, which was also one of the main reasons why the aristocrats would rather let this country perish rather than sending more troops to aid the war effort. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate¡± Rhys spoke up on the other side: ¡°Royas¡¯ army is stronger than we are, this is a fact, and also the exact reason why we can¡¯t keep blindly defending as we have done, otherwise, we might not be able to keep it up¡± If Royas was only a bit stronger than Interkam, then defense was indeed the correct approach, but in truth, even if they kept up their defenses the same way they had been doing, Royas¡¯ army would still be able to lay siege and takedown Colomier in very little time, the difference in strength was simply too great. ¡°And so, if we really want to seize a chance at victory, we have to think of a way to actively initiate an attack and teach Royas¡¯ army a lesson. We need to strike at their morale to put pressure on them, forcing them to halt their offensive momentum and buy more time to wait for support¡± Rhys said. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± the knight scoffed: ¡°Choosing to take the offensive instead of defending while being at a disadvantage is nothing but suicide¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s impossible, the Royas army also think it¡¯s impossible, and that¡¯s exactly why there¡¯s a chance for us to succeed in the first place¡± Rhys said with a sigh, this tactic carried great risk, and if they failed, it would mean total annihilation. If possible, he would rather not take this risk, but the current situation was one where blindly defending meant they had no chance at winning. ¡°Then tonight, a squad of elites will move out from the fortress and perform a night raid¡± Nala, who had been listening blankly up to now, suddenly declared, and caused everyone in the room to be stunned. ¡°Sir Marshal, are you serious?¡± Alan Wells stood up in shock and asked. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s decide on that, I¡¯ll lead the raid team tonight. Is anyone here willing to participate?¡± Nala nodded affirmatively, her instincts told her that this operation would very likely succeed, and if that was true, then why not? ¡°It¡¯s too risky, Marshal¡­¡± another knight on the side loudly refuted. ¡°But Interkam has already reached the point where we have to take such risks¡± Nala looked up at the knight and softly replied. ¡°But¡­ but there is no need for the Marshal to take the risk, I can also lead the team¡± the knight lost to Nala¡¯s resolute gaze, lowered his head and spoke. ¡°I have nothing to fear¡± Nala¡¯s eyes were bright and clear, then her tone suddenly turned solemn, ¡°Knight, please tell me your name¡± ¡°Alkors¡± the knight stood upright with his hand on his sword, as if he was receiving some sort of glory: ¡°Alkors Louis, heir of the [School of Steel]¡± ¡°Then, are you willing to come with me tonight?¡± with a smile on her face, Nala asked softly, exuding the proof of the draconic hero, a unique sense of charisma that could solicit the adoration of all. Alkors clenched the hilt of his sword tightly, lowered his head, and answered with a softened tone: ¡°As you wish¡± Chapter 78 - Vol1 Ch78: Floating Corpse Maggot Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 As Rhys watched from the side, he was also feeling moved. This was the air of the draconic hero. In history, anyone who awakened the Dragon¡¯s blood had, without exception, qualities beyond ordinary people. Whether they became devils or heroes, they had an extremely persuasive sense of charisma that caused people to willingly follow them. Without a doubt, they were natural-born leaders. And today, Nala was displaying this very quality. As Rhys looked around, the people here were feeling more or less mixed emotions of admiration and adoration towards this Saintress of Salvation. And he was the same, he who had lived and was molded by darkness naturally did not trust others, but if it was Nala, he would pledge his loyalty and trust her without hesitation. As night fell, an elite team led by Nala took advantage of the night¡¯s cover and approached the Royas barracks to initiate a raid. Just as Rhys had predicted, the long-term victory made the aristocrats of Royas arrogant, even though Marshal Kada of Royas had faced defeat just before, they were still holding an impression of Interkam as being a lamb waiting to be butchered. Despite having people on night patrol, the Royas soldiers who had been holding the initiative weren¡¯t very serious about it, in fact, it could even be said that they were slacking, so the elite team successfully infiltrated the Royas barracks. ¡°Our goal is to assassinate their commanders, cause internal strife within Royas¡¯ army, and buy more time for our support to arrive¡± Rhys re-emphasized before they went in: ¡°We only have half an hour, once that time is up, then regardless of whether or not we succeed, we must retreat immediately¡± As he looked at the others splitting up, Rhys reached for the small cloth bag that he carried with him. Inside it was the book of monsters that he had picked up in the graveyard of that village. The opportunity that he mentioned in the meeting earlier today was never the act of killing the enemy commanders. Doing that might cause a certain degree of chaos in the Royas army, but it wouldn¡¯t solve the real crisis. They wouldn¡¯t be able to kill every commander that Royas had. And after a short period of chaos, this assassination would even cause the Royas army to accelerate its offensive in retaliation instead. So if you really wanted to stall the Royas soldiers, you could only rely on other methods¡ª¨C such as a plague. Rhys¡¯ eyes were cold as he walked directly towards his destination. He had asked around earlier and found out that the daily supply of water used by the Royas soldiers came from a small lake, where he attacked and killed a sentry when he arrived. Looking down at the sentry¡¯s corpse, Rhys took out the book. Although a bit of hesitation flashed by in his eyes, he still turned to one of the pages. An underwater monster was depicted here, this monster was weak enough that a child would be able to kill it with a knife as long as they could overcome their fear, but if it was allowed to play its role, it would be the most terrifying demon known to man. Sounds of disturbance could be heard coming from the barracks. The others had obviously started to take action, and there was no longer time to hesitate. Rhys pulled out a dagger, plunged it into the sentry¡¯s body, then dripped his blood onto the page of the book. The maggot-like patterns on the page of the book began to come to life as transparent tentacles began to stretch outwards from the parchment. Rhys quickly turned the page towards the body on the ground. The transparent tentacles reached into the corpse¡¯s wound, then slowly slithered into the wound until it was completely inside the body. Rhys tied a rock to the corpse¡¯s foot then threw it into the water, as he watched the body slowly sinking into the water, Rhys was hyperventilating. If the description in the book wasn¡¯t wrong, then his actions just now were downright evil. There was no distinction of good and evil in war, but there were distinctions in the means used for war. Such as massacres or driving peasants from their homes, the use of chemical weapons or poison, etc. were generally frowned upon as being unjust. And his current actions would not only bring disaster to the Royas soldiers, but it would also spell disaster for generations to come, this lake itself would become a forbidden zone or restricted area. The monster he just created was called the Floating Corpse Maggot. This monster could easily be killed in direct combat, however its true power lies in its ability to proliferate in the water. When it came into contact with a body of water, it would produce a large number of larvae that could survive and fully assimilate themselves into it, they were odorless, colorless and shapeless, just like ordinary lake water. However, once a person came into contact with this contaminated lake water, the Floating Corpse Maggot inside would become parasites within their bodies. A host of these parasites would feel their limbs weakening, a sense of dizziness as well as headaches. Furthermore, they would become hungry very easily, if they couldn¡¯t sate this hunger in time, they would drop dead at any moment. Even if they didn¡¯t suddenly drop dead, their bodies and physique would gradually change to look like corpses soaked in water. Even more frightening was that these maggots could almost perfectly harmonize their rhythm with water, making it so that even expert practitioners of [Respiratory Art] would be unable to discover them. Unless someone knew about their existence and specifically targeted them, these maggots simply could not be discovered, only through long-term observation would someone even notice that there was a problem with the water. This place will probably be known as the cursed lake in the future Rhys felt a chill as he looked at the calm surface of the lake. This small body of water would likely take the lives of countless people, and he would be the one responsible for it. Looking down at the book of monsters that had another blank page and seven other pages left, Rhys carefully wrapped it up and swiftly returned to Colomier. ¡­ On the other side, Nala was also facing a tough battle. Her opponent was a middle-aged officer of Royas. She was feeling a sense of discomfort as there was a sort of power flowing within her opponent¡¯s body, this power was related to her Dragon¡¯s blood, yet they were mutually exclusive at the same time. The middle-aged officer was wielding a cutlass that also gave off an ominous presence that caused Nala to frown involuntarily. ¡°Interkam¡¯s Saintress of Salvation¡± Smick said with a sigh: ¡°It should be seven years since we last met, although I knew this day would eventually come¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Nala held her knight¡¯s sword as she observed the officer. His words suggested that he had met her seven years ago. ¡°Smick Lancher. Let¡¯s just say I was Chris¡¯ comrade-in-arms, after all, we fought alongside one another seven years ago¡± a sense of nostalgia flashed by Smick¡¯s eyes, even after seven years, he still couldn¡¯t forget that battle. ¡°Although I say that, our standpoints are simply different. Since you are the one person who could actually overturn Royas¡¯ war situation, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have you remain here¡± Smick drew his cutlass and slowly disappeared. ¡°Is that so?¡± Nala vaguely remembered Rivers telling her about how they had fought alongside a Royas soldier named Smick seven years ago. If there were no mistakes, then this should be him, but as he had said, since they had different standpoints, there was nothing more to say. Nala slowed her breathing down. The other person¡¯s breathing had proven to her that he was also a practitioner of [Respiratory Art], so his abrupt disappearance should be an effect of a certain school of [Respiratory Art]. Right before it arrived, Nala sensed the other party¡¯s attack, so she raised her knight¡¯s sword to block it. She quickly noticed something was wrong and immediately retreated. As she raised her sword again, she found that the weapon in her hand had already been cut in half. Chapter 79 - Vol1 Ch79: Sword ¡°That cutlass¡­¡± Nala¡¯s heart sank, she didn¡¯t expect that strange weapon to be so sharp. Her knight¡¯s sword was something granted by the king. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly a precious treasure, it was still a fine article of craftsmanship. Normal knights families would even be able to use it as an heirloom. And yet it was cleanly cut in half with a single slash, that really was a bit too much. ¡°Although I will not kill you because of the ancient covenant, please give up resistance¡± Smick¡¯s voice was floating indistinctly in the air, making it so that no one knew where he would appear next to end your life: ¡°I will hold you captive until the end of the war¡± ¡°Dream on¡± Nala narrowed her eyes and finally began to take him seriously. A faint pressure began to awaken on her body as her originally blue pupils turned into golden vertical pupils, her fair throat also moved ever so slightly, as if some sort of internal structure was changing. Smick was surprised to find that, at that very moment, the rhythm of the surrounding environment had changed by itself to match and harmonize with Nala. Together with Nala¡¯s [Respiratory Art], Smick even had the illusion that there was nowhere he could hide. Daughter of Dragons. Smick thought of Nala¡¯s other title. Without hesitation, he directly moved in for the kill, his figure instantly vanished and appeared directly in front of Nala as his cutlass slashed directly at her. Nala¡¯s vertical pupil didn¡¯t even blink as if she had turned a blind eye to the incoming cutlass. The air seemed to condense right at this moment to block Smick¡¯s cutlass, and even Smick¡¯s harmonization with the surrounding rhythm was forcefully cut off. Nala swung the broken sword in her hand and left a clear mark on Smick¡¯s chest, as if there was an invisible blade at the end of the broken sword. Nala¡¯s eyes slowly changed back to normal as the sound of armor clamoring could be heard outside. Obviously, Royas¡¯ army had started to respond to their raid, she didn¡¯t try to confirm Smick¡¯s status and instead instinctively retreated. Soon after Nala left, quite a few soldiers had surrounded this place. Smick slowly stood up, the wound on his chest had already formed a scab. After being infected by the Soul¡¯s blood, his physique was no longer that of a human, so such wounds would heal in an instant. As he glanced towards where Nala had escaped, his eyes became sullen. He raised his hand, looked down at his powerful palm and felt a deep sense of fear. Ultimately, ¡®he¡¯ still chose to hold back. Smick then covered his face and groaned wildly. ¡­ The elite team would soon return to Colomier. Their raid tonight could be considered to be relatively fruitful. They destroyed a granary, killed five commanding officers, some soldiers, and managed to cause a certain amount of chaos in the enemy ranks. Although at the same time, they also lost three to four people, all of whom were elites. Of course, if you counted the Floating Corpse Insect that Rhys released as well, then this operation could be considered to be extremely successful. But for Interkam, who has been passively taking a beating all this time, this was also another rare victory. In order to improve morale, they even held a small celebration for the soldiers. However, during the party, Nala who was the focus of them all, seemed a bit distracted. My sword is a problem, if I encounter him next time, I would be at a weaponry disadvantage again Nala looked down at the broken sword in her hand and thought about the battle with Smick. She could feel that he was still somewhat holding back, otherwise it would have been her who was wounded and not him. ¡°Are you worried about your weapon, Marshal?¡± asked a knight next to her. ¡°You are?¡± Nala really had no impression of this person: ¡°I really am lacking a good knight¡¯s sword¡± ¡°Elbas Qi¡± the knight answered: ¡°My territory is quite close to Colomier, we found a treasured sword there recently, I¡¯m sure it would satisfy you, Marshal¡± ¡°To be honest, I originally wanted to keep the sword as an heirloom, but now it seems like it would be best to give it to your excellency, or perhaps the sword had been waiting for your excellency in the first place¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nala was a bit puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to pick it up. The sword should be ready to be presented to your excellency in a short while¡± Elbas replied with a smile. In the evening, when the sword was delivered, Nala finally understood what the man had meant. As soon as she saw the sword, Nala felt that she had a wondrous connection with the sword. ¡°It was said that the blood of a dragon was added to the sword when it was being forged. With each swing, you could hear the roar of the dragon. Unfortunately, I simply can¡¯t use this sword¡± Elbas explained with a sigh: ¡°With every swing, I feel my heart being oppressed by an unknown force. And if someone tried to use it forcibly, they might even cough up blood and collapse on the spot¡± ¡°I think it must be that we were not qualified to wield it, but since the Marshal¡¯s Dragon Bloodline has been awakened, your excellency must be the fated master of this sword¡± Rhys felt something amiss as he listened from the side. After all, right after Nala¡¯s sword had just been broken, someone immediately offered her a sword that fitted her perfectly, this was too much of a coincidence. But he had already asked the people in the camp, Elbas was indeed a noble with a nearby territory, and someone had tested that sword prior to bringing it to Nala, confirming that there was no such thing as poison or a curse on it. Moreover, even with Nala¡¯s superhuman intuition, she didn¡¯t perceive any malice, so she reached out and received the knight¡¯s sword. The sword¡¯s guard was a pair of dragon wings, and if you looked from the side, you would even notice that there were patterns of dragon scales on the blade of the sword. As Nala held the sword in her hand, she felt a connection forming between the weapon and her bloodline. The sword almost felt like an extension of her arm, at the same time, it greatly promoted the awakening of her Dragon¡¯s blood. With this sword, her strength had risen by at least 30%. As Nala brandished the sword, the weapon gave off a faint rumble almost like the roar of a dragon, the knights that gathered around also rained her in praise and admiration. This kind of display could also improve the morale of the troops, and if this story were to be passed down, it could even become a part of myths and legends. Standing amongst the crowd, Elbas had a satisfied smile on his face. The task that Lord Negary assigned him had been completed, and he had confirmed that Nala¡¯s intuition would not react to pure goodwill, but sometimes goodwill wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. For the next few days, Royas¡¯ offense was indeed slowed down. The Floating Corpse Insects had already begun to spread among Royas soldiers. Although Floating Corpse Insects died very easily, there were many places where water was necessary within the barracks, so their speed of propagation wasn¡¯t slow. There weren¡¯t a lot of ways to deal with a pandemic in this era. When the water problem was noticed, quite a few soldiers and even officers had already been infected causing the war situation to tilt so that at least for now, the war was no longer one-sided. And with the arrival of support from various forces, the threat of Royas had basically been resolved in Colomier, causing many in Interkam to call it a Divine Grace. When the horns of counterattack were blown in Interkam, several battles were still being ongoing in the underside that no one could see. ¡¼Eldridge, how much longer can you sit still for? ¡½ Negary sat on the throne and peered into the distance while his figure slowly faded into the darkness: ¡¼The infiltration into the Church of Divine Grace must also be accelerated ¡½ Chapter 80 - Vol1 Ch80: Three years of war Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 With Negary¡¯s involvement, the war gradually leaned towards Interkam and the vigorous counterattack began. Under Nala¡¯s lead, the lost territories were reclaimed little by little, causing Interkam who nearly had their spine broken to burst with renewed enthusiasm and vigour. The nearly-ruined country of Interkam was once again rejuvenated, and Nala¡¯s name of ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ was becoming more and more legitimate day by day. The war was also becoming crueller day by day. Among the land that they reclaimed, quite a few of the nobles who used to own them were already dead. If you make enough military contributions in battle, then those who were originally peasants could become knights, while those who were originally knights could obtain peerage and their own territory. Meanwhile, Royas¡¯ side was even more dedicated to the war, because they had no other choice. Under the pressure Eldridge had placed, these nobles barely had any rights and authority remaining. If they couldn¡¯t win this war, then the only choice left for them was to launch a rebellion on Eldridge. The counterattack began and continued for three years, the devastation and intensity of which was significantly greater compared to the seven years before that. ¡­ This was a long staircase with stone lampstands lining on both sides that housed orange flames within them. At the end of the staircase, there was a huge black stone statue that depicted a humanoid creature. The creature had both arms extended upwards as if begging for something, or perhaps embracing something. The stone statue was facing away from the staircase, while a person was staring at the back of this stone statue as if pondering something. Even when there were noises coming from the stairs behind him, the man didn¡¯t pay any attention to it and simply continued to stare at the stone statue. His face was a little blurred, but if someone focused on him, they would feel that he gave off a natural sense of pressure, followed by a feeling that he was born to be above them. As if the only thing that they should do was prostrate themselves at his feet. If the people of Hale saw this man, they would find his existence to be similar to the God within their perception, he was like an abyss that no matter how much one tried, they would never be able to tell his true depths. ¡°Your Majesty, Klee County¡ª-¡± two men in uniform appeared from the bottom of the stairs, both of them had heavy expressions on their faces. Quite obviously, the situation of Royas today had made them concerned. ¡°I already know¡± Eldridge interrupted the two. It was simply the loss of Klee County that was reclaimed by Interkam, even though Klee County was one of the few territories originally belonging to Interkam that they still had left. This stone statue in front of him was called the Statue of the Last God. It was the root of Royas. The ancestral spirit ritual of Royas and the potion of the Last God he developed, both came from this stone statue. ¡°What a hopeless world we live in¡± Eldridge said with a sigh. After several generations of accumulation, it was he who managed to obtain more information from the Statue of the Last God. It was information from the Statue of the Last God that shaped Royas into what it was today, but it was also what was causing Eldridge to slowly step towards his destruction. For example, the truth about the collapse of the First Empire. The First Empire was called the Age of the Gods. At that time, among the three gods born from the first flame, except for the Giant that created all things from his body, the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon still remained in this world. Both the Divine race and the Dragon race were not considered rare. Unfortunately, the majority of the Divine race and Dragon race then abandoned this world. It could be said that, from the perspective of this world, the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon were both sinners. It was their abandonment that led to the first eruption of the Black Abyss and caused the First Empire to perish. If the Last God, which was this statue in front of him, had not appeared together with a few other heroes who stood up to save this world, then the world itself might have already returned to the Black Abyss. The price to pay for salvation was that the Last God turned into the statue that he was today. Furthermore, now that the Black Abyss had become turbulent again, who are they going to rely on if there was only one Last God? That fake God from the Church of Divine Grace? Or the ghouls in Sacred Valley? Perhaps Negary, who has caused me countless troubles, might be qualified to do such a thing. But that entity would definitely not do that, even if this entire world fell to ruin, he would not do such a thing. ¡°Who¡¯s their leader?¡± Eldridge asked. ¡°Nala Tagula¡± his two subordinates replied in a deep voice. ¡°I understand, you may step down¡± Eldridge nodded and continued to stare at the stone statue. Eldridge¡¯s attitude was causing his two subordinates to feel more and more puzzled day by day. With his majesty¡¯s greatness, in the past, he would have already arranged layers upon layers of preparations so that even the so-called Saintress of Salvation wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to resist. But in truth, ever since the appearance of that Saintress of Salvation, Eldridge had not left this place, nor did he send down any orders. For the last three years, it had been them who dealt with every official business, big or small. ¡°Saintress of Salvation, hah hah¡± Eldridge simply grinned. She is indeed Salvation, just not for a mere country. He stared at the Statue of the Last God and fell back into contemplation. ¡­ ¡°Your Excellency the Princess, please hand over the command to Sir Rhys Laval and come with me back to the capital to receive further orders¡± the herald coldly said and caused a disturbance in the barracks. ¡°This is a decision made by both His Majesty and the Grand Dukes¡± the herald continued. Nala was currently donning her armour with the dragon scale sword in her hand, compared to three years ago, she had matured considerably. She glanced around herself, the nobles and knights who followed her were displaying anger and confused expressions on their faces, but some of them had also lowered their heads in shame. Rhys was not blinded by the right to command. He understood very well what was happening right now, it was nothing more than the country¡¯s own power struggle. At this point, Interkam had already reclaimed the majority of their lost territories, leaving at most one or two battles left. As the Saintress of Salvation who had saved Interkam, Nala¡¯s prestige had reached a terrifying degree, enough to cause a few people to lose sleep. Seth the First was certainly one of them, but they also included the very aristocrats who supported her to this position in the first place. Wasn¡¯t it Eldridge¡¯s prestige that allowed him to completely oppress every single force including aristocrats within his country? Well, the current Nala had a level of prestige that surpassed Eldridge¡¯s prestige in Royas at the beginning of the war. If she really took the throne, the power of aristocrats in Interkam would likely fall to a historical low. If these people were able to sit still while Interkam fell to ruin for the sake of their aristocratic rights, it was natural that they wouldn¡¯t sit still and watch as Nala continued to develop her forces and prestige. Naturally, Nala¡¯s character could be vouched for by all of her subordinates and the people she had met, but there was still the Church of Divine Grace who placed her onto this position in the first place. Not to mention her devout believer of a mother, these were all factors that could affect her. Therefore, victories under Nala¡¯s name could not be allowed to increase. Meaning, recalling her to the capital to act as a mascot was the right choice to make. This way, Nala would only be the leader in the early stages of the counterattack, while it would be Rhys who truly completed the counterattack. Even if Rhys didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was still a member of the nobility, he could support Nala¡¯s ascension to the throne, but he could not allow Nala become the puppet of the Church. And this was also part of the noble¡¯s consideration. Although Nala was simple, she was not stupid. This command was jointly issued by the majority of those in power within the country, she couldn¡¯t resist it, nor did she plan to do so. ¡°Be careful of Seth the First. The other domestic nobles might still hope for you to take the throne, but Seth would surely try to do something about it¡± as Rhys took over command and became the new Marshal, he whispered that to Nala. The only thing he could do right now was to take good control of military power for Nala¡¯s sake. Chapter 81 - Vol1 Ch81: Withdrawal and negotiations Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 Reystromia. Negary had become more silent over the past few years. Because of the war, Reystromia no longer enjoyed the prosperity it had in the past, and most people here were either deserters or mercenaries. There were also still some desperate smugglers, but not many. ¡¼ I had thought that in lull of Nala¡¯s appearance, Eldridge would fight back, but strangely, he had chosen to remain indifferent instead ¡½Negary¡¯s voice could be heard, but he was nowhere to be seen on his throne: ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, your prophecy seems to be incorrect ¡½ ¡°Lord Negary, this old one¡¯s prophecy is not wrong. Eldridge will surely clash with Nala. This is their destiny¡± Granny Seal¡¯e who was standing by the throne, as usual, confidently said. ¡°I have seen it with my own eyes, the flames are about to go out. Eldridge Andrea has made his choice, he has risen because of the Last God, and so he will be bound by the Last God. Since he did not choose to confront Nala, that meant that he had chosen to back down¡± ¡¼ Eldridge¡­ ¡½Negary sighed. Despite them never meeting face to face before, this opponent and food that he had coveted for a long time, had made him a little disappointed: ¡¼ And so he chose to let Nala win ¡½ ¡°Yes, he had backed down, there were no other choices for him. Everything of the Last God was restraining him. And now that Nala had appeared, this renowned King hailed as the greatest ruler in Royas¡¯ history, had chosen to back down. He chose to pass on the responsibility that originally belonged to him to Nala¡± ¡¼ It¡¯s almost time, yes? ¡½ Negary asked. This had been the 21st year that he had been in this world. In these 21 years, he had grown from a clueless remnant soul to becoming one of the beings that stood at the apex of this world. He died in this world, became a remnant soul in this world, changed in this world, grew in this world, and now, he would finally break off from this world. ¡°Yes, Milord, the Black Abyss is near, everything will soon come to an end. But no matter what they choose, it will be us who will obtain victory!!¡± Granny Seal¡¯e declared excitedly. ¡¼ Then recall the three troops ¡½ Negary¡¯s voice was calm. The ¡®three troops¡¯ he spoke of were all the forces that he had organized and developed over these years. Including the reorganized Crowmen, the elite Ghostmen, and the secretive Dragonmen. ¡­ Nala sat on the side seat of the audience hall as the Princess. Sitting next to her was Seth the First with a fake smile on his face. In the last few years, his figure had become a bit inflated and gave off a kind impression at a glance. Nala uncomfortably moved her arm a little. This damn lady¡¯s dress is limiting my range of movement. If I use just a bit too much strength, it¡¯ll completely rip and become ruined, I really can¡¯t understand what the use for such clothes are at all. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, our counterattack is finally over. Marshal Rhys will soon return with news of victory and an ambassador of Royas. After we complete the post-war negotiations with Royas, all those who have made significant contributions will receive the rewards that they are due¡± Seth the First maintained his amiable smile and raised his cup, declaring this exciting news to the aristocrats who had gathered around. The war simply could not go on any longer. The biggest problem of which was population, when it came down to it, a war was only a game of population. During these long years of war, large numbers of young men had been conscripted into the army, both voluntarily and not. If the war went on any longer, the country would be literally crippled. The current state was just right, a group of nobles had died, a new group of nobles had risen, and the country could be settled for at least the next few decades, everything seemed as beautiful as it should be. Luen Donner was also here, wearing a luxurious priest robe and a smile on his face as he sat to the right of the King. He was currently 30 years old, in a poor family, a man this age would be considered old, but for those who had obtained the Divine Grace, they were still considerably young. And it was at this age that he became the youngest Pope in the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s history. There were many factors involved in this, one of which was undeniably his own efforts, but his own status also brought him a great advantage. His late mentor was Cardinal Augustin who had considerable influence in the Church, thus leading to the majority of the Cardinals supporting him during the Church¡¯s most recent election. One other reason was war. War had always been a great opportunity for forces and organizations to change their chains of command. For example, Luen¡¯s greatest rival for the position, a Cardinal who was older and more prestigious than he was, lost his life in the war. Coupled with his status as an aristocrat, he could better coordinate the relationship between the Church and nobility. Finally, with a bit of ¡°luck¡±, he finally realized his ambition and became the Pope of Divine Grace. The next step is to take this opportunity to spread the influence of the Church Luen glanced at Nala and Seth the First by his side. The reason why the Church of Divine Grace agreed to withdraw Nala from the frontlines was precisely because Seth and he, along with the remaining domestic nobles, had reached an agreement. During the peace talks with Royas, they had worked together to pressure Royas¡¯ ambassador, using the advantage of being the victor, they forced Royas to allow missionaries from the Church of Divine Grace into their country. This was how humans were, Luen¡¯s initial goal was only to become a Cardinal; after becoming a Cardinal, he set his eyes on becoming the Pope; and right after becoming a Pope, he wanted to become the greatest Pope in the history of the Church and achieve his great ambition of spreading the Church¡¯s influence to the entire continent! God¡¯s light should shine on more people, so as to prevent the advent of the Black Abyss Luen thought to himself. After becoming the Pope, he obtained access to various secrets hidden within the Church, the most important of which was related to the disaster that spanned the entire continent, the Black Abyss. Within the records of the Church of Divine Grace, the light of God cut through the Black Abyss, which produced the holy flame and purified a corner of the Black Abyss to form this continent. But God did not stay for long, as his battle with the Black Abyss continued. During the First Empire, it was due to the false God and Dragon who abandoned God that the Black Abyss recovered and resurfaced. During the Second Empire, it was because everyone had prayed and obtained the attention of God once more that they managed to calm the Black Abyss again. But this corner was simply too small, and God did not grant them his attention for a lot of time. Following the fall of the Second Empire, the faith of their God slowly faded away. During the Fourth Empire, this faith was even distorted to become a faith of all spirits of the world. Fortunately, after the collapse of the Fourth Empire, the first Pope found the first Divine Grace of God from the remains of the Second Empire. Only when the light of God can shine on the world once more would the Black Abyss be completely purified and the world return to normal. The more people that believe, the more they can attract the eyes of God Luen¡¯s heart was full of calculations about expanding the Church of Divine Grace. ¡­ Not too long later, Rhys returned to the capital together with the many noble knights of the army. Naturally, there were also several ambassadors of Royas who accompanied them. For the next few days, the negotiations for a post-war treaty as well as the necessary reimbursement of benefits for both sides took place. The ambassadors of Royas made concessions for much of the demands, but there was one thing that the ambassadors would not budge on no matter what: that was, Nala, as a representative of the Interkam Kingdom, must personally head to the border and sign the final agreement. Chapter 82 - Vol1 Ch82: We are knights Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 The negotiation soon reached a deadlock. The Kingdom of Royas has chosen to compromise in a lot of aspects, but the person who signed the contract had to be Nala. Even without thinking, anyone could tell that there was some sort of scheme hidden here. Nala was the Saintress of Salvation of Interkam, as well as its Princess. If nothing went wrong, she would become the next sovereign of Interkam. This request was rejected immediately after it was made. Many noble knights in the country were followers of Nala. Although they had chosen to abandon Nala when they regained command of the army, it was also because of this abandonment that they felt ashamed and vowed to upkeep their chivalry as well as the bottom line of pride for nobility. However, it turned out that this ¡®bottom line of pride¡± was basically the same as nothing. A few days after the negotiations reached a deadlock, the opinion of this being ¡®a condition that cannot be accepted no matter what¡¯ changed. Because the Royas army was once again reorganizing itself. As the Royas¡¯ side had declared, if Interkam couldn¡¯t accept this condition, then there was no longer any need for peace talks. ¡°This is just signing an agreement, there wouldn¡¯t necessarily be any danger. Isn¡¯t it selfish that the Princess didn¡¯t agree? Isn¡¯t she the Saintress of Salvation? Why couldn¡¯t she agree to something this small?¡± At some point, this kind of argument started to make sense for the nobles, and people began to support the Princess accepting this condition to end their negotiations. Interkam at this point was unable to handle another war, the long battle so far had caused the nobles to feel a bit crippled and unwilling to bear any more losses. And just as history had shown, if there was a first betrayal, there would be a second. Since Nala did not blame or spurn them the first time they did it, she would also not do it the second time. After all, she was the benevolent Saintress of Salvation! The nobles continued to manipulate the public opinion to force Nala into making a decision. According to them, Nala was just a fortunate village girl, anyone else would have been able to succeed if they were in her shoes, they used every means they had to slander Nala. These aristocrats¡¯ behaviours grew increasingly contradictory by the day. On one hand, they hoped that Nala would agree to be the representative to sign the treaty so that their interests and benefits could be assured; but on the other hand, they also didn¡¯t want Nala to agree. Because that would prove that Nala was nothing more than that, and her ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ title was nothing but a name. It would mean that she wasn¡¯t so benevolent herself, making their behaviours appear not quite as selfish and miserly, how great would that be? Compared to the others, Seth the First¡¯s behaviour was a lot more consistent, he wished for nothing but for Nala to walk to her death, that way the throne would only be his. The majority of the nobles, for the sake of their benefits, finally broke down that tiny last bit of pride they called the ¡®bottom line of nobility¡¯ and agreed that Nala should go and sign the treaty. As for the ordinary people, although Nala¡¯s prestige was high among the civilians, they couldn¡¯t change the decisions of the nobles. Not to mention that most of them also supported Nala going to sign the treaty, they weren¡¯t even feeling ashamed about it. After all, her so-called title of ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ was because she should be dedicating herself to bring them salvation, should she not? In Interkam, only the Church of Divine Grace had yet to make a public statement, while they were practically bombarding each other with words during the debates. Most of the upper echelon disagreed with sending Nala, because it was them who supported Nala to her current position. As soon as Nala became the Queen, they would be able to reap the generous rewards of their efforts, so why should they make Nala take such a huge risk now? While those who agreed with sending Nala believed that this would be the best chance for them to spread their faith into Royas. If war broke out again, Royas¡¯ domestic rejection of the Church would only increase, and it would become significantly harder for them to spread into Royas than at any other time. ¡°Everyone, the Black Abyss is approaching, we have no time¡± Luen declared coldly with the scepter in his hand ¡°The light of God should be shining on more people, not limited within Interkam, our time is running out¡± The controversy within the Church of Divine Grace was gradually suppressed by Luen. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of a few years ago. At that time, it was his persuasion that made Nala come forward, and now, it would also be him that might be sending her to her death. ¡°What I do, I do for the sake of the world!¡± ¡­ Nala didn¡¯t pay any attention to the negotiations of the past few days, nor did she bother with the words of gossip around her. She simply stayed home and accompanied her mother, Isabella. The woman was currently only a bit older than 40, but she already appeared to be 50-60 years old. The hard life in her early years had left her with various afflictions. Especially when Nala was born, she had no time to rest after giving birth and had to work continuously to feed both herself and Nala. ¡°Nala, don¡¯t go¡± Isabella held Nala¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t learn from your father¡± It was now the same situation as with Jacob back then, surrounded by the villagers, swayed by the notion of a ¡®greater good¡¯ and forced to enter a path of death. ¡°But this is the right thing to do¡± Nala softly said with unprecedented tenderness: ¡°I can¡¯t sit back and watch the war break out again. If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m sure I would regret it¡± ¡°Mother, I am also hesitating, but haven¡¯t you taught me before? When I am faced with difficult choices, I should choose what I think is the right thing to do¡± Nala continued: ¡°And right now, I need to choose the right thing to do¡± Isabella¡¯s eyes were unprecedentedly sorrowful. All those years ago, her husband had lost his life to make the right choice. She could only support his decision back then, and right now, when she wanted to stop Nala¡¯s decision, she found out that she couldn¡¯t stop her anymore. Ever since she pushed Nala to take up the position of ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯, she had been unable to stop it. Looking at Nala leaving the manor, looking at the crowd of cheering people, Isabella suddenly felt that the ¡®Saintress¡¯ of something or other shouldn¡¯t have existed in the first place. These people had obviously forgotten that Nala was hailed as the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ because of her actions and not the other way around! She had no obligations to do anything for the sake of that name! Those people, they did not deserve salvation! ¡­ But it was already too late, with Nala¡¯s agreement to go, the negotiations were quickly completed. The only thing left to do now was for the representatives of both countries to meet and sign the peace treaty at the border. Those who would attend this signing included the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s missionary group, a team of knights, and the Saintress of Salvation, Nala. ¡°Your Excellency Nala, please allow us to come with you¡± a team of knights rushed over and knelt on one knee in front of Nala, the leader of this group was the heir of the [School of Steel], Alkors Louis. ¡°Alkors, I remember that you have been awarded the peerage to become a Viscount, didn¡¯t you say that you were discussing marriage with an Earl¡¯s daughter? There is no need for you to follow me this time¡± Nala said with a smile. ¡°Those things don¡¯t matter now¡± Alkors stood up, drew his knight¡¯s sword, and held it up with both hands in front of his face, allowing the mirror-like blade to reflect his face and resolution. Behind him, the other knights also did the same, raised their swords in front of their faces and declared in unison: ¡°We are knights, and we are not afraid to die!¡± Chapter 83 - Some people do not deserve to be saved Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9 ¡°I told you, Princess Nala would definitely agree, she is the Saintress of Salvation after all¡± Such remarks, ever since Nala made her choice, Rhys had heard these same words countless times. Looking at the smiles on those people¡¯s faces, Rhys felt disgusted like never before. After taking over command from Nala and finishing the reclamation war, the name of Marshal Rhys had become renowned. In fact, under the propaganda of some people with ulterior motives, his role in the war had been excessively exaggerated, allowing him to even obtain a greater peerage than before. At a glance, he was simply the winner in life. ¡°These people are not worth saving¡± recalling what they had been doing these past days, Rhys suddenly felt that despite gaining prestige, status, and power, he had never been redeemed. He was still walking in darkness. If he chose to plunge further into the darkness, then in the next few decades, regardless if Seth the First managed to keep his throne or not, regardless if the Church of Divine Grace could spread into Royas or not, Rhys would be able to obtain what others could only dream of for their entire lives. He would become one of the pillars of power within Interkam, wealth, title, reputation, women, all of these would be within his arm¡¯s reach. ¡°Unfortunately, Nala is still too straightforward¡± Rhys took out the book of monsters and turned over its pages: ¡°Without my help, she is only a little girl after all. I walk in the darkness, but what I pursue is that pure light¡± He turned to the last page of the book of monsters. Depicted here was a terrifyingly powerful monster, it had no form, it was the plague that most people would dread. Once unleashed, it could cause the death of an entire city, or perhaps an entire nation, if left unchecked. Rhys cut his hand and dripped his blood onto the page to activate the book, then placed it inside a secret room, placed enough meat inside to act as a hotbed for the monster, and sealed it shut. As an aristocrat, most people could not intrude his manor without his permission. In other words, as long as he lived, this secret room would never be opened. However, if he were to not return from this trip, then those greedy and foolish people would surely not stay their hands from his treasures. Rhys got onto a carriage and looked around at the crowd of people outside celebrating the arrival of peace. He smirked, thinking to himself: Pray, all of you, pray that nothing happens to Nala, otherwise, you people aren¡¯t worthy of her salvation. ¡­ ¡¼ When Eldridge and Nala meet, the Dragonscale Sword will finally play its part¡½ Negary quietly waited. Since a long time ago, after Granny Seal¡¯e took refuge with him, he had been planning this matter. In this world, he had reached his limit. Because of the limitations of this world, and the limitations of himself, he couldn¡¯t advance any further. And so, what he needed to do was find a way out of this world. Negary had ordered someone to use the True Spirit Soul Transmigration method he obtained from the otherworldly soul all those years ago, but after the person¡¯s soul retracted into his True Spirit, he died. And similar to a normal person¡¯s death, the True Spirit simply reincarnated without transmigrating to another world. Through this experiment, Negary realized that the method he obtained wasn¡¯t necessarily incorrect, simply that he was missing something. For example, the coordinates of other worlds. Without a coordinate and a way to lock-on to that coordinate, the so-called True Spirit Transmigration was nothing but a direct shortcut to reincarnation. Therefore, if he wanted to leave this dilapidated world, he had to think of other ways. For example, in ancient times, how did the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon leave this world? They originally left with their entire race, leaving only a few members who weren¡¯t willing to leave. And so, before anything else, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon must have obtained the coordinates of another world, that was why they were able to leave. The foresight of Granny Seal¡¯e had also confirmed this. Naturally, before confirming whether or not he could borrow those previous channels to leave this world, it was essential that the Black Abyss must be prevented from coming back. Otherwise, being shrouded by the Black Abyss, this entire world would change, even Negary himself wasn¡¯t sure what he would become after being covered by the Black Abyss. This was unacceptable to Negary, so someone must inherit that ancient mission and relink the flames, preventing the arrival of the Black Abyss. However, not just anyone could qualify for this task. In the first place, why did both the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon choose to leave? They were originally creatures born from the Black Abyss, whose nature was changed by the flames. There was simply no better fuel to prolong the flame than the three original Gods who came from the first flame. However, besides the Giant who chose to first take up that responsibility, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon both decided not to return to the Black Abyss, nor to prolong the flames, but to escape. Strictly speaking, if the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon had chosen to take up their responsibility, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble like there currently was. But unfortunately, they both chose to escape. The Last God took the New Deity¡¯s place as fuel for the flame, but in the end, he was only a substitute, incomparable to the authentic one. That was why today, this world¡¯s level of supernatural power had fallen to its current pathetic state, and why the flames were about to die out again. And Eldridge, who had acquired the power of the Last God, was bound by the same mission to become a new substitute. That was the case until Nala showed up. Since her Dragon¡¯s blood had awakened, she barely had the qualifications to replace the Progenitor Dragon. Because she was still too weak for the job, Negary gave her the Dragonscale sword. That sword was an extremely precious treasure for anyone with the Dragon Bloodline. A person with Dragon¡¯s blood who came into contact with this sword for a long period of time was more likely to awaken their bloodline. For Nala, the role of this sword was to make it so that Nala would gradually grow closer to becoming a true dragon. ¡­ ¡°Before signing the peace treaty, I ask that her excellency the Princess to come with me to meet someone¡± the emissary of Royas, who was also an acquaintance of Nala, was the aging Smick Lancher, who firmly declared that as he held the peace treaty in his hands: ¡°If the Princess isn¡¯t willing to, then the Kingdom of Royas can only wage war once again¡± So it¡¯s finally here? Behind Nala, the knights who followed Nala here all had serious expressions on their faces. The Royas Kingdom was willing to give up so many benefits, even risk starting another war, just to get Nala to arrive at the border, surely for a scheme of some kind. If Royas were to try and use this matter to force Nala to bend to their every will, these knights would be the first to retaliate. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, we don¡¯t have any intention of hurting her excellency the Princess¡± Smick had a bitter look on his face: ¡°At this point, it is already impossible for us to hurt her excellency in any way¡± ¡°His Majesty, King Eldridge wants to see you¡± Smick said ¡°His Majesty is not too far from here, and you can bring your knights with you¡± ¡°Our ambitions were certainly part of the reason why the Royal Kingdom first started the war, but now it is nothing more than a last resort. His Majesty will inform you of the hidden details¡± Smick placed his hand on his heart and declared: ¡°In the name of the [School of Light] and as the head of the Lancher family, I swear that her excellency the Princess will not be harmed during this trip¡± Nala stared closely at Smick in front of her, then finally nodded. Chapter 84 - To walk on the right path ¡°The future is clear, Lord Negary¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with a smile. ¡°Eldridge¡¯s methods destroyed the possibility of Nala¡¯s peaceful life¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with a smile: ¡°Nala will accept Eldridge¡¯s terms and become fuel to prolong the flame, and Eldridge will lose the qualifications to be king¡± ¡°When Nala opens the kiln of the first flame, the passage that leaves this world will be unlocked, and we will leave this world of despair under Lord Negary¡¯s lead¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said firmly. ¡¼ Is the Dragon body finished? ¡½ Negary ignored Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s flattery and asked while pointing his finger to his forehead. ¡°The modulation has been completed, Milord¡¯s current body has reached the limit of what can be achieved in this world. With [Dracotongue], Milord can even exert power beyond the limits of this world¡± Granny Seal¡¯e replied seriously. ¡¼ Then I will leave helping Nala open the kiln of the first flame to you. The three troops are at your disposal. Before I go, I still have some unfinished business to take care of ¡½Negary carefully examined this body that took great efforts to finally create, then gave Granny Seal¡¯e that order. ¡°Milord wants to go meet Eldridge face-to-face?¡± Granny Seal¡¯e curiously asked. ¡¼ Although he had backed down and gave the qualifications to Nala, he is still one of the peak entities I¡¯ve met in this world, I have to at least attend his funeral ¡½ Negary put on his clothes as well as a robe and left his palace. Suddenly, Negary turned around, looked at the silent Granny Seal¡¯e, and solemnly asked: ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, what do you think is the nature of ¡®Life¡¯? ¡½ ¡°Lord Negary, in a general sense, what determines who a person is, isn¡¯t their body, nor their soul, but rather their unique [Origin]¡± Granny Seal¡¯e was stunned, and then answered affirmatively: ¡°And the nature of an [Origin] is the embodiment of the world and the universe, as well as the connection between an individual with their world and the universe¡± ¡°Therefore, the Evil Spirits, entities that exist separately of an [Origin] are considered to be the error of this world¡± Granny Seal¡¯e answered him truthfully. ¡¼ Are you not afraid to offend me? ¡½ Negary asked. ¡°Sometimes, errors might seem to be more correct, do they not? For example, Nala who has been making the right choice would also face the most tragic future of all¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with certainty: ¡°Because this world itself might be an error¡± ¡¼ Perhaps it is true ¡½ Negary nodded and left Reystromia. Granny Seal¡¯e looked on as Negary left, then gave the orders to the three troops who were on standby. Some of them were responsible for ambushing the members of Hales, while others were to create obstacles meant to help Nala improve herself, forcing her to keep using Dragon¡¯s blood. That way, she would grow closer and closer to a true ¡®Dragon¡¯, thus ensuring her suitability to be the substitute for the Progenitor Dragon. ¡­ Meanwhile, on top of the gloomy staircase, Nala was staring at the Statue of the Last God, as well as Eldridge who stood behind it. The knights behind her were all cautiously watching their surroundings. Although Smick had sworn upon his own honour that Nala would not be harmed, the thing called ¡®honour¡¯ could be worth as much as all the riches in this world, but it could also be worthless. Putting all you have on the honour of another is nothing but a stupid act. ¡°Do you know what you have done?¡± Eldridge carefully observed Nala, then finally spoke up after a long silence: ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done is driving yourself to ruin¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing the right thing, that¡¯s all¡± Nala didn¡¯t care for Eldridge¡¯s words. No matter what, as long as she kept walking on the right path, regardless of her own ending, she would not regret it. ¡°The right thing¡­¡± Eldridge muttered, then continued: ¡°Then did you know, during your initial battle after Colomier, I had a secret force stationed nearby the outskirts of Colomier. At that time, if I had given an order, that force would have attacked from behind and formed a pincer attack with the legion at the front to completely destroy your army¡± ¡°I did indeed feel a sense of crisis at the time, but fortunately it disappeared afterwards¡± Nala nodded and admitted. Back then, the Interkam domestic nobles were in a hurry to retaliate so they didn¡¯t fortify the rear position too well. If an ambush had indeed come from the rear, there was a certain danger of them being wiped out. ¡°That was because I retreated¡± Eldridge admitted: ¡°If I didn¡¯t retreat, I would have been able to lead Royas to conquer the entire country of Interkam, then eventually the entire continent to become the Fifth Empire¡± ¡°And the reason I retreated was because you appeared. You gave me a way out¡± Eldridge pointed to the Statue of the Last God behind him and said: ¡°This is the Last God. When First Empire fell, it was he who prevented the advent of the Black Abyss¡± ¡°His power made it so that the more territory he ruled over, the stronger he became¡± Eldridge said: ¡°The Andrea family had been connected through generation after generation of ancestral spirits, finally ending with me obtaining the power of the Last God¡± ¡°But the stronger you are, the more responsibility you have to bear, such as preventing the next advent of the Black Abyss¡± Eldridge snapped his fingers to reveal a series of murals around them. These murals depicted what would happen if the Last God hadn¡¯t prevented the advent of the Black Abyss. The sun lost its luster, darkness began to envelop the earth, vegetation withered and died, and the animals began to mutate into strange, eerie monsters. People gradually lost their minds and became irrational lunatics. In the end, everything in the world turned into ashes and returned to their essence, to the Black Abyss. ¡°This is the Black Abyss¡± Eldridge pointed to all of them and said: ¡°The Last God held the hope of the entire continent in his hand at the time, he ignited himself, turned his everything into the flames and stopped the Black Abyss, finally ending up as the statue behind me¡± ¡°Originally, I also needed to walk this path. I had to lead Royas, conquer the entire continent, then ignite myself. Because only then would I be qualified to become the Torch¡± ¡°You said that I became your way out. That means I am also qualified to be a Torch¡± Nala said calmly, as she observed the tragic murals around her. ¡°Indeed. Only the three original Gods who came from the first flame have the qualifications to become the torch. The Giant has already been burned, so what remained were the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon¡± ¡°The Last God was the replacement for the New Deity, I am the successor of the Last God, and since your Dragon¡¯s blood has awakened to a significant degree, you can now become the replacement for the Progenitor Dragon¡± Eldridge displayed an extremely mockingly grin: ¡°So, make the right choice now, Miss ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯¡± Choose to become a substitute for the Progenitor Dragon and burn yourself as the Torch, or choose to sit and watch as the Black Abyss descends and destroys everything. However, ever since Nala became the Saintress of Salvation, she had no other choice. Eldridge¡¯s retreat had granted what Nala wished for, and also pushed Nala onto the path of self-destruction. ¡°I will walk on the right path¡± Nala¡¯s words were still as resolute as she was at the start, unwavering, unchanged. Chapter 85 - Vol1 Ch85: King to king ¡°Then I will leave everything to you¡± Eldridge¡¯s smile slowly faded. He suddenly realized that Nala didn¡¯t choose to dedicate her everything for the sake of the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ name. Nala did everything she did because they were correct. That was enough, she needed no cheering, no honour, and no persecution from anyone. She had never been lost, as she had always trodden the right path. The ¡®right path¡¯ didn¡¯t mean the righteousness of others, but rather her own righteousness, and that was why she became the purest Saintress of Salvation. As a person, she was admirable, so much so that Eldridge felt inferior. If he had been firm on his own path, he would have already conquered Interkam and continued on his way to unifying the entire continent. ¡°I will give you all the information I have about the Black Abyss. You can verify the truth of the matter yourself¡± Eldridge signed the peace treaty and returned it to Nala, then told her one final thing: ¡°To protect the kiln of the first flame, that group of ¡®ghouls¡¯ has moved its entrance to another place. You will need to gain their recognition before they open the entrance¡± ¡°I have given you the specific location¡± Eldridge¡¯s tone was full of heavy fatigue: ¡°I wish you a pleasant journey, great Saintress¡± ¡­ ¡°Your excellency, you wouldn¡¯t really agree to become that so-called torch, would you?¡± after they exited the ruins of the Last God, Alkors impatiently spoke up: ¡°Maybe this is all a part of Eldridge¡¯s scheme¡± ¡°I can sense that what he said was the truth, and I have also felt the Black Abyss¡± Nala squinted her eyes. As her dragon¡¯s bloodline awakened more and more, she had vaguely been able to sense the Black Abyss approaching. ¡°But, why must your excellency bear this responsibility? Even if the Black Abyss is coming, sacrificing the Princess can¡¯t be the only way!¡± Alkors shouted in pain and anger. If possible, they would rather there be an enemy that they could face, that they could fight against, instead of Nala having to bear this sort of responsibility. But it was precisely because of Nala being like this that they were willing to give up their peerage, give up their family and their everything in order to follow her. ¡°Then, my knights¡± with a smile on her face, Nala asked softly as she did in Colomier¡¯s barracks years ago: ¡°Would you like to go with me?¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± several Knights responded with tragic smiles on their faces without the slightest hesitation. ¡­ ¡°You may go back first, Smick¡± Eldridge once again stared at the back of the Last God statue and fell into thought. ¡°This servant is afraid I wOn¡¯t bE aBle tO do tHAt ¡½Smick¡¯s voice was extremely bitter and even contained a bit of madness in his words. Eldridge turned around to see that Smick¡¯s body had begun to grow black feathers, his strangely glowing cutlass already drawn, his aging face reverted to its younger state as a completely different aura than Smick began to gush out from his body. ¡°Negary!¡± Eldridge¡¯s eyes became cold: ¡°To occupy my courtier¡¯s body, are you ready to offer me your loyalty?¡± ¡¼ I came to offer you death, O¡¯ greatest king. Eldridge, your path has reached its end ¡½ Negary flapped the crow wings behind his back and rushed directly towards Eldridge. ¡°Despicable Evil Spirit!¡± Eldridge stood still without moving. From the darkness, several people in armor leapt out, their swords swung down at Negary without hesitation. When he swung the cutlass, it didn¡¯t cut through the opponent¡¯s swords as he had expected. Negary had to retreat in order to avoid the other armored men¡¯s attacks. ¡¼ Ancestral Spirit Armor ¡½ as Negary sensed the remnant soul aura on the armors, he instantly understood what these things were. Before Eldridge produced the Last God serum, the Ancestral Spirit Armor was the representative supernatural power of the Royas Kingdom. Strong Combatants of the Royas Kingdom would choose to sacrifice themselves and turn their remnant soul into an Ancestral Spirit. Truthfully, Ancestral Spirits were similar in a way to Negary¡¯s Ghostmen¡¯s secondary souls, but there was also a difference. The Ghostmen¡¯s secondary souls undergo a pseudo-release to obtain a supernatural power when separated from their True Spirit. While Ancestral Spirits gave up pseudo-release, gave up their field of perception, gave up their own sense of self to obtain powerful interference force instead. The Royas Kingdom would then attach these Ancestral Spirits to their armor, look for people who were suitable to each Ancestral Spirit and have them put them on the armor to obtain the power of the interference force. After a certain amount of training, they would truly become a one-man army who could match a hundred. ¡¼ Their swords are reinforced with interference force so they weren¡¯t destroyed? ¡½ Negary thought to himself. The knights didn¡¯t stand still and continued to rush towards Negary with their swords in hand. Negary didn¡¯t try to avoid them and instead threw the cutlass in his hand at Eldridge, who was still standing under the stone statue. One of the knights swung their sword to block the cutlass, while the other knights¡¯ swords directly plunged into Negary¡¯s body. ¡°Oh no!¡± Eldridge silently grimaced as he saw Negary¡¯s body directly explode, his red blood splashed all over the Ancestral Spirit Armors around him. The knights all screamed in pain after being contaminated by the blood. ¡¼ To use an Ancestral Spirit Armor, one¡¯s spirit and mind must be suitable with the Ancestral Spirit inside. So once the Ancestral Spirit Armor becomes contaminated, so will the suitable knights wearing it ¡½ since Negary¡¯s blood was mixed with a large amount of Negary¡¯s willpower, it crippled this team of Ancestral Spirit knights just like that. Eldridge didn¡¯t even have time to sigh, a huge amount of force erupted right in front of him as his vision became blurred, a hand appeared abruptly immediately in front of Eldridge¡¯s face. A hand filled with scales and razor-sharp metal claws. If Eldridge had reacted any slower, the hand would have inserted itself directly into his eye sockets, went straight into his skull and messed up everything inside his brain. A huge interference force gushed out like a tidal wave and forced the owner of the hand to retreat and reveal themselves. ¡°Negary!¡± Eldridge mumbled the name of his opponent. Descending into Smick¡¯s body to attract his attention while staying hidden within the darkness, waiting for an opportunity to deliver a fatal blow, if he called himself the second-best assassin on this continent, there would probably be no first. ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½ the strange syllable combined with the [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] that filled the air to release a destructive force that blew Eldridge¡¯s interference force apart. Negary immediately threw a punch towards Eldridge¡¯s head without any intention to talk. As the red and white cranial substances splattered onto the stone statue behind him, Negary¡¯s dragon pupils shifted without letting down his guard, Eldridge¡¯s headless corpse slowly faded away to reveal its illusory nature. ¡¼ You really can¡¯t be underestimated ¡½ the pressure that Negary gave off slowly grew heavier and heavier. Eldridge had taken advantage of the moment when he was repelled by the interference force to create an illusion and avoid Negary¡¯s killing blow. Chapter 86-89 "Interference force, that''s what I call this force. You should call it mind power and so on." Nagri''s dragon character gradually retracted and returned to the human form. "Generally speaking, this is the power that the remnant can control." Negri went on to say that his eyes swept around at random: "after all, the root dominates the soul, and when the root is still there, the soul is stable, and it is difficult to interfere." "But your interference is even more powerful than me as an evil spirit." Negri said definitely, "this is your ability from the end of God." "Let me guess. You said earlier that the larger the territory ruled by the last God, the stronger it will be. In addition, you are extremely resistant to God''s grace, and then you can draw a conclusion." Negri analyzed: "what you need is something similar to faith." "The more people you have attached to you, the more power of mind you can get, isn''t it, Aldrich?" Negri turned and waved his hand. The knife was cut out. Something in the air resisted it. Soon everything was silent. "Or now is your weakest moment." If, as Negri guessed, it is indeed the weakest time for Aldrich. After all, the war against entecami was defeated. Royce''s domestic support for Aldrich was not as strong as before: "that''s why you hide." Negri''s words are full of disdain, as if Aldrich''s hiding behavior is not his king''s identity. At this moment, Negri completely put aside the previous stealth attack. His thick face and dark heart are the essential quality of the superior. Negri''s words with spiritual induction, although it is not sure whether it has any effect on Aldrich, but if it can affect his emotional change, it may make Negri closer to winning. For those who are similar to the food, Negri can stimulate them constantly, force them to develop their potential, and make their spirit more delicious. However, for Aldrich, Negri has to admit that the other side and he are on the same level of existence, and Negri will not die like this. Naturally, it requires all kinds of means. The scene seems to have come to a standstill. Aldrich hides in the dark and uses interference to attack Negri from time to time. However, he does not dare to make a big noise, for fear that Negri will find out where he is. As Negri said, his strength comes from his faith. The higher the people''s support for themselves, they can gain their mind blessing and obtain huge mind power. However, for the defeat of intkami''s war, his mind power has declined to a very low level. He can''t compare with Negri in terms of absolute strength. It''s easy to say that he is inferior to others, but in fact, how many people can do it, especially Aldrich, who has stood at the top of the whole continent, has achieved unprecedented achievements and obtained great glory for the kings of Royce. But he can not be bound by this kind of glory. What is powerful is himself. Even if Aldrich lost his good family background, he could succeed, but the size of his success would vary. "How cautious Negri went to the several Zoroastrians who had passed out because of his spiritual will. He grabbed one of the helmets, slapped his hands, and the whole helmet turned to pieces. Although the ancestral spirit is infused, it is not used by the master. When facing the dragon''s body, the whole armor is still vulnerable. The whole helmet fragment turns into a small steel ball when you rub it with your hand. When you wave your hand, it turns into a steel storm, and it shoots away at the surrounding area. The stone steps and the walls of the grottoes are filled with holes as big as bowls. Sensing the change of the ball''s trajectory, Negri grabs one of the Knights and inserts his finger into the knight''s body. Longwei dominates the rhythm around him and utters a strange word: "kielit!" A force was injected into the knight''s body, which was then thrown to one side of the open space by Negri. The knight''s body quickly swelled and turned red, and then burst into pieces, leaving blood and body fragments flying. A force repelled the blood, and Aldrich finally showed his figure. He was not because of cleanliness, but because of the power of dragon language in his blood. If allowed to be contaminated on his body, it would only lead to worse results. Negri doesn''t master much dragon language. There are only four kinds of jliost, meaning irresistible. After using it, anything in front of him will be destroyed. Basically, nothing can resist it, symbolizing the irresistible power of the dragon. Kielit, which means surging power, can inject his own power into all kinds of objects. Through this power, this kind of object controls, Negri injects power into the knight''s body and turns it into a living bomb. Every inch of his flesh and blood has the strength of Negri. If Aldrich is contaminated, he will be marked and will be trapped in the first place when facing Negri Among the disadvantages. In addition to these two dragon languages, there are four kinds of dragon language magic, namely deliwo, which plays a defensive role, and cioul, which flies or floats in the air. These four Dragon languages seem simple, but each of them has a huge effect. Even the most useless flight, once controlled, can become extremely powerful."It seems that you are determined to kill me." Aldrich''s face was a little gloomy. He didn''t ask Negri why he had to kill him. The other party''s intention had been revealed. Naturally, there was no need to hesitate. "Let''s go! The chapter of the Empire The huge interference force spreads to the surrounding environment, and the surrounding environment begins to change little by little. generally speaking, the force of mind, that is, the interference force, generally only acts as a driving force for the interference of the surrounding environment, but Aldrich shows another use of interference force. "My people believe in me, they believe that I can lead them to build a huge empire, a royal empire!" The scene around Aldrich began to change. The original steps turned into a square, where people in uniform appeared. "This is the expectation of every Royce people. The power of miracles formed by their expectations is also my ideal country!" Aldrich stood in the crowd, but above them. Negri feels that his Longwei''s control over his surroundings has dropped to the freezing point. If he uses the breathing method, he will find that all the rhythms here are combined with Aldrich. This is the strength of Aldrich. One becomes an army and one becomes a nation! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 In Aldrich''s Utopia, Negri felt that he was fighting against the whole country as if the air was trying to stop him. Although there is no apparent attack, at least the fighting effectiveness of Negri has been reduced by 30%. The weakening of dragon power alone limits the Dragon language of Negri. One by one, the soldiers of Royce in uniform, armed with weapons, rushed towards Negri. These people were expected by the people of Royce. They would not fear or shrink back. However, because it was Aldrich who showed up, each of them had Aldrich''s fighting experience. They were united and interlinked, and could burst out fear Terrible fighting power. The soldiers rushed to Negri like a tide. These soldiers could tear them with one blow and one foot, and then turned into nothingness. But there were too many soldiers. What''s more, they didn''t even leave their bodies. With corpses, they would block their attacks, but their death turned into a virtual shadow, which had no impact on the attacks of others behind. What''s worse, Negri speculated that these soldiers were not really killed by him, but could be recovered. And with his observation, the enemy on the square is no longer limited to these soldiers, archers, cavalry, and even the catapult siege weapons are slowly emerging. In Aldrich''s empire chapter, as long as the country''s commonly used weapons and forces can be displayed, and even as long as Eldridge can support it, even the Zuling armor and the last God''s Potion army can appear one by one in Fantasy Kingdom. "If this is your dependence, Aldrich, I would have been able to declare your death." Negri walked towards Aldrich, and anyone who stopped would be killed by Negri. There are more and more dragon features on Negri, such as scales, horns, wings and tail. His body is also more and more huge, and his appearance is less and less human. There is a smell of sulfur in his mouth and nose. In the end, a golden dragon rose into the air, rolled its abdomen, and spewed out a blazing fire from its mouth. It burned all the soldiers along the way, and directly attacked Aldrich and crushed it to pieces. The body of the dragon, Negri, has been built for ten years. If it is just for the sake of using the language of the dragon, it will not be so troublesome. His real purpose is to reproduce the power of the dragon. His body is no different from that of the ancient dragon. This is also from "you can hear their support for you, and naturally you can hear their complaints about you." Negri''s dragon body gradually degenerates into an adult, and his golden vertical pupil looks at Aldrich, who is extremely depressed. The imperial chapter supported by his mind was forced to be broken, which naturally caused a backlash against him. In his mind, those royas complained more and more about his inaction in the later stage of the war, for watching Nora counterattack, for oppressing the nobles in China, and for engaging in military operations to hurt the people and money. "Do you regret it?" Negri is extremely careful to walk to Aldrich. Although the other side has no resistance, it is not clear what kind of backhand he has. "Regret what? Do you regret retreating? " Aldrich did not run away, he has lost. In this case, let''s keep a little dignity of a king. His face is very bad, but his smile is very good. For Negri''s question, he said calmly: "I am Wang! That''s just a king''s responsibility "I believe that my descendants will fulfill the dream I failed to fulfill." Eldridge stood up and put on his last appearance, like a great king, patrolling his people. He whispered, "the Empire of ROAs will come true." "Then I''ll send you a funeral." Negri''s Longwei overflowed and filled the surrounding space, sticking out his right hand''s sharp fingernail directly through Aldrich''s neck and cutting off his head. After a burst of noise, Negri turned to look at the statue of the last God behind him. It had always been facing the people with open arms. It seemed to be the guardian God of all living beings. After all, it was he who chose to sacrifice to prevent the coming of the dark abyss. But if you come to the front of him, you will find that there are many faces on the front of the last God. These faces are vivid and lifelike. There are dragon faces, heroic human beings, mysterious witches and noble gods. Their races are different. The only difference is that their faces are full of pain, unwillingness and despair. If it was only necessary to sacrifice one last God to stop heiyuan, then why did the new God and the first dragon escape and betray their own mission and become traitors? It seems very simple that the new God and the first dragon could not have paid no price. At that time, the black abyss was much more powerful than it is now. Therefore, at that time, God began his hunting, merging powerful creatures with him and burning them together. It can be said that the last God ate up most of the extraordinary people in the world and let them burn with them. But for him, the extraordinary power of the world would not have been reduced to two or three cats. If Aldrich embarks on the road of the end God and becomes the successor of the end God, then the people who support him will turn into a torch with him. Therefore, when he realizes Nala, he chooses to retreat.Even after that, his prestige was ruined and the honor of the greatest king was lost. The people in the country also complained about him and regarded him as a sinner in the kingdom of ROAs, but he did not regret it. In his words, it was his responsibility as a king. "The greatest king, this name is not called wrong!" Negri turned away, leaving Aldrich''s headless body. Even if he lost his head, he still stood on the steps, as if watching his own people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 "Holy Valley is a group of assassins." On the other side, Alex was talking about the intelligence he had collected. "They assassinate everywhere for an idea, and they don''t hesitate to pay their lives for it." "If anyone becomes their target, they will do everything they can." "These people are just some crazy people. They target nobles, businessmen, Rangers and even kings," he said with a frown "The purpose?" Asked Nora, riding on her horse. "Because it has the characteristics of the black abyss!" "No matter who that person is, even if this is a doctor who has treated countless people, even if he is a wise monarch, as long as he has the characteristics of the dark abyss, they will kill him "And the more powerful these people are with the dark abyss, the higher the ranking they need to deal with." Alkes said with a little disgust: "and who has the characteristics of the black abyss, it is completely the people of the holy Valley who rely on a set of inexplicable methods to detect, and many people become the target inexplicably." "In short, it''s a bunch of crazy people who do anything for their ideas." "It''s a terrible organization." Nora took over the materials, some of which were given by Aldrich, some of which were taught by God''s grace, and some were collected by some nobles. When she learned that Nora was going to the holy Valley to prevent the dark abyss from coming, Seth I almost burst into laughter and gave Nala all the information about the holy Valley and the black abyss collected by intcami. Holy Valley, according to their own account, they are the attendants of the great things, in charge of the spring of life, and do everything for the peace of the world. They are kind to life, never bring harm to the innocent, have extremely high requirements for themselves, have a clear belief, they cherish life very much, think every life is precious, are friends, for them, you collect protection fees, fraud, robbery, * *, murder, no matter how scum it is, but once you are the black abyss characteristics, then sorry This friend has nothing to do. Some people in distress turn to them for help. They are very kind to help. If they want to learn from him in fighting and assassinating, they can also give it to you generously. Even if you are seriously injured and need the holy Valley''s secret treasure, the spring of life, after verification, they will also give it to you. If you ignore their massacre of the black abyss, they are the friendliest in the whole continent Organization is even better than God''s grace. After all, God''s grace can be cruel in order to fight for faith. Holy Valley is such a strange organization. "This time we go to holy Valley, Hales will definitely stop it, and some people will snipe at us. Be careful." Nora looked at the ranks behind her, a few of the knights who had volunteered to follow her, as well as some of the charismatic knights and priests from the benefactor sect. There was no one else. In recent years, with the continuous development of the war, Hales has been doing things everywhere to create evil spirits. The number of evil spirits in the whole continent is increasing. Because of the impact of the war, many people are destroyed and killed. These people who have nothing are easily attracted by the idea of Hales and join Hales to start doing business. Therefore, the strength of Hales has also increased rapidly. If it had not been for Negri, who had cut off all sides of the god they were about to form, mollis would have been more powerful now. Although the one who gave up the black eye is the one who can not be seen, the other one is the one who can not be seen. It is said that the third God, who cuts hands from all sides, also has a goal, and will soon return to his position. At that time, he will only be poor, and finally represents the unreasonable beheader. Riding Manara did not stop for a moment. In her perception, the thing called the black abyss is rapidly waking up. If not, many people will die because of the omen of the arrival of the black abyss. An arrow shot, nailed in front of Nora''s horse, so that Nora could not help pulling the reins, and saw that the archer did not hide his body, but stood in front of him. "Your Highness, please go back, do not go to the holy Valley, or I will try my best to stop you." The man said hoarsely. Nora looked at the man. Her strong body was wrapped in bandages. She had a white mask on her face and short silver hair. She looked very spiritual. Inexplicably, Nora felt that she had seen this man before, and that the other party arched at her, but it was more of a warning or even a protection. Nora could feel that the other party had no intention to hurt her. "I''m sorry I failed you, but I have to go." Nora said sincerely, "please get out of the way." "Holy Valley won''t admit you. They won''t even open the door to the camp for you." Jason''s voice is particularly hoarse: "you just go to die, there is no significance, go back to Ingmar lo to inherit the throne, become a qualified monarch!" "You don''t need to worry about the affairs of heiyuan. You should bear the discomfort." "But now it''s up to me to do it!" Nora did not waver because of her sincere words."I''m sorry, then." Jason pulled the bow and arrow again, full of apology, and said, "I can only beat you to serious injury and stop you from going on." "Although you want to go to the first fire camp, you need to pass the test of holy Valley, but you say the holy valley will not admit me, then I understand." Nora''s eyes were still clear: "I''m also a black abyss, right?" "Yes, it''s for this reason that holy Valley is even less likely to let you into the first fire camp, because it''s very likely that you''re not going to continue the fire, you''re going to extinguish it, and even you''re already on the waiting list." Jason simply admits it. "The bishop of Augustine saved me once, and for this I have violated the rules of the holy Valley and informed you to go back." Jason finally persuades. "You''re uncle Jason, aren''t you?" Nora quickly remembered the identity of this man through Jason''s words. At the beginning, he was hired by osgoodin to attack Negri, and was attacked by crows. It was osgoodin who saved him. In any case, he had a close relationship with Nora. He understood and admired Nora''s affairs, so he didn''t want such a person to die in vain. "Sorry." Nora still did not waver. If Shenggu really had a way, maybe Nora would choose to cooperate. However, no matter from what aspect, Shenggu is only passively responding to the arrival of the black abyss. They kill all the people with the characteristics of the black abyss, but they can''t really continue the flame. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 Jason sighs, then releases the bow and arrow without hesitation. Everyone has their own ideas and persistence. Nora is not willing to change her own will. How can he be willing to become herself? If Nora can not defeat herself, it is useless for her to go to the holy valley. If she can overcome herself, then she is qualified to go on. Waving the dragon scale sword, she cut off the bow and arrow. Nora jumped off her horse and walked towards Jason. At the same time, she said to her followers, "this is my fight. Just wait for me to win." "No, it''s our chance to perform." "Although we don''t want the Lord to be the torch, since the Lord has made up his mind, what we have to do is to assist him wholeheartedly," alkes admonished "Now there is not much time, the main pace should not be held back, so this person is up to me." Arcus dismounted, drew out his knight''s sword, and stopped Nora: "Lord, please concentrate on going to the holy valley." "I see." Nora looked at Alex''s resolute face under her helmet, and with a bright smile, she turned back on her horse and set out in the direction of holy Valley: "may glory always be with you!" With a knight''s sword in his hand, Alex charged toward Jason, and said firmly in his mouth, "I am a knight. I will follow my Lord''s will and win every battle." Jason narrowed his eyes and couldn''t see any expression under his mask. He raised his bow and arrow, and the red light flowed into the bow and arrow, turning into a red streamer, rushing to the oncoming Alex. He didn''t want to waste his time on these knights. What he should do was to stop Nora from going to the holy valley. The red streamer was his ability from the holy valley. I believe he can solve the knight. Holy Valley is famous for its assassination methods. No matter what kind of injuries their members suffer outside, they can be treated as long as they return to the holy valley. This is because the holy Valley has the best healing method on the mainland: the spring of life. The function of the spring of life is just like its name. The spring is full of life. Drinking the spring can cure most injuries and diseases. The reason why the holy Valley Assassin''s killing ability is strong is that every holy Valley Assassin''s body has been trained to the limit. If ordinary people don''t have the talent and reasonable means to continuously carry out extreme exercise, they will only destroy their own body, but the holy valley with the spring of life does not have this problem. In other words, as long as you have enough willpower and are willing to work hard, everyone can reach the limit of their own body under the care of the spring of life. In addition, the spring of life also has other functions, such as Jason''s transformation of blood burners. Their hearts have been transformed, and they have reached a connection with the spring of life. They can store the life force of terror, so they can use this extra vitality to exert various incredible powers. Of course, the transformation of blood burners is not everyone can carry out. They must have the right constitution, and the success rate is not high. At the beginning, Jason refused the transformation because he was afraid that the transformation would not succeed and he could not go to revenge. But later, he was on the verge of death, and was transformed into a living dead person by Smick with the ritual blade. Because of the lack of bacteria, the body was a little bit rotten, and this transformation had to be carried out. After the transformation is successful, Jason can burn the power of life and inject it into the weapon to increase the attack power. The beating red of life can restrain some existence. Don''t look down on me Alkes breathed regularly, and the Knight Sword in his hand was shining with metal luster, which scattered the red streamer emitted by Jason, and turned it into several pieces, which fell to the ground and burned. "I will never let you interfere with my Lord''s actions before I fall." Alcus raised the knight''s sword, and the metallic luster began to shine: "flow of steel, alcus Rui!" Jason watched Nora and others gallop by, turned his head to look at Alex, raised his bow and arrow, and his hoarse voice seemed particularly serious: "burning blood, Jason Todd." Jason put on several arrows, and the red light flowed and poured into the arrows, which turned into several red streamers. Alex carried the knight''s sword and kept waving, and approached Jason. The stream of steel, a school of breathing, is characterized by its unbreakable defense. They will be your most reliable back. As long as there is no death, they will stick to the defense line. "What I can''t stand most is this kind of stubborn adherent, which is really hard to deal with." Jason sighed. He knew that once someone like Alex had a goal, he would stick to giving up his life because he was such a person. As the red streamer flies away, alkes can split it accurately, but after the streamer is dispersed, it will turn into scattered light and hit his armor. The impact force is not strong, but the temperature is very high, and the armor of Alps starts to turn red. His skin was scalded and his hands were blistered by the temperature on the sword, and then they were crushed and became a piece of erosion. Arkes rushed to Jason, turned the knight''s sword in his hand, and patted Jason with the sword face. The purpose of the other side was to prevent Nora from dying. It was not the enemy. Just knock him down."It''s naive." Jason didn''t dodge. He threw his bow and arrow aside and grasped Alex''s Knight Sword with his flesh and blood. The red color of life began to beat. The hot heat passed from the blade to the handle, and then stimulated Alex''s shapeless hands: "abandon the sword!" "Never!" The smell of the roast came from the knight''s hands, raised his head and smashed Jason with his mallet. "Although your defense is strong, you can''t isolate the temperature. I''m just restraining you. Stop attacking. Your body can''t stand it in this way!" Jason''s head butted with Alex. Other blood burners are afraid to burn their bodies, so when burning vitality, they always keep a limit. Jason is just a living dead man, and his burning limit is extremely high. "A man who follows his own Lord and fights to defend his faith is a real knight." The light of Alex''s body flowed and attacked Jason with all his strength: "I am a knight, and I am not afraid to die. May the glory of the Lord always be in me!" "This man There is no way Jason clenched his teeth, his heart beat wildly, the power of life gushed out in large quantities, turned into a beating red, the air twisted, and suddenly burst in the next moment. Alex''s body flew upside down on the ground. Jason dragged his slightly broken body to his side and sighed, "there''s still air, but you can''t leave it alone." "With such a man to follow, Nora, it should be possible to succeed." Jason looked at the direction of Nora''s departure and said sadly. But whether Nora succeeds or not, isn''t it death that greets her? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 "Please take care of him. This is the reward." Jason put a bag of coins in the hands of the villagers, pointing to the burned Alex in the room. Fortunately, he took some springs of life with him. Otherwise, he might die of complications at any time. Then Jason chased after Nala and others. No matter what, he should make efforts to prevent the tragedy. What''s more, with the help of the intelligence agency of holy Valley, he found that the ghost troops of Negri were also preparing to snipe on Nora''s way forward. He must revenge Cadiz for killing his family. ¡­¡­ "Lord Negri, the sniper troops are ready. With the ghost troops as the main force, they will try their best to snipe Nara and stimulate her dragon blood." Mother-in-law said to a box, which rippled with golden soul blood. "Is that really OK? How can Nora do if she can''t get to the holy Valley She asked, suspiciously worried. "Trust Nora. If you can''t overcome this difficulty, you''d better forget it if you want to save the world." Negri''s voice came from the blood of the soul. "Yes, I don''t know what happened to Lord Negri and Aldrich?" She asked, nodding. On the other side, Negri walked down the street, his strong body, perfect appearance, and the deadly breath attracted many people''s attention. "Did you not foresee, mother-in-law Sie?" Negri''s words mean something: "Aldrich''s head has been removed by me." "No, I just liberated the root once. There are statues of the last God and the dragon power of Lord Negri. I can''t foresee the situation there." Mother-in-law Sie''s voice was extremely reverent: "Lord Negri is indeed invincible. Aldrich is just a king who fails to pass the test. Naturally, he will not be the opponent of Lord Negri." Hearing mother-in-law Sie''s words, Negri touched his chest with his hand, and then said with a smile, "Aldrich, although he is not a qualified strong man, he is a qualified king." "Yes, this evaluation." Mother-in-law Sie said a little strangely, "well, is Lord Negri going to come over?" "No, it''s up to you to direct the strategy against Nora. I''ll let Noah go." Negri stood in front of a gorgeous building with a happy smile on his face: "before that, I have one more thing to do." "Well, I wish Lord Negri all the best." She said with a smile. In front of Nigel, two men in Knights'' armor came forward, two hands on the Knights'' swords. One of them asked in a sharp voice, "who are you? Why stand in front of the cathedral? " It''s true that Negri is now located in ingmallo, the capital of intcami. The magnificent building in front of him is the Cathedral of God''s grace, which can be regarded as the headquarters of God''s grace. The grace knights and priests of God''s grace are all asking for the gift of God. Ordinary believers can only enter the side door to worship after the body cleaning ceremony, and the main gate will be opened only when holding various grand ceremonies. It would be enough for ordinary people to stand at the door and look at it. But Negri''s sense of existence is too strong. Just standing there, it seems to be the center of the world. That kind of ominous but attractive strange charm is frightening. "Please answer, or I will detain you for disrespect to the Lord!" A lot of cold sweat broke out from the knight''s forehead. His hand trembled slightly and pulled out the knight''s sword. The light of the gift on his body was shining. After him, another knight of God''s grace also drew out his knight''s sword. Without hesitation, he slashed his companion''s body. The blood poured out, and the people around him screamed and scattered. "Welcome to Lord Negri!" The eyes of this blessed Knight were full of fanaticism. "Well, inform all the lurkers and help me hold down the people of God''s grace at all costs." Negri walked forward, and the force of interference poured out and hit the gate. The magnificent stone gate was flying. Many of the gods and knights and priests were moved by the activity here. However, some of the companions who had been close to them suddenly looked extremely fanatical and attacked their companions behind their backs, causing a lot of damage. At the same time, in the distant sky, a large amount of dark clouds gradually moved to this side, and the noise resounded through the sky, and the whole king was shocked by the news. Black clouds cover the sun, and black "snowflakes" fall from the sky. It is only when the "snowflakes" fall that people find that they are pieces of black feathers, with a slightly fishy smell. As Negri walked out into the depth of the cathedral, anything that blocked the front of Negri, whether it was a person or a wall, would not be able to block the power of Negri at the top of this time, and it would split up in the next moment. "Evil things will never let you step forward any more!" In the corridor, the Knights raised their swords one by one in front of the gods."My Lord has promised me the power of justice, and I will cut through the darkness, and the evil will be put to death!" The knight of God''s grace, shining with the light of gift, rushed towards Negri. ¡°jliost£¡¡± The Dragon language sounded, and Negri''s steps did not stop. The Knights of God''s grace fell beside them, their armor cracked and their blood flew in disorder. Negri walked through the bloodstained hallway, where a former benefactor knight had fallen into a pool of blood. As Negri passed him, he stopped for a moment and then walked forward. When Negri went far away, the knight began to tremble. He opened his eyes and looked at the corpses all over the ground. Tears mixed with blood flowed down. Because he stood back, he realized that there was no protective gift. Although he was seriously injured, he did not die. Then he instinctively stopped breathing and lay on the ground pretending to be dead. Only the pause of Negri let him know that Negri found him, but let him go. Unprecedented fear and humiliation invaded his heart. But we have to admit that there is still a trace of joy in his heart, but it can be expected that he will live in this shadow all his life. Negri opened the door with a wave of his hand, and a knight with a white light held his sword and cut at Negri. His scaly hand held out the knight''s sword, pulled it backward and stabbed his hand forward. Fingernails pierce the flesh and blood of the jaw, insert into the throat, smash the spine, tear the skin, the other side''s resolute head is taken off, and Nigel''s hand swings and hits a God''s grace knight who rushes by. Negri walked on and on. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 "Devil, you are the devil!" With Negri''s unstoppable momentum, as well as Negri''s understanding of the human heart, every movement of Longwei stimulates the spirit of the Knights. After Negri approached, some of them could not bear the psychological pressure. They rushed to Negri with crazy screams and were killed by Negri. More and more charismatic Knights came, and there were also reserve soldiers who were being trained. Under the fearless gift of the priests, they chanted the Lord and rushed to Negri from all directions. The expansion of Negri''s dragon power is like a heavy stone pressing on their hearts. If it had not been for the Reverend''s blessing and fearless gift, they would not even rush forward. ¡°cioul£¡¡± The Dragon language, meaning the power of floating in the sky, symbolizes the power of the dragon to control the sky. The specific function of the dragon is to enable the life body to fly in the air. Within the influence of Nagri''s Longwei, a force appeared on the bodies of these knights, making their bodies lighter. They were charging and preparing to attack with all their strength. However, their bodies were suddenly so light that they could not react at all, and then they got angry. A person becomes a balloon, collides with each other, and then struggles in the air. Muscle strain is normal. Vomiting, dizziness, cardiac arrest and other abnormal conditions make them all confused. Of course, if they adapt to this state, flying under this force is not difficult, but obviously they have no time to adapt. ¡°kielit£¡¡± Negri grabs a fallen knight''s sword, and his strength surges into the sword. Then, when he wields the sword, the blade of the sword crumbles and scatters into small pieces of iron. One by one, the Knights died in the air, and then fell to the ground. After the death of life bodies, the force of dragon language floating on them would disappear. In this case, they had no chance to play dead. "Enough, Negri, this is God''s grace, God''s residence!" Our new pope, Wayne doner, came out of the miracles cathedral with his scepter, and his face was very angry. For him, he finally became the Pope of God''s Grace Church. Although the queen daughter elected by them did not inherit the throne, they also put the tentacles of divine grace into the kingdom of ROAs. In today''s mainland, other kingdoms have some sense of making up. The two most powerful kingdoms are Royce and intcami. As long as the divine grace spreads to the two kingdoms, the other kingdoms will not be able to resist God''s grace. In the end, God''s grace will become the faith of the whole continent. His name, Luen Dona, will be written into the annals of history and become the object of admiration of countless people. He will bathe in the light of God and become the greatest Pope in the history of divine grace. But why, why did Negri make trouble at this time, and even easily captured most of the God''s grace cathedrals? Where did his grace face go? "It''s just a fake." Negri said with a chuckle that from Aldrich, Negri knew the true face of the so-called God. This God is not even the same race as the new God and the last God. Its essence is that when the last God continued the initial fire, his body swallowed up too many strong people of other races, and their souls were not completely burned. It is this thing that has not been burned clean and comes out of the first fire. It is different from the three gods who came out of the first fire. It is not even qualified to be used as firewood. It is just its appearance that evil spirits gradually appear. It can be said that this thing is the initial evil spirit. However, this residue still has some skills, because it has gathered the spirits of most powerful people and integrated with the last God. It has acquired a special ability. If people who believe in it are closely connected enough and have proper constitution, they can give them the strength formed by the characteristics of the strong. This is the origin of the gift. What''s more tragic is that because of the multi-ethnic mixture and the burning of fire, after the collapse of the Second Empire, it was blocked in the ruins. After so many years, it has given up thinking. The first Pope of God''s Grace Church found the original evil spirit from the ruins and deified it. In fact, this God is a gift giving device with only instinct left, and the secret God Council is the real leader of God''s grace. As a matter of fact, the Pope, Ron, has only a little knowledge of their God. Only when he gradually realizes the truth of God after he has been a pope for a long time, will he be invited by the secret God Council. If he does not agree, he can only be secretly dealt with, announcing that God misses the Pope and calling the Pope back to heaven. Negri continued to move forward. This invincible momentum, coupled with the release of Longwei, shocked their hearts. At this moment, even the knights who had been blessed by fearless gifts could not help but retreat. "Negri, God''s grace is not where you can do whatever you want. God loves the world!" The scepter in his hand was shining brightly on all the people present, and the effects of various gifts appeared on all the people present. This is the role of the Pope''s scepter of inheritance, temporarily giving all gifts to all.Salvation, true knowledge, life, justice, guardianship, sacrifice, temperance, fearlessness and tenacity are nine kinds of gifts. All of us are shining with white light, just like an angel from the sky. Everyone feels the gift of God. When the Knights of God''s grace, who had been frightened away, were filled with nine kinds of gifts, their fear of death, their attachment to their families, and their unwillingness for life all disappeared, leaving only God in their hearts. The Knights of God''s grace, even the priests, roared at Negri. "It looks good!" Negri grabbed a split Knight''s sword with a wave. The scales on his hand cracked and a touch of golden blood spilled out. Then he slapped the knight''s head with a hand, his helmet cracked and his blood sprayed. The function of the gift of fortitude is that people will not die immediately after suffering a fatal attack. In general, this is useless, so few people choose, but now it plays an important role. Dozens of lights flashed on the man, and a large number of salvation gifts forced the man back from the original dying injury and restored his health. ¡°jliost£¡¡± When the Dragon language sounded, the irresistible force hit those who rushed over. The armor cracked and the blood flowed, but then the white light flashed wildly. These people with only God in their hearts completely ignored the pain and rushed to Negri again. "Lock blood and unlimited milk, a bit shameless ah." Negri laughed and raised his hand to the roof again. The dragon was surging. Once again, he said the irresistible dragon language: "jliost!" The roof was lifted to reveal the sky. It was dark. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 The next moment, a black torrent poured through the roof hole, and the crows'' noisy babbling filled the whole area, and the darkness obscured the white light of the gift. Negri stands in the field, shuttling through the interweaving of black and white, and kills the enemy with his hand. The gift of fortitude can only delay the arrival of death. If the gift of salvation does not keep up, it cannot be saved. Black and white gradually subsided, more and more red appeared in the field, blood dyed everything red, Negri step up the steps, came to the scepter, shaking in front of Wayne. Behind Negri, a large number of corpses were piled up there, including human beings and crows. However, the number of crows was still dominant. So far, many crows stood on the corpses and ate the corpses indifferently. "No escape?" Negri paid a little respect to Wayne and inquired about it. "I am the angel of God, and behind me is the shrine of miracles. I will never allow you, this evil thing, to step into it." It has been ten years since he last escaped from leicang. The reason why he is eager to climb up and develop God''s grace is naturally due to his ambition, his desire for power, and his fear. Since Leia left, every time he thought of Negri''s strength, he felt fear. That deep sense of powerlessness constantly stimulated him. Only when the power in charge became stronger and stronger, could he get rid of that fear. After becoming the Pope, he thought that he could overcome that fear. When Negri appeared in front of them again, he found that the deep-seated fear was hopeless. "God is with me." Looking at the nearby Negri, Rouen murmured that he had become a bishop and a pope by the grace of his family and tutor. With the help of God''s grace, he controlled the situation of intcami and even the whole continent. But all of this had no effect in the face of Negri. When everything was stripped away and had to face this fear, he suddenly felt that everything was not so worthy of fear. In this case, you are either overwhelmed by fear and can no longer stand up, or you can face the fear and really recognize yourself. "Negri With a dazzling white light shining on him, the scepter in his hand smashed at Negri with all his strength. "I''ll take your unyielding Negri dodges the attack of Wayne, pierces his chest with his palm, pulls out his beating heart and smashes it. Lu en''s spirit and vitality are still absorbed. To a great extent, his success is due to the strength of his family and tutor. However, there are not many people of the same origin who are taught by God''s grace. However, among these people, why is he the only one who has become the Pope? I have to say that he has his own merits. Negri took out his hand and picked up the scepter, which had a deep connection with the original evil spirits and could give gifts to many people in a short time with its full power. If it had not been for the help of crows, Negri could not resist so many madmen who lived in the nine kinds of gifts and had nothing but God in his heart. Waving open the door of the shrine of miracles, the scene inside appears in front of Negri. A stone platform is worshipped in the center of the hall. There are various lines of unknown meaning on the stone platform, which looks very harmonious. In the sky above the stone platform, there is a group of incandescent light. When they want to receive the gift, they will come here and stand on the stone platform to receive the light in the light ball through a specific ceremony. Generally speaking, due to physical reasons, human beings can bear up to five gifts, six of which can be called the most powerful, and the most powerful Knight of God''s grace in history has undertaken a total of seven gifts. Nai Tuan''s eyes are floating in the sky. If other people come here, they will feel a sacred feeling at the bottom of their hearts, as if the light group that exists there is the incarnation of God and the creator of everything. Even the light group thought so. As an existence coming out of the initial fire, the original evil spirit was brainwashed by a group of ordinary people, which is really humiliating. In the shadow of the shrine of miracles, a few people in white robes came out. If Wayne were here, they would be some of the older archbishops in the Divine Grace Church. "Nigel, do you want to blaspheme?" A white robed man with a scar on his face said coldly. "God?" Negri stepped forward slowly: "don''t be kidding." "Although his soul and body mass is higher than mine, this kind of thing dominated by the will of you scum is absolutely not divine!" Negri disdain said, let these people present, at the same time, the face changed greatly. As far as the secret God Council is concerned, if the divine grace is destroyed, it will be destroyed. As long as they continue to rule the original evil spirits and continue to give gifts, they can still rebuild a new God Grace Church. Once the secret of God''s grace is exposed, the mystery of God will disappear. God becomes a treasure that everyone can control. If they still control a large number of God''s grace knights, they can resist those greedy eyes. But now the divine grace has been slaughtered by Negri. If the secret is exposed, they will be the whole place Lu chased and killed."You''d better think about how to save your life first." Negri, holding the Pope''s scepter, walked towards the members of the Council of secret gods. "Negri, your biggest mistake is not to covet the papal Scepter!" "Do you think that if we give this to the Pope, there will be no counter-measures?" said another skinhead and white robed man with a sneer The scepter in Negri''s hand suddenly flashed with dazzling white light, and Negri felt that his soul and body structure was unstable and rushed towards the scepter. "The biggest raw material of the Pope''s scepter is the soul of the benefactor of all ages. By means of counteraction, the light can be turned to devour the soul of the scepter holder." One of them, an old man with a white beard, said with a smile. "Dick, you talk a little bit more." The Scarface white robed man said to the white bearded old man with some dissatisfaction. Although Negri was sucked by the Pope''s scepter, Negri was doomed, but these secrets should be kept in mind. But Dick, the white bearded old man, did not pay attention to it. Instead, he continued, "I have all the information on soul forging weapons, Lord Negri." "Well done, Dick." Negri waved his scepter and smashed scar face to death. Several other secret God Council members swore at Dick crazily. They didn''t understand why he betrayed the secret God Council. They want to use the initial evil spirit to repel Negri, but they find the way to control the original evil spirit. Negri will also do so. And Negri''s spiritual will is far stronger than them. Finally, Negri is killed in despair. "Lord Negri is so powerful and despairing." Dick said in a flattering way, an old face squeezed into chrysanthemum. This Dick Saker is the biggest traitor of nehry''s rebellion in God''s grace, and the biggest reason why he can be betrayed is that he is old. Although he controlled the original evil spirits, transplanted life gifts and maintained them well every day, he lived too long. He could feel that he could not live long. So he chose to turn to Negri and betray the secret of the secret God Council. Negri turned to look at the man and waved to a crow. His finger pierced into the crow''s body. The naked eye could see some black substance spreading out of the crow. Then he pointed it on dick sacker''s head. The dark substance was activated and penetrated into his body through his skin. "Your body will be gradually replaced by the black crow disease, but the vitality is not for nothing. You need to devour other people''s lives to maintain the activity of black crow disease, but you won''t care about it." "Thank you, Lord Negri! Thank you, Lord Negri Dick''s head germs continue to drill in, so that he fell in pain in the blood of his companion, but he said ecstatic thanks. "Take care of yourself." Negri put away the original evil spirits and went outside. Several crows were holding books, which were all kinds of knowledge of God and grace provided by Dick. A large number of crows landed on Negri and flew to the sky with Negri to the holy Valley, where everything in the world should be understood. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 "Lord Nora, come on, just leave it to me!" A blessed knight with a rusty Knight''s sword said, standing in front of a pile of mud like monsters. Now the world has become more and more abnormal, with the dark abyss approaching, the sky has become gray, as if covered with a layer of cloud all the time. In addition, there are some people, after the dark abyss came, they had a change, their skin began to fester, like a skinned frog, the body would occasionally drop some pieces of meat, the human shape was also changed, their bones began to melt, the whole body turned into a pool of mud, waving five tentacles. This kind of monster will attack other people wantonly. They seem to be the nemesis of human beings. Once they fall on human bodies, human bodies will begin to melt. If weapons touch them, they will rust rapidly. Some elite mercenaries will be killed by these monsters. If these monsters devour enough people, their size can be infinitely increased, and the most terrifying thing is that they can''t be killed. Fortunately, these monsters are not many at present, and they are all distributed in remote areas. The more prosperous the city is, the fewer such monsters are. So far, there has not been much riot. It''s just that time is not on their side. The change is still going on. Everything is changing. Nora can also feel that some kind of power is trying to change her, but the dragon blood in her body is recklessly excluding those forces. However, if she complies with this change, she can obtain a super strong power. It was as they passed by a village that they met this damned monster. After the birth of this monster, it slaughtered the whole village and became the size of a house. As they passed by, the mud monster''s tentacles suddenly swept out, and all their horses suffered. Many of the other knights and benefactors did not respond and were swept by the tentacles. Many people died on the spot, and then in the battle, others died. Nora and others thought of many ways to kill the monster, but it seemed that something was supporting it. Although this monster is huge and mud like, its speed is not slow. With that disgusting attack method, if it runs away, it will kill more people. Finally, the blessed Knight suggested that he stay to stop the monster, or the whole party would be dragged here. Judging from the surrounding environment, the dark abyss is getting closer and closer, and the light of the fire is dissipating, and there is no time left. "My Lord has promised me the right to sacrifice. God is with me." The white light was shining brightly on the knight of God''s favor, and the light of sacrifice was already on. It has to be said that although the God of God''s grace is only a forgery, in order to fit in with the gift it gives, these God benefactors all have certain characteristics. Generally speaking, God''s benefactor generally has something to praise. God''s grace knight, holding his own Knight Sword, rushed to the monster. Nora''s eyes flashed, and she turned and cried, "all of you, please don''t let his sacrifice be in vain." With the white light, the monster''s body was blown into pieces, but then, under the influence of certain forces, it gathered again, and devoured the blood and flesh of God''s grace knight, becoming more and more huge. There is no time to grieve. Everyone has already seen the horror of the black abyss. It is still that the dark abyss has not really come. If it does, what will the whole world look like? I can''t imagine. To do everything they can to stop the dark abyss from coming. "At last, holy valley." Nora was a little embarrassed. After all, they had done their best to keep the speed. This ordinary Valley looks beautiful, as if the power of the black abyss did not affect it. Only when Nala and his party approached the valley, a great voice rang through the valley: "son of heiyuan, get out of the valley!" "I''m human, I''m here to continue the fire. Please open the access to the first fire camp." Nora ignored the other party''s bad tone, the dragon scale sword leaning on the ground, said seriously: "the black abyss is getting closer and closer, the change has happened, can''t drag on any more." "No way. The holy valley will guard the first fire and will never let the son of heiyuan approach." That voice oil salt does not enter, never compromise: "as long as the initial fire does not lose, the black abyss will never want to come in." "It''s ridiculous." Nora sighed. It was clear that the flame was going to go out, and there was no firewood for herself, but she prevented others from adding fire, just because the other party might extinguish the flame. As expected, Aldrich''s statement about the ghost of the holy valley was correct. In that sentence, everyone has everyone''s persistence and his own ideas. If we can persuade others and let them compromise and regress simply by reasoning, there won''t be so many forced things in the world. "Then act according to your own will. I firmly believe that we are on the right path." Nora pulls out the dragon scale sword and walks towards the valley firmly. If she can''t convince her, fight. ¡­¡­ A large number of crows fly to the holy valley with Negri. Although the Dragon language used can fly, it takes energy to maintain the Dragon language. At this juncture, it is better to save some energy.Above the sky, Negri closed the books in his hand. On the way to the time, Negri looked over the really useful classics of God''s grace and learned useful knowledge. After all, an organization has its advantages after so many years. Staying over the valley, Negri held the original evil spirit in his hand, and a rune appeared on his forehead, which was the gift of true knowledge. Observing this place called holy Valley, the original ordinary Valley changed in Negri''s eyes. The mud lost its color from Negri''s eyes, and the things hidden behind it gradually revealed their true features. The whole valley is a person''s hand bone. The hand seems to want to hold something. The mountains on both sides are the index finger and thumb, and the end of the valley is the mouth of a tiger. The rest of the hand is buried deep in the ground, but from this hand alone, we can infer how big this man is, and his identity is self-evident. Among the three gods who came out of the first fire, the only one who took responsibility and created most of the world''s life was a giant. The original Saint Valley assassin was the follower of the giant. The so-called spring of life was derived from the giant''s flesh and blood. The human beings in this world were created by the giant itself. The giant''s flesh and blood turned into the spring of life can naturally cure all kinds of human injuries easily. "Was the first fire put in the bones of the giant?" Negri slowly fell into the valley. The whole valley was in a mess. It can be seen that there was a fierce battle here, and it was a multi-party force. There were a lot of corpses left on the scene, including assassins from Holy Valley, figures of knights, bodies of three troops belonging to Negri, ghost man, crow man, dragon man, but there was no spirit and vitality in these corpses. Obviously, there was a powerful evil spirit here. Now the powerful evil spirit can only remove Negri himself, so it can only be the hells group Yes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 Time passed quickly, the old time on the shelves as if still in front of you, in a flash, this book also on the shelves. Xuming is full-time. If you really like reading this book, please go to the starting point to subscribe to this book. After all, now Xuming lives by writing books, and the subscription fee is not too much. This book is also the fruits of Xuming''s labor. You should respect the fruits of your work. If you can, please support Xuming. I don''t want to talk about others. Let''s talk about the update after being put on the shelf. There are not many manuscripts left by Xuming. Since something bad happened, Xuming has been suffering from insomnia and her mental state has not been good. At 0:00 in the evening, Xu Ming will update four to five chapters, and then the code will be more and more in the daytime tomorrow. After being put on the shelves, the daily minimum guarantee is still updated at two shifts. After being put on the shelves, more than one thousand are ordered, and three shifts a day, and four shifts a day for two thousand. It is still the same to reward and add more. The chapter number of "ten thousand rewards plus more changes" may have to be recorded first and then filled in. Xu Ming''s group number is: 578342111, interested can add. Life is not easy. Let''s move forward together. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 Surrounded by crows, Negri walked toward the cave entrance. Inside the hole, there is a relatively spacious staircase, all the way down, no end can be seen. The two sides of the ladder are inlaid with some luminous stones to provide lighting. Moreover, the perception field of Negri was suppressed by some force after entering, and could not extend too far. "No wonder ghost people, after entering here, have broken contact. In this environment, even through the blood of the soul, I can''t contact the outside world." Negri continued down without hesitation. Along the way, we can see some corpses, most of them are assassins from Holy Valley, and some bodies of ravens, dragons and even ghost people. As for the bodies of members of Hales, we have not seen them at all. But think about it, most of the members of Hales have the characteristics of the black abyss. Now that the dark abyss is near, they who have gained some of the power of the black abyss are more likely to become mud monsters. It is true that mud monsters will become very strong, but the price is the complete loss of personality, and become completely irrational monsters. Even the people of Hales can not control them. They can only let them destroy on the mainland and make the flame weaker. The members of Hales attacking holy valley were only surrounded by the three gods who had returned to power, and a few who did not possess the characteristics of the black abyss. "Hahaha, mortals covered by ashes, you can''t resist God. I have faded away from the appearance and achieved the appearance of God." At the bottom came a huge sound, accompanied by a huge sound. "Are you fighting down here?" Negri went down slowly, listening to the meaning of the voice, it was not difficult to guess that the owner of the voice was one of the four sides of God. As for who was at war with him, it was not clear. One of the few blood burners in holy Valley, Adan, is burning with the flame of red vitality, illuminating his surroundings. There were a few white spots of light not far from him, and he knew that they were God''s benefactor, who was giving full play to his gift. It can only be said that things are changeable. Not long ago, the two groups of them were still holding swords against each other, but now they are standing on the United Front, resisting the same enemy. And their enemies, it is the darkness that surrounds them, representing the invisible glare of God. If exposed to this darkness, all human beings will be engulfed by this darkness. If it was not for the light of life, he would have died long ago. But in addition to the phagocytic power, there are unknown things hidden in the darkness, which will constantly attack. With a dull hum, a white light spot not far away was gradually extinguished, proving that there was a god benefactor who could not support it and was swallowed by the darkness. "Tut Tut, what are you still holding on to?" In the darkness, the voice sounded again: "life is just a trick, the flame uses emotion to make shackles, bind you, break free of those, you will find the real face of the world." "Damn it, what to do." Adan is burning the fire of life, and his heart is extremely anxious. Although he voluntarily stays to hold the enemy, it does not mean that he is willing to die like this. A dangerous breath spread, and he realized that the wrong Adan rolled to the side, but it was still a step late. His left hand was cut off by the unknown, and the pain eroded his heart. The stored life power of the heart quickly gushed out, stopping the blood from the fracture of his left hand. But it''s just useless work. His power of life is not much. The fire of life burning on his body surface is gradually extinguished. The darkness surrounds him. He can feel that all his own things are being swallowed up by the darkness. "I have no power to counterattack. I''m really weak to be defeated like this." Adan fell in the dark, his red light gradually extinguished, but he did not know whether it was an illusion. Before he died completely, he heard a sound, and then he felt the pain of tearing the entity. ¡°jliost£¡¡± The irresistible force gushed out, and the darkness lingering in the corridor was slowly scattered. But those who struggled in the dark were also hit. They were not able to resist the darkness, and were affected by the power of dragon language. Their bodies were separated with the darkness. Negri walked slowly, glanced at those who had been affected and killed by him, then looked at the dazzling man who had been enveloped in the darkness and said, "these people can''t hold you back. Is there any conspiracy to stay here?" "Negri!" The glarer in the dark yelled, gnashing his teeth. Before Hales found him, the ideal glarer was Negri, which made him feel like a substitute. But now the Lord appeared in front of him, which also destroyed his hunting interest, which made the dazzling people hate Negri more and more. "Just when you come, I''ll kill you and prove that I''m definitely stronger than you." The glare was full of bitterness, and the darkness surged toward Negri like a tide. "The nearer the dark abyss comes, the more powerful my power will be. O Negri, you who are limited to the power of evil spirits will never win me who has won the power of the black abyss." The voice of the piercing one lingers in the dark, covering Negri."It''s ugly." Negri felt the darkness of those who were constantly absorbing his power, heard the words of the dazzling people, and sarcastically said that the so-called dazzling man was only a rational new evil spirit before he became a dazzling one. Compared with Negri Aldrich and others, his spirit and will are just castles in the air, and everything is based on that power. The white light in Negri''s left hand lit up, and the white light became more and more intense. Everything around him was repelled, whether it was the darkness, or the steps under his feet, or the air in the air, under the white light. In the description of God''s grace, the gift of "justice" can exclude the existence that they think is wrong. In essence, it is to transform willpower into repulsive force, and to exclude all those who think they are wrong. No one knows how strong Negri''s will is. The darkness is indeed powerful, but his master''s will is not worth mentioning. The light dispelled the darkness, and Negri, with his "justice", went straight forward, and with one hand caught the glare hidden in the darkness. "Got you, bug!" In his hand is a deformed human evil spirit. After the darkness is dispelled, he constantly dodges back, waving his hands to cover his ugly face. With the force of the hand, the dazzling person is directly blown into pieces. When Negri is ready to absorb his spirit and get some information, those things disappear with a force. "Black abyss?" Negri put away the original evil spirit and went on. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 It has to be said that although the original evil spirit only has instinct, it is still very useful. Negri continued to move forward, but there were still voices of various battles coming from the front. Perhaps the distance was close enough, and the connection between the blood of the soul was reestablished, which also made Negri understand the situation ahead. Nora is holding a dragon scale sword and fighting with several ghost men. The weight of the dragon on her body is getting heavier and heavier, which proves that her dragon blood is rapidly waking up. "That''s it, Miss Nora. You''ll only be able to pass through this door if you beat them." The words of mother-in-law Sie rang out. She is standing in front of a white bone gate with dragon troops, beside which is a pool of spring water, which is the spring of life held by the assassin of holy valley. There are three ghost men fighting with Nora. They are the traitor of God''s Grace Church, the leader of the ghost army, Myerson who transplanted the remnant of Chris, Connor KENWAY, a fat man with the ability to hurt and survive, and a new ghost man who transplanted mollis. In addition, on the other side, there are several battlefields where Jason Todd, the avenger who catches up, fights the pure villain Cadiz moregg, which Jason has been looking forward to for seventeen years. Originally hidden in the dark, Les takes three knights to fight the ghost man killer Jack. Several remaining holy Valley assassins are pestering some ravens. As for Noah, the righteous man of Negri, he stood quietly by the white bone gate in a black robe, watching the battles quietly. "Damn it!" Nora dodged the big iron ball waved by Connor, chopped off the false things made by mollis with her sword, and then turned to catch the knight''s sword cut by Myerson. She was besieged by three ghost men, especially one who was very familiar with her breathing method. This made her feel very uncomfortable. The second soul that Myerson implanted was Chris, the first teacher of Nala''s breathing method. Although he was unable to use the breathing method because he was transformed into a living dead person, he was very familiar with everything about breathing method. His attack hit the point where Nora felt uncomfortable. For the man in front of her, Nora still had an impression. At the beginning, he was just a slightly green knight. It was because of his betrayal that the battle against Negri became a complete defeat. At this time, Nora can vaguely perceive the existence of Chris from him, so whether it is to prevent the dark abyss from coming, or to revenge Chris, who taught her breathing method, she will defeat these people. In front of her eyes, Nala suddenly appeared on the sunny grass. Originally, her hand full of calluses had turned into a small white hand. Her armor became a small dress. On the other side of the grass, there was a lake, beside which there was a warm cabin. Isabella, who is still young, is standing in front of the wooden house and waving to her. This is the scene that Nora longed for most when she was a child. Her mother doesn''t have to grow old because of her work. A father who has been talked about is still alive and accompany her mother. With a smile on her face, Nora turned and split a sword. All the illusions disappeared. Her faith never wavered. The dragon scale sword and the Knight Sword of Myerson held each other. The Dragon Power surged on her body and expanded one point again. ¡­¡­ Negri''s standing steps split open, and a monster with only a huge mouth sprang out of the crack, trying to swallow Negri. "Are you trying to sneak on me?" Negri stopped looking at Nora, flashed and jumped to the other side. The monster''s mouth is like an endless black hole, which symbolizes the identity of this monster. Among Hales, it represents the unpredictable hand chopper of God, which should have been the return position of mollis. A terrible attraction appeared in the monster''s air, and the surrounding light seemed to be swallowed by the monster. The crows following Negri were also swallowed by it. Once they entered the monster''s mouth, the connection between those crows and Negri was cut off. That feeling made Negri understand where the monster''s mouth leads to. What it leads to is the black abyss which has not yet returned completely. Once it is sucked in, it will enter the black abyss, which will be wiped out by the black abyss and become a part of the black abyss. The monster wriggles and devours everything and rushes towards Negri. ¡°jliost£¡¡± Negri held out his hand, which represented the irresistible force of the Dragon pouring out. Everything in front of him was broken. The monster''s body was fleshy, but its movement was not stopped. The body is not very important to the hand chopper. The most important thing is that it symbolizes the huge mouth connected with the black abyss. Although the power of dragon language destroyed its body, it could not destroy the channel like mouth. "It''s really powerful." Negri looked at the nearby giant mouth, and he had to admit that when he was limited by the world and his own reasons and could not be further powerful, these things had surpassed him and exceeded the limits of the world with the help of the power of the black abyss. "I''m glad I got it." Negri took out the original evil spirit: "otherwise it would be really troublesome to face this thing." If Negri''s soul and body mass surpasses those who were liberated at the first time, which is equivalent to the extreme of the first liberation, then the huge mouth of the black abyss power is at least the root force of the second liberation.The original evil spirits were forged by the spirits of the powerful people of various races in the period of the first empire. At that time, many of the strong spirits of all kinds were equivalent to the roots of three times of liberation. After so many years of attrition, it is not as good as before, but the quality of its soul body is far higher than that of Negri himself. After throwing the light in his hand, Negri did not throw it into the mouth of the hand chopper. The sacrifice gift above was activated. After entering the mouth, the initial evil spirit broke out completely. The hand chopper uttered a silent howl and devoured the rocks and air around him wildly, but none of these could stop his dark mouth from collapsing and finally being recovered and disappeared by some forces. Negri went on, and by now two sides of Hales'' gods had been recovered, and now only those who had never appeared, representing the unspeakable tongue cutter of God, as well as the unreasonable and decapitated God who had not yet returned. According to their position, what they have to do is to stop Nora from continuing the initial fire, so that the dark abyss can come more smoothly. But in fact, the dazzling person is dragged by several people like a joke, while the hand chopper is ambushing here to prepare a sneak attack. It can be predicted that there must be some secret in it. But it doesn''t matter. No matter what happens, it can''t stop his will. Whether it''s a plot or an invisible secret, all he needs to do is one thing. Win, then dominate! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 "It can''t go on like this." Nora thought that the sense of oppression of heiyuan was becoming more and more clear, and that it was very close to the world. If the flame did not continue, the world would not work. In front of these three people, Nora can barely cope with one on three, but it is almost impossible to defeat them. Myerson''s frontal combat effectiveness doesn''t need her to be much weaker. It''s not easy to defeat him. There is mollis beside her. She interferes with false things. In addition, although Connor attacks less, she has to dodge every attack. A little neglect will lead to defeat. Suddenly, Nora''s face changed. Her beautiful blonde hair began to wither, and many spots appeared on her skin. A feeling of vertigo hit her. Nora leaned on the ground with her sword, half hanging on the sword, and looking at Myerson with complicated eyes. At this time, Myerson had the same disease, and it was more serious than Nora. The reason why he betrayed God''s grace and submitted himself to Negri was precisely because of disease, which troubled the world. After implanting the vice soul of Chris, he also gained his ideal ability. The role of disease homology is to achieve resonance with the patient through ability, so that the same disease appears in his body, and then the vaccine can be generated in his body to treat this disease, and the vaccine can gradually spread into the environment, which means that each vaccine is completed, and there is one less disease in the world. Although Myerson was the leader of the ghost army these years, he did not lead the team for much time. He often walked on the mainland, constantly used the ability of homologous diseases, and spread vaccine germs. Perhaps among all the people present, the one who has saved the most lives is Myerson. He has recorded hundreds of diseases in his body. When he needs to fight, he can use the reverse homology to spread the diseases recorded by himself to his colleagues. And the price he paid for using this ability was that every time he used it, whether it was a positive reading disease or a reverse infection disease, it would cause an outbreak of the disease recorded in his body. Nora has the blood of a dragon, and her own immunity is strong, but she can''t be immune to hundreds of diseases, and the effect of this ability is only homologous disease, so she can''t use breathing method to send the bacteria out of the body, because there are no actual bacteria in her body. All kinds of information that Aldrich gave them before, including a lot of information about Negri and his subordinates. Nala looked at Myerson, who was more seriously ill than her, and combined with those materials, she immediately understood Myerson''s ability. All of a sudden, I couldn''t understand Myerson. It is unforgivable to betray her companions, work hard for the evil Negri, confine the soul of her mentor Chris in the body, and profane the dead. However, in order to cure the disease, he can infect himself with the same disease, and every time he launches the skill homology, he will get sick once. He has accumulated hundreds of diseases, which means that he has at least suffered from hundreds of outbreaks of this disease. But no matter what, Nora needs to beat each other, she is really on the right path, not confused. Struggling with the pain of various diseases, Nora''s Longwei crazily fills her surroundings. Nala''s mouth and nose breathe at a special frequency. The combination of the two makes people around her feel a great fear coming to their hearts. At that moment, everything in the world was controlled by Nora. She seemed to incarnate as a God, in charge of the life and death of all the people around her. Without hesitation, Nora came out with her sword, and she didn''t hit anyone. But Myerson''s body suddenly appeared a burn mark and split into two parts. So did morlis, who was wearing a mask. Her body was split from the middle and smelled of burning on the cross section. It was the same with the big iron ball that Connor waved behind her. In an instant, it was cut. The smooth plane of the iron ball, there are traces of flame burning, which indicates how sharp the sword is at that moment. As Longwei faded away, Nora gasped and aimed her sword at Connor, the only survivor among the three ghost men. Myerson fell to one side, his immortal body of the living dead did not play any role. He could feel that life was far away from him, just as he had been lying in a slum more than 20 years ago, suffering from disease and waiting to die. The appearance of osgoodin appeared in front of his eyes. It was he who rescued him waiting to die in the slum. People like him should go to the happy kingdom of heaven. He should be reduced to the inferno. It''s a pity that he didn''t say sorry to him. He didn''t regret it. With Myerson''s death, his power gradually dissipated, Nora''s disease gradually subsided, her eyes were as sharp as ever, never wavering, as long as she defeated these people, she could start the gate and enter the fire camp. "With the breathing method, Longwei can instantly control all the rhythms of the land covered by Longwei, completely control it, and then cut all of them." Noah said with a smile. He saw the principle of Nora''s just now. It can be said that Nora''s sword, as long as it belongs to this world, can be killed by her. It is necessary to investigate the root of the breathing method. The essence of the so-called breathing method is to sense the rhythm of all things in the world and let our own to fit in with it. Isn''t this world created by fire?Therefore, the nature of the rhythm of all things in the world is the frequency of the first fire. As one of the three gods coming out of the first fire, the dragon family, who has the power of the world, has the power of the world by nature. Through the dragon power, all things in the world can cater to themselves. Therefore, the dragon people are born with the ability to breathe the dragon. Then Nora, who combines Longwei and breathing method, can destroy the world caused by fire and break the rhythm at the moment when she completely controls the rhythm of the world. Even if she is immortal, she will die. "Breathing method, perhaps, is a method invented by giants in order to continue the flame, and only human beings can use breathing method to prevent this power from being acquired by the black abyss." Through this phenomenon, Noah discovered the essence of breathing. And then I think of the information he''s been searching for over the years about the Corsican sorcerers. Although the Kosi claim to be the race formed by the spirit of the ancestors of all things, he has been searching for the truth these years, but he has found the truth. It is not so much the descendants of giants as they are the hybrid of human beings and gods. Through the memory of the last God, Negri found that most of the names called by the sorcerers were those of the original Protoss, including the name of Negri, which was the name of a Protoss in ancient times. However, in the first empire period, the new God took the protoss on their way. In order to cover up this ignominious fact, after the establishment of the Empire, the causians destroyed a lot of information about the protoss, revised the creation myth, and raised the giant as the ancestor of all things, and claimed to be the spiritual embodiment. Thinking of this, Noah looked at the pure girl and laughed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 Nora inherited the dragon blood of her mother''s clan and mastered the breathing method handed down by giants. Her father Jacques was a corxi, but the strength of the Kosi was more reflected in the spirit. Just now, the three gods out of the flame, more or less, are inherited by Nora. No wonder she will become the Saviour, because there is probably no one in the world more suitable to continue the flame than she is. Mother-in-law Sie looked at Nala and laughed. She foresaw this and announced the prophecy of Nora''s savior, pushing Nora to her present position. Connor looked at the big iron ball which was cut in half, and still said nothing. She walked towards Nora. After using the sword that killed everything, she was very tired. She could hardly use the second sword. So there was nothing to be afraid of. Nora, with her dragon scale sword in her hand, gasped heavily and rushed towards Connor. On the other side, other battles are coming to an end. The white mask on Jason''s face has been destroyed, revealing his rotten face. At first, he was transformed into a dead man, and his body was mostly rotten. Although he was transformed by the blood burners of holy Valley and gained a lot of vitality, his rotten body was hard to repair. The battle between him and Cadiz was extremely brutal. He was a living dead man, and had the transformation of blood burners. Jason was immortal. So was Cadiz. The living dead were also immortal with germs. So there is not so much evasion in the fight between the two men. It''s totally a killing method. You stab me and I chop you with an axe. Jason''s life fire and Cadiz''s malicious fire, red and blue. The two flames entangle each other. Since Cadiz killed Jason''s family seventeen years ago, the fate of these two similar but different people has been firmly intertwined. One is only for revenge, the other is simply to vent their malice. The two began this endless battle. Jason''s body has become coke, his vitality is not much, the opposite of Cadiz is similar, constitute the body of excessive consumption of bacteria, let him become a corpse. Two unruly fellows entangle and attack Fang with all their strength. "Hahaha, Jason Todd, this is my most enjoyable fight." Cadiz''s voice withered to the extreme, but he was extremely happy to say: "maybe we will die together in the end. Do you think that we are a couple when people find our entangled bones?" "You scum, do you want to pass on your malice to others when you die?" Jason''s anger ignited his last vitality, burned Cadiz''s body with all his strength and burned it to death. Finally, he fell aside and returned to death. "Tut tut Tut, Jason died like this. I don''t know whether he will be resurrected from a lake or a spring. Of course, he is more likely to die." The killer jack, nimbly dodges the attack of several knights, and says the words that other people don''t understand. "And the marshal, can we stop making peace? It''s not good to fight and kill. " Jack continues to carry out the garbage attack, let the side of the attack Les particularly uncomfortable. Especially when the other party called him marshal, it was like calling a pedophile scum. That feeling made Les even more miserable. Although he did something dark, he didn''t become scum. In a word, the killer Jack''s chattering words made these Knights furious one by one. They wanted to cut his sword into several pieces, cut off his tongue and seal his mouth. However, this guy not only has a strong ability to dodge, but also has an immortal body, which can recover in an instant. "Wait, the boss has come, but it''s a pity that the world is not strong enough to sell fish. Xingyue and JOJO are not the same system. You''d better surrender." Jack said strange words again, but also pointed out a message. At the exit, a footstep does not rush and slow, and Negri''s figure appears in the eyes of the public. The battle between the Raven and the holy Valley assassin also stops. Jack stands behind Negri directly. Only Nora is still fighting with Connor. Because of the sword, Nora, who consumes a lot of money, is no longer the opponent of Connor. Several other knights who follow are ready to help, but are stopped by Crow and Jack. "Just look at it. If it can''t be overcome, then she is not qualified to light the fire." Negri held hands and looked at Nala, who was still struggling in the field, and whispered. Noah stood not far away and began to whisper various gods'' names. With the power of God''s name, everything in the world seemed to appear in Noah''s hands. That little fluctuation attracted Nora''s attention. Her intuition told her that the strength in Noah''s hands was the key to her victory over the enemy. The constant fighting made Nora''s body more tired and her spirit uplifted to the extreme. The names of the gods in Noah''s mouth gradually changed into a unique rhythm, and each name was a kind of spiritual rhythm. Lurking in Nala''s body, the power of the Kosi or the protoss is gradually awakening, and the power of the protoss is also a little bit bestowed on Nora. If the dragon clan is to let the rhythm of all things cater to itself, so it has the power of the dragon breath flame, then the protoss is the master of the changes of these flames.Pure fire can only destroy, but can''t turn into all things in the world. After the power of the protoss is completed, Nora and all things change in the same rhythm. All things turn into various materials to supplement the consumption of Nora''s body, and surround her with a higher level of evolution. Taking charge of the three gods in the fire, Nora can be called the God of the world. Of course, limited by the world, she may not be as powerful as the gods in ancient times. The dragon scale sword points to Connor. Connor feels that if she moves, she will be directly killed by Nora. She can even use the power of God to transform him into other things to achieve the effect of witchcraft. In other words, witchcraft is imitating this power. "Get out of the way, Connor." Negri''s voice let Connor relax and get out of the way. Mother-in-law Sie also grinned strangely and let go of the white bone gate behind her. The first fire was behind the door, and Nora could feel it. She turned around and took a look at Negri. Nora wanted to kill Negri now. After all, Negri killed her father''s enemy and was also a monster with extreme evil. But to her surprise, she may be able to perceive that the state of Negri''s soul body is worse than she is now. But if she wants to kill Negri, her intuition tells her that it may be possible to do so, but it will take a lot of time, during which the flame may be extinguished at any time. So Nora turned and went to the white bone gate, which gradually opened under the authority of her God. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 If we can infer from the position of the hand bones, the place where the white bone gate is located is probably the giant''s head. This is a huge irregular spherical space, the ground is filled with soil, and there is a pile of jumping flames in the center, which will illuminate the surrounding. The fire was very weak, but it made people feel very warm. The beating flame seemed to have all the scenes in the world. This is the first fire, which makes up everything in the world. It seems to be just a common flame, but actually it is the embodiment of the power of the world. The power of the three gods comes from it. Now Nora, who has the power of the three gods, is going to incarnate as the torch firewood to continue the initial fire again and purify the black abyss once again. When the new God Shi Long left the world, the channel was also in the initial fire. Only when Nala continued the flame again and made the flame strong enough, could Negri open the channel from which Shi Long left by virtue of the dragon''s body. Nora did not hesitate. Her eyes were still clear. She went to the first fire. The assassins in the holy Valley wanted to stop it, but they found that they could not stop it. She could only hope that Nora really wanted to continue the flame. "Lord Negri." Mother-in-law Sie stood aside and suddenly said, "what I foresee is such a scene. The girl who is in charge of the power of the three gods, resolutely goes to the first fire, and then becomes a decapitated person." Nora''s pace toward the first fire widened in an instant. A certain force came here to limit all people. This power did not belong to this world or the world of fire, but came from the black abyss. This kind of power manipulates Nora. She can''t help but pick up the dragon scale sword and put it on her neck. The sharp blade cuts her skin. Nora kept fighting against the power of the three gods with little effect. The sword became deeper and deeper. Negri moved his body, but found that the force made him unable to move at all. He tried his mouth and found that the force did not limit his speech. So Negri asked with a smile, "God cannot be described, tongue cutter?" "I didn''t expect that one of the leaders of Hales had been lurking around me. I always thought that there must be evil spirits around God." "The demand is not evil spirits, but the awakening of the root of the black abyss." Mother-in-law Sie said with a strange smile: "the essence of the root is the connection with the world universe. On the mainland, some people''s roots are from the black abyss. These people are called by the holy Valley assassins as the characteristics of the black abyss." "My talent is no less than the original witch, but the world has limited me. The way to awaken the root cause is to make myself closer to my own root essence step by step. My root comes from the black abyss, and this world prevents the dark abyss world from blocking my way." "I see." Negri''s brain turned to understand: "the world''s flame is not as fragile as we think. People who continue the flame need qualification, and those who extinguish it also need qualification, right?" "Just like this, the three gods of the first fire correspond to the three sides of the four sides of the God, and the Dragon corresponds to the invisible, because they represent the disaster, the protoss correspond to the unspeakable, and symbolize the mystery of the Protoss. The human created by the giant corresponds to the unpredictable and symbolizes the human potential to create miracles." "Only when the three gods are gathered together can they become the representative of the flame, which corresponds to something beyond the common sense of the world, the dark abyss." "Sacrifice Nora, who is in charge of the power of the three gods, to heiyuan, so as to completely reverse the flame, disperse the light, and let the world really return to the original appearance of heiyuan." "Well, you must have a certain purpose to explain these things to me, otherwise I believe you won''t do so much." Asked Negri with great interest. "I admire Lord Negri for that." Mother-in-law Sie sincerely said: "no matter what kind of adversity we are in, we can keep calm and seize every opportunity to make ourselves stronger until we overcome all adversities." "It was because I didn''t dare to belittle Lord Negri, because I gave my chosen hand chopper, mollis, who had been built at a high cost, to Lord Negri, and sincerely taught mysterious knowledge to win his trust." "If it wasn''t for Lord Negri''s existence, the old man''s plan would not have been so smooth. Aldrich alone would have been a headache for me." Mother-in-law Sie exaggeratedly said: "it is the nairi man-made on the appearance of Nala, let me have all the plans." "The reason why I have explained so much to Lord Negri is that, first, I really admire Lord Negri, and secondly, I also want to help heiyuan." "The world was originally just a corner of the black abyss, but it was also a great existence that we could not imagine. After being broken by white light, the burning flame constantly changed the nature of the black abyss and dropped to its original level. Then it was burned again by the last God, which made the black abyss more and more weak. If it was burned again this time, it would be hard to say whether the black abyss was still there." "Even if the flame is extinguished this time and it returns to the original appearance of the black abyss, the black abyss like that will not be too strong. Therefore, I also need chips to make the black abyss strong and even return to its original greatness.""So I am another sacrifice to attract the attention of the subject of the black abyss, and let it help the black abyss return to its position." As soon as Negri thought about it, he understood, "I represent the other world." "Yes, although your roots have been lost, and the crown symbolizing the son of the world has also been lost, all this is not a problem for the great black abyss itself. You will be the breakthrough of the black abyss to invade another world." "So will Lord Negri please cooperate? Jie Jie Jie. " Mother-in-law Sie said with a strange smile: "the main body of heiyuan will complete the root and crown for Lord Negri. Maybe in the dark abyss, Lord Negri will be higher than me." "It''s a bad result." Negri raised his eyebrows. Nala''s sword over there has been cut to a certain depth. Even if Nora holds the power of the three gods, she is much stronger than before, and she will die if she continues like this. "Lord Negri, in the face of my unspeakable fate, you have no ability to block, because destiny and the power of destiny will push you to the end I foresee." "Fate?" Negri did not have any anger of betrayal. He calmly analyzed: "this force should not be strong at the beginning. It is you who have laid out little by little over the years and guided everything. Until today, this strength will have this strength, right?" It''s like a pinball that falls from her hand. It may roll to different positions according to the situation on the ground. The destiny of mother-in-law Sie is to make sure that the marble only rolls in one direction, and then builds a channel to guide it to roll there. At that time, it may roll out of the channel, but the more it rolls, the less force it contains, and finally it can''t jump in any other direction. Now the force exerted on Negri and others is that channel. Mother-in-law Sie has planned for so many years and has reduced the power contained in marbles to the extreme. "You wake up too late, Lord Negri!" Although mother-in-law Sie said so, she still looked at Negri with vigilance. As she said, she had always respected Negri, so she did not dare to look down on Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 Mother-in-law Sie worshipped Negri. She did not deny this, but whether she worshipped or not did not conflict with her pursuit of ideals. It was also clear that Negri was powerful, so she attached great importance to Negri and sent dazzling and hand choppers to attack. She successfully consumed one of Negri''s cards, the initial evil spirit of God''s grace cult. Otherwise, if the initial evil spirit is still in hand, it is possible to break through the blockade of her destiny. Fate is the ability that mother-in-law Sie has gained from her awakening. Her direct combat effectiveness is not strong, and it needs a layer of layout to play its greatest role. Even Nora, who has gained the authority of the three gods, is unable to resist this force. But now, mother-in-law still fears that Negri will have a card to jump out of fate. No, she must have a card to jump out of fate. Therefore, in the name of telling the truth orally, she keeps delaying time. The closer the black abyss returns, the stronger her strength will be. Before Negri''s cards are not used, the longer the time will be beneficial to her. "It''s not true that God''s grace cult calls evil spirits the world." Negri''s body, in the limit of fate, or slowly grow a piece of scale, he slowly said: "the initial fire built, perfect digestive system, through the cycle of life, little by little consumes the power of the black abyss." "It''s a pity that the escape of the new God and the first dragon made a loophole in the system. Although the last God repaired it later, it still left a mistake, that is, the evil spirit." According to the normal order, after the death of life, the true spirit will go to reincarnation, and the remnant soul will be burned by the fire of the world, but there is a mistake. The remnant soul survives by the death of other life, and their existence destroys the order of the world. Therefore, the more evil spirits there are, the closer the black abyss is, and the more evil spirits there are. The new God has the last God to make up, and has barely completed the repair, but the first dragon has no substitute. The first dragon represents the flame. It is precisely because this link has not been supplemented that the remnant soul can linger in the flame world. Otherwise, as soon as the remnant soul appears, it will be burned by the flame and return to all things in the world. "The dragon is the root of the world''s mistakes, and that''s why I pursue the power of the dragon." The scales of Negri''s body fell, and the tiny tentacles spread. His body quickly deformed: "in the correct shape of the dragon, the power can never exceed the limits of the world." "So this is the dragon of error, or the dragon of eternal sin!" Negri''s shape changed dramatically, with three tumors on the back, mucus falling off, three fleshy wings spreading, a tail growing from the tailbone and splitting into several tentacles at the tip. The most terrifying thing is that Negri''s chest, sharp teeth grow out, three rings of teeth open layer by layer, you can clearly see that there is a huge bulge in Negri''s body. Just looking at the present creature, you can feel that this creature should not have been born in the world. He seems to be a wrong pronoun. His whole body is full of unforgivable sins. The sin caused by Shilong''s betrayal of the world seems to be printed on his body. This is one of Negri''s cards. It is the mistake of the world. The symbol of sin of the first dragon betraying the world, the dragon of eternal sin. The power of destiny exerted on Negri by mother-in-law Sie was disturbed by this mistake, which made Negri break through the blockade of fate. Under the influence of Negri, the bodies of those dragonflies who had no sense of existence changed abnormally. Among them, the biggest change was yadrei, the former leader of the Raven army. Their bodies became deformed in the form of dragon people, and they were generally close to Negri. The original source of the idea of the dragon of eternal sin was this yadley. He was broken by Chris and had to change the heart of the scaly man to himself. He was polluted by dragon blood and gradually changed. Negri took a fancy to this power and began to study it. During this period, with the knowledge of mysticism, dragon language and various secrets brought by mother-in-law SIE, Negri completed the real conception of the dragon of eternal sin. With the mistakes of the evil spirits and the sin of the dragon, he completed the present form and gained the power beyond the world. "Is it true that it is Lord Negri?" Mother-in-law Sie looked at the embodiment of the dragon of eternal sin Negri, full of admiration said. Lord Negri is such a existence. Even as an enemy, he is deeply convinced by his strength. That kind of strength does not simply mean strength or anything, but his own ability. Mingming is just an evil spirit who has lost its root, and his potential has its limit. However, he is able to seize every opportunity to change himself and gain the power to surpass his own limit. The stronger she was, the more she knew her own abilities, the more admirable she was. Mother-in-law Sie called Negri an adult from her heart. "Come on, Lord Negri, let me see your strength." Mother-in-law Sie''s eyes widened, and a large number of indescribable forces poured out of her body. She called out crazily, "cover it, destiny, and return everything to you." The power of destiny, which is bound to the people, is released and poured into the world. At this moment, the world has changed, and a false and real feeling fills the whole world.Negri made a huge roar. In front of a pile of extinguished flames, a girl with a broken head looked at the crowd with a dragon scale sword in her forehand, and walked slowly towards Negri. Nora dammy, who represents the unreasonable guillotine of God and the Savior of the original world, is now the representative of the black abyss, waving the sword of death to all. The assassins of holy Valley, watching the extinguished flame collapse, knew that it was wrong to put anyone close to the first fire, but then again, they did not have any ability to prevent things from happening. "Wait, it''s not over yet." Noah said on the side: "this should be covered by the future Sieu foresees, as long as you defeat this future, you can defeat Sier and get things back on track." "Take courage and face our Savior. Although you are useless, you can''t be too shameful, can you?" Noah said on one side. The dragon of eternal sin and the headless maiden, Negri and Nora, one is the wrong dragon power, the other is filled with the breath of the black abyss. Negri''s development to the present depends largely on the blood of the dragon from Nala, and Nara''s growth to the present is also the constant cultivation of Negri. The fate of the two entangled each other, and eventually they will have a fight to end all this. "Bang, I didn''t expect that my uncle would have a day to save the world. Isn''t our definition a villain?" Killer Jack said excitedly on one side: "after that, my business card will be changed to j the Savior." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 Negri made a huge roar and two dragon claws swept. The headless Nora''s body is vigorous, and Negri''s attack. With a sword, the dragon of eternal sin''s body is cut into a huge opening. However, the deformed and wrong body keeps proliferating, and the wound recovers in an instant. In Sieu''s foresight, Nora, who gathered the powers of the three gods, corresponds to the dazzling, hand chopper and tongue cutter in the four sides of Hales'' God. The dazzling and the hand chopper are killed by Negri. Their characteristics are recovered by the black abyss. With the unspeakable power of the tongue cutter, Sier, Nala, the future beheader, Nala, is created. Nala, who originally gathered the power of the three gods, has the ability to control everything in the world of fire. In this future, Nala, who becomes a decapitated person, controls the unreasonable power of the dark abyss. Although they don''t have the ability to control all the materials in the fire world, their attack ability becomes more weird and difficult to resist. "You are young, Joan of arc becomes a schoolgirl, and then you are blackened and killed." Jack, the assassin, keeps talking. He takes out a small dagger in his hand and rushes towards Nora. Then he is hit by something he doesn''t know. He flies upside down and falls on the ground. Then he stealthily smears blood on his face, sticks out his tongue, turns his eyes and pretends to be dead. Negri bears the most attacks from Nala. His eternal sin dragon body has a very strong regeneration ability, but it is gradually unable to complete the regeneration. Nala''s strange attack will leave a trace of power belonging to the black abyss every time. The nature of that power completely exceeds Negri''s understanding. No matter what method he uses, it is difficult to get rid of it. In this way, the power of the black abyss in his body will become more and more, until he is infected by the black abyss and becomes a member of the black abyss. Negri roared again, spitting out the hot flame. However, the incomprehensible power surged in Nala''s body, which completely counteracted the flame. Then the long sword cut through the dragon''s breath, and a sword was cut on Negri''s body, leaving some black abyss power again. Gradually, Negri felt that the power of the black abyss was not so difficult to understand, but this was also the most terrifying place. This represented that the black abyss was constantly assimilating him and distorting his cognition. Once he completely understood the black abyss, it represented that Negri was completely assimilated by the black abyss and became a member of the black abyss. In addition to Noah''s ability to use sorcerers and harass people from afar, Nora can''t do two moves for others. "It seems that we still have to open a card." Negri swayed the dragon body, the huge tail waved, and the flaming tentacle dragon tail pushed Nora back temporarily. The dragon body stood upright, and the huge mouth of the three layers of teeth in the chest opened. The sarcoma inside was vomited out, and the sarcoma layer by layer opened, revealing the hidden things inside. It''s a head. Even if the owner of the head was wrapped in sarcomas, he was heroic and had a submissive impulse. The eyes of his head opened, and his eyes could not be looked down upon. Even if he was embarrassed at the moment, he could also show that he was a king. "Nigel, you are Shameless. " Aldrich''s eyes swept around him, and with Negri''s message to him, he soon understood what was going on. In the ruins of the last God, Negri cut off his head, but he did not kill him. Instead, he opened his chest and stored it in his chest. He changed the structure of his body with the control of bacteria, and provided for Aldrich to survive until now. In his lifetime, Aldrich, no matter how great he was, was still a man. Even if his people were extremely supportive of him, most people would not regard him as a lifelong belief. But it is different after death. In some places, the living can''t fight for the dead. In the outside world, Aldrich has died. Those nobles don''t mind deifying it, especially when the dark abyss comes. Under the influence of the black abyss, people with the characteristics of the black abyss are mutated into mud monsters, and the whole world becomes strange. At this time, it is natural to need a belief to inspire people''s confidence. The king Aldrich, who had just passed away, was a good choice. In particular, Negri secretly sent people to revise the deeds of the last God to ROAs for publicity. If you go to the kingdom of Royce now, you will find that Aldrich''s reputation is similar to that of God. Everyone recites Aldrich''s name, calls him the guardian God of Royce, and constantly praises his great achievements. After understanding the situation, Aldrich relied on the ability of the last God to contact those who believed in him. Although Negri had his head cut off by Negri, he could only choose to help Negri. As he said, he is a king and has the responsibility of a king. If the fire is extinguished, then the kingdom of ROAs will not escape the fate of destruction. After Aldrich appeared, the decapitated girl targeted his head. After all, this is a false future covered by the fate of mother-in-law Sie. If these people are present, they are deeply trapped in fate, and it is difficult to break them. The decapitated among them are almost impossible to be defeated.However, once Aldrich connects with a large number of people who regard him as a God through the power of the end God, the ordinary fates are weak, but they aggregate to form a huge variable, which makes things deviate from the control of fate. The more deviating from fate, the more vulnerable this false future will be, and the headless composed of it will be weaker. If he can, Negri naturally wants to keep Aldrich in his chest, so as to protect the key to breaking the game. However, the dragon of eternal sin, which has the wrong attribute, will interfere with the use of Aldrich''s ability. "Then fight with all your might." Negri waved the fleshy Dragon Wings behind his back, and set off a gust of wind. At the end of his tail, those tentacles grew wildly and plunged into the onlookers who could hardly work. The Dragon man, ghost man, crow man, or the assassins of holy Valley, the knights who followed Nora, or Noah, who was a righteous man of Negri, even Jack, who was lying on the other side and pretended to be lying dead, was stabbed into his body by his tail tentacles, and became the nourishment of Negri. "Well, it seems that I need to leave for a while." Killer Jack curls his mouth, melts and is absorbed by Negri. The swollen several circles of Negri roared and flew to the headless girl, and hundreds of pathogens derived from the original bacteria spread around. The headless girl, with the strange power of the black abyss, did not choose to retreat in the face of Negri''s attack, and rushed up with a sword in her hand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 When the two collide, the body of negrinon''s dragon of sin gradually collapses, and some body tissues are transformed into mud like things. Those things are attached to Negri''s body and assimilate it constantly. These mud represents the dark abyss power that Nora exerted on him. They are constantly eroding Negri and pulling him into the abyss. And Negri is also spraying hot dragon flame, burning the headless girl''s body. Although she will not be hurt under the shadow of the power of the black abyss, it can also consume the power of destiny that constitutes all this. The headless girl held the dragon scale sword in her hand, and the power belonging to the black abyss kept wriggling. She braved Negri''s Dragon flame and walked towards Aldrich. The tail of the dragon was waving behind Negri, and the tentacles at the end were waving, which wrapped the headless girl''s body. The three fleshy wings kept flapping to stop Nora''s progress. Aldrich now lives entirely on the sarcoma that Negri separated, and if he is stabbed by a headless girl, he will die. When the headless girl raised her sword, the strength of heiyuan gathered, and Negri was trapped in the mud of the power of heiyuan, and Nala''s power was becoming weaker and weaker. "Nora, are you still on the right path?" Negri suddenly said such a sentence. Nora, who was about to cut out the sword to kill Aldrich, suddenly stagnated. Negri took the opportunity to use all his strength to bring nalla back a few steps. After a period of stalemate, Aldrich finally connected to his own people who believed in him. Aldrich''s head floated from the sarcoma. The world around him became more and more false. Finally, the future chosen by fate collapsed. The real scene appeared in front of Negri. The warm flame did not go out, and Nora was standing by the fire, putting down the dragon scale sword which was half cut close to her neck. Aldrich''s head was floating in the air and slowly closed his eyes. Negri squinted his eyes. He could feel that Aldrich''s spirit had separated from his body, but did not disappear directly. Instead, he returned to the kingdom of ROAs through the power of the last God. Perhaps in the near future, there may be a guardian God in the kingdom of ROAs. Of course, it has little to do with Negri. "Cough, cough, cough, as expected, it was defeated by Lord Negri." Mother-in-law Sie fell to the ground, and her old body became dying. It could be seen that her fate was broken, and she had a lot of repercussions. "Although I have a lot of confidence in my fate, the thought that the enemy is Lord Negri and that he may be defeated by Lord Negri is rooted in my heart." Mother-in-law Sie said with a smile, "it''s true." "I don''t know where I''ve been exposed. You''re going to hide Aldrich from me." She said with a bitter smile. "You''re not exposed. I just never trust anyone." Negri keeps the form of the dragon of eternal sin. His body is attached to a lot of black mud. This time, in order to win the battle, most of his soul is in this body. If the status of the dragon of eternal sin is canceled, his body cannot bear the assimilation of the black mud. "I see. It''s really the style of Lord Negri." Mother-in-law Sie said with a smile and her eyes widened. The breath of life had disappeared. "I''m still not strong enough." Despite winning the battle, Negri is still particularly dissatisfied with his own strength, which has too many uncontrollable factors. The factors that determine his life and death are always in the hands of others, which Negri can''t accept. For example, if Aldrich can''t connect with the believers outside his destiny in time, then Negri will not live. The reason lies in the fact that Negri himself is too weak. If he is strong enough, he can only directly break the fate of Sier. Perhaps he was aware of Sier''s plot earlier, which is far less troublesome. "If it wasn''t for your active exposure, I almost didn''t find out that you were hiding part of yourself in me." Nora, standing next to the first fire, suddenly said, "it''s terrible, Negri." In the false future, if Negri only asked Nora if she was still on the right path, he would be cold now. There is no halo of protagonists in this world, and there is no simple muzzle gun. Negri''s own words are really charming, but he did not cooperate with psychology, mental power, or Longwei to achieve the desired effect. In that false future, although Nora has become a guillotine, but it is also because of that false, Nala''s essence is still there. Negri stimulates Nora through the split personality of two sides of the same body with Nora, wakes her up and delays for a period of time. "Do you want to kill me now?" Negri asked casually, "after all, your father died because of me, and I killed your teacher Chris. I killed all the followers you brought this time." "No, the feeling you give me right now is still hard to kill. It''s a waste of time." Nora said negatively. Her eyes were especially focused. She looked at Negri and asked, "I just want to ask you a question. There is no true spirit. As a wrong you, why do you exist?""Why can''t mistakes exist without true spirits?" On the contrary, Negri asked, "perhaps at the very beginning, when I was still named Wang Yuan, I would think about the significance of my existence and why I exist." "Everyone has something in their heart that they want but can''t pursue." "Because those things are wrong for them." Negri pointed to Nora and said, "you are not." "You are indeed on the right path from the beginning, and never waver, but you are not really without other pursuits. It is because of this that Negri in your heart can grow stronger, and you can''t find it yourself." "Wang Yuan is a very bad person. He is lazy, arrogant, cowardly, easy to satisfy, but he can''t do things in his head. His greatest advantage is that he dares to change, so he has the self in his heart." "Every moment is thinking about how to be powerful, seize all opportunities, and become an existence that can overcome its own limitations, surpass its own limits, and dominate everything. I am Wang Yuan''s ideal appearance." "My existence is Wang Yuan''s pursuit and significance. At the same time, most people have more or less the same pursuit as Wang Yuan." "I don''t need meaning, but someone else needs meaning. That''s Negri," Negri said "So Negri exists in everyone''s heart." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 It is so ah, in real life, everyone has their own limitations, has their own defects, everyone may be that bad Wang Yuan. Everyone has more or less encountered difficulties, so everyone has more or less fantasies. At that time, they had a stronger and more perfect self to overcome that dilemma. In fact, how many people can really become the person in the fantasy? It''s not because everyone wants to be like him more or less. At the beginning, the crow people gave their lives for Negri, because they wanted to be the existence of Negri, but they realized that they had their own limitations, so they had the belief of integrating with Negri. There are some words that will change with time. For example, the word "despicable" used to mean low status and shallow knowledge, but now it has become the meaning of low moral character. The original meaning of Negri is ominous and pestilence. However, due to the existence of Negri, its meaning is changing. It has become another self hidden in the heart, that is, in a certain unknown wilderness, where the grass is flourishing, the last phalanx is submerged. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 "Alarm, alarm, there is abnormal force response of disaster in area 14, and the energy level is Grade A. please go to investigate and register the disaster." "Again, abnormal disaster response occurred in area 14..." The siren kept repeating the relevant words, all kinds of people in uniform were equipped with various weapons, and headed by two people, they got on the kinetic vehicle and sped to the destination. "Target information, does the force of disaster have obvious characteristics?" A man in uniform and glasses, with documents in his hand, kept looking through the records. Next to him was a woman in the same uniform, with long black hair tucked in the back of her head. Holding an instrument, she searched for information and quickly found the information she wanted: "the specific address has been determined." "No. 14 District, No. 101, No. 3 Street, owned by Wang Zhao. However, the current situation of the house is to let out. The tenant Xu Ming, a 23-year-old professional network writer, has decided to withdraw the rent today. The response characteristics of disaster force are not obvious." At this time, in a rental house, Xu Ming was lying on the bed, looking at all kinds of things he had packed up. He felt that his heart was empty and a good relationship was scattered. It was really helpless. However, he also understood that it was normal for him to break up according to his condition. Suddenly, he felt his body itched and his mind was dizzy. "Didn''t sleep well last night?" This thought flashed through Xu Ming''s mind, and the whole world gradually became abnormal before his eyes, as if all things were wriggling and changing. "What''s the matter with me?" Xu Ming stretched out his hand. He could see scales on his hand. At the next moment, those scales disappeared. Instead, he stretched out small tentacles, or black feathers grew on the other side. He staggered into the cubicle and looked at himself in the mirror in front of the dresser, but what appeared in front of him was not his familiar face, but a face that could not be described in words. Looking at that face, Xu Ming''s heart even raised the yearning mood, and finally Xu Ming''s consciousness began to blur and his self-concept was lost. Negri looked at the soul who had lost consciousness. The soul of the other party had no resistance to him. As long as he went further, he could seize the soul, obtain his true spirit, and live in the world as this person. "What''s the sense of just standing out and making * * regret? Is this the so-called completion of the former host''s obsession after taking possession? " Negri had no choice but to give up. He passed through the passage in the fire, followed the new God Shi Long''s goal, and finally arrived at the new world. He thought that the world where the new God and the first dragon lived should be a magic world. However, from the perspective of the guy he found after his arrival, the world is very similar to Wang Yuan''s world. the passage to leave the world is hidden in the initial fire. The initial fire almost burned Negri. When he came to this world, Negri was left with only a mouthful of blood, and his soul was extremely weak, so he did not hesitate Choose to invade the body of the person closest to him. According to the normal development, he should take away this guy named Xu Ming, and then finish his obsession. Maybe the story can write a 2 million word novel of "the devil in the city". After hitting my ex girlfriend, I travel around the city, and then school flowers, twin sisters, pure little nurses, sexy female teachers, golden ladies, one by one, live a comfortable life of urban devil. It seems a little exciting to think about it. "It''s boring to absorb the dead house waste material, which has no merit at all. It will only pollute my soul, and I have to finish the so-called obsession for him. It''s really boring." Negri manipulates his only remaining bacteria, eroding and transforming Xu Ming''s body. "Since I appeared, there has been a force that has been haunting me, and has been sending out a wave around me. It seems that the world still has extraordinary power, and the fluctuation of this power may attract other people''s attention." "As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to stay long." Negri quickly assimilates Xu Ming''s body and turns a blind eye to each other''s soul. "Enough, for the time being!" Negri thought, and then fell in the compartment behind Xu Ming, a big sarcoma, a crow stained with blood and mucus broke open the sarcoma, flew out of the window, leaving a big hole behind Xu Ming fell on the ground, completely dead, the true spirit turned to reincarnation, the remnant soul directly dissipated. When people from the disaster emergency response section arrived here, they saw such a scene. "Section chief, according to the analysis of the residual traces of disaster force on the scene, it is likely that the disaster is caused by species mutation or species invasion." The capable woman looks at those who are still carrying on the analysis with the instrument and reports to the glasses man with a temporary report. "Who is in charge of disaster?" He took off his glasses and pinched his temple to relieve his fatigue. Chang Xia asked, "is the landlord Wang Zhao or Xu Ming''s ex girlfriend?" "No, we found out that Wang Zhao may have problems, but it has nothing to do with Xu Ming. As for Xu Ming''s ex girlfriend, she left here a few days ago.""According to the judgment, it may be that Xu Ming himself has mastered the power of disaster, but the power of the power has turned him into another kind of creature." The capable woman said solemnly. "Eventful times." Chang Xia wears glasses well and looks at his right-hand assistant. He asks and answers, "can you trace the power of disaster?" "No, the new power holder showed extraordinary adaptability. In a very short period of time, he learned how to control the disaster. Of course, there is another situation." The capable woman''s face became more and more serious. "This is not a new disaster authority, but a deliberate crime of the power holder." Chang Xia pushed his glasses and took his assistant''s words: "you mean that, right, ah Qi." "That''s right." Capable female a Qi nodded: "just don''t understand, why the murderer, want to kill a network author with almost no interpersonal relationship." "On the record, all those guys who went on holiday were called back. Recently, it seems that there are some people who are planning something." Chang Xia squinted and issued an order: "in addition, try our best to trace this matter. Whether it is the new authorities or the hidden authorities who deliberately commit crimes, we should solve it as soon as possible." "I see." Ah Qi nodded and flashed another light in his eyes. The dark crow landed slowly and stayed in a tree. The power that had haunted him had been restrained by him. From inside, Negri finally understood some basic information. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 After the power was trapped in his body, Negri got information about it. [disaster authority: alien invasion, all its own destruction can produce disaster power. ¡¿ "is the force of disaster the name of this force?" Negri felt the power in his body: "you can release it at will to influence the outside world, but from the point of view of characteristics, the impact is generally partial destruction, because it is derived from the disaster?" Negri puffed his wings and kept changing his position. He did not know whether he had left any traces. In this case, he was cautious: "did I get this power because I was an alien invader?" "Since there is the disaster authority of alien invasion, it is very likely that there are other disaster authorities." Negri thought rotation: "the most urgent thing is to hide ourselves, recover the soul, and then understand the world a little bit more." "It''s just that we still need to avoid damage. My destructive behavior can produce disaster power. Although it can quickly stop it, it may also expose my position." Negri landed on a big tree and scanned the lives of the people around him. It seems that these people are very similar to Wang Yuan''s world, but there are still some differences. First of all, although their languages are similar, they are not the same. Secondly, the social structure of the world also has certain problems. In this detailed planning, the government is very convenient for the control under the government. In addition, the most important thing is that each district has emergency shelters. According to Negri''s observation, in the event of a disaster, people in the whole area can quickly take refuge in the shelter, as if there are frequent disasters in the world. Two claws catch an unknown bird. Negri''s two claws directly turn into tentacles and plunge into the bird''s body. They assimilate the bird''s organization and turn it into a part of itself. A disaster force is caused by Negri''s behavior. As soon as he was able to stop the disaster, Negri quickly shifted his position, disguised as an ordinary bird, and stayed in the distance. After a while, he saw some people driving their cars to the position before him and took out instruments to investigate. Those people are all in uniform, and passers-by are not too surprised by their existence, but they also have certain reactions, such as speeding up their pace. Obviously, the departments these people belong to are not secret organizations. Passers-by have a certain understanding of their existence, so they can speed up their pace. Negri did not observe too much, and soon spread his wings and flew far away. In any case, this is a strange world, and necessary caution should be taken. "There is no abnormality found. The power holder is not clear. I suspect that the other party is consuming our energy and covering up something else." Ah Qi reported the scene with a communicator. "I see. Just pay attention to the situation." Chang Xia pushed his glasses and hung up the communicator. In front of him, there were many records of disaster reactions. In this period of time, there are more and more disaster reactions that have not been recorded. Obviously, there are people who want to do something. Disaster authority controllers can use their power to create disasters, and they can also limit disasters through power. For example, the most famous disaster controller [vehicle disaster] is also known as the traffic accident. He can absorb the force of disaster from the accident, and can also use his own ability to prevent the occurrence of disaster. Even if you want to take the initiative to drive and hit people, you will be stopped by his authority. There will be no such disaster at all happen. The authorities who restrict the occurrence of disasters are naturally the people most liked by the government. But there are also some ambitious people who will take the initiative to use their power to create disasters for various reasons. The most famous event is the yuebu earthquake 16 years ago. At that time, the person in charge of the earthquake power, in order to evolve his power into the sinking of the mainland, took the initiative to create large earthquakes and absorb the force of disasters. The earthquake was a nightmare for many people. The impact was huge and changed many things in the world. It was precisely because of that incident that the disaster emergency response division came to the stage from behind the scenes and took charge of all matters concerning the authority of the disaster. Of course, there is a lot of pressure. If we let the disaster controller cause a catastrophe, the society''s condemnation, the government''s difficulties, and, most fundamentally, the damage caused by the disaster, these are all unacceptable to the disaster emergency response section. "I hope we can find out the guy who''s in trouble soon." Chang Xia sighs and thinks that he is really tired as the section chief of the disaster emergency response section of domain 6. There are also some bastards. Come back quickly. If something really happens, there is a way to deal with it. As the sun went down slowly, Negri set on a building, looked at the lights, and thought about finding a chance to infect some servants and provide soul gas, otherwise his weak soul body did not know when to recover. "From this point of view, isn''t this disaster authority really coming to limit me?" This doubt flashed through Negri''s heart. As a result of the alien invasion of this disaster power, Negri will produce the force of disaster and expose his position as long as he creates destruction.At present, the power of disaster is not important to Negri, but it is the most important thing to hide and recover his soul. "Wait, is that?" Negri suddenly looked up at the sky, he felt that there was a huge force of disaster surging in the sky. If he kills a bird, he can get a hair of disaster force, then the disaster force in the sky can make the birds extinct. Such a huge force of disaster, the little disaster force created by Negri, is not very impressive. At this time, making servants will not be found, and even if they are found, those people will not pay attention to themselves. After perceiving the power of the disaster, Negri''s first feeling was that there was something wrong. It was a coincidence, especially since this world is not a world of fire, and there is no absolute destiny, which means that there is something like Qi in this world. However, Negri did not hesitate to fly directly to a resident. The force of the great disaster in the sky is still changing. Maybe it will disappear sometime. It is better to seize the time. This disaster force, crazy alarm let the disaster emergency response division explode directly. The response department''s response to the disaster force was graded, and it is not known who divided it at the beginning. Grade A is the lowest level, and level B is higher than Grade A. At present, the energy level of the disaster force has reached F level, which is the highest level. Generally, the existence of this energy level is called the disaster king. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 The world doesn''t know when the power of calamity is left in the world. If you hold the power of disaster, you will be able to control that disaster. Powerful natural disasters can make people become gods, and ordinary man-made disasters can also give people strong power. From earthquakes, tsunamis, floods, hurricanes, droughts and wars, to car accidents, falling objects, colds, and even wrestling, there may be corresponding powers. There is no absolute rule for the emergence of these powers. Some people get the corresponding authority only after experiencing a corresponding disaster. For example, the person who has obtained the disaster authority has experienced a traffic accident that made him collapse. He took away his fiancee and her unborn child in her belly. He was paralyzed in the car accident and has been in a wheelchair. Some people, on the other hand, have done nothing, and a large number of disaster forces have poured into his body as authority. This should be the case with the huge disaster force in the sky. "In the sky, what kind of disaster power is this energy level? Thunderstorms? Hail? No, this kind of disaster can only be classified as Grade E, not class F Chang Xia thinks of those monsters who hold the f-level disaster power. For example, if the promotion was successful, and the earthquake power of e-level was evolved into land sinking, then the other party would be the real F-class disaster authority. Now, a class F authority directly appears, and if one is not handled properly, it may be a world-class disaster. "The force of disaster presents the characteristics of impact force, high temperature and so on. It can be judged that it is a class F disaster - asteroid impact." Ah Qi opened the door of the office, his face was a little pale: "it is looking for a host, once the host is born, then he is the disaster King Apophis." Apophis is a near Earth Asteroid. Because of the possibility of impact and impact on the earth, and its volume is large enough to cause the death of life on earth, it is named in Egyptian mythology. The purpose is to let the whole world fall into the ancient evil and destruction devil "Apophis". If the disaster king is really born, then once he chooses to exercise power, it may attract asteroids to hit the earth. Not every one is "Apophis", but if it does happen, it will be a national and world-class disaster. If an asteroid of Apophis class is really triggered to hit the earth, the earth will not have much problem, but human beings will be basically extinct. After all, many extinction events in the history of the earth are caused by the impact of small celestial bodies. "All members are on guard. Once the disaster King Apophis appears in domain 6, he will immediately find the other party and protect him in an all-round way." Chang Xia hastily said that the emergence of the disaster king is a problem that can not be ignored in any case. Why should we call the other party the disaster king? It is not because the people who are in charge of the disaster power at the level of extermination can do whatever they want. If it was not for the abnormal death of those in charge of power, it was likely to trigger the outbreak of power. None of the disaster kings could survive. All kinds of means of poisoning and assassination would always make the other party die. However, because of this, the disaster king has become a real king. The disaster emergency response Department treats him as an uncle, asking for money and power. All requirements that do not involve the bottom line will be accepted, as long as the disaster king does not launch his ability. Of course, the response department will not agree with the disaster king without the bottom line. If you promise the other party without the bottom line, it will only make the other party advance. In addition, it is dangerous to become a disaster king. There are always those ambitious people in the world. The existence of disaster king is a huge interest, which is no less than a deterrent weapon of nuclear weapons. There will be a huge team around the disaster king to serve him. On the one hand, it is to prevent him from being stimulated out of control, on the other hand, it is to protect him. A similar disaster happened in 2012. The disaster king of a country was assassinated by terrorists. At that time, the disaster king was in charge of solar storm. At the time of his death, there was probably the most severe coronal mass ejection (CME) in history. In other words, the billions of tons of plasma produced by the sun will be enough to cause long-term bad space weather if it hits the earth. The power supply of the whole world will last for several months. Satellites, radio communications and modern power transmission networks will all be paralyzed, as well as the beautiful aurora. For details, we can refer to the Carrington incident in 1859. How much modern society depends on electricity and those electromagnetic instruments, the impact of the solar storm will make the modern society how much loss. Fortunately, someone intervened in the disaster, and the sun was deflected. This is just the disaster king who is in charge of the solar storm. If the death is the disaster king of the mainland sinking, a continent directly sinks and is covered by cold sea water. Therefore, the protection of disaster king has always been the top priority. Today, a new disaster king, who is in charge of the asteroid impact authority, is temporarily named after a possible Apophis. The first time to find each other, protect and educate each other is the most important. In the 13th District, Fang Ze is holding a birthday gift from sister Qiao, an astronomical telescope, observing the stars in the night sky, and his face is full of happy smile. For one thing, as a senior high school student, his biggest hobby is astronomy. He can have his own astronomical telescope, which is naturally a place to be happy.On the other hand, it is the person who gave him this gift, sister Qiao. Sister Qiao is three years older than him. She lives next door to his family. The relationship between the two families is very good. Fang Ze, who has grown up from childhood to adulthood, will inevitably have some unspeakable favoritism towards his neighbor''s younger sister. The joy of receiving a gift from a loved one is enough to make Fang Ze happy for several days. "Well? What is that? " Fang Ze from the telescope, see a ray of light, the light is more and more bright, has not been waiting for him to react, he felt something rushed into the mind, and then his head a pain fainted. On the other side, Negri looked at the four men who fell on the floor in a coma. They were all people living in peaceful times. Although the world had the power of disaster, it was too far away from them. "The will and character is not up to the standard. Even if you become a crow, it has no effect." Negri watched these men, their spirit and will were useless. "Zhang Jiuwei, the male owner of the house, Bai Jie, the hostess, Zhang Yulu, their daughter." Negri did not act in a hurry, but slowly explored the identity of the four present. "He Qiao, Zhang Yulu''s best friend." Negri explored the identity of the last girl. Looking at the four people, Negri flapped his wings and felt that the sky outside was changing more and more violent changes in the force of disaster. If he did not act, and the external force of disaster had subsided, and then remoulding these people would inevitably cause a large fluctuation of disaster response, which would cause great trouble. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 "I''m sorry, I didn''t know what happened last night, and let you lie on the floor all night." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go back first." Looking at the two girls saying goodbye at the door, a strange creature hovering in the secret part of the corridor is looking at all this. Then quietly followed the girl who left. Close your wings and move your eyes. Perhaps it was Negri''s suspicion that he was seriously ill, and then he chose to become the dragon of eternal sin. As a pronoun for error, the wrong form of the dragon of eternal sin can ignore many abilities. For example, Aldrich, no matter how strong his ability is, his ability cannot play a role in the body of the dragon of eternal sin. Especially after the initial combustion, this characteristic has been strengthened. In the form of the dragon of eternal sin, after thinking, Negri finally decided to give up. The huge disaster force in the sky seemed to urge Negri to start as soon as possible. If you do it, you may fall into an unknown trap, and if you don''t, it''s just a lost opportunity for Negri. Of course, what really makes Negri choose to give up is because he is in the form of the dragon of eternal sin. He can detect that he is slightly impulsive in the form of crow before. A slight impulse is normal for other people, but it is absolutely not normal for Negri. It is the emergence of that impulse that makes Negri aware of this problem. "Lucky?" Negri narrowed his eyes and followed the girl named He Qiao from afar. Negri put his doubts on the girl. One is that the woman looks very beautiful, high-quality people, where will have preferential treatment. If it''s really about the protagonist or something like that, sometimes you can tell the protagonist''s supporting role by looking at his face. After all, the style of the protagonist''s supporting role should be refined. The other is Zhang Jiuwei''s family. Negri observes their interpersonal relationship through superficial mental observation and the communication records of articles in the house. In addition to the confusion of the hostess''s private life, she often goes to do her hair, but she doesn''t find any special objects. Still, Negri remembered the address of the house. As he qiaoyue moved to a certain place, Negri was more sure that the girl had a problem, because last night, the huge force of disaster disappeared there. "So I almost became the first villain the protagonist needs to overcome." Negri did not continue to track down, so the force of a major stock market crash disappeared there. He did not know what ability the people who obtained the power of the stock market disaster would have. It is the right way to stay away from it temporarily. With the wings of the fleshy dragon flapping, Negri flies far away. The man who absorbed the power of disaster is suspected to be the protagonist. If it is true, then the place will never calm down. There are still many opportunities for him. "Well..." Fang Ze wakes up from coma and sees a pair of small and exquisite feet in white socks. Looking up a little, you can see a girl in a maid''s dress. She is looking at him with her head tilted. What makes him blush is that he can see the scenery in the absolute field from his perspective. The next moment, the girl knelt in front of Fangze on one knee, with her head drooping, and her long black hair with a trace of fragrance wafted in front of Fangze: "it''s a dirty arrow. I''ve met my royal highness apophile." "Wait a minute, you wait a minute..." Fang Ze quickly retreated to the other side, then got up and looked at the girl who seemed to come out of the fantasy in front of her. Her brain was a little confused. "How can you dress like this, in my house." Finally grasping the key point of the matter, Fang Ze quickly asked, "and what ghost is Apophis? Isn''t that magic sword? I really don''t have the money to guard ALAD! " "Well, isn''t your highness fond of maid dresses?" The girl liuya tilted her head and asked, "obviously, watching movies is like watching one kind of thing." "Cough, cough, nonsense!" Fang Ze''s face rose red: "and even if I like it, it''s also quadratic. OK, how can anyone really wear it..." Fang Ze''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, because in front of him, there is such a girl. "You haven''t said what you''re doing in my house." Fang Ze looked at the girl in front of her, and quickly changed the topic and said, "I''m your highness." "Your Highness is your highness. Liushi''s duty is to protect his highness." "After all, your Highness has just mastered the power, and is not familiar with the application of disaster force, so he is easy to be attacked by gangsters." "Authority?" Fangze heard this sentence, a stream of information surging, about the asteroid impact authority appeared in his mind. Today, there are about 19500 near Earth Asteroids discovered. There are hundreds of known near Earth Asteroids with a size of 4km. There will be only more near Earth Asteroids not found. The diameter of "apophile", which is enough to destroy most life on earth, is only 394 meters, close to 400 meters. In 2002, a celestial body with an estimated diameter of 10 m struck the earth, which ignited and burned in the atmosphere, releasing about the same energy as a medium-sized nuclear weapon.In 2013, a meteorite with a diameter of about 15 meters turned into a meteorite rain in the air and fell in Russia. The strong shock wave caused by the meteorite caused the windows of nearly 300 houses to be damaged and 1200 people were injured. Research suggests that an asteroid about 40 meters in diameter is enough to flatten a city. After feeling the power, Fangze has an instinct in his heart. He can call an asteroid to see the fireworks at any time if he wants to. However, the bigger the asteroid is, the longer he needs to guide it. In the first moment of acquiring this power, Fangze''s first feeling is fear. If this power is not careful, it will cause disaster. "So I am the disaster King now?" Fang Ze sat on his bed with a look of stupor. He is not a passer-by, nor is he an autistic who doesn''t even know the basic current events. Since the great earthquake of April 16, when the disaster response department took office, the world may not know exactly how many disaster kings there are or who they are, but they still have a certain understanding of the disaster authority and the concept of disaster king. After all, every year the school will carry out education to popularize disaster related knowledge. Only by recognizing the relevant knowledge, will there be no lawless people who have just acquired the ability. For example, the most famous disaster authority in 6 regions was originally just an ordinary office worker. When he mastered the disaster power of medical accidents, he was honored as a guest of honor by all hospitals. Many big people took the initiative to make friends with him. As long as he stayed in the hospital every day, he could get a large amount of money. He married the goddess who looked down on him, and the loser attacked him and became a winner in life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 Negri felt more and more weak, which is the reason why the soul body has not been replenished for a long time. However, Negri does not regret that he is still in a weak period. He is rashly involved in the protagonist''s event and is likely to overturn. "And the world, there are great questions." Negri flapped his wings and landed in a corner. He had crossed into the world from the flame passage, and he was looking for the traces of the new God and the first dragon. That is to say, if there was no accident, the new God and the first dragon should have come to this world. "But the world has left no trace of them." Negri used their computer to investigate some relevant information in Zhang Jiuwei''s home. Only for one thing, Negri''s language and words about the world were read from Xu Ming, the writer of the dead house. Due to the lack of time, Negri only read some common words and common sense. Second, although there is no blockade of some basic knowledge in the world, it is impossible for those secret information to be put on the Internet. "But the most basic information can still be found." Negri recalled the information he had found before: "only one person can control the same authority." "I, who was in charge of the invasion of the alien world, had a special reaction to everything that was alien invasion according to the truth, but..." There is only one alien life that Negri can sense, that is to say, the new born and the first dragon may not exist in this world. "Of course, it is also possible that my power is still too weak to sense them." Negri squinted at everything around him: "the basic information is understood, it seems that we can try to develop." In an alley not far from his tree, several student like people were beating up another student. When all the adult students had gone, Negri fell down from the tree like a crow and stood on the garbage can to watch the bruised student. Without asking if he would like to, Negri directly grabbed the student''s neck with one paw. The claw turned into a tentacle after puncturing the skin. At the same time, Negri poured out the force of disaster. "Ah..." A wail of pain sounded, and Negri watched his use of the force of disaster. "The main function is destruction, because my authority is alien invasion, so it is very aggressive?" Negri recorded the data of this experiment: "matching my germs can make my germs infect each other more quickly, and this power itself can change the other party." The power of disaster is closely related to the power of disaster. It is similar to the interference force. It can not be eliminated by using it. It is a power derived from the power. The exercise of power will increase it, and the increase of disaster power will also enhance the power. Compared with the previous experiments on birds, or the use of micro bacteria to make Zhang Jiuwei''s family comatose, this time it was Negri''s real alien invasion. Compared with the one or two silk of disaster force, the disaster force now appears much more. Negri pulled out his tentacles and turned them into claws. Then he flew away with his wings. After flashing to a remote corner, he quickly changed into a mouse and slipped back into the lane. He tried his best to stop the disaster and observe the situation. After a while, many uniformed personnel from the response Department arrived here. They quickly surveyed the surrounding environment and used instruments to detect various traces around them, and then they left with the infected student. To be on the safe side, Negri did not transform him into a crow with strong ties. He was just an ordinary infected person who might gain some strength. This student also played a role of asking the way. After all, after being infected by Negri''s germs, the student was, to some extent, a half alien creature, within the jurisdiction of Negri''s authority. Through him, Negri was able to know the consequences of making his own servants. "In my current soul state, if I want to sense the infected person beyond a certain distance, I can''t sense it." "But with the power of alien invasion, I can know the position and general state of the other side, and even control the individual to some extent." "That''s the real use of alien invasion." Negri calculated that his authority was not like other powers, which could bring disaster, because he was a part of the disaster. Therefore, any behavior that was in line with invasion was exercising power and would produce disaster force. "Infect most people, pull up an army belonging to the alien world, then my disaster power should be able to increase the level of the sky last night." Negri''s heart is hot, that kind of natural disaster level power. At the next moment, Negri''s body quickly changed into a small dragon of eternal sin, and the passion in his heart gradually disappeared. "There is always a force that wants to push me." Negri is flapping the wings of the dragon. If he does not represent the wrong form of the dragon of eternal sin, Negri estimates that he is likely to be led to some path of extermination. "And then be defeated by the hero of justice, a feat of his men?" Negri shakes the weird faucet. It''s not good to feel left and right by unknown forces."It is necessary for the dragon of eternal sin to continue to upgrade. After all, that wrong nature can interfere with most forces." After all, the world with Jue Yun attribute is rare. In most of the world, there is Qi Yun. The dragon of eternal sin is the only way to interfere with qi movement. The bullied student received a series of examinations in the disaster emergency response department, and the results were quickly obtained. "In his body, there is a strange bacteria symbiosis with him, the specific role is not clear, but it has been determined that, although weak, his body still has the power of disaster." Qi took the report and said, "according to his own dictation, a crow scratched his neck and left this on his neck." Chang Xia opened the materials, there is a picture above, in the neck of the student who was scratched, there are five rice sized black spots. "Can those germs kill or get rid of that student?" Chang Xia frowned and asked, "this kind of power that can make other lives have the power of disaster is extremely rare." This young man is not in charge of power, but he can use the power of disaster. If this kind of existence increases on a large scale, it will bring endless troubles. "Tried some basic treatment, the effect is not ideal." A Qi continued to report: "according to the test, that trace of disaster power shows invasion characteristics, and it is speculated that the other party may have the power of pathogen invasion." "Got it. Set up a file of crows and pay attention to the monitoring." Chang Xia nodded: "find that crow early." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 Wang Bin looked at the slowly closed door behind him. His eyes flashed a little gloomy, but then he recovered his soft and weak appearance. Because he was attacked by the person in charge of the disaster, he got a very good compensation, but on his other request, those people did not agree to him. "It seems that ideological education for students needs to be strengthened." Often summer fingers cross, put in front of his nose, looking at the computer monitoring screen slowly said. "It is true that such a request should have been made." Ah Qi put a cup of coffee on Chang Xia''s desk, looking at the monitoring screen of Fang Ze, he said happily: "I should say that fortunately, apophile is not his kind of person?" The student named Wang Bin was bullied for a long time. Of course, it was a sad thing. He never thought of resisting or changing himself. It was pathetic that he was cowardly. But just now, after he was sure that the response department would compensate him, he seemed to be a changed man. He wanted to get more compensation because he was attacked by the disaster, and he became very righteous. He asked the people in the response department and him to go to the school to explain the situation. What''s more, he asked those people to protect him and follow his instructions. "I really don''t know, even ordinary students dare not resist, actually dare to point fingers at branch." Ah Qi shook his head. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe there would be such a wonderful flower. "Bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, in his cognition, those students who have been bullying him will not give him face, that is, hard, and we are willing to compensate for being soft." Chang Xia said with a smile: "if he knew that he had the power of disaster in his body, maybe he would be more arrogant." "If he had the attitude just now to face his classmates, he would not have been bullied like that." Ah Qi shook his head and sighed. "Keep monitoring. Although we are sure that the germs in his body will not be contagious, those germs should not only bring him weak disaster power, but also have other functions. The person who applies the bacteria to him may contact him." Chang Xia rubbed his temples. During this period of time, all kinds of disasters happened one after another. At the beginning, there was a hidden disaster authority who made trouble. Then there appeared a suspected new authority who made a life, and then the birth of the disaster king. As a result, another person attacked by the authority appeared. Of course, the attacker may be the suspected new authority. "The original energy level was only A-level, which should not be a powerful disaster authority." Often summer comforts oneself to say. Wang Bin left the response department and walked home with his schoolbag on his back. After checking for a day, it was already evening. Fortunately, he asked for a leave from the Department of coping. Otherwise, he would be scolded by the teacher if he missed a day''s class. Thinking of this, Wang Bin has a deep resentment for the response department. He is the victim, but he just puts forward some requirements. If they send someone to protect himself, then the damned teacher will not dare to take care of himself. There are also several people who dare not bully themselves. Holding such a strange way of thinking, Wang Bin walked on his way home, and then was pulled close to the alley with one hand. "Why, I dare to ask for leave even though I haven''t been beaten yet." Several students gathered Wang Bin in the middle and threatened with a vicious voice: "if the teacher comes to our trouble, do you want to die?" Wang Bin''s legs softened in an instant, and he couldn''t even say what to ask for mercy. After being beaten for a meal, those talented people walked away laughing and talking. "It''s all due to the response department. If they send someone to protect me, how could I be beaten?" Wang Bin resented the people who dealt with the Department more. Carrying a ragged schoolbag back home, looking at his mother mopping the floor, he was angry and threw the schoolbag directly on the ground. He scolded loudly: "it''s all because you have no ability. You married the garbage. Otherwise, how can I go to that shabby school?" Looking at his mother''s obedience, Wang Bin was even more angry. His life was destroyed by such a mother who did not have the ability to do housework, and the scum father who drank and gambled every day. Why can''t they say that they are rich? Why can''t they give themselves a strong physique? Why can''t they have the ability to let me go to school at ease. All kinds of complaints let Wang Bin directly go up and kick his mother, and then go back to his room without looking at the mother who fell on the ground crying. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After kicking, Wang Bin seems to feel something moving in his body. A deformed monster in the distance, flapping three meat wings, sensed that his disaster power was a little more. "It''s been slow. It''s only now that there''s a little bit of damage." Wagging his tail, Negri thought that the reason why he did not completely transform the student into his perfect servant was that he was afraid of being caught in contact with the response department, and on the other hand, he saw that the student''s essence was so bad that he could be called a master in understanding the human heart. "The destruction caused by the alien indigenous creatures can indeed increase the disaster power. The disaster force will be shared by me and him. Now the distribution ratio is 50%, but I can adjust the proportion arbitrarily through the authority.""And even if they gain the power of disaster, they still belong to me in essence. When they are in front of me, I can directly deprive them." Negri concluded a little bit. "The response department is also very interested in the attitude of these infected people. Is it just inspection and surveillance?" After carefully thinking about the dragon of eternal sin, Negri flapped his wings and chose a target. This time, what Negri wants to make is a servant who can really provide him with spirit. The target is a silent, bitter faced teenager who seems to be very dissatisfied with the current situation of the world. If you throw him a notebook, he can call himself the Carmi of the new world. When Negri appeared in front of him as the dragon of eternal sin, he was frightened for a moment, then showed a deep smile: "ha ha ha, this boring life is going to leave me at last?" "Then, the monster, tell me your purpose. Has my power come at last?" The boy held out his hand and said with rapture. "I''m here to give you strength." Negri didn''t care about the disrespect in the youth''s words. Instead, he said with his words: "if you take the power, please relax, don''t resist." "Do you mean there will be pain, and I will not be afraid of it." The youth disdains to say. Negri came to the boy''s body. His tail swung around his neck, and his tentacles spread towards his body. At the same time, a large number of Noah''s memories poured into his soul. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 Noah, as a righteous man of Negri, was absorbed into the body by Negri during the first World War of the first fire camp. If, according to the universal cognition, a person is proved to be himself or not by the true spirit, then Noah is dead at the moment when he is absorbed by Negri. However, from the perspective of personality, will and emotion, Noah still lives with Negri. After the fusion of the blood of the soul, Noah becomes a part of Negri, or even another personality of Negri. What Negri needs to do now is to instill Noah''s personality, will, memory and emotion into the young man''s soul, so that Noah''s template can be re engraved over the young man, so as to achieve the effect of rebirth of Noah. Through the fire passage, his soul and body are weaker than ever before. Therefore, he only keeps three personality models, one is Negri, his main personality, and the other two are Noah and Jack the killer. Noah is a righteous man of Negri. He can perfectly carry out Negri''s orders. Such an assistant is what Negri needs. As for the killer''s Jack''s personality template, his accessory soul originally came from Negri. After transplanting the accessory soul, his original soul and the accessory soul had a wonderful reaction. When the first fire channel needed to be abandoned, Negri hesitated between Jack and Connor''s template. Connor was silent and obedient. Although he was not as perfect as Noah, he was also very reliable as a servant. However, Negri retained Jack in the end, because the latter''s unpredictable jumping thinking was what Negri needed, and there was Noah on Connor, which was not necessary. Looking at the comatose Noah, Negri made the last part, breaking a part of his tentacle behind his tail and entering Noah''s body. "It''s still a bit of a burden." Negri''s body was shrunk a little again. To complete the tentacle, the dragon of eternal sin, is a form that Negri achieved by activating the wrong essence of soul blood. The purpose of inserting a tentacle into Noah''s body was to make him not affected by the power that might be Qi. However, it is a challenge for Negri to maintain two parts of the dragon of eternal sin. "Well..." Lying on the ground, the boy slowly woke up, saw Negri, and immediately saluted: "Lord Negri." "How do you feel?" Asked Negri, flapping his wings. "The other party''s will is too weak, easily defeated by me, and has completed the full coverage, but the other party''s true spirit still repels me. I need to complete my predecessor''s obsession in order to integrate the other party''s true spirit and produce spiritual Qi to support adults." "There''s no need to fuse the true spirit." Negri shook his head and said, "you can defeat the personality and will of the other party. With your will, you can ensure that you are not affected by the other party. But if you integrate the true spirit, the unknown true spirit will infect you and make you become another person unconsciously." When Negri was still Wang Yuan, he was surprised by the people who recognized their new identity immediately after crossing. It is not clear whether it is the transgressor who is reborn by the body, or whether the Aborigines have integrated the memory of crossing. Although Wang Yuan became Negri, it was his own choice. He clearly recognized his own shortcomings, so he gradually absorbed his recognized character and sublimated to Negri. In the eyes of Negri, they were gradually infected by the true spirit, and finally they were completely dominated by the real spirit, which made Negri avoid the real spirit. "I see." Noah obeyed Negri''s orders and began to resist the fusion spirit in an all-round way and refused to complete the previous obsession. Then Negri observed that the true spirit belonging to the youth left the body and disappeared and went to a new reincarnation. Then Noah''s ghost began to dissipate, and Negri''s secret path was sure to be ready to recover Noah''s remnant soul. Only at this time, Negri found that his alien invasion had an effect. Noah''s remnant soul was protected by the authority, but there was no real spirit''s cooperation. Noah''s control over the body was insufficient, and the whole person seemed dead, like a corpse. "If so, should I be glad to have the power of alien invasion?" Through Noah''s appearance, Negri understood the importance of alien invasion to him. This world is different from the world of fire. It has no mistakes in the world of fire. From a normal point of view, the remnant soul will not be born at all. If there is no right to invade the alien world, then the weak soul state of naigli will either integrate the true spirit of Xu Ming or open the killing ring to hunt all living creatures to recover himself. Neither of these two options is what Negri wanted. It was the power of alien invasion that protected the state of the remnant soul of Negri. Now it is also the protection of this authority, so that Noah''s remnant soul can exist without fusing other people''s true spirits. "Sure enough, it''s still weak." Negri realized more and more that he was weak. This time, "good luck" gained the power of alien invasion, and the state of his remnant soul was also regarded as a link in the alien world, so he was protected by the authority. So if you arrive at a world without authority, can you only be dominated by the situation and do what you don''t want to do. "So the stronger you are, the more you have the right to choose." If Negri was still a little weak at that time, and could not even do a big killing, then he could only choose to integrate the true spirit.On the contrary, if he was more powerful at that time, would he be able to maintain himself without the power of "good luck". Of course, this does not mean that Negri will abandon the power of alien invasion to show how great he is. It is not a shame to admit that he is weak. As long as he tries to seize the opportunity to change, it is a valuable quality. Negri attaches great importance to his own quality, because only in this way can he constantly find his own shortcomings, then seize the opportunity to fill in and surpass this deficiency. "Noah, you live in this capacity for a while, and you know everything about the world." Asked Negri. "From the memory of my predecessor, I already know almost that." Noah nodded: "and I also have the symptoms of secondary awakening, but the spirit body is too weak to show the specific ability." "Very well, the people of the disaster emergency response section will arrive soon. Be careful. They will watch you, but don''t worry. Although they are powerful, they are shackled and confined to the rules. I believe you can deal with them, my righteous man, Noah!" "I see. I''ll do what you want." Noah took orders. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 "Have you finished the examination?" Noah asked with a smile. The softness of his face was only filled with the stillness, which made the softness a little more terrifying. "If there''s no problem, I''ll go back." Noah, with a smile on his face, said, "according to the disaster management law, I can only be controlled by you for 24 hours without evidence." "You really don''t want to remove the parasite in your body." Ah Qi asked solemnly on the other side. "Why remove it?" Noah said with a smile, "it''s not harmful to me, but it can help me control the power of disaster." Noah held out his hand, his hand twinkled with an ominous force, and his face showed an excited look: "according to the management law, those who have obtained the power of disaster can enjoy normal civil rights as long as they obey the management law and do not commit crimes." "Although I am not a power holder, I have also gained the power of disaster and can be used as the authority. You have no right to ask me to have an operation." Noah still with a gentle smile, let his opposite ah Qi frown. "But the one who gives you the power of disaster..." "That''s your problem." Noah stood up and walked toward the door: "I have explained what I have to explain, and I have also cooperated with those who should cooperate. I hope you can catch the murderer behind the scenes as soon as possible." Looking directly out of the response to Noah, ah Qi sighed, this boy is not easy to deal with. "Obviously, the former Wang Bin was just a stone asking for directions." Chang Xia sat behind the desk and sighed, "that''s an abandoned son. After we found out that we didn''t dare to be tough, we got out of this real man." "Luo Fu''s body is far more pathogenic than Wang Bin, and the body is not implanted with that parasitic tentacle." Qi''s face revealed anger: "but as long as he doesn''t cooperate, we can''t force him." "A tentacle is parasitic in his body. Doesn''t he feel sick?" "This kind of people have been eating and waiting to die. What they want is stimulation." Chang Xia finds out Luo Fu''s information and says helplessly: "his parents are big boss. They don''t want to take care of him. They give him more than ten houses. They don''t need to work. They just collect rent. They just eat and die every day. When they are extremely empty, they do nothing strange." Negri chose the host for Noah, which was also carefully selected. Luofu had a good economic foundation. His parents did not care about him. He also had a certain status, but his status was not too high. This identity was the most appropriate. "As soon as he got the information, the guy went straight to the flower, bird, fish and insect market." A Qi finger in the ear a nail, depending on what information received, and then said with a gloomy face. It is a crow that gave Wang Bin the pathogen. Now Luofu goes straight to the flower, bird and fish market, which shows that there is a problem, but there is no evidence. As long as Luofu has no evidence of being caught, let alone going to the flower and bird fish market, he can''t stop him even if he opens a bird farm. "Keep a close watch on him. Be careful. This man is not easy to deal with." Chang Xia from that Luo Fu''s eyes, saw to the rule disdain, this kind of person once grasped the strength is a huge threat. Different from the student Wang Bin, Wang Bin dared to push his nose and face to ask for more. What he held was just a kind of down-to-earth victim. He had a reasonable idea. As long as he dealt with a strong subject, he would not dare to BB. Luo Fu is different. He clearly knows the rules and regulations of the Department and the rights and obligations of the two, so he can be confident. Noah got out of the car with a smile on his face. After two times of adaptation, Noah continued to walk forward. The lack of true spirit made him not flexible in controlling his body. With his lifeless skin color, he looked like a zombie. "When the soul body grows up, the body will be assimilated by pathogens." Noah thought that his soul and body did not match, but as a part of Negri, nature and bacteria were extremely matched. If you had a virus, there would be no problem. Noah strolled in the flower, bird and fish market for a while. When he saw the stalls with birds, he went to have a look. There are also some birds called crows in this world. But in fact, there are some differences among the crows in the three worlds. Whether the crows can adapt to the germs and provide stable spirit is still unknown. If birds can''t do it, Negri can only train real people, but it will take too long. After all, although human beings provide more spirit, their minds are too complicated. He selected several different crows, and Noah took them back. The good thing about modern society is that there are crows in all regions. As long as they are similar, they can guarantee success. After all, Negri can control the germs to make a slight mutation even though he is weak in spirit and body. "Don''t rush to inject germs into crows. Wait patiently." Negri lies on a tree trunk, and the dragon of eternal sin changes its color and fits into the trunk to form a camouflage color. As Noah walks by, he sends messages through spiritual connections. There is no way. Negri is really weak to a certain extent now, and he needs to bear the burden of the dragon of eternal sin. It''s really tiring, but everything can''t be urgent.Sure enough, two days later, an official campaign on pet epidemic inspection was launched. Noah''s face was still smiling as several professionals examined the crows he had bought. "I''m afraid the response department will stop for a while." Noah thought, looking at the quarantine personnel who had no choice but to leave. He scanned the place where those people had just passed by to check whether there was something like a monitor left behind. "Sure enough, they are not so stupid." Noah shook his head. If the other party really left the monitor, Noah would immediately call the police. Now it is a society ruled by law. Even the disaster response section must abide by the law. In other words, it is the disaster response division that needs to abide by more stringent laws. After all, they have the information of most disaster authorities. They handle all matters related to the disaster and have such a large power, which naturally makes people feel more uneasy. There are more than one department to supervise them. Then Noah took out the fish he had bought and began to cook. The power of disaster spilled over a little bit. In the response department, several people frowned at the sound of the alarm. If it was the force of disaster recorded, it would record, but it would not alarm. However, the disaster power of Luo Fu and Wang Bin is the same as that of the behind the scenes. It''s hard. They can''t ask each other not to cook. And these days, there have been infected people, seven or eight people unified disaster force, from time to time to trigger the alarm is also a headache. "Wait, there''s another wave of the same kind." Several staff members looked at the red dot on the monitor, which represented the response of the disaster force, kept moving, and then ran around the map and disappeared immediately. Several people connected the route and found that it was a cheap smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 "I feel taunted." The staff looked at the smiling face marked with red line on the monitor. The j representing the nose in the middle of the smiling face matched with the squint smile, which was indescribable funny and ironic. "Did you find anyone?" After a while, the attendants could only shake their heads in the face of the staff who came to inquire. "That grandson, the thief runs fast, and has been trained in anti detection. The surveillance can''t catch him at all." On the other side, a young man with a hood mask and a backpack appeared in an alley and took off the mask. The young man with the same lethargy as Noah said in a dejected voice: "I said boss, you should try your best to deal with me. Why can Noah''s boy inherit more than a dozen houses and eat and die, so I need to run around and die." "Let him change his identity with me." Said the young man, full of complaints. "You''ve been active this time, attracting the attention of the response department." Negri came out of a crack in one wall and condensed into the form of the dragon of eternal sin. Ignoring Jack''s complaint, Negri continued to order: "it will be fine in a short time." "Whining, people want to cry, but they don''t coax..." Jack had a sad look in his eyes, and finally swallowed the words behind him. Then he continued, "Jack''s name doesn''t match the painting style of the world. So I packed myself and changed my name. Do you think the killer J is more mysterious?" With that, Jack handed out a business card. It said, the first day of the ghost army, the selfie, and the killer who saved the world. "What do you say I spill this card all over domain six, boss?" Killer J, patted his back backpack, opened a look full of that kind of business card. "Whatever you want, I just want to ask the major to focus on us." Negri doesn''t care to say that the killer J is Jack and his part of the soul fusion, forming other soul structure, his behavior mode is full of unpredictability, Negri even speculated that the kind of thing is difficult to affect him, because he is still thinking about doing one thing before, and another completely unrelated idea will appear in the next second. Is this the so-called mental patients have a wide range of thinking, and this unpredictability may become the key to breaking the situation at some time. Looking at the killer J, who was singing early and early when he went to bomb the school and left, Negri flew to Noah with his wings. The staff of the response department was also limited. There was a killer J who kept doing things to restrain each other''s attention. They needed to spend a lot of manpower to catch and guard against him. Not to mention the appearance of the disaster king, the response section sent out a large number of personnel to protect the safety of the other party. Now, the response section of domain 6 is seriously understaffed. After searching for information these days, Negri has understood what happened to the huge disaster force in the sky that night, which is the symbol of the birth of the disaster king. It is precisely because of this that Negri made this plan. It is estimated that it would be good to send at most two officials to monitor one or two at that time. If the other side has enough staff, this plan will only make them pay more attention to Noah. After all, as long as I.Q. is online, I won''t forget it. But now they are short of manpower. If Noah is still under comprehensive monitoring, Negri will naturally change his strategy. "It has been confirmed that the people infected with the bacteria these days, only Zuo Yuxiao is not there. The person who is constantly making trouble is him. I have contacted the government to release the wanted information." Qi frowned and said, "the question is what does he want to do?" "Just a cover." Chang Xia looked at the information from the recorders these days and said in a deep voice, "Luo Fu has only done one thing these days, in addition to searching all kinds of information." On the surveillance record, one behavior was specially marked. Chang Xia frowned and said, "he asked to buy a large number of crows and paid down all his savings. A large number of crows have come to the sixth region." "Do we need someone to stop it?" Ah Qi asked: "the crow is likely to be related to his disaster authority. He is hiding from us. There must be some conspiracy." "It''s normal for him to book a crow farm. We can''t interfere." Chang Xia pinched his forehead and said, "inform the government to send several people to watch over. If there is any movement, it will be stopped directly." "They asked them to borrow again. Last time they hesitated to refuse, saying that they were busy with their work. This time, they would be even more reluctant." Ah Qi couldn''t help complaining: "it''s true that we have limited our funds and manpower, and we want us to handle everything properly." Sometimes, it''s like wearing heavy shackles. When you want to exert your strength, you will be involved in the chain, and you can''t exert your strength at all. "Well, go to work." Chang Xia stopped ah Qi''s words. Under normal circumstances, their manpower is fairly good. Unfortunately, before they arrived, they demodulated their hands and went to other fields to cooperate in completing the task. Now they are still recalling them. Secondly, the appearance of the disaster king apophile took away most of the staff. Thirdly, there were secret activities of the authorities."Our focus is still on the protection of the disaster king. This period of time is not peaceful. The disaster king is still unable to control his own disaster power. It is hard to guarantee that no one will make small moves during this period." Chang Xia said seriously. At the beginning, they can''t adapt to the disaster because their strength and strength are too strong. Once he has adapted to the power of disaster, even if he does not use his power, he can make countless people despair. According to the latest data, there are two groups of people who work in the sixth region. One group is those who are infected with germs. What they have done so far is not too much. The only problem is that there is a frequent death of an Internet writer. The other group or a person is much more ferocious. He is killing people purposefully. Judging from the characteristics of the dead, they are all respectable guys in the sixth region. Although he does not know what these guys have done, they are definitely hated by others because of their urine. Now, it is normal for a person who has obtained the power of disaster to take revenge everywhere. However, these guys are obviously afraid during this period of time. The people who have a sense of guilt are either confined to their well protected homes or have gone out of the sixth region to travel. "I hope he doesn''t get carried away by hatred." Chang Xia rubs his forehead again. People are not absolutely rational robots. If they are left and right by hatred, they will easily do something with very serious consequences. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 In a dark hut, the walls are covered with all kinds of photos, the people in the photos are dressed like dogs, and some of them have been painted with Red Cross. "These bastards." Someone covered his face in the dark and said in pain. "Dong Dong." There was a simple knock at the door. The man looked through the cat''s eye, opened the door and said in a voice, "don''t you say you won''t come again? Wang Zhao. " "I''m sorry to break my promise." Standing at the door was a young man with a good smile: "because of the accidental death of a tenant, the people of the coping Department caught my horse''s feet, and now I''m wanted all over the city." "So I''ll come to see you and give you some help." Wang Zhao narrowed his eyes and laughed. He looked at the man who stood at the door and didn''t let him in. He also didn''t care and said, "you have already felt it. The force of the disaster that appeared that night." "The new disaster king has been born. This is his information." Wang Zhao sent a file bag on the ground, and the force of disaster surged on his body. But strangely, the fluctuation of his disaster force was extremely small, as if he was restrained by something. Even if you don''t stand in front of you, you can''t detect the force of disaster on the other side. "Do you want to make me crazy?" The man covered his face and said painfully. "Isn''t that what you need?" Wang Zhao''s disaster power stopped and left with a smile, leaving only the man''s painful low roar. In fact, in all criminal cases, impulsive crimes account for 13%, and 60% of homicide cases are impulsive crimes. People have feelings, but when their own reason is dominated by feelings, they will break through most restrictions. Authority: Evil disaster, the role is to let a certain emotion dominate the reason and release the evil beast in people''s heart which is locked by morality. If there is hatred in the heart, then it will be dominated by hatred. If there is greed in the heart, then it will be dominated by greed. As the sky grew brighter, all kinds of people walked along the street. Killer J stepped on a skateboard, flexible shuttle in the crowd, his body from time to time burst out of disaster response, some of his joints with the naked eye can not see the white light. It belongs to the power dominated by killing intention. Because he does not accept the true spirit, he can only use the power dominated by killing intention to distribute the whole body to help him control the body. "Killer J, get to know." J shuttles in the crowd, and from time to time hands out the business cards to each person, so that the group behind the surveillance pursuit of popularity straight bite teeth. Then the killer J''s eyes were stunned and looked forward. There was also a man who was sending out leaflets. The man was middle-aged and looked very haggard. He had a billboard on his chest and a thick flyer in his hand. When he saw people, he distributed them. "There''s a scramble for business?" Killer J skates past, takes a flyer and looks at the middle-aged man again. From the other party''s behavior and dress up, we can see that the other party was once well-off, maybe he was a successful person in other people''s eyes, but now his old suit can''t cover his poor appearance. "I think you need this." Killer J puts the business card in the other party''s hand, holds the flyer, and leaves. The content of the flyer is about a tragedy. The man who sent out the leaflet, named Wan Hengyang, had a successful start-up. He had a happy family, a beautiful wife and a lovely daughter. But what can be called a disaster happened to him. His wife met a "love" by chance. The other party was a well-known figure in the sixth region and even the whole country. His wife was fascinated by the other party and chose to divorce him and marry that man. His daughter was raised by Wan Hengyang. But this is nothing. After all, everyone has the right to pursue love. The real disaster happened three years later, his 13-year-old daughter went to her mother''s place, and died of acute illness due to heat stroke a few days later. His daughter''s death was defined as an accident. Although it was hard to control his grief, the man could only choose to bear it in silence. However, when examining his daughter''s remains, he found doubts. In her daughter''s diary, it is recorded that the man always looks at her with color. His father''s instinct makes him realize that something is wrong. He has sent someone to investigate the other party''s information and find that the man who took his wife had a history of sexual assault, but was only buried. With a heavy heart, he asked for a new autopsy. The result was that his daughter''s genitalia had been removed, and it was not sure whether she had any sexual behavior before her death, but that overt attitude has already explained everything. He wanted to sue that person, but he was told that the incident had been determined and defined it as a case. He needed evidence to bring a new prosecution. He did not give up. He asked a lawyer to invite a detective to investigate the evidence, invited a reporter to expose the matter, and finally sued the other party. However, he still lost the lawsuit because of insufficient evidence. The most chilling thing was his ex-wife, the mother of his daughter. She ignored her daughter''s death and firmly denied that her husband would do that kind of thing. Instead, he accused Wan Hengyang of taking revenge on her for her pursuit of love.He has appealed many times to look for various clues and evidences, but they have been denied. It has been 19 years since Wan Hengyang, who was originally successful in his career, abandoned his career and became impoverished in order to give his daughter justice. What makes him feel powerless is that he has only a few days to reach the maximum limit of 20 years in criminal proceedings. He sends out leaflets on the street every day, hoping to mobilize the power of public opinion to punish the other party, but the other party is not a vegetarian. Many media describe him as an asshole who hopes to blackmail his daughter because of the company''s bankruptcy. "It''s just killing." Killer J folded the flyer in his hand and folded it into a paper plane. He put the head of the plane to his mouth and let out a breath. The plane was light and heavy, and flew away to the distance: "it''s decided. The first task of killer J starts here. We''ll do something about it!" Wan Hengyang watched the strange young man walk away on the skateboard, looked at the business card in his hand, and left it aside. No matter what the other party meant, he didn''t need a killer. With the mood fluctuation, he had a trace of disaster response, but it seemed that he was bound by something and didn''t spread out. If justice can''t be achieved in 20 years, then no one wants to live. When he thinks of the information given by that person, a morbid smile appears on WAN Hengyang''s haggard face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 At the beginning, Wan Hengyang wanted to ask for an explanation for his daughter. He could not accept his daughter''s unnatural death. But when all the evidence points to that person, but because of the person''s high position and weight, everyone is taking sides with each other. Even when his daughter''s mother is also taking sides with each other, he wants her to be innocent, but he can''t do it. He held out for 19 years, but those people protected each other, sheltered the existence of that person, and even were prosecuted for slander and slander against the judicial authorities. In one case, the staff of a mental hospital came to arrest him and was almost sent to a mental hospital for isolation treatment. If not for his personal connections and the media''s attention, he would either be in prison or in a mental hospital. Justice that belonged to him and his daughter never came. "I want to be fair to my daughter. Is there a problem?" If there is a choice, Wan Hengyang really doesn''t want to use other means and fight for justice with wrong means, which will make that justice look less glorious. But when the correct means have been completely blocked, he is not right. Sitting at the gate of the yamen, looking at the lawsuit that was not accepted again, Wan Hengyang looked at his hand and fell into a deep thought. He thought that the death of several people would make those people afraid, but they still did not change. His enemy is a famous disaster authority in the sixth region. Authority: medical malpractice, which refers to the personal injury of patients caused by the fault of medical institutions and their medical staff. Doctors are also human beings. They make mistakes. Zhao Shichang, who is in charge of this power, is a guest of honor in various hospitals. Because of this power, Zhao Shichang can detect the occurrence of medical accidents and evade it through the power. Through this power, he has become a famous doctor from a poor worker. It was such a person that led to the tragedy. Originally, he was an ordinary office worker. After gaining strength, Zhao Shichang completely let go of his desire. Anyway, those powerful people, who are afraid of death, are common. Their small lives are precious and need his ability. Therefore, as long as he does not die too much, there will be no accident. Those people are his backing. Wan Hengyang covered his face with his hand and was full of pain. Wang Zhao''s power and evil disaster made him more and more crazy in this kind of pain. "There is nothing to be afraid of." Wan Hengyang goes to a community. His ex-wife, his daughter''s mother, lives here now. He divorced the scum many years ago. "What else are you doing here?" The woman saw Wan Hengyang and her face became fierce: "you crazy, how come you haven''t been put into a mental hospital, I told you, it was just an accident, Xiao Lin just time has come, that is her life, you don''t bother me, I beg you." "You always know that." Wan Hengyang looked indifferent: "you''re just deceiving yourself, you''re just evading guilt, but you can''t escape, you''ll never escape." "That''s your daughter. Your inaction will only make you more miserable. The people who pretend to sleep may not wake up, but they will never be able to sleep." Wan Hengyang laughed: "you will remember, you will never escape." Looking at his ferocious ex-wife, who was even more embarrassed than himself, Wan Hengyang turned around and left. The people who pretended to sleep couldn''t wake up, but they knew that those things would torment each other all their lives until they drove them crazy. Wan Hengyang, back to his stronghold, began to pack. He is going to have a date, not a lover, but with his daughter. He can''t let his daughter see his untidy appearance. Looking at himself in the mirror, Wan Hengyang smiles with satisfaction. He is not normal now. He also knows that this is the role of Wang Zhao''s authority. He has been dominated by his own pain and love for his daughter. But it doesn''t matter. If he didn''t have that idea, Wang Zhao''s power would not work. It''s like the so-called drunken promiscuity. It''s just like putting the blame on alcohol. If you don''t have a little idea in your mind, if you are really drunk, and you just fall down and sleep, how can you complete the precise work of directional piling? Do you really think everyone has his own navigation system. Alcohol just plays a magnifying role, making the mind simple and magnifying those ideas. Wan Hengyang understood it in this way. Originally, he was prepared to carry out personal justice on his own after the normal means failed and he was completely desperate. Wang Zhao''s ability only played a guiding and strengthening role. However, he underestimated Wang Zhao''s ability. He made Wan Hengyang more crazy. He completely lost his reason and ignored everything else. The justice in his heart disappeared and his thinking was distorted. He tried for so many years, but he did not get the justice he deserved. Under the influence of evil, he has been completely disappointed in this merciless society. He wants revenge, the most crazy revenge. Under certain guidance, Wan Hengyang came up with this idea. Why is that person covered up? It''s because he is the authority. Then let''s see the disaster caused by the authority. Before you know it, Wan Hengyang completely fell into Wang Zhao''s power, and did not care about the death or injury of innocent strangers.In the materials Wang Zhao gave him, Fang Ze, the new disaster king, could not use his huge disaster power. If the guards were excluded, he would still be a high school student with no resistance. His authority was unable to deal with Zhao Shichang''s brute, but it was just right to deal with the new disaster king. With the cooperation of those people, he was very confident that the new disaster king would die. "When the stars in the sky shine and shine more and more, those guys have to pay for their behavior." Wan Hengyang''s eyes turned red, and he completely released the evil beast in his heart. At the same time, Noah also took things out of the house. He moved very slowly. He didn''t drive his car or call a taxi. He stopped and stopped all the way. When he saw something interesting, he stopped and watched. This made the two government staff members who followed him far away from him very boring. Although they did not neglect their duties, they gradually did not pay much attention to Noah. They were not the people who dealt with the Department, and naturally they would not be very serious about the work of the Department. The two staff members put Noah''s actions on record. They didn''t take the initiative to explore why Noah didn''t care about the deal with the farm. As long as Noah didn''t do anything special, they didn''t go to remind him. They just made a simple record. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 Wan Hengyang''s power to deal with calamities stems from his experience. The separation of his wife and his children and the end of his life alone are a disaster for people. Authority: widowed, the role is to let someone in a certain period of time, the people around him encounter all kinds of accidents, all leave his side, even if unfortunately, it will evolve into leaving forever. Wan Hengyang didn''t want to deal with Zhao Shichang, but that bastard didn''t care. He robbed Wan Hengyang''s wife not because he really liked each other, but because he enjoyed the feeling of conquering a woman who was superior to him in the past. But after getting tired of it, he soon got divorced. For this kind of person, what he valued was power and money. As long as he had those, his female friends would come at once, and it was not important for him to be lonely. "Use your power to the disaster king Fangze, and kill him before he wakes up." Wan Hengyang has a sick smile on his face, which looks very strange with his haggard face. He can already imagine that after the death of the disaster king, the asteroid in the sky falls towards the earth. The meteorite rubs the atmosphere, burns red, and then hits the sixth region. Even if the meteorite is small, it is enough to destroy the entire sixth region. Those who do not act, those who stand aloof, those who are at large, have no resistance in front of the falling star. "With what those guys gave me, they didn''t notice me, and when my authority worked, the boy was left alone." Wan Hengyang touched the instrument on his arm, and without hesitation used his power: the disaster of loneliness and widowhood, the target of the new disaster king apophile Fangze. In my mind, the photos of Fang Ze provided by those people appeared, and the power of authority began to execute. This kind of disaster power has different functions and different levels of disaster power, but the power of the authority will definitely take effect. As for the effect, it is hard to say. For example, when the disaster king of the solar storm was assassinated, there was a solar storm, the target of which was the earth. This disaster happened, but under the interference of another disaster king, the solar storm was deflected, and the impact was almost zero. That is to say, after the power is used, disasters will surely happen, but it is hard to say what the final result of disasters will lead to. This is also the place where the gang cooperated with him. When he used the power of being alone and widowed, the people around Fangze who protected him would surely suffer from various accidents and need to leave his side, but the time for leaving was uncertain. What the gang had to do was to hold on to those people and make Fang Ze''s helpless state longer. As for the representatives of those people, Wang Zhao sought tens of thousands of Hengyang a few days ago to support his appeal funds, and gave him the instruments on his arm that could limit the fluctuation of the force of disaster, and at the same time, he used the evil disaster against him. It is precisely because of this that Wan Hengyang used his authority and the force of disaster to kill some powerful officials who blocked his appeal and tried to intimidate them so that they could repent. But if people really repent so easily, there would be no word of "unrepentant". Fang Ze walked on the street with a helpless face. It was not easy to have a holiday, but he had to go shopping with the big lady. Looking at the exciting arrows walking in front of him, Fang Ze covered his face and said, "is this man really coming to protect him? It feels like he''s taking care of her However, although the mouth said this, but for Fang Ze left behind children, this kind of people with the feeling of good. His parents have been working outside for a long time, and the number of times they go home is very few. From childhood to adulthood, everything they have to do is to ask sister Qiao next door for help. However, although the relationship between the two families is very close, the other side also has their own life, and he is not good to disturb them all the time. "Give way, give way." Some people in costumes, carrying some props, walked towards the distance. Fang Ze naturally dodged to the side. He found that there was a shop not far away. He set up the stage and invited these juggling troupes to perform. Most of the people around him were crowded because of the crowd. Fangze suddenly felt that his pocket was light. It turned out that his pants were hanging on a branch protruding from the bush nearby, and the wallet in his pocket was pulled out. The current arrows in front of them do not know where they have been squeezed. It''s good that they are the authorities of disaster. However, unless they are crazy, they will use the force of disaster among such people. The force of disaster is not omnipotent, it is more destructive. Although the research on the application of disaster power has been carried out and certain research results have been obtained, they are strictly controlled by the government. The disaster authorities are strong enough. If not necessary, they are not willing to continue to enhance the power of disaster power holders. The performance on the stage set up over there has started. People are crowded around. Fang Ze bends down to pick up his wallet. People on the stage perform the acrobatics of spitting fire. Under the influence of a certain force, the performer put the torch in his mouth to spit out the kerosene in his mouth. As a result, he had a sudden angina pectoris, and all the kerosene in his mouth was vomited out. Kerosene with flame falls on the stage, and the flame burns up. The staff behind the stage are preparing to wait for the fireworks to be used. Although the city strictly orders the use of fireworks and firecrackers, as long as one or two shots are played, there is no one to control.Seeing that there was something wrong with the performer, he ran to help. He tripped over the fireworks at his feet and landed on the fallen fireworks wires. The sound was not immediately detected in the chaotic scene. This kind of fireworks is called thunderbolt. When it is sprayed into the air, it can make a great noise. If it is really sprayed on people''s head and neck, it may cause death. When the fireworks are ejected, the whole scene is completely disordered. Panic calls filled the streets. Running in time on the subway may lead to stampede. What''s more, most people are in a panic and their reason is zero. They will only follow their instinct to escape. In the chaotic scene, Fang Ze found that several people around him had protected him intentionally or unintentionally, which was totally different from those passers-by who ran away crazily. "Scatter." In the chaos, Fang Ze seemed to hear the voice of liuya. Liushi''s real name is ominous. Her name is the disaster authority she said she was in charge of. Authority: Liuyang, which means the arrow flying at random or coming without any reason. Of course, more and more stray bullets are used today. The essence of the two refers to the random or unprovoked things. Fang Ze breathed a sigh of relief, with the arrow in his mouth. Those fireworks should be hard to hurt people, but there is no authority in them to trample on the disaster. Otherwise, it can stabilize the stampede incident caused by the chaos. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 Killer J whistles, fingers shake, and a dagger jumps in his right hand. Looking at the hospital where there were so many families in front of him, he grinned and walked in. On the other side, Negri flapped the dragon''s wings, looked at the crow in front of him, and carefully sensed the situation of the infected person. If the killer J is to attract attention, then Noah''s existence is also a kind of cover up. As if sensing something, Noah looked for a direction and began to run. The two men who watched him quickly followed and reported to the response section. It''s a pity that the response Department has no time to deal with this matter. First of all, the disaster king is suspected to be attacked. On the other hand, the killer J who has been making a fuss all the time has suddenly made a big deal. Zhao Shichang, one of the innumerable dignitaries and the disaster authority in charge of medical accidents, was killed by that man. It was easier than killing a chicken. He passed by with a smile. With a wave of a dagger, he went straight into Zhao Shichang''s neck. Then he threw himself at the dagger and twisted it. His head was cut off. He was skillful and experienced. After all, he is just a human being. Even if he holds the power of disaster and has the power of disaster, he is not a fighter at all. He has no sense of fighting. Although the killer J has no proper form, his assassin ability is absolutely top-notch. When passing by Zhao Shichang, he is like a tourist with nothing to do. Neither Zhao Shichang nor his bodyguards are aware of any danger. To kill this unsuspecting scum, it''s easy for killer J. the other party doesn''t understand what happened when he dies. His head is pinned on the belt of killer J. Regardless of the screaming people around, and the bodyguards rushing up, killer J whistles happily all the way. Passing by a grass, I quickly backed back and saw a lonely paper plane staying there. "I almost forgot my reward." Killer J picked up the paper plane and ran to spread it out. The 13-year-old girl named Xiaolin had a bright smile on her face, which made her feel very happy. This is the reward that Wan Hengyang paid him. He liked it more than money. He folded the leaflet into an airplane, put it in a small box and put it into a backpack. Because of what the disaster king and killer J made, Noah''s little change was ignored when he found out that he was not running to meet the killer J. When Negri was sure that none of the people in response had time to take care of him, looking at the crows in their cages, Negri''s dragon of eternal sin began to twist, and tentacles stretched out toward them. Intensive disaster response appeared, but now there is no one can quickly rush there, can only watch the disaster force response there more and more intense. Hundreds of crows have been transformed by Negri, infected with germs and under the control of Negri. They can provide soul Qi continuously. With them, Negri''s soul and body can be recovered without being so worried. By that time, Negri''s own security was guaranteed, and he could begin to explore the world, find the traces of the new God and the first dragon, and the secret of the power of disaster in the world. Negri opened the cage and released all the crows. They would roam the whole sixth region, infect and breed more crows, and tie bombs on the people in the whole sixth region. If you believe a wise man, you will choose to be at peace with Negri. When Negri recovers, he will be able to stand up in the open and aboveboard. He who controls the germs can give those in power a longer life, compared with the riots and losses he has brought before. The reason why he didn''t come forward before is that all negotiations are useless when there is no equal force. Even if Negri passes through and doesn''t kill Xu Ming, he can''t get preferential treatment even if he is caught by Yingke. Only when he has mastered the corresponding strength and has enough cards, can he have the premise of talking about conditions with the other party. Feeling the spirit of crows, Negri''s weak soul finally gets some nourishment. These days, he bears the form of the dragon of eternal sin, and his soul is suffering all the time. In the final analysis, his soul is too weak and has no true spirit, which means that his soul and body quality is basically stuck at the peak of an awakening. If his soul mass reaches the level of the second awakening, the dragon of eternal sin should not be a burden to him. "We must find ways to improve the quality of one''s soul and body without the help of the true spirit." Negri thought, and as soon as he turned his eyes, he saw a man who appeared to be a little dusty and ran over with despair on his face. "My crow, they paid a deposit." "Now that it''s already the case, I''ll trouble you to pay more. I need some meat." Negri''s body leaped out and fell on the man. His tentacles pierced into each other''s body and infected the other''s body. Before that, his soul was weak. In order to reduce the burden, he only maintained a body the size of a bird. Now with the support of crows, there is no need to maintain a small body.¡­¡­ "Your Highness, please come with us first. It''s too chaotic for your safety." Surrounded by Fang Ze, there are middle-aged men in suits and leather shoes, running girls in sportswear and gangsters in black skeletons and gold chains. In short, there were all kinds of people, but at the first moment of chaos on the scene, they all gathered around Fangze. Fang Ze is not a fool. Before that, he was surprised why only liuya was the only one to protect himself. Even if the other party was a disaster authority, but a person was also weak. Now when he looked at it, he really underestimated the people in the Department. Fang Ze didn''t make a fuss. He said that so many people were watching every day without human rights and privacy. He could lose his temper and ask for more rights. But it is not now, in a critical moment, to question those who protect themselves. How stupid those people are. He is not a fool. He can only understand more things. For example, he has always been obedient in front of himself, and some stupid and cute flowing arrows have certain camouflage elements. He must have investigated some of his favorite cartoon images before and deliberately disguised them. It is impossible for the authorities trained by the response department to be really cute. If he really believes that, he will be eaten by the other party. However, the other party disguises well, and he really likes this kind of person. In addition, there is no need to tear up the face with the response Department, so he has not been torn apart. He is not the protagonist who is brainwashed, thought by the lower body, or dominated by blood in animation. He is apophile, the disaster king. He also has the intelligence to undertake this power. "Before you can really gain strength, you have to hide." This is Fang Ze''s main idea at present. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 "No problem." Fang Ze nodded and walked to one side under the guard of these people around him. This turmoil may be a simple accident, but no one dares to bet on the safety of the disaster king. Especially in a world where calamity can be turned into power, unexpected disaster can also have power. "Be careful." A fireworks because of the power of the arrow, avoid the crowd in a billboard. With a creak, the support frame of the billboard broke and fell down. If the heavy billboard is hit, it will be disabled. The people who protect Fangze are all trained to deal with all kinds of sudden disasters skillfully. When he noticed something wrong with the billboard, he flexibly squeezed out the people around him and sent Fang Ze out of the surrounding area. Then several people who did not know where to come out ran to one side with Fang Ze, far away from the scope of the billboard. "Successive accidents can be confirmed that this is the attack of disaster authorities." Compared with the assassination of the authority in the medical accident, Chang Xia is more concerned about Fang Ze''s problems. Even if the right to medical malpractice is triggered by the killing there, it is only a few medical accidents that broke out in the hospital. As long as you stop and review it immediately, you can solve the medical accidents caused by the death of the other party. Fangze is different. If he is killed, causing the asteroid to hit the earth, then either use range means to blow up the asteroid, or make its orbit deviate, which may make some small debris fall to the earth, or let another disaster king, like the last solar storm, let the earth miss the asteroid. It''s just that I''m afraid something bad will happen. Chang Xia frowns, and the ability of the disaster king can really play a role. However, the disaster king is called the disaster king, that is, their ability comes from the disaster. Even if they try to avoid it, the other side will still have sequelae when they use power. More and more accidents happened in Fangze''s side. The people who protect him can only take Fangze to avoid and leave Fangze''s side actively or passively. A building, a sniper is aiming at Fangze, in the front of the crowd to see Fangze blocked, did not hesitate to pull the trigger. The next moment, in front of Fangze, a frightened civilian burst out of blood mist and fell to the ground. Those who guarded Fang Ze''s side did not blink. With Fangze trampling on the corpse, they continued to escape. Looking at the incomplete body, Fang Zetou felt for the first time how heavy the position of the so-called disaster king was. The other side was just a civilian, because his survival instinct blocked his way. That''s all, so they were forcibly killed. Judging from the expressions of the guards around them, they obviously knew about it. "Is that the truth?" Fangze gasps. He is a smart man, but he is not a stone hearted man. A person is sniped into a mutilated corpse because he is in the way. This kind of thing really touches people''s hearts. But at the next moment, Fang Ze left those touches aside. He is now running for his life. From the perspective of the overall situation, if he dies, it will cause even greater disaster. Before that, all sacrifices can be made. But now there are fewer and fewer people around him, and all kinds of accidents happen in succession. "Support troops? Are they all dead? " Chang Xia asked angrily. "Traffic accidents or other malfunctions occurred in all streets, and there were long queues, and the support staff were trapped. It was predicted that it was a disaster authority: traffic was paralyzed, and this authority was not recorded." "Part of the air support forces are going, it will take three minutes, and some of them are walking, but it should not be expected." "What about the force of disaster?" "In addition to the disaster force response of code name invasion and others, other disaster force responses have been clearly recorded, and no other disaster force response has been found." "Damn it." Chang Xia scolds that the authorities who initiate the power to create disasters also have their own requirements. For example, traffic paralysis is such a disaster. The initiators generally have to work in the same area. Especially if the other party can accurately paralyze the streets around Fangze, it is absolutely nearby. However, if the disaster force is launched but the response of the disaster force is not noticed, then things will be interesting. The disaster force response bander is indeed one of the achievements developed by the government. However, it is impossible to say that the officials attack the disaster king. At least, if the other party really wants to deal with the disaster king, it will be more than the current situation. "That is to say, someone has circulated the research results, and sure enough, those guys will do such stupid things." Often summer drinks curse way. "The guard was dragged, and there was no one around Fangze." Ah Qi suddenly said anxiously, "the sniper we arranged has also lost contact." Wang Zhao sat on the rooftop and looked at the sniper who fainted next to him. He picked up the sniper gun and pointed it at Fangze: "man, it''s really fragile." "Even the disaster king is just a bullet. The so-called king is just some lucky dregs." Wang Zhao said with a strange smile, "I''ve got you, apophile." See in the alley, Wan Hengyang crazy rushed to Fang Ze, according to Fang Ze body micro monitor, soon found that person''s identity."It''s him." Chang Xia covers his forehead because he is an ordinary person suing the authorities, and he insists on it for 20 years. Chang Xia also knows about this person. The other party has also turned to the disaster emergency response section, but under pressure from all parties, they can only choose to turn a blind eye to this case. Out of guilt, they also help this person block some troubles. Unexpected, but reasonable. "Look at his arm, that convex shape, is the force of disaster response bandwagon." Chang Xia''s eyes are gloomy and cold. Those bastards really dare to let everything flow out. Now, let''s do something. Fang Ze gasped and looked at the crazy looking uncle rushing towards him. There was no one around him. At close range, he could already feel the force of disaster around each other. The attribute of the force of disaster is cold and cruel. Every bit of warmth in life is deprived and destroyed. This is the force of disaster originated from the power of loneliness. In addition to the destructive force, what it can bring to people is that kind of desolate spiritual feeling. "Die for me Wan Hengyang''s inner reason has been completely destroyed by pain and missing his daughter. The force of disaster surges towards Fangze, and the human body is extremely fragile. Even if the disaster power formed by Wan Hengyang''s authority is relatively weak, however weak it is, human body has no resistance to the force of disaster. Fang Ze looked at Wan Hengyang, who was rushing towards him, and wanted to escape. However, after such a long escape, he had no physical strength. He wanted to use the force of disaster, but found that it was impossible to use the huge force of disaster with his own will in a short time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 The breath of death is closer to Fangze than ever before. At a certain moment, Fang Ze felt regret for becoming the disaster king. If he did not become the disaster king, then he should be just an ordinary teenager. With his character, no one would want to kill him. But then the man who was shot appeared in front of him, an ordinary person like him before, who was killed just because he was in the way. If one day such a thing happens to him or his relatives. At that time, it would be more painful than now. "And I don''t believe that the defense of the response branch will be so easily broken." Fang Ze struggled to walk backward. In any case, he could not give up. Never underestimate an organization that can last for a long time. Although the response branch came to power after the yuebu earthquake 16 years ago, its existence can be traced back to the establishment of the new dynasty. Although today''s series of attacks seem ferocious, they should still be within the scope of coping with the people in the response section. Otherwise, the response department would be too disreputable, or there are other secrets in this matter. "Aren''t you afraid to take off?" On the rooftop, the sniper still fell to the ground, but unexpectedly, he did not faint, but squinted to say such a sentence. "The upper part moved its mouth, and the lower part ran and broke his leg. When the time came, the disaster King remembered and hated us. It had nothing to do with the people above, but there was no way. We who were recruited had no human rights." Wang Zhao holds a sniper gun and looks at Fang Ze in the picture, with half a cigarette in his mouth. He doesn''t care that the smell of smoke will expose his position. "Cut." In the sniper''s mind flashed the panic face of the civilian who was killed by him, and the ripples in his heart quickly returned to peace. Under the overall situation, it is not normal to be sacrificed, even if it is meaningless. As for the more tragic Wan Hengyang, the sniper can only say ha ha. The people above will not consider him sad or sad. They only care about how people use them. They will get greater effect. Their ultimate goal will be good, but they will not consider personal feelings. "If you want to be more open, the more tragic his sacrifice is, the more smooth the reform will be. It can be regarded as a contribution, isn''t it?" Wang Zhao''s mouth showed a trace of sarcastic smile. On the other side, liushiya''s finger is holding a diamond shaped arrow and turning a dart. He looks at the young man with a smile on his face. "Get out of the way, stream blade." Liu Ya bit his teeth and drank. "It''s really sad that my younger sister yelled at the elder student." Although the young man said this, he still had a smile on his face and kept turning a long sword with scabbard in his hand: "is it hard that you really captured the heart of the new disaster king?" "When you were so old, you always said you would marry me." Liuren put his other hand on his waist and continued to say the words that made liuya furious: "when you saw me appear, you should have understood what was going on. It''s just the spur of those people for apophile." "Get out of the way, or I''ll do it." Liuyanshou waves several arrow darts, and the wave of disaster force appears. Under the influence of Liushi''s authority, those arrows fly from all directions to liudao. "Dang Dang Dang." The sword in Liuren''s hand turned, without any reaction of disaster force. Only relying on the strength of the body, he would flick those arrows away. The sword was pulled out slightly, and the force of silk disaster appeared on his body, and there was a tingling feeling on Liushi''s skin opposite him. Power: blade injury, in short, refers to the power of suffering from wounds caused by sharp weapons to human beings. Liu blade, who controls this power, is terrible to control the sword. If he was born in ancient times, he would be the sword God and the sword saint. "Yes?" Liu blade is suddenly stunned. In his perception, a terrible force of disaster has appeared. Fang Ze drags the exhausted body to retreat unceasingly, but obviously all is useless work, the conjectured response branch support did not arrive. Wan Hengyang''s undisguised madness and killing intention made Fang Ze, who felt more and more sensitive after becoming the disaster king, feel unprecedented fear. The other party wants to kill him, which shows in front of him without reservation. Death is approaching him as never before, and his desire to survive makes his mind turn more than ever before. While trying to mobilize his disaster power, Fang Ze quickly said some villains'' words: "do you know who I am? Do you know what will happen if you kill me? " "Wait, I know who you are." Looking at the motionless Wan Hengyang, Fang Ze secretly scolds the madman. He just thinks of the word "madman" and combines with Wan Hengyang''s face, Fang Ze finally recognizes Wan Hengyang. After all, Wan Hengyang has invited many media in recent years. Although most of them did not report Wan Hengyang because of some pressure, they discredited him as a villain who was slandered everywhere for compensation. However, the grapevine has been spread all the time, and He Qiao also told Fang Ze about these gossip. Therefore, Fang Ze finally remembered who wan Hengyang was."Calm down first. I understand your affairs. I had no way before, but now I am the disaster king, and I have the ability to help you." Fang Ze looked at Wan Hengyang sincerely, trying to convey his sincerity: "you have been holding on for nearly 20 years, is not it to give your daughter a justice?" "You don''t want to avenge your daughter in a criminal way, do you?" Fang Zexiao''s reason and emotion may play an important role in real impulsive crimes. However, under the continuous influence of Wang Zhao''s power, Wan Hengyang''s reason has disappeared. Words are useless, identities are useless and guards are useless. At this time, we can only rely on our own strength. "Please calm down. There are many families in this city. They want to be like you. Maybe they have a lovely daughter or son. You will only make more tragedies." Fang Ze still tried to mobilize his own disaster force, and his body had a huge disaster force response, but those disaster forces could not be broken out. "How can, this cold and cruel world, they stay in this world, will only suffer pain, I just end the pain!" Wan Hengyang said crazily, the sky seems to have a dull thunder. "So Have you ever seen a meteor fall? " Fang Ze slowly backward, the color of hesitation on his face has disappeared, and without hesitation, he pours down behind a garbage can. ''s great power of disaster appears on Fang Ze, but it is not the power of disaster that comes out of the body, but the power of the new power generated by exercising authority. A bright red spot fell from a distance and fell on the street behind Wan Hengyang. Under the impact of impact, meteorite fragments and rock powder fragments, carrying high temperature, hit Wan Hengyang''s back. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 The relative velocity of meteorites and atmosphere is related to the direction of meteorites entering the earth. If they meet the earth face-to-face, the speed can exceed 70 kilometers per second. Of course, generally speaking, the speed of meteorites is 10 kilometers per second. When he confirmed that he was the king of disaster, especially when he was unable to use the force of disaster, Fang Ze had no sense of security. Since then, he has "secretly" used his power to gather several asteroids of different sizes out of the atmosphere and make them float in outer space like satellites by adjusting their angles. Without Fangze''s authority, it may take hours for asteroids to fall to the ground, considering such factors as atmospheric friction. However, under the authority of Fangze, the asteroid still maintains a speed of 10 kilometers per second, and it will fall to the ground in about ten minutes. From confirming that the chaos was not an accident, but an attack, Fangze summoned a small meteorite. "Maybe I''m a cold-blooded man, too." Fang Ze looked at the glass fragments all over the ground. His ears were buzzing and the shock of the impact made him nauseous and nauseous. Some parts of his body were even pierced with small pieces of stone. Although he had expected that he would fall behind the bunker in time, Fangze was still shocked. His power was only to impact. Regardless of the shock wave after the impact, if he really summoned the extinct asteroid, he would be affected and killed himself. The sound of crying also came from the houses on both sides of the street. I think it was affected by the aftershock of the falling meteorite. This is also the place where Fang Ze said he was cold-blooded. Before he decided to call down the meteorite, he was surrounded by guards and a lot of pedestrians who fled for their lives. Fortunately, all the people in this street have been cleared by the power of Wan Hengyang. Otherwise, he will affect many people and cause many deaths and injuries. Wan Hengyang fell to the ground, his back was a piece of erosion, meteorite and Street stone fragments into his flesh and blood, let him as if he was shot by a shotgun. He was not dead, but he was not far away from death. He fell on the ground, his eyes were cloudy, and his mouth was full of blood. Fang Ze coughed a few times, endured the pain to walk toward, the attacker can not be only one person, he has not yet determined the safety, can not relax. "Lala La, I''m the head buyer. I won''t wait until dark to pick up the goods." Thinking of the strange song, Fang Ze watched with vigilance the man who slipped over on the skateboard. The wave of disaster power flickered on the other side, and the most terrifying thing was that a head was still pinned to his waist. "The head you ordered has arrived. Please give five stars a good comment." Killer J put his head in front of Wan Hengyang, then stepped on his skateboard and left towards the other side. On the way, he seemed to notice something and turned his head to a rooftop with a pure smile. Looking at the head with panic and bewilderment, Wan Hengyang spits blood and closes his eyes. Wang Zhao''s eyes moved away from the sniper gun lens, sneered, and then left the sniper gun aside. His task is to create enough pressure for Fangze. If Fangze can''t complete self-help, save him. His sniper gun actually aimed at Wan Hengyang all the time, and that''s why the sniper pretended to faint. Now that Fang Ze''s self-help has been completed, there is no need for him to appear. It is interesting to see the killer J in the end. Soon after, the sound of the ambulance sounded, symbolizing that it was all over. Fang Ze was carried on a stretcher by the medical team, and was immediately sent to the hospital for treatment. At this time, liuya was gloomy and came late. No matter whether it was a test or not, she was negligent. Chang Xia also has a gloomy face. The voice of the leader''s scolding comes from the communicator in his ear. The other party is accusing him of dereliction of duty and not serious about the defense work. But by now, if Chang Xia has not found out the truth of the matter, then he, the chief of the response section of the sixth domain, is really a fool. It''s just that some things can''t be broken. "How do you do your deployment work? It''s so easy to be broken through, and the support speed is slow enough..." There was a lot of scolding on the phone, and the originator of the attack was pretending to vent his anger. Joke, the defense deployment plan is handed over to you, the initiator of the attack. You even used hidden personnel. If such an attack fails, I will give you your last name. "I see. I''ll strengthen the defense deployment." Chang Xia hung up the communicator and smashed it to one side. What do those people think of these as? They launch attacks in the downtown area and create a madman to attack the disaster king. If there is a mistake, what kind of harm will be caused? Don''t they know? Don''t they have brains? Minister Chang put down the communication device, and he could detect the anger hidden in Chang Xia''s words. But how about that? More than 20 years ago, he was so young and vigorous, and his justice was awe inspiring. But some truth will be understood gradually. "The Red Star cuts through the sky, and the king with the crown shows his sword for the first time." "The crows of the other world crows are crowing, and the process of doomsday is speeding up once again."Looking at a huge stone tablet preserved in the special glass with a line of words written on it, Minister Chang turned around and behind him were several light curtains floating in the air with several people in it. "The process is speeding up. We don''t have time." Minister Chang''s face did not change and said, "everybody, start the plan." "Yes!" People on the screen of light said this sentence in succession. ¡­¡­ Negri turned around, and behind him there were already three men who had been reduced to ribs. They looked frightened and looked at negris, trembling. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Negri said calmly that these three people were the personnel sent by the crow farm to transport crows. They were extracted a lot of meat by Negri, but Negri did not mean to kill them. "In fact, I am a person who cherishes life. In my long life, I have realized that human life is also a kind of precious wealth. If it is not necessary, I will not take anyone''s life." Negri said in a slow voice, in a sincere voice. "You say so, gentlemen." Negri turned, sharp eyes, with a chilling chill, let the two carefully close to hold their breath, the force of disaster surged on them. "Stay where you are. We are from the disaster emergency response department. You are suspected of violating the disaster management law. Please do not do anything that we misunderstand, or we have the right to kill you." The two men were full of disaster force, took out their pistols and yelled at Negri. "I''m sorry, I just got a new body and scared you." Negri''s terrible momentum gradually subsided, and the gentle smile on his face made everyone feel comfortable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 When Negri was in the world of fire, his temperament was always so aggressive. In front of him, human beings were just like bread slices, just food. When people see him, they will feel the fear brought by human instinct. It is extremely dangerous, as if every inch of his flesh and blood is dominated by the other party. His existence is the greatest provocation to reason. But that''s because in the world of fire, everything is naked. The principle of the jungle is more obvious there. Personal force is powerful and can produce great charm. Therefore, when Negri exists, more people choose to submit. In this world, although the essence of worshiping the strong is still unchanged, it is clothed with a layer of civilization. People here will resist the fear of Negri, and they can not adapt to the savage power. This is different from the environment. In this environment, humanity gradually has a huge market. There are more and more things that sympathize with the weak, I am weak and I am reasonable. Therefore, Negri will adjust himself accordingly. At the moment, Negri''s aggressiveness was restrained. With a gentle smile on his face, he looked down at a magazine, and his every move was extremely coordinated. Just looking at each other, he would feel like a spring breeze. If someone looks at him, he can quickly detect it and smile back. The extreme charm makes the faces of several female staff members around him blush. Even those male staff members who are smiling at him will have a sense of pride, as if they have won the appreciation of the leaders and can make people feel happy. Obviously, he is the suspect who was invited back with special handcuffs on his hand, but he is sitting in the office of the response section, but he seems to be the master here. This makes Xiao bafu and Zhang Zijie, who are not far away, afraid of each other. They even occasionally look at the person who reads a book with his head down. In a trance, they will have the illusion that they have caught the wrong person. After waking up, the deep-rooted fear was further deepened. The guy was definitely not a human being. If they hadn''t seen the three men who were as thin as ribs, and the fear that each other showed instantly, they would have felt conquered by this man''s charm. Negri looked up, put down his magazine and looked at the capable woman in front of him. "Come with me, sir, from the alien world." Qi to not so easy to be the charm of the other side of the interference cognitive, calm said. "As you wish, ma''am." Negri stood up and followed AQI into the office. "I finally met. I thought you could keep hiding." Chang Xia is the first to show off, pushing down his eyes and looking at Negri. "Please forgive the hesitation of a traveler in a strange land." Negri said with a nonchalant smile. "I don''t see any hesitation." Chang Xia said with a sneer. But Negri just smiles and doesn''t care. In fact, even if he doesn''t run into the two response departments, he will "turn himself in". Different from the fire world similar to the middle ages, this disaster world has the rule of law. It is impossible for Negri to obtain social recognition for his guilt, which makes many actions of Negri inconvenient. "You killed Xu Ming, a Chinese citizen, in Room 101, 3 Street, District 14, District 6 on X, XX, do you admit it?" Often summer a clap table says directly. Looking at Chang Xia, who was full of anger in front of him, Negri felt that several eyes were locked on him from other places. Once he had any changes, he would be attacked jointly. "I came to this new world in a state of crisis at that time. I was in a state of unconsciousness. I did kill a man by my survival instinct. I admit that." Negri had just the right expression of regret on his face. "Of course, if you keep his body, I can resurrect him." As soon as Negri''s words came out, he sensed the heavy breathing of some people. Negri gently smiles. Although he has put on the coat of civilization, human nature is still so naked, survival and reproduction. Even to some extent, reproduction can be planned for survival. When Negri comes up with a "Resurrection" chip, he can be sure that he will be convicted, but can be mitigated or even exempted from punishment. As for whether Negri will be resurrected, although the world has the power of disaster, but in addition, they have little research on the spirit and soul. With Negri''s means, he can compile a vice soul into the body of the master, and then activate the body with the bacteria to cause "Resurrection". "As long as the death is not too long, or the body remains intact, plus some items of his life, I can revive it. There may be some sequelae, but it is really resurrected." Negri''s tone was very natural, as if what he said was natural. With Negri''s super high personal charm, his words have a strong persuasion. "Enough, this is not the time for you to show your ability." Chang Xia''s face turned cold. He was not optimistic about punishing Negri from the beginning. After the other side said something like resurrection, this hope was even more insignificant.He was in this system, and he clearly knew how dirty it was. He had done many things that he did not know would be shot in the general sense, such as shooting down the civilian blocking Fangze road before, and even more excessive things. He did not know how many times. In the eyes of their superiors, interests outweigh everything. Let alone the death of a civilian, let alone some unrest, even if the authority of the medical accident is killed, there is no problem. "You are also responsible for the germs implanted into the people''s bodies. I can think that you are spreading the plague. In addition, you are also suspected of instigating Luo Fu, Zuo Yuxiao and others to disturb public order, murder Zhao Shichang, and damage citizens'' personal property." "I can defend all of these." "You can think of the germs implanted into them as a gift. The human body has limits, but some extreme germs are not." "I give them germs, which have a series of functions, such as prolonging life span, curing diseases, and so on, and can give them the power that you call disaster force." Negri handed over another chip. Chang Xia heard that he already knew that he could not punish the man on the other side. The other party is indeed guilty, but what if he is guilty? Based on the chips handed over by the other party, he will not be punished at all. "I hope you can be so eloquent in the disaster management court." Chang Xia calms down and says calmly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 Negri was detained for a few days, during which he was given preferential treatment. There are special chefs, the prison is also luxurious, there are a variety of books to provide, and even he can watch the Internet. A few days later, the disaster management Court opened for the disaster authorities, and Negri attended the trial as the defendant. As Chang Xia expected, most of the representatives present at the disaster management court expressed their goodwill to Negri. In the aspect of defense, the lawyer gave examples such as the grotto case, and pointed out that Mr. Wang Yuan was in an instinctive state of unconsciousness at that time. In the end, Negri was only sentenced to one month''s imprisonment, and although it was said that he was in prison, he actually went to be a master. With a book in his hand, Negri was reading it carefully. Suddenly he turned his head and looked at a corner of the room. After a smile, he did not care to continue reading. "It''s terrible." Chang Xia looks at Negri in the picture and sighs. "Indeed, the monitoring of that room was made of special materials, integrated into the walls, so that he could find out." Next to ah Qi sighed and said. "I don''t mean that." Chang Xia shut down the monitoring and said solemnly, "I have seen many big people who are in charge of more than we imagined, power, power and money." "They rely on those things to influence the whole world. Wang Yuan is in charge of more power than we think. But since we saw him, he must have a book in his hand unless he is in a state of something." "I can feel his indefatigable thirst for knowledge. He will not slack off, let alone the concept of fatigue. He has seized all the opportunities to strengthen himself." Chang Xia laughs bitterly: "at this time, I really hope that what he said is true." Qi also looks strange. When Negri narrated in court before, he defined himself as an alien scholar and biologist, and later saved the world. "I would not hurt anyone''s life except for necessity. In my opinion, everyone''s life is precious." As Negri said at the time, many psychologists try to find any trace of lying in Negri''s face, but only sincerity can be seen. Yes, Negri really thinks so. After all, he has experienced food shortage. Although he is now pursuing more delicious food, he can''t waste food, can he? "Did you catch the killer J?" Chang Xia casually asked a question. "He disappeared after that day. Our intelligence system couldn''t find him at all." We still have no right to arrest Luo Fu Negri looked at the corpse in front of him and shook his head. Although his words were persuasive, they had to be proved to be convincing. So the best experimental body, Xu Ming''s body was carried to him, and all the materials he asked for were brought here. On the other side of the corpse are some things that Xu Ming often uses, such as cups, notebooks, glasses, clothes, two street novels he wrote, and other fragmentary things. Negri carefully observed those things and pretended to absorb the "spirits" attached to them. In his words, the objects that people often try to use will attach to the "spirits" that people diffuse. Only with these spirits can we reunite souls. In fact, they were all lies. Although Negri read Xu Ming''s memory a little in order to understand the language at that time, he did not have enough time at that time. Secondly, he did not have too much interest in understanding the details of such a person''s life. So he didn''t know much about Xu Ming, but when the items he often used were put in front of Nigel, the profile of Xu Ming started. In particular, the other party''s two novels on the street, although the online description of the text, and the reality of the behavior will have a greater difference, but there is a connection between them. In this way, the image of Xu Ming is complete in Negri''s mind, and the personality of Xu Ming has been completed. Negri came to the body. Considering the feelings of those bystanders, Negri did not directly turn his hand into a tentacle and plunge it into the corpse for transformation. Instead, he took out a test tube, which was filled with bright red liquid, and injected the liquid into the other party''s body with a syringe to sterilize the disease, repair the wound and make the body active. Then, the generated personality of Xu Ming was injected into it, and then Xu Ming was revived in this way. "In advance, he has been dead for a long time, and his brain has a lot of memory loss." Negri said responsibly, "and it''s easy to be sleepy and listless, because the soul has broken up, and although reunited, there will be sequelae." After completing the "Resurrection" operation, Negri was soon released from prison with a one month sentence because of his excellent performance. Although it seems that Negri spent most of the month reading books except for a "Resurrection" operation, many things have reached a tacit understanding during this period.For example, those crows floating in the city are ignored by the coping branch and take care of them instead. For example, a few people who are waiting for death suddenly come alive again. It is said that one of them has married a new man. In addition, a group led by Noah, including the three crow farms where Negri seized the meat, began to gather to raise funds. A company called Negri pharmaceuticals was already applying. "Is Chang coming to meet me?" Negri did not expect to see Chang Xia at the door. "I just came to ask Mr. Wang Yuan to register. After all, Mr. Wang Yuan is also the authority, and strictly speaking, he is very likely to become the next disaster king." Chang Xia said seriously. There is a big difference between alien invasion and other powers, because the authority is the disaster itself, so as long as any behavior in line with the invasion will produce disaster force. It is also a kind of cultural invasion that Negri opened a pharmaceutical company. For example, now Negri has always had a response to the force of disaster. The most important thing is that he can give the power of disaster to others, and the behavior of other people will also accumulate disaster power for Negri. With this accumulation, Negri''s disaster power level has evolved from the initial a level to the present C level, and is still climbing. To some extent, alien invasion is a kind of power that can be listed as the disaster King level. "I''ll trouble you, chief Chang." Negri said politely. He got on the car of Changxia and opened a book. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 "Have you always loved learning so much?" Chang Xia looked at Negri and continued to read a book, and asked. "Ah, in the last world, I worked hard to collect knowledge." Negri seriously said: "knowledge changes fate is not an empty word." "Learning is the easiest way for people of any class to change themselves and get promoted." Negri said seriously: "now this society has all kinds of disadvantages and even all kinds of perplexing problems, but I think it is better than the world before me." "Take knowledge for example. Most of your knowledge is open, and people at the bottom can change themselves by learning." "The world before me is something that many people dare not think about," Negri praised When he was still Wang Yuan, all he got was a junior college diploma, and his major courses were basically muddled through. In fact, there was no difference between him and having never been to a university. He was an ordinary young man with many shortcomings. He could not afford to buy a house, a car, or love. He wanted to travel, but his job was inseparable. He is locked in his life by reality, working in the factory, reading those novels, imagining himself as the protagonist, getting the golden finger and starting to walk to the top of his life. Those who are locked in life cannot refuse the adventure. Therefore, after the emergence of the system of the heavens, Wang Yuan agreed without any doubt, although in the way that the system distorted the language, Wang Yuan could not refuse. Wang Yuan once regretted that he didn''t study hard. With more knowledge, he couldn''t give him any extraordinary power, but at least he was able to broaden his horizon. Unfortunately, at that time, his personality had been shaped, and it was very difficult to change. He did not have the courage to change. Until he became Negri, he was missing something, but it could also be said that he got an opportunity, he had the ability and opportunity to change himself. But in the final analysis, it is Wang Yuan who has the leading role aura that will attract the system. Then in real life, there are several more with the protagonist halo, and those trapped in life can not wait for a miracle. "Whether there are drawbacks or not, learning is a way to change our destiny." Negri, with a slight apologetic look on his face, said, "please forgive me for feeling too much." The reason why Negri made this remark is not that he is sentimental, but to give an impression to Chang Xia and the people behind him. Although he is unscrupulous and shameless, he really loves to learn from him. Negri seems to say that you can drink, smoke and even fight, but you don''t love learning. I''m sorry, we are not suitable to be friends. In this way, when Chang Xia thinks of targeting Nagri, knowledge will become a kind of chip in the other party''s heart. On the one hand, it will facilitate Negri to obtain knowledge, and on the other hand, he will actively create weaknesses, which is conducive to the response when he may turn over in the future. People who are obsessed with knowledge are more reassuring than those who are impeccable and mysterious. As for the fact that this method does not work, for a suspicious intelligent person like Chang Xia, the other party will certainly doubt Negri''s intention, but even if he doubts, he will also plant a trace of impression in his heart. As long as Negri continues to deepen this impression, it will eventually play a role, which is also a kind of preparation. Similar to this small means, Negri has many, about the use of psychology is just like this, it is not only to observe other people''s psychology, but through daily small things to guide. Then, even if Negri is not with Chang Xia, he can predict the probability that Chang Xia will do something when he meets something about him. This is also a kind of domination, guiding other thoughts bit by bit. In the end, although the other party''s behavior is made by the other party, it is actually in your hands. After observing a large number of psychological classics in the world, Negri began to try this way. It has to be said that knowledge is a good thing. The registration work was soon completed. Wang Yuan, the authority of the alien invasion of disasters, had already completed the record. All his blood samples, the fluctuation of disaster force response, appearance and body shape and other data were put into the database. From then on, he used the force of disaster, as long as it was not to a certain extent, it would not cause an alarm, it would only be recorded. At the same time, he can also get subsidies from the response section every month. This measure is also afraid that some disaster authorities will go on the road of crime because they can''t live. It''s hard to say the damage caused by disaster authorities. For example, after Wan Hengyang''s death, his ability to be lonely and widowed was launched. In the street area where he died, most of those affected by meteorite impact had died of diseases such as myocardial infarction, creating several lonely families. This is the danger of disaster authorities, who are likely to get out of control. They actively create disasters in order to improve their abilities or break out of disasters after death. They are not only the restrainers of disasters, but also the promoters of disasters. The yuebu earthquake is a constant pain in many people''s hearts. The man who always laughs is out of control. In order to promote the disaster king to sink, he takes the initiative to use the power. Although he is not the disaster king, the damage caused by the earthquake is more terrible than some disaster kings.The ground cracked, the houses collapsed, the sky and the earth shook, and the doomsday scene still exists in Chang Xia''s mind. Looking at the back of Negri''s leaving, Chang Xia sighs deeply. Negri opened the door and saw a Qi standing outside the door with a document. This woman seems to keep that capable appearance forever. "I''m tired." One day, he was crushed by a big stone, or he was crushed by a big stone "You''ve been worried about him, too." Negri''s eyes seem to be able to penetrate the human heart, so that Qi instinctively step back. "After all, he brought you out of yuebu." Negri took a step forward, bringing a sense of oppression. His words make a Qi can''t help but think of 16 years ago, when everything on the ground turned into ruins. She was only eight years old and watched her parents buried under the stones in a desperate situation. At that time, it was Chang Xia, who was still young, who brought her out of there. Combined with the search information and the observation of the two people, Negri speculated the information. Using this information, he temporarily broke AQI''s psychological defense and said softly, "if you can''t do anything, you''d better come to me." He said that wannegri left and buried a secret hand. Maybe he would have an unexpected harvest one day. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 Negri suddenly frowned, and a huge force of disaster appeared in his perception. The force of the disaster has a strong impact, devastating, and a burning feeling. There is only one person in the sixth domain, who is called Fangze of apophile, the disaster king. "This should be the first time we met." Negri walked out of the coping section and saw the young man coming down from the car. The other party''s body is surging with disaster power all the time. After half a month''s adaptation, he has been able to derive his own disaster force. A layer of disaster force is close to his body surface. Any attack that reaches his body surface will be destroyed by his disaster force. This is also the place where the disaster king is abnormal. They have too much disaster power. As long as they wrap themselves in the disaster force, they can basically be immune to most of the damage. "Well? That kind of dress. " Negri himself derived the force of disaster from his hands, because the first thing he destroyed from other places was his own clothes. When necessary, Negri naturally doesn''t care about streaking or streaking, but he still needs to care about his image in daily life, because at some time, image is also a part of strength. For example, those ugly villains will die when they die. Those who are handsome can get a lot of support and even wash their white. This is the power of beauty. Now Fangze''s clothes are made of some special material. The force of disaster can easily pass through this material without causing any damage to it. "Sure enough, the government in this world has made great achievements in the study of the force of disasters." Negri thought that this was not the world of fire. In the world of fire, Aldrich used the end God to develop the potion of the end God. Other people were in awe of the supernatural power. Their extraordinary power, more through inheritance to obtain, they will not study the nature of power, and further enhance it. But now this society is different. The first time they get extraordinary power, they must study it thoroughly, and then use it more reasonably and effectively. This is also because the nature of the force of disaster comes from disaster, more destructive, if a more gentle force, they can play a flower. Negri did not stop, observed Fangze, and left. Fangze saw Negri the first moment, he felt a sense of discomfort, that feeling is not easy to describe, but he can be sure that it is not jealousy. Indeed, from the perspective of personal charm, no matter where they stand, they seem to be the focus of the world. But there is no need for him to be jealous. He is the disaster king, one of the people who stand at the top of the world. He has the magnanimity of Wang. That feeling is more out of instinct, as if to see a traitor, let him inevitably have a kind of jealousy towards Negri. "The king who did not wear the crown gave up his qualification to be king, and became an error and the stars shifted." Minister Chang looked at the words on the stone tablet of doomsday and sighed. The stone tablet recorded a lot of information, past and present. And the future, but most of that information is vague. Some words seem to contain something, some of them have been interpreted, but some of them are not clear, such as the crown, which is known many times. They originally thought it meant the power of the disaster king, but later it was somewhat wrong. They know that Negri is a foreign visitor, and they know some information about each other, but there are many things they don''t know, such as the means of prolonging the life of the other party and the kind of resurrection surgery. They can''t judge whether it is true or not through the stone tablet. "Modern is different from the middle ages." Negri sat in the car, and now his identity and other things are settled. He can settle down to develop his strength and study how to break through his own limits. "The first thing to do is to develop the intelligence system." Negri narrowed his eyes. Half of the reason why he developed so fast in the world of fire was because of his intelligence system at that time. The spread of the disease, which can not strengthen the human body as black crows, is not as good as the blood of the soul, which is the root of Negri, but his characteristics of spreading all over the country make him the best eye of Negri. As long as the virus is spreading, there is little that can escape Negri''s observation. But this is a modern society, they have quarantine means, secretly release the spread of the disease, will only let the other party be vigilant and make a crime. "How''s the company?" Asked Negri. "All the way to the green light, everything is ready." Noah replied, "in addition, the recruitment of talents has been going on. Although there are many people recruited, I''m afraid the people inside are not clean." "Any undercover?" Negri indifferent smile way, although undercover after professional training, psychological quality is excellent, but what kind of person is Negri. Undercover that he can not be more familiar with, people have a need, as long as they master their needs, then can dominate them, and finally take it for their own use."In this case, let''s just let the spread of the pathogen out, but it needs to change its function slightly." "Working with the government, they have a lot of information, which is the quickest way to know all secrets," Negri thought "There must be some hidden secret in this world." Negri has never forgotten that the new God and the first dragon disappeared. They moved with two groups. Even he can follow their steps and come to this world from the passage. There is no reason that new gods and Shi Long, who are much stronger than him, can not come to this world. Negri inquired about the history of the world. As long as there are things, there will be more or less traces. Even if it is an illusory legend, it may also be the traces of the existence of the new God and the first dragon. But to Negri''s surprise, there was no trace, as if they had never been to the world. "Did they not enter this world at all, but opened up another channel to other worlds?" Negri flashed the idea and then shook his head. It should be impossible. Although the new God and the first dragon are powerful, they are not able to travel around the world at will. Even if they don''t want to stay in this world, they have to repair it. "And the power of disaster." Negri inquired about the materials and found that the earliest disaster authorities appeared more than 120 years ago. At that time, the new dynasty was established by several authorities. It was at that time that the disaster management department, the predecessor of the response branch, was established. It can be said that the disaster authority was a thing that only appeared in the last hundred years. A hundred years ago, the world was a demon free world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 "In the final analysis, we should break through our own limitations." Negri frowned, because there is no real spirit, he is not willing to have a real spirit, so he has been unable to improve the quality of his own soul. Although he now has hundreds of crows all over the sixth region, forming a kind of security binding, and mastering the core technology, he has become a new upstart of the upper class. However, if he goes on like this, he can only integrate into this society, become a member of this society, and be dominated by life. In short, he has no willful qualification to rely on these. "Only a strong self is the real right way." "My path has to return to the support of others." Negri narrowed his eyes. If the source of the second liberation provided for him, he would naturally be able to replace his soul. But can the people who are liberated from the root cause really be controlled by him? Negri dare not underestimate anyone who can liberate the secondary root. If he is really looking for a person who is liberated from the secondary root, it is very likely that he will become the other party''s will and infect him. He will become the pet of the other party. "Unless the one who is liberated from the second root, he is walking my way." Negri recalled the novels he had read before, in which most of the world had so-called cultivation skills. However, Negri experienced two worlds, and there was nothing that could really be regarded as Kung Fu. In this disaster world, the extraordinary power comes from disaster. The emergence of authority is not the result of cultivation, but the appearance of face. In the world of fire, Negri only found two kinds of things that were barely the way of cultivation. One is breathing method, but the essence of breathing method is to sense the flame frequency of the flame world. Strictly speaking, it is only a method. After leaving the flame world, it does not have the magical ability, which makes people feel bright at most. The other is the witch cultivation method that mother-in-law gave him. It tells us how to stimulate his own roots through various methods, and let him gradually awaken and liberate. For Negri, it has no effect. "Since there is no road, create your own." A prototype has appeared in Negri''s mind, but it still needs to be pondered. "Mr. Wang Yuan, I''ve heard so much. Thank you for your treatment before." After Negri got off the bus, a middle-aged man came up to him and said, "I''m Liang Liang." Through the induction between the bacteria, Negri found that the black crow pathogen had spread to his whole body. With the concentration of black crow, Negri roughly inferred how old he was. Obviously, this one is also a member of Negri''s life extension. About a week ago, the other party should still be lying in the hospital bed waiting to die. It is Negri who will prolong his life, that is, the black crow disease, to save him. "It''s a pleasure to meet you." Negri kept smiling. "I have arranged the banquet for Mr. Wang Yuan." Liang Liang said with a smile: "Mr. Wang can have a good drink with my brother." Negri narrowed his eyes, and modern society can not avoid this kind of human contact. If Negri really yearns for this kind of social rules, he may be able to use this kind of rules to mix the wind and water, but this kind of human contact is of little use to Negri, just a waste of time. His spirit will cooperate with the black crow germs in each other''s body to form a resonance. Negri patted Liang Liang on the shoulder twice and said, "I won''t go. You''ll have a good time." "Oh, I see." Liang Liang nodded and left. "Let''s meet the research site first and make the first product quickly, which will help us open up the situation." Negri''s new company is still very humble, with only a few clerks and more researchers. During that time in prison, Negri handed over a certain amount of black crow germs in exchange for certain interests. The company''s address, laboratory equipment, including funds were funded. If Negri''s most powerful work, of course, is the black crow pathogen. If it is implanted into the body, it can not only replace the diseased organs, but also exert the power beyond human beings to spread it to the whole body and prolong the life span. But if the first two are OK, if you want to prolong your life, you must obtain other vitality through black crows, turn them into tentacles, plunge them into other human bodies, and absorb and devour other people''s flesh and blood. Although Liang Liang looks only middle-aged, he is actually 70 years old. According to the transformation efficiency of black crow''s vitality, he will absorb about 30 young men in 30 years. If he does not hurt each other''s body, the number will triple. Negri was the black crow potion handed over more than a week ago. In other words, the other party ate at least 30 people alive within seven days. This kind of "cannibalism", whether the upper authorities want to use it or not, at least they will not want it to spread to the society. What surprised Negri was that, normally speaking, these people would restrict Negri from spreading germs. After all, the more germs spread, the higher the disaster level of Negri, and the more people were working for Negri.Even from the perspective of conspiracy theory, those who are infected with the bacteria mean to be controlled by Negri. However, those people did not limit the transmission of pathogens in Negri, and even suggested that as long as the pathogens were not too harmful, they could be sold as products. This makes Negri have a feeling that the other party is looking forward to Negri''s growth, even urging him to grow. "So the first product, that''s it." Negri did not pay much attention to the company, and too much money had no effect on him. The reason why he set up a pharmaceutical company was to facilitate the rational transmission of pathogens, on the other hand, it was to better study more pathogens. In addition to making people consume a little more physical energy every day, the spread of bacteria has no side effects on the human body. Negri slightly guided it to change its characteristics and regarded it as a commodity. With the help of the point that consumes physical strength, it can be turned into a kind of fitness medicine. After being injected with this epidemic virus, it will quickly consume physical strength and fat. If it lasts for a period of time, it will lose weight, and it will not get fat again after eating more. It is simply the gospel of fat people. After the drug was sent to the test, it was so easy to go on the market without any hindrance, which made Negri''s attitude towards the government and the response department more and more strange. Regardless of whether it is not blocked, the rapid spread of this kind of fungicide is not as fast as that in the whole area before, but it can also bring a lot of information to Negri and establish an information network. "Now you can rest on the path of reasoning." Sensing the continuous improvement of disaster power, Negri calmed down to complete the previous idea. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 "The power of disaster." Negri held out his hand, and his aggressiveness was perverse. "By injecting germs into the body, the other party will have the power of disaster, and performing the duty of invasion will increase the power of disaster." "But all this is done under the influence of authority, and all the power belongs to the authority." Negri looked at the force of the disaster and thought. He will not resist the power of disaster, but he will not trust it too much. "Maybe we can combine breathing method and wizard stimulation method to form a set of cultivation methods for other people by using the force of disaster as expression." Negri thought. Wizard stimulation, in essence, is to emancipate their own roots, through a variety of drugs with visualization to stimulate their own roots. In essence, the cultivation method of witches can be practiced by any life with true spiritual roots. The first step is to take some magic medicine that can stimulate the true spirit, and then refine it into a potion through alchemy, so as to stimulate the true spirit through the medicine. At this time, the true spirit will generate more soul Qi and strengthen your soul. So even if the sorcerer has not yet liberated the root, he can obtain the power of the soul. In the world of fire, combined with the rules of fire, he can use all kinds of magic that seems inconceivable, or the interference power possessed by spirits like Negri. By taking magic potions constantly, stimulate your true spirit bit by bit, and adjust your soul state with various meditation methods on the way, so that you can easily wake up. In the second step, according to your ability to liberate the true spirit, you can prepare the magic medicine suitable for your true spirit. If there is a general prescription in the first step, the second step can only be created by yourself. What made Sier despair before was that in the world of fire, the potions suitable for her, or all witches, were basically cut off. In the world of low demons, even the most basic magic medicine is not available, people can not touch their own true spirit, and the way of wizard is difficult to exist. In the disaster world, in addition to the power of disaster, the world is a world without magic, and there is no magic medicine at all. "Well, it is not feasible to use the power of disaster as a magic medicine to stimulate one''s true spirit." Negri squinted. The power of disaster comes from the authority, and the authority and the soul are linked together. Negri usually uses the force of disaster on his own mind, which is actually the fluctuation of the soul body, which shows that the force of disaster can actually be linked with the soul body. "Use breathing method to enhance people''s perception and spread germs all over the respiratory tract, which makes it easier for people to perceive the disaster force coming with germs." Negri perfected his ideas. "Then the force of disaster will be released from the outside to stimulate the source inward." Negri controlled the force of the disaster, slowly touched his own soul and body, and at the same time released the protection of the authority. In ordinary times, the authority would protect himself and would not be hurt by his own disaster force. However, after Negri let go of the protection of his power, the soul was invaded and destroyed by the force of disaster. Almost immediately, a part of the soul body had been damaged. Until Negri re opened the power to protect, the invasion did not disappear. "It''s too destructive and needs neutralization." Negri breathed a sigh of relief. As the stimulation of the first stage, the stimulation of the force of disaster is absolutely enough. The main problem now is to weaken the stimulation of the force of disaster. For example, some magic drugs have strong stimulation and damage to the soul. Witches need to mix all kinds of drugs to make appropriate potions. What Negri is going to do now is to do the same thing, using the power of disaster as the material to make a real apocalypse. "At this time, a large number of experiments are needed to find out how to reconcile the destructive effects of disasters. The government and the response branch must also have corresponding research. Maybe we can exchange interests for certain research materials later." Negri thought of Fangze''s clothes that day. The other party had been able to produce materials that ignored the force of disaster. The research on the force of disaster must have been more in-depth. As soon as he thought of it, Negri contacted a lot of people. Those old people who had been revived by the black crow pathogen had a natural interest community with Negri. After Negri handed over part of the interests, he got what he wanted. "Disaster force fluctuation sensing technology, disaster force material manufacturing technology, disaster force stability technology." Negri had these three kinds of things in his mind that he didn''t know how long it took for the research of coping science to come up with. However, Negri only paid another part of black crow pathogen and two new drugs with huge market. "It''s too easy." Negri shook his head. On the one hand, it was the decadence of those people; on the other hand, it was the connivance of those in power. Negri had this feeling since they did not limit the spread of pathogens. Now that the technology is easy to get, Negri is more and more sure of this. Those people are looking forward to his growth. "There''s obviously some kind of secrecy in it." Negri did not think too much, fantasy can not get results, only strong itself, is the real thing to do."Now it''s time to change the breathing method." Negri recalls responding to Coe''s wave sensing technology. Negri''s reaction to the force of disaster is more brought by power, and ordinary people can not sense the existence of the force of disaster. On the contrary, most of the staff in the response section are ordinary people. They want to control the authorities by using the disaster force fluctuation sensing technology. They have built sensors all over the country. As long as the force of disaster fluctuates, even the smallest fluctuation, they can sense it and identify it. If it is an unrecorded wave, it will give an alarm. At the beginning, this thing caused a lot of trouble to negrique. "It will take a long time to turn science and technology into achievements." Negri more and more feels that his thinking is not enough. Perhaps after absorbing a lot of elite characteristics, his thinking and intelligence have become the top of human beings, but there is a limit to one''s strength. Now, with more and more research projects, he feels that he is not able to do what he wants. His soul and body thinking can only rotate so fast, which is the limit of his soul and body mass. In this way, Negri fell into a vicious circle, because of his own thinking limit, it is difficult to get research results, and the research results are related to his breakthrough of his own limit. This situation is extremely easy to crush people, but Negri will not stop. Instead, he will seize every opportunity to break through the limit. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 "Three stages of disaster power." A teenager in the eyes of the public, breathing a little bit fast, whispered out his calculation results. "Yes." Next to him, Negri, in his white coat, nodded and said, "you''ll be able to get this week''s pay." "Thank you, Mr. Wang." Li Chang said happily. The salary given by the laboratory is very rich, even if it is only a week''s salary, it is enough for him to live for two months. "By parasitizing the pathogens carrying the disaster force in the respiratory tract, forming a micro biological instrument, combined with breathing method, people can already perceive the accurate disaster force." Negri records the data and sighs. Because the force of disaster is only divided into levels from a to F, and the disaster force brought to other people by the invasion of Negri''s alien world usually does not reach the lowest level a, so in order to divide the level of disaster force more carefully. Negri divides the disaster force below grade A into ten sections, from one to the tenth. The experiment that the boy had done before was to sense the energy level of disaster force in a culture dish not far away by the breath method. "The specific frequency of breathing will adjust the germs on the respiratory tract, and the instrument will start to work. At that time, a small amount of disaster force on his body is in an active state. If guided, it can lead to the true spirit." "Unfortunately, in that case, his own soul will be destroyed by the force of disaster and die directly." Negri pondered that although he had the information of the response section, it was almost impossible to reconcile the disaster power. "Maybe I should change my mind." Negri took out the data of the material manufacturing technology of the force of disaster, and at the same time, he called out a material, the manufacturing method of soul weapon. This is also the technology taught by God''s grace in the world of fire. They take the soul of a pious benefactor, mix its nature changes into materials, and forge it into weapons, such as the papal scepter. The material manufacturing technology of disaster force is to keep materials in the reaction of disaster force for a long time, break them up, and then reunite through technology. Finally, materials that can adapt to the disaster force can be formed. "No longer to reconcile the force of disaster, but to let their own soul to adapt to the force of disaster." Negri thought: "combine breathing with meditation, draw your soul to feel the fluctuation of the force of disaster, adapt to the force of disaster bit by bit, and change the nature of your soul with the forging method of soul weapons." "Only in this way, I can make grass, but it is very dangerous. I have to change the nature of my soul and contact with the force of disaster. If I am not careful, it is the end of the soul''s death." "If this method is spread on a large scale, it will produce a large number of dead people. If it is handed over to a small number of elites, it will not be able to accumulate enough data, and it will not be able to improve this method." Negri is not kind-hearted. It doesn''t matter how much he dies if he can find a way out, but it will make him make too many enemies, which is not conducive to the next action. "Maybe I''ll use that guy''s power." Negri''s eyes flashed, and he used one or two people to perfect the experimental data. For others, that was impossible, but for that guy, his role was to accomplish the impossible. This kind of guy, we usually call it: protagonist. Negri touches his heart, where there is not a heart, but a dragon of eternal sin. Now when he does anything, especially when it comes to the decision of Fang Ze, the suspected protagonist, he needs the wrong attribute of the dragon of eternal sin to make sure that he has not been affected. "In that case, let''s implement it." After confirming that there was no problem, Negri quickly planned the detailed plan. "Fangze''s protection is too tight, and those people won''t let me do experiments with Fang Ze." Negri: "then choose a very close supporting role, presumably Fangze also does not want the other side to die." Combined with the wishes of those in power who hope that the authorities will grow up, Negri''s plan is indeed promoting Fang Ze''s growth, so the other party is likely not to stop his plan, but may choose to add fuel to the flames and promote the occurrence of this event. "Of course, it''s better not to leave too much information." Negri is constantly aware of the information that happens in his information network. A conspiracy against Fangze is formed in this way. ¡­¡­ "Ah Qiao, I''m in good shape now." Zhang Yulu''s face showed a smile. After she became thin, she became more and more beautiful, and her ability to attract livestock was further improved, and she gradually competed with her mother. "And you don''t have to go on a diet. You won''t get fat again now." In times of famine, more physical exertion is just death, but in peacetime, there is no lack of food, and people are worried about obesity. "Forget it, Azer said. It''s better not to inject it." He Qiao shook his head, a trace of gloom appeared in the eyes. During this period, Fang Ze deliberately avoided He Qiao, and only when she was ready to inject the first product of Negri company did she come out to persuade him."Didn''t that guy leave you after he found a girlfriend to live with?" Zhang Yulu glanced at her mouth and said, "you still listen to his words, you are brainwashed by him." "What do you mean, I, we are just neighbors..." He Qiao is in a hurry to refute. "Come on, your expression has betrayed you." Zhang Yulu said scornfully: "you are not very good at taking advantage of being a woman. If you had taken the initiative to give some small temptations, maybe you would have taken that bastard." "My mother told me that women must take advantage of their own advantages to hold men firmly in their hands." Zhang Yulu said confidently. He Qiao didn''t pay attention to the problems in the other party''s words, but felt more and more sad. Fang Ze could be said to have watched her grow up and played together since childhood. The pride of watching her grow up a little bit made her have an indescribable feeling for the boy who was three years younger than her. "Oh, don''t think so much. The front is Negri''s store. Go and try it. Change a new image. Maybe the other party will change his mind?" Zhang Yulu urged. Zhang Nai LA''s exclusive products are not aware of the company''s brain injection today. Several guards responsible for the protection of He Qiao promptly reported that the weight loss needle had the power of the alien invasion disaster, which was equivalent to a mark. In this case, the alien invasion is likely to conflict with the disaster king apophile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 "What''s more, Zhang Yulu is a little eccentric today. Her personality model has changed today." Several people quickly report, ready to go in and destroy when there is an order. Not only the people close to him, but also the people who are close to him often contact with them, who will conduct personality modeling. If the other party suddenly makes a behavior inconsistent with the character modeling, it will cause a warning, so as to prevent some conspirators from using the people around the disaster king to carry out some kind of conspiracy. "Zhang Yulu''s body has the disaster power of alien invasion, and the most likely to affect her is the alien invasion." "Is that guy up to something?" Often summer headache pinches the temple, these guys can''t live a good life, must do something. "Send someone..." Before Chang Xia gave the order, the ring of another dedicated communicator rang. After connecting the communicator, Chang Xia''s face became worse and worse. The most despairing thing is not that someone wants to do something, but that the other party wants to do something. Not only do their own people not stop them, but also look forward to and even help them do things. A medicine slightly different from the slimming agent was injected into He Qiao''s body. Those germs quickly gathered in He Qiao''s respiratory tract and gradually formed some micro organs. He Qiao felt itchy throat and became very uncomfortable. She couldn''t help but breathe out in an attempt to make her breathing unobstructed. But all this makes her more and more uncomfortable, this time he Qiao''s ear appeared a voice, let he Qiao think it was because of dyspnea appeared auditory hallucinations. "Breathe my way..." The voice will tell the breathing rate, He Qiao at this time can not control so much, can only according to the other party''s words, to breathe. As soon as the respiratory rate changed, He Qiao felt that the breath began to be unobstructed, even a refreshing feeling, especially when she felt a special strength. "Sorry, miss he." I don''t know when, Negri appeared in front of He Qiao in a white coat. He Qiao''s expression was softened by his extreme charm. I understand that the voice just heard was from this man. "I''m wang yuan. Because of some mistakes of the staff, they mistakenly transported a product that has not been studied yet as a slimming injection to the store." Negri''s words are extremely sincere, with a strong apology. "When we found out that it was wrong, we immediately tracked it down, but we didn''t expect it to be a step slower." With a deep apology on his face, Negri said, "I have fired the relevant personnel for this and will compensate miss he." "What side effects does that injection have on me?" He Qiao finally regained his consciousness. His breathing rate was not right, and he felt uncomfortable again. He Qiao was scared to restore his breathing rate. "One is the way you breathe now. You need to keep this breathing rate in order to breathe healthily." "I think you can feel that, as your breathing patterns change, you not only feel extra sensitive, but also feel some strength," Negri said "That power is the force of disaster." Said Negri softly. After Negri''s constant explanation, He Qiao finally understood what happened to her. Although it was very small, she also gained the disaster power of the legendary disaster authority. Change a kind of breathing rate, although it is difficult to adapt at the beginning, but after getting used to it, there is no big deal. Instead, it gains benefits. "There''s no need for compensation. I''ve got the benefit anyway." He Qiao shook his head to say. "First of all, no matter what Miss ho gets, we have made mistakes, which needs to be compensated." "The other thing is that the product is not mature yet," Negri said "At present, it seems that there are not many problems, but there may be other side effects. If anything goes wrong, miss he calls this number, and we will take miss he for examination and treatment immediately." Negri gave a business card to He Qiao and said, "once again, we sincerely apologize. It''s our work fault." Looking at He Qiao''s back, Negri narrowed his eyes and sat here waiting in the shop. It wasn''t long before Negri sensed the approaching of something, that huge disaster force response to the extreme. Then, with a loud noise, a wall of the store in Negri was smashed directly, revealing a big hole. Fang Ze came in step by step. The dust was pushed away by the disaster force wrapped in his body, revealing his angry face. "Is that you?" Fang Ze''s disaster power flashed, and the chair under Negri''s body turned into pieces. His voice, which had been suppressed to the extreme, sounded: "it is you who calculated my heat." Negri patted the dust on his body, and his feet stood up straight. For Fang Ze''s question, he said in a careless way: "first of all, this is just an accident. I don''t want this kind of thing to happen." "Then miss he is not your family member and can''t be counted as your person. I''ll keep condemning this kind of restriction of personal freedom.""Do you think I''m the kind of reasonable person?" Fang Ze was very angry and laughed back. He took a deep breath and said, "I don''t care if you have any conspiracy or calculation. I will give you one last chance to relieve your disgusting means." "Sorry, when the injection is injected, it will form a connection with her, even if it is difficult for me to remove it without harming her life." Negri said indifferent, and then kept sorry in his mouth, but for Fangze, he didn''t mean to be sorry. After hearing Negri''s reply, Fangze''s look was completely cold: "do you mean to go to war?" "Whatever you want." When Negri finished, the force of terror poured out. Negri jumped back and landed on the window sill, looking at Fang Ze calmly: "your attack intention is too obvious." "Need to teach you to fight?" Negri''s calm words further increase Fangze''s anger. With the force of disaster surging, the ground on which Fangze stands is broken, and the tiles and cement ground are all crushed into powder and squeezed apart. Under the terrible force of disaster, the surrounding air changes rapidly and forms a strong wind. Negri jumped back again and landed lightly on the street. At this time, all the personnel in the whole area were demobilized, and the surrounding government arrested the shutter and pulled up the cordon to block the area. At this moment, only Negri and Fangze and his followers are in this area. Looking at the three people behind Fang Ze, it seems that Fang Ze didn''t do anything during this period of time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 "Ignorant man, I will let you know the power of the disaster king." The disaster force around Fang Ze flashed, and the wall in front of him turned into powder. "Ignorance?" Negri smile, and did not refute, with the help of the sale of weight-loss injections, his disaster capacity has reached d-level, although not comparable to Fangze, but also barely enough. Taking out a small dagger from his waist, Negri felt Fang Ze''s huge disaster power without any worry. Looking at the gushing disaster force, Negri turned the small dagger in his hand and waved at the disaster force. The terrible disaster force was scattered around him layer by layer. The power of disaster is controlled by the mind, and this dagger, which is an experimental object of Negri, is forged by combining the soul forging technology with the disaster force materials. Besides being able to ignore the disaster force, the most important function of the dagger is to block the idea. So the disaster power controlled by Fangze''s mind was directly cut off by Negri. With one hand, the dagger flew out directly and rushed to Fangze''s eyes. Fang Ze flurried to mobilize the force of disaster, but found no use for the dagger. At the next moment, the path of the dagger was forced to change and deflected to the other side. With a tug of Nigel''s hand, the dagger was pulled back directly, and there was a thin line of disaster force material forging behind the dagger. "Authority?" Negri looked at the young girl among the three people behind Fangze, and thought of the intelligence he had collected, he knew clearly in his heart: "liuya?" Fang Ze exhaled a breath and calmed himself down. At that moment, he almost thought he was going to die. "Is that dagger your friend? Let the force of disaster lose control and become ineffective Fang Ze looked serious. He admitted that he had underestimated the bastard just now, and almost put himself in danger. Holding the dagger again, Negri did not answer. The forging material was still too small. He could only make such a dagger. If he had more, he could forge a glove or a sword. "I won''t give you a chance this time." Fang Ze clothes began to fly, more disaster force began to surge: "you must also use the disaster force to wrap your own hand, can use the dagger to attack my disaster power." "Different disaster forces will offset each other, but when the difference between disaster forces is very large, you can''t resist with your d-level disaster power." "Try to attack. My power of disaster will shatter your hand." Although Fang Ze said so in his mouth, his expression was very serious. His mind, which had been confused by anger, was gradually sober up. "Even the disaster force materials can''t be completely immune to the disaster force." Negri watched Fang Ze''s clothes lifted up. The clothes were all made of disaster force materials, but with Fang Ze''s best efforts, they were also flying wildly. Negri rushed forward with a dagger in his hand. His body was flexible and flashed in the force of disaster. His hand was wrapped in the force of disaster and waved constantly to cut off the disaster force spread from Fangze. "You have too many extra actions, which are limited by your own human instinct. Before you make any attack, you will appear instinctive actions, exposing your intention to attack." With a wave of his hand, Nigel cut the disaster force in front of Fangze, and the force of disaster gushed on Fangze''s forehead. Fangze once again squeezed out a layer of disaster force to protect himself. The disaster force of Negri impacted on him, and the two disaster forces collided with each other to offset each other. The impact made Fang Ze tilt back and sit on the ground. But the next moment, Fangze body again poured out a lot of disaster force, Negri had to retreat. Fang Ze gasped for breath, and there was a breach in his forehead. The blood overflowed continuously, which dyed his face red. "The power of disaster is governed by the mind." Negri''s body retreated slightly, and the dagger in his hand was waved at will to disperse the disaster force: "so you have to learn to use two things with one mind." "Part of your mind dominates your body, and part of your mind dominates the power of disaster. If you unify the two abilities against each other, your combat effectiveness will increase by a large margin." It seems that Negri is really engaged in a teaching war. "It seems that after gaining the ability of disaster king, I am really arrogant." Fang Ze got up from the ground, the force of disaster surging, will paste the face of the blood burst open. "Almost killed by you, twice." Fang Ze stretched out a hand to cover the wound on his forehead, and his disaster force gradually eased, which seemed to be a little bit of a delay in fighting. "So, what do you want to say?" Negri stood in the street with a dagger in his hand, deferring the attack according to Fangze. "So You live first. " Fang Ze''s expression became indifferent, and thunder came from the sky, which was the sound explosion produced by meteorite in the high-speed movement. "Procrastinate to use authority?" Negri had been able to feel the pressure and the heat of the meteorite''s friction with the air. On the other side of the body of the disaster force of his package, this diameter of meteorite, he has tested, is unable to damage the package in the disaster force of his. "Teach you again, then." Negri slowly said: "when the enemy suddenly cooperates with your strategy, you need to worry about whether the other party has seen through your strategy and has countermeasures.""Like now." Negri''s body suddenly swelled, and his muscles burst. His clothes were torn. His skin was stretched to blood red due to extreme expansion. In a flash, Negri was transformed from a charming man into a fat man with red muscles. As soon as he pulled his hands, Fangze found something around his body and pulled him to Negri. "It''s the line!" Fang Ze immediately thought of the line connected with Negri''s dagger. When the other party attacked him, he not only opened the disaster force with the dagger, then attacked him with the disaster force, but also tied him with the line. Because the line is the material of disaster force, Fangze couldn''t get rid of it for a while. He could only be brought to his side by Negri la. The meteorite fell. His disaster force can protect him, which means being around, not being hit directly. If he was hit, he would be disabled even if he didn''t die. "Is he going to die with me?" Fang Ze''s heart gave birth to endless fear. But at the next moment, Negri''s eyes became apathetic. The meteorite directly fell down, the flesh and blood exploded and turned into flesh mud. Fangze''s body flew upside down and hit the wall of Negri''s store and fell into it. Fang Ze coughed blood and fell on the ground in a mess. At this time, a box was pushed aside and a broken hand crawled out of it. The palm opened a mouth and made the voice of Negri: "finally, I will teach you once again. Pay attention to observation. You are not the only one who can use language to attract attention." Waving his broken finger, he quickly climbed into the ruins and dragged a dagger away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 Negri picks up the broken hand, turns it into a germ liquid, melts it into Negri''s body, and inserts the dagger back into his waist. This battle with Fangze, in the end, Israel Negri won in an all-round way and ended the abuse of Fangze. However, at the last moment, Fang Ze''s disaster power was once again called for meteorite breakthrough. Although he was seriously injured, he could recover after a period of cultivation. "It is feasible indeed." Negri thought: "the halo of the protagonist is very rigid to a certain extent. As long as we grasp a central point, we can avoid the role of the halo of the protagonist to a certain extent, and even use the halo of the protagonist." "As long as it''s good for the protagonist, even if it looks harmful on the surface, the halo of the protagonist will not be stopped." Negri thought: "for example, most of the protagonists have to encounter setbacks in order to speed up the pace of growth." "So in the name of teaching battle, I was teaching, and even temporarily hypnotized myself to think that I was helping each other." "In this case, I beat the protagonist reasonably once, and there was no interference from the halo of the protagonist." Negri''s eyes are particularly sharp: "don''t attribute yourself to the villains. Even the villains are the villains who must be washed white in the later stage. On the contrary, I have more operation space." "The modeling of the halo of the protagonist should also be completed bit by bit. This kind of thing that can unconsciously affect people''s mind is really terrible." Negri took a look in the distance and left. Fang Ze sat in the car, although his face was very bad, but it did not continue to deteriorate. Next to him was a handsome boy with half long hair. He had the force of disaster surging, which made Fangze''s situation not worse. Authority: deterioration, in this case, injury or illness, which is aggravated by the fact that it has not been treated or has no effect. Zhang Wei, a man with half long hair, is the most famous name of the same name. He and Fang Ze were playmates when they were children. However, after their family transferred to other places, they met in a previous incident and learned that Fangze had become the disaster king, so they stayed with him. With Zhang Wei''s ability, Fang Ze''s condition will not deteriorate any more, and he can even continue to fight when necessary, which is equivalent to half of his body fixed. "It''s a shame, Ah Wei." Fang Ze said in silence: "the fierce to find trouble, the result has been taught a meal, not only Qiaojie''s problem has not been solved, but he was beaten seriously." "Isn''t it natural?" Instead of comforting Fang Ze, Zhang Wei said with salt: "you don''t know the other party, intelligence or purpose. You don''t know anything about it. It''s always a loss to go forward in a rush." "And I can see that the other side is absolutely merciful, otherwise you are likely to die today." Zhang Wei continues to hit. "Aze, meteorite falling, or the constant friction with the atmosphere, constantly weaken itself, you use the authority, you also know that the angle of meteorite falling will greatly affect its flight speed in the atmosphere." "It''s a good character to go forward bravely, but if you don''t know the direction and method, you''ll be wiped away by the atmosphere." "Come on, I''ve had enough of this chicken soup." Fang Ze said with a light smile that the depression in his words had almost disappeared. So many people like to seek comfort from others, and they don''t really want to listen to chicken soup. In this society, who hasn''t heard so many great principles that sound reasonable. They just want others to comfort them so that they can feel better. As for what the content of consolation is, it is not very important. "Well, I''ll take care of the injury first, pay close attention to sister Qiao''s physical condition, and inform me as soon as there is a problem." Fang Ze looked serious: "I thought that as long as I was away from Qiaojie, I would not let her get involved in our life, but this is just my wishful thinking." "Explain the situation to sister Qiao, and then all the problems will be borne by me." Fang Ze made up his mind to escape because he was worried. After all, it was an act of concealing one''s ears and stealing the bell. Since he has become the disaster king, he needs the responsibility of the king. He Qiao is constantly familiar with that kind of special breathing rhythm, and keeping this rhythm can make her perception more acute. In a trance, she feels her own soul. Floating in a daze, she gave birth to a lot of saliva in her mouth, which was swallowed along with the frequency of breathing method. The force of disaster in it was fluctuating, affecting He Qiao''s soul bit by bit. At present, the influence of the force of disaster is that he Qiao''s breathing method is not pure, and her soul''s guidance is still very weak, so there are not many affected by the force of disaster. With her continuous breathing, the more mature the breathing method is, the more her soul is guided and the more the disaster force is contacted. If her soul can not be changed by the force of disaster, and becomes the nature of the force of adaptation, or the speed of adaptation can not keep up with the progress of breathing method, or there are some mistakes in it, then the soul of He Qiao will only be completely destroyed by the force of disaster. Negri carefully felt that "the king of disqualification, who originated from the distant land, opened up a wrong way and led the stars into his track, and he did not know where to go.""The right way and the wrong way, the king and the different king, finally unknown." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 "A large-scale housing collapse in the fifth region was committed by the suspected disaster authorities. The disaster emergency response division of the fifth region will not comment on this matter." On TV, a reporter is standing in front of a ruins to report. "The disaster emergency response branch is the protector of mankind or the accomplice of those in power." The pictures on TV began to change, beating to interview people. "They are all monsters. They can only bring disaster." "I think a mental hospital or a prison is where they belong." "If they commit crimes, they should be tried by the section. What punishment will be imposed in the end? It''s just a notice. In fact, even if they live in a different place, we don''t know." "We''re asking for a list of authorities. They''re dangerous guys. We don''t want to live in the same area as those dangerous guys." In some places, there were even mass demonstrations, which indicated that the contradiction between the authorities and the ordinary people was further intensified. There are many problems. Some of them do say that disaster authorities are very dangerous. Even the lowest level A-level authorities can easily kill a person with the power of disaster. The power of disaster is like a gun. If someone appears in the society with a gun, and the other party is not a trained person such as a constable, they will also suffer and be angry. Even with the authority on them, they are more likely to have the idea of using violence. The most important thing is that when the authorities commit crimes, they do enjoy preferential treatment in terms of sentencing, which leads to the feeling that the authorities are first-class citizens, while ordinary people are second-class citizens. Many authorities have indeed caused a lot of damage after gaining power. On the other hand, it''s because of jealousy. In a world with superpowers, if they don''t experience some special things, who doesn''t want to get super powers? But after all, there are only so many disaster authorities, and there are only so many power holders. Compared with the huge base number of ordinary people, there are few power holders. This makes those who do not have the power are particularly envious. As for this kind of thing, they have never suffered from poverty but inequality. Why can they get it but not themselves. In the absence of grapes to say that grapes sour psychology, they will intentionally or unintentionally belittle the authority. Especially in the recent turmoil, there have been figures of authorities. The saying that the authorities are disaster monsters is rampant, and more and more supporters. With the massive collapse of buildings in the fifth region as the fuse, all kinds of anti speech broke out on a large scale. Some people argue that if the authorities are locked up in prison, the frontal lobes of the brain will be removed and they will be held to death. There have also been calls for the publication of a list of all authorities and the inclusion of them under regulation. Some people also say that we should open up an area where all the authorities can live, separate from ordinary people, and do not interfere with each other. They can kill and fight in it. All sorts of arguments, some of which are reasonable, or completely stupid, are full of opinions. For a moment, the authorities have become street mice that everyone yells at. The response departments in various fields are also difficult to manage. No matter what they say, some people try to misinterpret their meaning. What''s more, there are some authorities who are not clean. "Hiss!" Standing on the balustrade on the roof of the building, a pineapple head in the uniform of the response department was watching all kinds of floating news and comments on the Internet with a sneer. He closed the webpage and dialed a phone: "it''s almost done. When will you do it?" "I''m ready, but you have to be careful. There are a lot of monsters in domain 6." In the messenger, the man said with a strange smile. "Isn''t that better?" The man standing at the foot of the building did not feel the collapse "Stop using authority, ye Kong." The gate of the rooftop was kicked open, and a woman in the uniform of the response section rushed in, holding a pistol in her hands and aiming at the pineapple head: "surrender, the support forces of the response section have arrived, you can''t escape." "Xiaoying." Pineapple head turned, the action is light and incomparable, do not worry about falling down from the tall building: "sure enough, you know me, you can find me first." "Do you want this place to collapse? Let your past collapse? " Qin Ying yelled: "you were not like this before." "In the past? Before? " Ye Kong''s crazy smile, smile to tears are falling down: "that kind of thing has long collapsed, but since you come, then make a final farewell." "Bang." The sound of gunfire reminds me of it, but the bullet collapses in front of yekong and turns into fragments and disappears. The disaster force from the collapse of buildings is characterized by cracks and structural collapse. "It''s no use. Use your power. In that case, you may kill me. Li Xuanye was killed by me because of his mercy." Ye Kong looks twisted and leaves the uniform of the Department of coping with the body down the building, jumps down the railing and rushes towards Qin Ying.The force of disaster in the body turns into tentacles to each other and is drawn by his hand. Because of the characteristics of the force of disaster, the human body will collapse directly. Qin Ying looks miserable. She, Gao Yan, ye Kong and Li Xuanye were once colleagues and best companions. But now Gao Yan is dead, ye Kong kills Li Xuanye, and he is completely crazy. Everything is fragmented, and the remaining two people have to fight. Two disaster forces against each other, two people fight on the roof of the building, two different disaster forces interweave with each other, ye Kong crazy smile: "too weak, Xiaoying, don''t you realize that you are so weak?" Ye Kong''s power of disaster broke out again, increasing a level, and attacking Qin Ying, who was against him: "those who have disaster power are limited by this society. Only by constantly using power can they gain stronger power." "Even the strongest Li Xuanye has died in my hands. You are too weak!" Ye Kong is merciless, a foot mixed with the force of disaster, kicks Qin Ying in the end, which directly makes Qin Ying lose his fighting power: "you know, that guy is still begging for mercy before he dies, please let me let you go." These days ye Kong does not scruple to use the power, his disaster power has increased to a new height, the cracks in the building under his feet spread wildly, and the people who haven''t had time to evacuate inside scream wildly. At that time, the four of them, who were their favorite, gathered here, but they all started to collapse under his authority. Looking at Qin Ying, who fell unconscious, he picked up the pistol dropped by the other party and pulled the trigger without hesitation. The blood flowed into the crack, the leaf empty covered his face, the tears flowed down crazily, and the opposite was his collapse laughter. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 "The target is Ye Kong, one of the former members of the disaster response team of the fifth region. The disaster in charge is called building collapse, with a rating of D. however, these days, he uses the authority crazily, and it is likely that his authority has been promoted." "At present, he is absconding to the sixth domain. He must want to continue to exercise his power and continue to be promoted." In the conference room of the response section in domain 6, everyone is in a meeting. Even the disaster king Fangze and Negri were summoned. "Survivors of the yuebu earthquake?" Negri flipped through the information of yekong. Ye Kong, like ah Qi, was a survivor of the yuebu earthquake. It was in that earthquake that he gained the right to deal with the collapse of buildings. He was rescued by the search and rescue team of the response division and sent to the training team to become a member of the response section. In fact, there are many people with such background. For example, Liushi, who stands behind the disaster king, is also a survivor of the earthquake. Many orphans have been sent to the orphanages of the response department. If they want to, they can participate in training and become a member of the response department when they grow up. Twelve of them, five of whom were orphans, joined the response section. Ye Kong, one of several people with relatively strong power, was rated as d-level authority for the collapse of his building. He had worked in the fifth area before and was always regarded as a qualified and excellent employee. Then things changed from a mission failure. At that time, ye Kong had successfully proposed to Gao Yan, one of the four disaster teams, in their old place where they had dinner. Before the last mission before marriage, he successfully set up a flag. However, ye Kong did not die. It was his fiancee Gao Yan who died. He did not know what happened. He only knew where he was. He secretly used the disaster power to enhance his power. After being discovered, Li Xuanye, another member of the disaster team, went to stop him, but he was also killed by Ye Kong. At that time, ye Kong became more and more crazy. He did not worry about it any more and used the disaster power crazily. Finally, he created the shocking house collapse event in the whole country. "So you need help?" Fang Zechen asked in a deep voice. This time he was in the same room with Negri, and he did not show any difference. "Well, according to the inference, he has reached the e-level, and he was a fighter before, and has a very strong fighting capacity. If he is allowed to continue to use the power this time, he is likely to become the disaster king." "Building collapse is promoted to f disaster king, more buildings collapse?" Negri is very interested in this kind of power promotion. After all, this situation is extremely rare. Even before the yuebu earthquake, the guy who planned to let the earthquake evolve into a land sink. "Not necessarily. As long as it is relevant, it is possible." "A lot of powers are actually related to each other. For example, in the earthquake, there will be a series of disasters such as the collapse of houses," said an old scholar with white beard "Solar storms also include disasters such as power failure and WiFi outage. As long as its disaster authority can be related to relevant disasters when it is launched, it is possible to change it in that direction." "According to the management law, at critical moments, you need to assist the response section in completing its tasks, which is of course paid." Chang Xia looked at several people present. They were all disaster authorities living in the sixth region. Of course, those a and B level authorities with weak combat effectiveness will not be called in. After all, there is a huge gap in disaster power. If they are to go there, they will be killed, and those people will refuse to do so. Therefore, the main targets of this request for assistance are only three people, the new disaster king Fangze, the alien invader Wang Yuan, and another d-level authority, the authority of fire. "I chose to give up this mission." "I don''t have much combat experience, and my life has only recently recovered and I don''t want to get involved in these things," said the fire authority, who was wearing a hat and his face was burned "I see." Chang Xia sighs, not all of them are soldiers, and not all of them like to fight. The fire authority lost his son because of the fire. It was only during this time that he got out of the shadow and started his life again. He didn''t want to get involved in such dangerous things. "Let me know at any time, and I''ll bring someone along." Fang Ze did not refuse. When he enjoyed all kinds of rights as the disaster king, he naturally had to bear the responsibility belonging to the disaster king. "I''m very busy with my work recently. I''ll come over when I have time." Negri said casually, got up and left the meeting room. If this is a novel or a cartoon, then ye Kong should be a villain. Fang Ze should be able to solve the other party. He used to collect data, model the data about the halo of the protagonist, and collect information about the disaster authority. "He Qiao''s side is still normal at present, but judging from the data detected at present, her soul can''t adapt to that change in any case, and the transformation of her soul by the force of disaster will gradually fall into a bottleneck." "There is a limit to the change of the soul. In her condition, the transformation of the soul will stop soon, and then the force of disaster will destroy her soul completely." Negri calculates that, in the current situation, no one''s soul can afford that change. It''s not just a matter of coincidence."If there is no accident, three days later, he qiaowill have symptoms such as drowsiness, headache and vision. After 10 days, her soul will be exported with the breathing method, and then completely destroyed by the force of disaster." "If there is no special opportunity during this period, then it is a dead end." Negri''s eyes twinkle, and he has been looking for various ways to change this situation. But obviously, his thinking still has a limit. He may be able to find a solution, but that may require a long-term experiment. In this short period of time, he can come up with a solution to the problem of soul, which is difficult for Negri to do with his knowledge reserves. In fact, some experimental subjects have died. Although Negri values the role of the protagonist''s halo, she will not be foolishly guarding what happens. In addition to her, there are more than a dozen people who voluntarily become experimental subjects because of money and other interests. At present, with He Qiao, one of the 17 experimental subjects has died due to some kind of mutation. "This may be an opportunity." Negri thought that if he Qiao died, he would have to prepare to fight with Fangze again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 "Resist unscrupulous enterprises and hand over product technology." "Get out of the sixth region, the vile stranger!" "Money back, money must be returned!" "Ladies and gentlemen, there has always been a lot of unfairness in the world. There are many people who have obtained a lot from us, but they are not willing to take corresponding responsibilities. Instead, they have wantonly deprived us of our flesh and blood with technologies that should benefit mankind." "Today we are going to fight against this injustice and let the people of Negri give up their technology..." Instead of staying in the lab, Negri sat in his office and watched the crowds of people marching downstairs. At the front, there was a man with a loudspeaker talking loudly about something. "It''s really interesting that just because I''m in power, they dare to gather and March and force me to hand over all the company''s current technologies?" "Should I say they are stupid or clever?" Negri lowered the blinds, and his communicator was buzzing wildly. After connecting, Chang Xia''s voice came over. "Don''t be impulsive, Wang Yuan. We should deal with this matter well with the science and Technology Association." Chang Xia''s words revealed urgency. He knew clearly how dangerous Negri was. If those people angered Negri, a tragedy might happen. "Then you''d better hurry up. I think they want not only to March, but also to smash, smash and burn." Negri said with a chuckle that he knew the psychology of the group below. With some kind of seemingly reasonable excuse, the gathered people will have confidence. After all, the law is against the masses. Even if they do something wrong in the end, they will be fine, and the most leading people will be detained. What led to all this was a list published on the Internet after the people came back from the meeting. The list is the identity of the authorities in charge of disasters in various places, as well as their power and personal experience. Negri''s identity was thus exposed. A man from an alien world opened a company in domain 6, and made a lot of money. In terms of weight-loss injections alone, I don''t know how much money he has made. How can we accept the despicable foreigners who want to make money in their own territory, hate the rich, exclude foreigners, and be jealous of those in power. This situation is formed under the impetus of some people. It''s not only Negri, but also other authorities. It''s just that there are more people in Negri. "He was the one who set fire to his son for the sake of disaster power." Lu Minghao walked with his head down. The passers-by pointed at him and his gossips made him feel uncomfortable. He could not help but lower his hat. Listening to those hurtful words, Lu Minghao only felt that he was going crazy. Some time ago, these people still sympathized with him, but today''s speech has completely changed. He is the real victim. He lost his son in the fire. Why did all those people come to blame him overnight? Is it just because he has the power of disaster? When he entered the company he had just joined, although the coping department would give monthly allowance to the disaster authorities, he was not prepared to eat and wait for death. He wanted to start his own life again. This company rarely cared about his face damaged by the fire and recruited him. However, it is not just the people''s views that have changed. Lu Minghao received three months'' salary and was dismissed. In the words of the company, his temple was too small to accommodate the great God. Holding his own things, the temperature of his whole body slightly increased, and then he walked to the house dejectedly. "It''s him. It''s the arsonist. Hit him!" Do not know where to rush out of the young people, they hold a steel pipe in their hands and directly greet Lu Minghao. "I''m not an arsonist, I''m not a arsonist!" Lu Minghao screamed, he did not dare to use the force of disaster, his hot disaster force, will instantly let these people be burned. "You are you, you arsonist. You have burned your son. Do you still want to burn us?" A few young people excitedly exclaimed: "call you look down upon people, call you have super ability." "If you hit him, he doesn''t dare to use his ability. Otherwise, he will be a murderer. I will go to deal with him. At this juncture, they dare not cover up the arsonist!" Beating an authority makes them feel extra excited. The kind of being superior to others, especially the other party''s unique identity, makes them even more excited. Lu Minghao was hit by a steel pipe and kept screaming. He looked at the onlookers around him. This was on the street, but no one came to stop him, no one called the police, and even some people kept cheering again and again, saying that those young people were doing harm to the people. What''s wrong with the world? The fire in his home was just an accident. His son was burned to death, and he was burned to disfigurement. He was the one who was really hurt the most. He finally got up the courage to live again. Why did things happen like this. "I''m not an arsonist. I don''t look down on people. I didn''t burn my son..." Lu Minghao constantly explains, but his screams only make those people more excited.The bright red blood was left from his forehead and stained his eyes, which made him think he was back at the scene of the fire that night. The disaster force of the body surging, the hot breath began to surge, several young people''s hands of the steel pipe hit his body became hot, let them cry bitterly and throw the steel pipe to one side. "You arsonist, how dare you fight back? Come on, burn me. " A young man was particularly angry, as if his authority had been provoked, rushed up and said, "if you have the ability, you can burn me now. So many people look at it and burn me like your son!" "I''m not an arsonist. I don''t look down on people. I didn''t burn my son..." Lu Minghao did not pay attention to the other party''s provocation, and kept saying this sentence in his mouth. The air around him began to twist and the high temperature spread around him. "I ask you something." The young man exclaimed discontentedly. Suddenly he felt some heat on his body. Listening to the screams around him, he found that his clothes began to burn. And more and more flames, surrounded by people watching the excitement, also burned up, suddenly the whole street into a sea of torches. Not far away, a camera rotates to prepare the scene and record it. Soon, a video news named "the authorities set fire on the street" appeared in the major networks. In the video, Lu Minghao, who looked miserable, was put into a mosaic, surrounded by people like torches. Although it did not point out the source, there were only a few authorities related to the fire. In a moment, the people''s march in the sixth region became more and more huge. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 "Asshole!" Often summer a clap table scold a way. The people behind the scenes are really calculating. Lu Minghao''s street surveillance has been removed, and the versions that can be found now are those that are missing and mosaic on the Internet. From that version, there is no end. It seems that Lu Minghao is arson. Now, outside the response section, there are turbulent people who demand that the Department hand over arsonists and accuse the Department of sheltering criminals. No matter how they explain it, they all think that the answer section is lying and shielding Lu Minghao. This should be the time when the credibility of the response section is the lowest. People don''t believe their words at all. On the one hand, they believe what they see. "What about Negri?" Chang Xia asked. "It''s very bad. The people sent to maintain stability can''t persuade at all. They are likely to directly rob Negri''s assets." Ah Qi said seriously, "I suggest direct violence." "They have been blinded by prejudice. At this time, simple words can no longer work." Ah Qi frowned and said. "The problem is that people behind the scenes are waiting for us." Chang Xia calmed down and said, "I suspect that there is power in it, such as riot power and so on." "Or they would be too irrational." Chang Xia shook his head. Of course, there is a lot of black history of the response branch, but everything has two sides. The coping branch has a lot of black history, but they have also made a lot of contributions. The same is true of those in power. Many of them may have been confused by the power and made some mistakes, but some people still keep their original heart and try to live hard, or use the power to prevent disasters. But this time, the public opinion is too one-sided, which is like the participation of those with authority. For example, in the Lu Minghao incident, although it is undeniable that there are many idiots in the world who can do a lot of stupid things, those young people are also too stupid. They know that the other party can kill themselves with a little hand, but they dare to challenge them like this. "No, those people started. They attacked Negri and started to grab all kinds of products, even the company''s computers." After receiving the communication, ah Qi said solemnly. "Inform people to suppress it. No matter what, let Wang Yuan do it, things will get worse and worse." Chang Xia closed his eyes and said, "and pay attention to Ye Kong''s movement. When he enters the sixth region, there will be riots. There may be problems in it." ¡­¡­ "These are mine." People are frantically robbing what belongs to Negri company. Even the customer service lady of Negri company, some people begin to tease, saying that they are not robbing or impolite. The door of the office was smashed open with a fire extinguisher and a fire axe. They began to snatch the valuable things inside. The pleasure of destruction made them tear up their usual appearance and became very strange. Negri was sitting in the office, his eyes blankly waiting for something. Behind him, Noah and jack stand on both sides. "Humans are really a manipulative creature. Their reason, in many cases, is not as effective as they think. With a little guidance, they can do things they will never do in their lifetime." Negri has heard the dense footsteps outside the corridor. Many of these people are highly educated. They have learned about disaster authorities. So they should understand that Negri can kill them with his hands. But when they committed crimes, they had a kind of self-confidence. It seemed that Negri did not dare to use the force of disaster to kill them. The fire axe is chopping on the precious wooden gate, and the sawdust is flying. Through the gap, you can see the man''s twisted and fanatical face. "Haven''t the people from the response department come yet?" Negri asked casually. "Only a few peacekeepers are now tied up." Noah said definitely: "it seems that someone is making trouble behind it." "There''s no way." Negri looked at the people who rushed in like a wild dog in heat. He laughed, propped his desk on his right elbow, put his back on his cheek, and said with an interesting look: "since other people are not reliable, it seems that we can only do it ourselves." Those who rushed in, holding weapons in their hands, the leader looked very excited. He said in a loud voice, "Wang Yuan, hand over your product technology, or I will show you the power of the axe." "Axe?" Negri laughed. Although these people are likely to be influenced by power, they will not affect people''s intelligence. What kind of people can say such things Stupid. "You mean what you have in your hand?" Negri snapped his finger and said, "don''t you think that''s a dead hand?"The man''s eyes were stagnant, subconsciously looking at the thing in his hand. The original fire axe had disappeared, replaced by a broken hand full of blood. The touch of the skin, the pungent smell of blood, with his pinch, the residual nerve reaction, the arm also beat twice. The man screamed and instinctively threw the things in his hands. The sound of metal collision made him come back to his senses. What he threw out was the fire axe. These people themselves are in a state of extreme excitement, concentration but trance, it is too easy to hypnotize them. Negri put out his tongue and licked a circle of his lips. His originally gentle and approachable temperament gradually disappeared. The terrifying momentum of being aggressive and depending on people''s lives began to spread, which made people on the scene feel as if they were entangled with poisonous snakes and dare not move at all. "Although I can get rid of my emotions, I don''t get rid of my fears." Negri rose slowly to his feet, and his overwhelming spirit made the men shudder. "People always feel fear before they can see their position clearly. As you are in peace time, you have not felt fear for a long time. In the world of fire, even a three-year-old child will understand that you should not point the knife at the strong." Negri pointed out his finger and pointed it on the man''s chest in front of him. His sharp fingernails directly pierced his skin and flesh. Finally, Negri put a hand into his chest and held his heart beating wildly. With a smile, Negri asked softly: "now, do you see clearly?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 The hand that easily pierced his chest held his heart like this. Every time it beat, I could feel that life was under the control of the other side. In the face of the other party''s inquiry, the confidence brought about by the so-called "law is not responsible for the public" and the so-called "great righteousness" completely disappeared in front of this naked fear. The sharp fingernails scraped the other person''s heart and made him shudder. Then Negri pulled back his hand. The man screamed and jumped down from the balcony. A lot of people are holding things and are ready to run away. They want to move the stolen things home, as if in this way, those things completely belong to them. They are like the generals who won the battle. No, the bandits who won the battle, come home excited with their booty. But the splash of blood, let their excitement completely end. The person who falls on the ground, pulling a smile on his face, seems to be glad that he has finally escaped the fear. Under the background of blood, it seems so strange. Then there was a series of crashing sound, and several bodies appeared on the ground. Suicide is sometimes contagious, or people''s behavior is very contagious. Just by writing the word "yawn", I''ll probably make people yawn when they read, and those who see you yawn will do the same. This is the Witt effect, which is the phenomenon of suicide imitation, which means that suicide behavior has certain imitation and infectivity. Especially in a group, if members share a certain emotion (usually negative emotion), but lack of coping means and venting channels, if an individual chooses to vent in a way, others will tend to imitate. When people are in a state of extreme fear, if one of them chooses to escape, it is very likely that most of them will escape. When they choose to commit suicide, others are likely to follow suit. Human reason is not as strong as you think. The decision you make is probably not made by yourself, but by the influence of the surrounding environment. Why most people who attempt suicide will not commit suicide again. Part of the reason is that after experiencing it, the factors that induce him to commit suicide no longer work, and he has been able to think calmly. Of course, it may also be because when you take your feet off the ground, the virus will shut down, and your intelligence quotient will occupy the high ground again. In a word, to keep calm and not be affected by other people''s behavior is something everyone should learn. Looking at the dumpling like people who fell on the ground, those full of excitement, the bandits who robbed things, were finally awakened by fear. We often think that death is far away from us, but when he appears in front of us, all the self comfort will be mercilessly torn. Especially when these suicides have escaped the joy of fear, they can''t help but think that they are not even afraid of death. Then what kind of terror is the man upstairs that can make them fear more than death. The original fanaticism, was poured a basin of cold water, as if there is a knife in their neck, let them stop the noise, shut up. They think that the other side dare not fight back. They think that the other side can only accept the advice in this case. They think that the other side is keeping a reasonable mind. They think they can do whatever they want. "I don''t know why, collective suicide in my office, which makes me very helpless." Negri sat in the dock, seemingly helpless to say: "I have the video at that time, I had to persuade them one or two words, they committed suicide." The video is very complete. Negri just walked forward and said a few words. The other party screamed and jumped down from the balcony, along with the people behind him. The representatives of the people around looked at Negri angrily, and the families of the suicide victims were crying bitterly. They looked like weak people. They were the pillars of the family. They were the father of the child, the husband of the woman, and the son of the old man. They were really pathetic. But when Negri''s eyes turned to them, his angry eyes turned to one side, and the voice of crying forced him to choke. He said to the judge in the court, "well, I have given the evidence. Their death really has nothing to do with me." "They can come to our company to rob and smash, and they can also commit suicide in our company." "Of course, for humanitarian reasons, I will pay them appropriately," Negri said With this sentence, those "weak" finally stopped making trouble, and the joke like ruling was over. But the next day, after Negri visited the families, they chose to commit suicide because they could not bear the "pain" of their death. There is also a complete video in which Negri kindly hands over the compensation to them, and then they suddenly collapse and commit suicide, this time without even asking for compensation. No one wants to be killed because of the weakness and fear of the hard. As a result, Negri''s company is like a forbidden area. No one dares to make trouble here. Even on the Internet, no one mentions Negri company and turns the attack on other authorities.Noah followed Negri, and several videos were taken by him. The reason why Noah showed such a different picture was also because of Noah''s ability to awaken. His ability is called the manifestation of God''s word. He can make the words of his God, namely Negri, into reality, which is the personal reality given to him by God. For example, Negri said that he was just trying to persuade that person, so Noah could show it, and his video would be changed by his ability to become what Negri said. As a righteous man of Negri, he trusted Negri wholeheartedly and unreservedly. Because of this, he thought that Negri''s words would be realized. Of course, the effect of God''s word depends on Noah''s own strength. With his spiritual will, he can''t present Negri''s words unconditionally. "Well? What happened to be a problem? " Negri suddenly opened his eyes. He Qiao, with the practice of the cultivation method, had already exported many souls by the breathing method, and the force of disaster was about to collide with it. Now the fluctuation of disaster force has exceeded He Qiao''s adaptation scope. Because she can''t adapt to it, she has a strong emotional fluctuation, and actively kisses Fang Ze, and then faints. This is the symbol that the nature of the force of disaster affected her soul and she could not adapt to it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 "Almost." Ye Kong sits on the building and communicates with the people behind him through his headset. "It was almost yesterday, but it was forced down by that Wang Yuan." Behind the headset came the tired voice of the man: "after guidance, the conditions have been reached, and then it''s up to you." "The feeling that everything is collapsing is really enjoyable." Ye Kong showed a sick smile. There are cracks in the buildings behind him, and a lot of disaster forces are emerging on him. All disaster authorities in the sixth region can detect his existence. This is a provocation. "Come on, fight, more chaos, more collapse!" Ye Kong jumped forward and fell to the ground from a high building. Under the protection of the force of disaster, he was not affected by any impact. Instead, the street collapsed into pieces. The people who were originally marching were screaming wildly, and the atmosphere of panic began to boil. After ye Kong fell, his disaster force rubbed several marchers, and their bodies directly collapsed and became pieces of corpses. Ye Kong sends out a broken smile, and the force of disaster is released. Anyone close to him, whether beautiful or ugly, whether male or female, whether old or young, will be broken into pieces. Ye Kong completely ran away, his crazy destruction and killing, his face appeared abnormal flush, as if watching the other party crying collapse is a kind of ultimate enjoyment. "Do you know?" Ye Kong grabbed a beautiful woman and exclaimed excitedly: "when my wife, the one I love the most in my life, died in front of me, I collapsed, but that also made me get unprecedented pleasure." "From then on, I learned that collapse is what I am." The disaster force of Ye Kong''s hands surged, and the woman''s body below her neck was directly blown into pieces. The blood turned into blood foam and sprayed on yekong, but was later pushed aside by the force of disaster. "You see how lovely you look when you collapse." Holding the head of the frightened woman, ye Kong kisses him and then throws his head aside. "Didn''t you get excited before?" Ye Kong called out to those people who tried to escape: "because there is an excuse, you can ignore the previous rules, ignore the order of the past, and do anything. Isn''t it exciting for you?" "Then go ahead and let the order break down. Don''t be confined to the rules of the past and sit on everything you want." Ye Kong disaster force surging, the air in front of the body burst, no air resistance, his figure instantly turned into a shadow, caught a young man. "Before you were because the other party is the authority, and with this reason, you can do anything without fear. Now you have another reason to do whatever you want, don''t care about morality, don''t care about the law, don''t go to the rules." "Or you will be killed by me." Ye Kong threw the young man aside and pressed a building beside him. In an instant, countless cracks appeared on the building, which turned into ruins in an instant. The young man looked at Ye Kong with a crazy look. The madman was looking at him with a sick smile, as if he would be killed at once if he didn''t do what he said. Strong desire for survival, the young man picked up a brick and smashed it to a man who was half buried by the collapsed building. The blood splashed and dyed his body red. "Good job. Go ahead. You can''t go back. Look forward to a more broken world." Ye Kong stroked the young man''s head with his hand and said with appreciation. Ye Kong''s figure disappeared again and appeared in front of a person who was dialing a call for help. He raised him with one hand. He said in a loud voice: "destroy as you like, do what you want, but you still want to ask for the power of order. I will not hesitate to kill you." "Like this." Ye Kong''s disaster force surges in his hands, and the man turns into pieces. Under the blood, ye Kong is like a demon from the abyss, spreading chaos. There is a camera next to it. It was brought by the media that recorded the mass March. Ye Kong''s action was recorded and broadcast to the whole country. "Architecture is the symbol of civilization. The collapse of architecture symbolizes the collapse of civilization and order. He wants to evolve the collapse of architecture into an f-level disaster - order collapse." Looking at Ye Kong''s behavior, the old scholar of coping science finally understood Ye Kong''s purpose. "He used to guide the opposition between ordinary people and authorities through human beings, in order to further create chaos and stimulate the wildness of those people. At the same time, the credibility of the response branch and the government has been declining, and on the surface, it is impossible to maintain order." "Let him continue to do this, maybe his authority of building collapse may really evolve into a collapse of order and become a new disaster king." "Inform all hands to stop him. We can''t let the yuebu earthquake happen again." Chang Xia said quietly and issued the order. Ye Kong''s place has become a hell. In order to survive, people begin to do whatever they like, such as fighting with each other, burning and plundering, being in the street, and all kinds of behaviors of ignoring order.Ye Kong has a sick smile on his face. He has been able to feel the change of power. It seems that he is drawing something from this disaster. He believes that as long as it continues, his power will evolve. "Not enough, not enough chaos." Ye Kong shuttles between the districts, spreading chaos, and the voice of the man comes from the headset. "There seems to be something wrong with Fang Ze''s woman. She''s heading for Negri company. If you stop him, what will happen to you?" "That must be interesting." Ye Kong said with a crazy smile, "tell me his position." "Let''s have a fight between the authorities, and the whole sixth domain will be completely in chaos." Ye Kong''s authority has been in use, where he walked, the houses began to collapse, and the crazy chaos began to spread. Because he is a combat member of the response section, he is very familiar with the means of the response section. Those means aimed at the authorities, such as sniping at a distance, and the special bullets made of disaster power materials, can not be defended by the authorities at all. However, ye Kong is familiar with this point. He seems to be able to easily find the location of those snipers. At the same time, his physical fitness has also been changed strangely. He has been moving, even though he uses the force of disaster to separate the air, but after running for so long, he does not see any fatigue. Ye Kong''s face appeared abnormal smile, directly toward the square Ze where rushed in the past. He can''t wait. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 Fang Ze sat in the car, beside him, He Qiao frowned and fainted on one side. Since the identification, his relationship with He Qiao has improved by leaps and bounds. Today, He Qiao even kisses him actively. But then he Qiao was in a coma. At this time, he found that he Qiao was not right, and he ran towards Negri with He Qiao. The next moment, Fang Ze noticed something was wrong, and with the force of disaster, he destroyed the car and left it on the other side. I saw that the original car had been torn apart by the force of disaster and turned into pieces. Ye Kong rushes out from one side, holding two steel pipes in his hand, and smashes them towards Fangze. At the same time, his disaster force turns into a series of tentacles and slaps at Fangze. "Your woman seems to be dying." Ye Kong said with a crazy smile: "what should you do? Is it to beg me to let you go, or to kill me "Get out of the way." Fang Ze''s disaster force surged wildly, and all the things around him were pushed aside. He said in a deep voice, as if he were giving an ultimatum. "Threaten me. I''m so scared." Ye Kong made a poor performance. Then the two disaster forces collided with each other, and Fang Ze''s impact attribute and yekong''s collapse attribute were fully exposed between the collisions. "Madman." Fangze secretly scolded, the force of disaster again gushed out, the impact force on the ground, using the reaction force, his body like a meteorite after the impact of the bouncing debris, flying into the air. "Want to run?" With the force of Ye Kong''s disaster, the air in front of the body is pushed away, turning into a shadow and chasing after Fang Ze. Several arrows shoot at Ye Kong from different angles, disrupting Ye Kong''s actions, and he can''t help stopping to mobilize the disaster force to defend those arrows. Several arrow darts appeared again in liuya''s hand. He looked at Ye Kong indifferently. On the other side, a man who had been following Fang Ze also appeared there. The road around him was either blocked by the light falling down or the car broke down. "Traffic paralysis?" That man was the authority who cooperated with Wan Hengyang to attack Fangze before. Through a series of events, he submitted to Fangze and became a subordinate of Fangze, the disaster king. On the other side, Xiaoba Fu and Zhang Zijie, who once stopped Negri''s two power holders, also arrived here. A total of four disaster authorities surrounded Ye Kong. There was no such thing as being caught without a single hand, let alone any nonsense, and the war began. The low level of power does not mean that it is weak. For example, Xiao bafu''s power, fracture. This power is almost accurate in dealing with prisoners. When ordinary people are running away, they will basically fall down and break into fractures. When traffic was paralyzed, he launched the power to block Ye Kong''s action with various accidents. Xiao bafu took the opportunity to launch the power. Ye Kong''s feet slipped inexplicably and fell to one side. However, ye kongfu then propped up the ground and somersaulted forward to avoid the consequences of the disaster. "Grasps the grass, the physique is so good?" Unlike the Shaw Fu, he was rushed to make complaints about the leaves. He was holding the steel pipes in his hands, and the power of the disaster was haunting them. The two steel tubes were the most powerful weapons of close combat. Although Ye Kong is crazy, he is very clear that in the battle, the priority should be given to the disruptors. The authority of such interference can not be prevented all the time, which may lead to his defeat. The streetlight in front of him fell down and pulled Ye Kong''s way. His disaster force broke the lamp. Then he felt a pain in his right leg. It was obvious that Xiao bafu started power again. Ye Kong''s physical fitness is too good, fatigue fracture won''t happen to him at all. At most, his legs hurt. If you want to make him really fractured, you can only use direct violence or indirect violence. However, what Xiao bafu needs is just this pain to slow down Ye Kong''s speed. At this time, Zhang Zijie, another authority in coping science, also came to Ye Kong and started his power. Disaster: subsidence. The ground in front of Ye Kong collapsed suddenly, and a big pit appeared. Ye Kong fell into the hole with one foot in the air. Xiao bafu once again took the opportunity to mobilize power and fracture. If a person falls from a high place and his feet land on the ground, his trunk bends forward sharply due to gravity, and the vertebral body at the junction of thoracolumbar spine is prone to compression or burst fracture. With the cooperation of power and authority of the two people, it is difficult for the enemy to guard against the sudden attack. In all likelihood, they will be broken and caught in the hole. The terror of disaster power lies in the fact that the disaster will happen. As for the consequences, we can only depend on the situation. Therefore, sometimes, the low-level power can not be underestimated. Because you don''t know where the power of the other party will be disgusting you. For example, the tsunami authority with energy level E is killed by the instant wind authority with level C because they like to mess with each other. The soil was flying, and ye Kong''s body rushed out from the ground. When he fell, he did not use his body to support him. Instead, he impacted the ground with the force of his disaster king, which was similar to that of the disaster king. Until the impact force of the landing subsided, he climbed up again. This is also ye Kong''s strength. He has turned the use of disaster force into his own instinct, so as long as he does not die, he can cope with most situations.Ye Kong is preparing to attack the two, at the same time, he found several arrow darts flying towards him. Most of them were powdered by his disaster force, but there was an arrow that ignored the force of disaster and rushed towards his head. This makes Ye Kong a little surprised. When he mixes the disaster force materials with ordinary arrows, the sudden attack is really overwhelming. "But it''s no use!" A force acts on the arrow, which turns it into particles and disperses. It has no effect. "How could it be?" Liuya bit his lips, revealing an unbelievable look. Even Fang Ze, as the disaster king, is only a garment that can stimulate the material of disaster force, and it is impossible to let it collapse directly. How can ye Kong do this. "I am not what I used to be. My essence is collapse." Ye Kong''s morbid smile said: "when I understand this, I get the power from my essence, which makes all things collapse." "I call it the awakening of nature, an ability that is not lost to the power of disaster." Ye Kong didn''t know whether it was because of his madness or because of the influence of something. He said these things. Negri, sitting in the laboratory, suddenly burst into laughter. Should we say that it is worthy of the treatment of the protagonist? As soon as He Qiao was in a crisis, the opportunity to solve the crisis came to him automatically. Ye Kong''s so-called essence awakening is actually the source of liberation. As long as he gets the information about how to liberate the root cause, he can further improve the cultivation method created by Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 "Wang Yuan!" Fangze''s shouts sounded, the ceiling of Negri laboratory was broken, and he fell down from it with He Qiao. "Treat her well, or we will go to war and never die." Fang Ze''s tone is very calm and sure, different from the last time he came to Negri, he was very serious this time. "No problem, of course, but there''s one thing that needs your help." Negri suddenly had a feeling that he was the NPC who distributed tasks in the RPG game. After the protagonist came, he was given the task and then incarnated as boss at a certain stage. "First of all, you have to figure out why this happens." "The ultimate goal of what she injects is to awaken ordinary humans to superpowers," she said with a smile "That needs to touch the soul, and He Qiao''s soul can''t adapt to the transformation of the force of disaster, so she will be in a coma directly. If she can''t get effective treatment within three days, only her soul will be destroyed." "This is where the potion is not perfect, but ye Kong showed the super ability of soul awakening in the battle just now, which also shows how he solved the problem that the soul could not adapt to the force of disaster." "Catch him, find out his method, I can finish the potion, solve the problem of He Qiao, and make her truly awaken to her superpower." Negri explained. "Then wait." Fang Ze looked at Negri, and then he Qiao was handed over to the guards who came to take care of him. He rushed to the place where he was fighting. Looking at Fangze''s back, Negri suddenly felt a touch in his heart. If Wang Yuan didn''t go to the other world, he might become a person like Fang Ze. Only then this touch was completely killed by Negri. The aura of the protagonist is really pervasive. If there is no wrong attribute of the dragon of eternal sin, which interferes with the role of Qi Yun, otherwise, he may have the emotion of appreciating Fang Ze and can''t bear to start. Finally, he capsizes in the gutter, is killed by Fangze, or is brainwashed and becomes a proud villain Something. "It seems that it is urgent to upgrade the form of the dragon of eternal sin." Negri narrowed his eyes. With Fang Ze''s growth, his leading role aura seems to be more and more powerful. He has been able to strengthen his behavior just now, adding some feelings that he has already abandoned. Perhaps in the late stage, the protagonist aura of the other side has been able to break through the error of the dragon of eternal sin, and forcibly affect Negri''s cognition and judgment. "This is absolutely not allowed." After all, he has left the world of fire. He has no more information about the situation of the dragon clan. He doesn''t know what the higher level dragon clan is. He can''t deduce the wrong dragon according to the correct dragon form. He can only deduce it by himself. On the other side, Fang Ze uses the force of disaster to constantly impact the ground, becoming a flea in human shape, and rushes toward the battle site. The wave of the enemy''s disaster force is like a light in the night. Fang Ze fell on the ground, and many people around him had begun to lose their senses and unconsciously destroyed them. Even if they saw the destructive power caused by Fang Ze''s falling from the sky, these people also showed a broken expression on their faces and ran to attack him. The latest information about ye Kong in the headset has already told us that the power of the other party has been in a semi evolutionary state, and that the people have released their wildness by beating, smashing, looting and burning because of the march against the authorities these days. Forced by Ye Kong''s violence, they have already felt the pleasure from the disobedience of order, which has destroyed their reason. When the force of disaster was released, he exploded several people who had rushed to pieces. Fang Ze flew up again and landed in the field. He saw two steel pipes covered with the force of disaster hitting him. The force of disaster collides with each other. Fang Ze calmly raises his hand to stop the steel pipe that has been smashed down. He can see that his right hand is carrying a steel glove to the elbow. The steel glove was forged by the disaster force material. He stopped Ye Kong''s steel pipe with one hand. With the other hand, he drew out a dagger and stabbed at Ye Kong''s body. "Hehe, the treatment of the disaster king is different. It''s clothes, gloves and daggers." Ye Kong leaped back and avoided Fangze''s stabbing. He said with a strange smile: "like we worked hard to deal with Ke at the beginning, I got a finger tiger made by the force of disaster." Fang Ze didn''t answer Ye Kong''s question. All he wanted to do now was defeat the other side and find out why the other side could awaken his soul power. "Look up, where did ye Kong''s disaster force materials refer to the tiger?" With the advantage of gloves, Fang Ze constantly attacks Ye Kong, but he does not dare to force Ye Kong. After all, the other party awakens the so-called soul super power, and even the things of disaster force materials can destroy it. However, judging from the number of times the other side uses, the other side''s ability should not be too strong, or there are some restrictions. In addition to the previous arrow forcing him to use, he basically uses the force of disaster. Fang Ze''s advantage is getting bigger and bigger. After all, there are other people''s assistance beside him. Liushi releases the arrow from time to time to interfere with Ye Kong''s action. Xiao bafu has been looking for opportunities to use his authority. Therefore, ye Kong should be careful that occasionally it may lead to fracture. He even dare not fight with Fang Ze, for fear of causing fracture of the hand bone.However, ye Kong has been showing that kind of morbid smile. He does not care about his own danger, and his ability is really strong. Even if a few people besiege him, it is difficult to defeat him in a short time. "Yes, his weapon was tiger, which was not found in the mission of his fiancee''s death." In the earpiece came the words of the intelligence personnel: "the content of his report has been lost in other places due to the fragmentation of repeated use." "There should be a problem in this. Does it mean that the awakening of the soul has something to do with the material of the force of disaster?" Fang Ze narrowed his eyes and thought that when the other party mentioned the weapon of disaster power, although there was a cover up, he still let Fang Ze detect a trace of difference: "inform Wang Yuan of this." With the fighting going on, ye Kong''s two steel pipes have already been broken into pieces, and he began to gasp because of the long-time fighting. Maybe the root of liberation has strengthened his physical quality, but there is a limit to this. "I''ve felt that my power is about to evolve." Ye Kong excitedly rushed to Fangze: "when the time comes, we will try our best to mobilize the power and let the order of the whole society collapse. The world will certainly become very interesting." "You have no chance." Fang Ze''s disaster force surged, and the air in front of him was instantly broken. His instant speed reached the limit, and his right hand with the disaster force gloves penetrated yekong''s body. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 Fang Ze and ye Kong in the battle, will be the other side of the way to learn, suddenly used, and really achieved a lot of results. Fang Ze did not talk nonsense, the force of disaster surged, full of the flesh and blood of yekong. In this kind of battle, he could not keep his hands, but he should have a corpse. At most, he should not be too broken. "Thank you very much." Ye Kong slowly said, his body began to collapse, his tone seems to be free, but also like a plot to succeed. The disaster force that belongs to Ye Kong is constantly twisted, leaving his body, and the surrounding buildings begin to collapse. This is the phenomenon of the death of the authority and the outbreak of power. If there is no accident, ye Kong can be sure that he is dead. But in people''s observation, the boiling disaster force did not disappear, but kept condensing in the air. In the leaf empty body, some fine particles also flew to the sky with the disaster force, and agglomerated together to form a metal polyhedron. With the metal polyhedron as the core, the disaster force condenses into a monster''s figure. Those disaster forces form irregular fragments, and the continuous combination of those fragments seems to want to form a complete shape, but when you can see what it looks like, it will collapse again and turn into countless pieces rolling. The existence of this kind of monster makes people feel uncomfortable. Although Ye Kong''s evolutionary order fails to collapse, some characteristics are reflected in this monster which only has the force of disaster condensed. A wave similar to the force of disaster, but not the same wave, spread to the surrounding, people in the wave, if the will is not firm enough, will be affected, reason will be stripped from them, instinct began to destroy. And the authority standing in front of this monster, the power of the disaster sends out fluctuations, resisting the other party''s irrational fluctuations. "The life that succumbs to the essence loses the brilliance of human beings, and becomes the disseminator of calamity that comes from essence and is different from human beings." "Is the real enemy beginning to appear?" Before the stone tablet of doomsday, Minister Chang sighed softly. Ye Kong, or Ye Kong''s monster, floats in the sky. It has no desire to attack or move. Fang Ze and others can''t guess the other party''s intention from any way. There is no way to understand between them. "Try attacking." Fang Ze orders a way, Liu Shi nods, the arrow in the hand flies toward the other side. The arrow hits the monster''s body, which is composed of the force of disaster. The arrow is collided by those fragments, and then collapses into fragments, which is integrated into the monster''s body. This also gives the monster a sense of entity. Before that, the monster was made up of the core metal polyhedron, and those fragments were made up of the force of disaster, which could not be perceived unless the disaster authorities or those who had practiced the Nagri practice. So at the beginning, other people could only see a metal polyhedron floating in the air. Until the arrow of the arrow was turned into pieces and integrated into the body, ordinary people who observed from afar could see some pieces moving around the metal polyhedron. The track of that kind of movement is not regular at all, or beyond the cognitive law of human beings. A few ordinary people, looking at the movement of fragments, suddenly feel chest tightness, shortness of breath, and some impulse of nausea and vomiting. "The material of that metal core is very much like the material of disaster force. The fragments that made up it before were flying out of the corpse of yekong." Fang Ze looked at the monster warily and said quickly, "I have reason to believe that he could awaken the soul super power by embedding the disaster force material into his body before." "But why did he become such a monster?" Fang Ze looked serious. After the monster appeared, he felt a huge sense of crisis and disgust, as if that thing was their mortal enemy. There is a sense of mission in Fangze''s mind, to kill this monster, this feeling is inexplicable, but it goes deep into Fangze''s heart. The monster''s body, which was made up of fragments, finally began to wriggle. The scraps rubbed against each other, making a disgusting hollow sound, which seemed to be the sound of nail scraping glass, which made people get goose bumps all over the body. The monster ignored several people and completely ignored several people. It landed on the ground. The bricks on the ground were absorbed by it and became a part of his body. The monster turned into a monster composed of countless pieces of bricks and metal. The monster''s size is bigger and bigger, and its attraction is also growing. All kinds of debris will be attracted by it and absorbed into his body, broken trees, stone bricks, incomplete corpses and small pieces of metal. It seems to be an incomplete collection of civilization, which is constantly rebuilt and then collapsed, forming a strange cycle. "Do you have snipers with disaster power materials?" Fang Ze looked at the growing monster, feeling more and more ominous in his heart, and quickly asked. "Code night owl, at your command." After a while, Fangze''s headset turned into a man''s deep voice: "I''m 200 meters away from your four o''clock.""I see. I''ll attack that monster later. You take the opportunity to shoot the metal polyhedron at its core." Fang Ze ordered, and then rushed towards the broken monster. The force of disaster surges wildly, collides with the broken monster, and the pieces fly in a row, and then it is absorbed back to the body by the monster. This collision causes the monster pieces to turn madly and make a worse sound. Fang Ze roared and released the force of disaster to the greatest extent. Some skin of his body began to crack, and blood began to fly. Finally, he swept away those pieces, revealing the metal polyhedron inside. It seems that the owl in the ruins in the distance seized the opportunity and pulled the trigger. The bullet composed of disaster force material instantly shuttled 200 meters and hit the metal polyhedron accurately. Disaster force material is extremely powerful. It is not only immune to disaster, but also very powerful when it is made into weapons or armor. For example, Fang Ze''s clothes can defend against general shooting. But even if this material is strong, it has its limit. When it is hit by a sniper bullet made of the same disaster force material, the metal polyhedron also explodes and turns into fragments. All the pieces fell off, and the disaster force that turned into fragments gradually disappeared. "Dead?" Fangze gasped. This was the first time that he used the force of disaster with all his strength. Looking at the fragments of the metal polyhedron, his face suddenly became serious. The force of disaster rushed out and hit the debris, which turned into powder directly. A kind of ominous premonition appeared in Fangze''s heart. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 "What''s the matter?" He asked as he stood. "It''s nothing. It''s just that it''s been a lot of things ever since." Fangze looked at the powder under his feet. He had a premonition that the metal polyhedron was the core. The pieces of monsters did not die, or death was just another state of them. Once the conditions are met, the broken monster can be revived in the world. Not far from the battlefield, a man also slowly stepped down, his eyes are a golden vertical pupil, see this eye, inexplicably will think of Negri. People always have a variety of demands, but they are limited by their own limitations, they can not meet their own demands, so they can only choose to rely on people who can meet their demands. They have too much power in the world, but they have too much power in the world. Most of them have undergone body modification, and some of their organs have been replaced with pathogenic tissue from Negri, such as the person''s eyes. In order to obtain supernatural power, they volunteered to become Negri''s eyes and collected all kinds of useful information for Negri. Some people even entered the government and the response department. Negri does not trust the world, or that he does not trust anyone except himself. On the one hand, he cooperates with the government and others to obtain various information by using the interests of other worlds. On the other hand, he secretly develops gaps and embeds chess pieces in various places. "After the liberation of the root cause, the force of disaster has changed inexplicably. Has the change become a monster?" "It''s sort of like rooting on the wizard Road," Negri thought The strength of a wizard comes from its own source, but one of the most important qualities of a wizard is restraint. According to mother-in-law SIE, if you constantly liberate the root cause, your soul will change under the influence of the root, so that you can get closer to the root cause. But if you do not understand the restraint, completely confused by their own root causes, the whole body is infected by it, there will be rooting. For example, the root comes from the black abyss, and if it is rooted, it is likely to become that kind of mud monster. Although mother-in-law Sie devotes herself to the black abyss, she still maintains the appearance of human beings. In her view, rooting may gain powerful power, but once rooted, it is a failure. The root of Ye Kong should be related to the collapse, but he has no relevant knowledge. After awakening the root cause, he naturally gets closer to the root and finally turns into a monster. "However, the force of disaster becomes his body, and the metal of the force of disaster becomes the core. This is different from the root of disaster force, that is, the force of disaster?" Negri stretched out his hand, and the force of disaster spread out. This power originated from the power of disaster, and everyone knows it. But what this power is and what its essence is has never been pointed out. "If you exercise power, you will gain the power of disaster. Then where does the power of disaster come from?" Negri has studied this problem, and whenever he uses power, the forces of disaster emerge out of thin air, and do not know the source. "The more you know, the more questions you have." Negri deeply felt his ignorance, but it was just like this that he had the motivation to keep climbing. "Fortunately, the way to improve the cultivation method has been found." Negri drew out the disaster power dagger from his waist. The reason why Ye Kong was able to wake up was obviously related to the metal of disaster force. He metallized the force of disaster into particles and implanted it into his body, which also opened Nigel''s mind. The force of disaster can undoubtedly stimulate the root of liberation. The problem now is that the human soul is extremely fragile, and it will be directly destroyed by the force of disaster when it is full of destructive properties. However, no matter how the soul can adapt to the nature of the disaster, the soul can not adapt to it. "But you can build a bridge through the force of disaster materials." Negri thought of turning the dagger of disaster power in his hand. Ye Kong''s previous experience is probably due to some reason. Maybe his emotion is very similar to the root cause. He has a certain connection with his disaster force material, that is, the tiger. Through this connection, the disaster force stimulates the root cause of Ye Kong, which is the essence of his mouth. "Using the method of soul forging weapons, part of the soul will be introduced into the items of disaster force materials, which will form a very close relationship with that item, and then the disaster force can stimulate the root cause through that item." Negri looked at the dagger in his hand, and constantly calculated the possibility of this method, and the possible consequences: "use that object to awaken the root, and pour part of the soul into that object, and the ability to awaken will be reflected through that object." "The main idea of cultivating the method of the force of disaster is complete." Negri took a piece of white paper and began to write about it. "Through the breathing method, we begin to exercise our own soul and gradually change its nature. We do not need to be able to directly immune to the disaster force, but at least we should be able to blend into the disaster force objects.""When the cultivation method is strong enough, it can export a part of one''s soul, pour it into the objects of disaster force, and turn it into one''s own soul creature." Negri thought for a while and continued to write: "because the force of disaster is a destructive attribute, it is suggested that the object be forged into a weapon." "Finally, the disaster force will be introduced into its own root through the soul symbiosis weapon, and the root liberation will be carried out." Negri thought: "the stimulation of the force of disaster, after a period of exercise, should be enough for people to carry out the second root liberation." Negri stopped writing and went on to follow-up operations: "what I want to do is to master the cultivation method. Only through the germs under my control can I play the role of the cultivation method. The process of their continuous use of the cultivation method is to re engrave my soul germs contained in the germs into their own souls." "I will be a part of their practice!" Negri licked his lips: "whether they like it or not, they will become a stepping stone for me to reach a higher level." "Next, there are only some details that need to be improved, such as the weakness of the soul after some souls everywhere, and the prevention of rooting after the root liberation." "At this point, the cultivation method developed by me has almost been completed. Let''s call it the enlightenment method." After naigli named his practice method at will, his eyes turned and continued to think: "the next step is the upgrading of the dragon of eternal sin." This is Negri. He will not relax. Even if he has just solved his biggest promotion problem, he will not be satisfied. Instead, he will immediately move on to the next thing, never stop, and always improve himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 "How is it going?" Fang Ze asked in a deep voice. His face was serious and gave people a heavy sense of oppression. However, for playing with momentum, Negri is better at it. For Fangze, such a little oppressive momentum, can be completely ignored. "She has recovered. During this period, her soul will be weak for a period of time, but soon her soul will become stronger and stronger due to the stimulation of the force of disaster, and she will soon awaken her super power." "During this period of time, please let her keep enough practice, and pay attention not to let her produce too big emotional fluctuation. After she wakes up her super ability, please inform me as soon as possible that she needs to undergo certain common sense training, otherwise it may be rooted." "Well, I see, but it''s not over for both of us." Fang Ze Shen Sheng said, and then entered the ward to accompany He Qiao. He Qiao is sitting on the hospital bed, holding an ordinary long sword in her hand. She is slowly wiping the sword with great care. This long sword is Fang Ze''s use of his own authority, from the response branch of the disaster force material weapons, to complete her cultivation method, into the formal enlightenment method. Now a part of her soul has been poured into this weapon. As her soul symbiosis weapon, it plays the role of a bridge. She can feel that with the continuous operation of the enlightenment method, the disaster force is pouring into her soul through the long sword, and a large amount of cool breath is derived from the deep soul to relieve her weak soul. She could even sense that something was waking up. Ignoring Fang Ze and He Qiao''s tenderness, Negri has completed the data collection of He Qiao, and has arranged Noah to submit an application to the government and the response section. "It''s too dangerous for us to stand up and fight in the front line of the authorities." Noah sat in a conference room and packaged the apocalypse as a commodity and sold it to the response section: "they need strong force to arm themselves." Of course, in fact, the people of the government, with their preparedness for the response branch, will need more. In an alley, killer J was driving a pink Emma electric car and reporting to Negri: "boss, I found a woman, the man behind the second boy." "From the woman''s simple dress, I can judge that the woman must have a big power, no, it''s a big secret. I have to investigate deeply, and don''t leave dinner for me." Killer J drives a pink Emma electric car, constantly turning in the alley, as if he has been tracking something, his mouth constantly singing love suicide. As early as the list of disaster authorities was exposed, Negri realized that it might have something to do with Ye Kong. After finding some clues, he sent the killer J out to find the secret agent behind the scenes. Killer J''s thinking on that day was always like a blind student. Now the government and the response department are looking for the person who released the list of disaster authorities, but they are still in a state of anxiety, but killer J has seen people. It''s not Negri''s style to be used for nothing and not to fight back. What''s more, judging from ye Kong''s performance, the behind the scenes gangsters must know some secrets about the world. Negri never hangs in a tree. On the one hand, he tries to understand the truth of the world from the response department and the government, and on the other hand, he can learn all kinds of information from his enemies. The mastery of relevant information is directly related to the success of a thing. "The origin of disaster power, the nature of disaster power, the government''s strange attitude, and the strange state of origin, it seems that the secret hidden in this world is really not small." Negri narrowed his eyes. In addition to the power of disaster, the world completely conforms to the characteristics of the world without demons. This phenomenon is not normal. "Fang Ze''s protagonist aura has become more powerful." Negri slowly walked into his secret laboratory and closed the entrance. It seemed that the root of the broken monster appeared, which stimulated Fangze again. "The dragon of eternal sin must be promoted." "The dragon of eternal sin, in essence, is a wrong state of the dragon clan. Because in the world of fire, the first dragon escapes, and the dragon family does not have the existence similar to the last God to fill the pit, thus causing the world''s error." "Because there are mistakes in the world, the existence of evil spirits can be born." Negri''s body quickly changed into the dragon of eternal sin, with three fleshy wings flapping. "Combining with the mistakes of evil spirits, I can guide the blood of the dragon to a wrong level, so as to form the primary form of the dragon of eternal sin. In the initial fire, this form has some essential change, so that the wrong attribute can be solidified and it can play a role in this world." "If I want to upgrade the form level of the dragon of eternal sin, I must lead it into a more wrong situation. I have no more advanced dragon clan comparison, and I can only find other wrong forces." "Is there such a mistake in the world Negri pondered that, in addition to the disaster power, there is basically no evil world in the disaster world. If it is really wrong, then it can only be counted as disaster authority.But on the one hand, disaster power is not necessarily a mistake; on the other hand, because of all kinds of doubts, Negri would never combine power with the dragon of eternal sin if it was not necessary. In fact, when Negri''s products are sold out, his disaster power is bound to be improved. Up to now, his disaster power has reached E level. In fact, the power of this level is no less than that of his dragon of eternal sin. If the force of disaster can be upgraded to the level of F, then its actual strength should have exceeded the strength of Negri''s heyday. If the authority is included, the strength of the disaster king of F level should exceed the degree of secondary root liberation. Although Fang Ze''s performance is very poor, it is the standard routine of the protagonist. He has extraordinary strength in his body, but he has been unable to use his full strength. Only when he plays boss can he explode his full strength. What''s more, the real power of the disaster king is their power. Fang Ze has the ability to destroy the world. To some extent, even the strong people who are at the root of the three emancipations may not have the ability to exterminate the world. In this way, the power of disaster is indeed powerful, but there are several problems. First of all, Negri does not trust the power of disaster power, which is given by the outside world. It seems that there are some secrets hidden in this power. If necessary, Negri will choose to leave the disaster authority. On the other hand, this power seems to be closely related to the world. It is very likely that this kind of power can only be used in this world. Although the power of disaster power is extremely great, Negri will never stay in this world for this power. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 Killer J stops the pink Emma electric car, and there is no electricity. Then killer J changes to a Yadi, muttering that the advertising cost has tripled. He doesn''t know if there is a higher bid. "Here it is, the woman with the Mimi." Assassin J''s ability is dominated by murderous Qi. He can absorb any murderous gas produced against him and turn it into a mixture of virtual and real things. It can not only be condensed into a weapon to hurt people''s spirit and soul, but also can be implanted into their own body to better control the body through murderous Qi. And even if it''s not targeted at him, killer J can sense it. The person behind the scenes, cooperating with Ye Kong to create chaos, even if the other party''s authority is widely applicable, as long as there is action, it will leave traces. In daily life, there are not many people who can produce murderous spirit. In this kind of society, most people make money with harmony. Even if they are angry, they can hardly kill others. After a little investigation, killer J found the location of the target. "Is anybody home? The community sends warmth. " Killer J knocked on the door, which is located in "I should be moved by your expression at this time. I think you have a story. After asking questions, I will let you go. After that, we two fell in love and killed each other. There were misunderstandings and entanglements. Finally, we found that you had a hard time, so I worked for that organization." "Then a scapegoat appears, and all your charges will be cleared, and finally you will live an exciting life with me." Killer J put away the outline in his hand and said for a moment, "it''s too much trouble." Blood spatter, killer J took back the blade in his hand, pressed the blood stained hand on his forehead and said happily: "boss, the target has been hunted by me, the remnant soul is captured by my murderous gas pollution, the memory is extracted by me, the killing wife testifies, I feel I am stronger." "Oh, where is the organization behind it? It seems that we can make time to go. " Nagryoun''s body slowly shrinks, and hears the killer J''s information report about the organization behind the scenes, he praises him: "well done, J." "A monument that records the world''s information?" Negri''s eyes flashed. The memory that killer J extracted from that authority is the most critical information about the doomsday monument: "the ability to predict..." For the terrible ability, Negri through mother-in-law is deeply aware of, did not think that the world actually has something to do with prediction. "It is necessary to seize." Negri walked out of the laboratory. Of course, what he said was not the stone tablet of doomsday, but a rubbings kept by the organization behind the scenes. This is what Li Jingyu knew. As for what was on the rubbings, she did not know. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 "There are still too few people." Negri sat in the back seat of the power car, thinking about the current dilemma. Although Yingke does not restrict Negri from spreading his germs, he has secretly restricted his development power. This force does not refer to the company he founded, but to those who are willing to work for Negri. Nowadays, in addition to some people who have become Negri''s eyes, on the surface, only the killer J can represent Negri''s fighting power. Even killer J has been bought and killed several times. Even now to collect some things, he needs to do it himself. Negri shook his head. Now it is not time to expand his strength. The strength of the response branch is unfathomable, let alone the power of the government. Although their organization seems bloated, it is because the disaster is not serious, or that the situation is still under their control, so their strength is mostly in self confrontation, because they are like the national table tennis, and there are not necessarily provincial competitions in their own country in the international competitions. So they are lazy and bloated. But once they get serious, it''s real terror. Negri has enough patience to save for waiting, and of course the necessary preparation is needed. "The seventh region, once yuebu, as a post disaster reconstruction area, has many monumental relics." Negri recalled the information about the destination of this trip. As the center of the disaster, there are very few local people in yuebu. Most of them are people who migrated here in the past 16 years. Most of the real yuebu survivors have left this nightmare place. From the memory of killer j from Li Jingyu, the organization behind the scenes named survivor was established in yuebu, which is now the seventh domain. Most of the members of this organization are survivors of the yuebu earthquake. For unknown reasons, they hate the current response branch and the government, and control some special things, such as the rubbings of the doomsday stone tablet. Some even say that the survivors have examples of man-made authoritarians. "So it seems that the original yuebu earthquake was not simple." Negri thought. The so-called yuebu earthquake is that Yu Guangming, who was in charge of the e-magnitude disaster 16 years ago, turned the earthquake into a disaster caused by the sinking of land in order to further evolve the authority. The movement of his evolutionary authority is much larger than that of yekong before. Yekong only caused a relatively large disturbance on the network, and then destroyed some houses in the fifth and sixth domains. After the whole incident, more than 5000 people were killed and more than 23000 people were injured. The social impact was extremely bad. Many of them were caused by Li Jingyu''s public opinion. Compared with other events, the number of casualties is terrible, but compared with the yuebu earthquake, it is only a small amount. Yuebu earthquake, with yuebu as the center, affected several areas nearby, causing more than 1.6 million deaths and tens of millions injured. Even if yu Guangming''s evolution of power was not interrupted, the number of casualties would continue to increase by 10 times and 100 times. After the land sank, the number of people who could survive on this land would be pitiful. On the Internet, the record of this event is vague. It seems that everything is introduced clearly, and it is also recorded in history books, but there are too many questions. For example, well, why did Yu Guangming evolve the power? Who was the person who interrupted the evolution of Yu Guangming''s power? There are still many problems hidden. Of course, there must be relevant information from the survivors'' organizations. "The rubbings of the doomsday stone tablet, the way to become the authority, why the survivors'' organizations have these things? Is there something to do with the yuebu earthquake." Negri kept the problems to the bottom of his heart. These questions will eventually be solved by him. What he needs to be careful about is the survivor organization. After all, the other party can make such a big thing under the control of the response section, and there has been no accident so far. This shows that either they are very clever in hiding, or they have something that the coping branch is also afraid of. "It seems that I need some people to help me lie down." Negri sat in the back seat of the kinetic vehicle, with a smile on his face, and his fingers began to tap slowly with a strange rhythm. "It''s hard for Mr. Wang to come out and walk around." "It''s from the company," he asked, smiling. Negri spent most of his time reading books or doing experiments in the laboratory, rarely going out and walking. "Ah, because there is some interesting knowledge here in yuebu." Negri replied, "I''m interested in this kind of knowledge." "Mr. Wang is really fond of learning." Said the driver, patting the horse, and then there was no more words. In many cases, you think your behavior is your own decision, but in many cases, it is actually affected by the outside world. Through guidance, Negri will make people more daring and more proactive. For example, spies think that they have the opportunity to ask some questions on their own initiative.Negri''s information is vague, but it is this kind of fuzziness that makes it more authentic. Chang Xia is a wise man. He himself is a survivor of the yuebu earthquake. Judging from his age, he was in his youth 16 years ago. In fact, there is not much information about Chang Xia. As the chief of the response section of the sixth domain, he can be regarded as a high-ranking leader. In some cases, his power is even greater than that of the sixth domain. At the same time, he is the youngest of the responding section chief in all domains. Under the government''s rule, his ability is very important if he wants to climb up, but sometimes his ability and achievements are enough, and he does not necessarily climb to a high position. Qualifications take time to endure. As the youngest chief of the response section, Chang Xia''s ability is good, but he has not reached the point where he can break the rules. What can make him climb to his present position is only a great achievement. Combined with his experience in yuebu, maybe our Chang section chief is not so weak. Therefore, Negri said that if you want to get some knowledge and other things from yuebu, it will definitely arouse Chang Xia''s vigilance. "Then let me see your reaction, Chang Xia." Negri thought, looking out of the car window, beside the road, is a broad river, and this river is also the landscape created by the yuebu earthquake. Looking at those people who are giggling on the river, they must have forgotten how many bodies were removed from the cracks. In the sixth domain, Chang Xia''s eyes became extremely sharp after he got the news, just like when he stabbed the knife. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 "It''s impossible to work as a part-time worker." Killer J changed to an electric car with no name because of no sponsorship. After reporting the information to Negri, he went to the seventh domain. And now Negri is on his way. "Survivors'' organizations have been active in domain 7 for a long time, and their identities are well hidden." Killer J recalled information from his wife''s murder. Some of them are college students, some are businessmen, some are even beggars. For example, Li Jingyu is a so-called female boxer, but at some time, they will become survivors, which is another kind of Tibetan soldiers in the people. They connect in some way, stick to their identity, disperse and aggregate, and each member is particularly serious about the existence of survivors. Killer J can be sure that if it wasn''t for her soul to read the memory directly, the woman would not reveal the information of the survivors'' organization even if she was tortured. It seems that there is a certain force to protect the spirit of the survivors, or to say, the mental seal, which makes them difficult to be bewitched, or even trapped in a certain paranoid state, and will not disclose the information of the survivors in any case. Otherwise, in modern society, as long as one member collapses and mutinies, a large number of people can be implicated in their way of organizing soldiers to the people. It is because of this kind of ideological seal that the survivors'' organizations can hide and develop in the seventh domain. "So as long as you do something out of the ordinary here, it will be known to the survivors'' organizations." Killer J throws a dagger in his hand, and his eyes seem to flash something interesting. "How miserable I am There is a sign in front of the killer J, which says the four characters of selling his body and burying his father. He pushes a scooter to the largest central square of the city in the seventh region. There is a middle-aged man with pus on his face lying on the scooter handle, and there is still a Keji in the handle of the scooter. "Neighbors, big brother and elder sister, come here quickly. The new filial son auction will be held. Come and have a look if you don''t buy it." The killer J cries out with grief, which instantly attracts the attention of all the people in the square. "Isn''t it? Now there''s such a thing as selling one''s body and burying his father. Are you sure it''s not a show?" Someone said in surprise. "The so-called meet why ever met, you brothers and sisters pity me, give me a job, I am really miserable." The red blade of the killer J''s hand flashed, and it was inserted into the cockey dog beside him when others didn''t notice. Keji dog lost control of his body in an instant and collapsed to one side. At this moment, killer J. Xiao Li, Xiao Wu, a skillful actor, never cut corners on Xiao Yang, Xiao Huang, Xiao Lu, etc. were attached to the body, hugging Keji and crying: "what''s the matter with you, Thor? Thor. " "Thor, you can''t die. You''ve been with me for so many years. You''ve been kind to me and treat me with sincerity. But now I haven''t even bought you a hammer. I''m sorry, Thor!" "This Make sure it''s not funny. " It''s too embarrassing for passers-by to sweat. "When I met you in the yuebu earthquake, we were dependent on each other for so many years. We raised you from a puppy to such a big one. I didn''t expect that today''s white haired man would send a black hair man to you!" The spirit of killer J''s dramatist was burning, and then came the constable. On charges of disturbing public security, killer J was put in detention for 24 hours. At this time, Negri was on his way to the bus. Chang Xia narrowed his eyes, and his sharp breath faded away. He reached out and rubbed his temple. Finally, he sighed and said to a Qi beside him, "we haven''t gone back for 16 years." Perhaps because of guilt, or for some other reason, Chang Xia chose to be the head of the response section in the sixth domain, rather than the seventh domain, which was originally named yuebu in his hometown. "Do you want to go back?" Qi is still calm, but her slightly tight fists show that she is not as calm as it seems. "Moon cloth." Chang Xia stood up and sighed. Then he said calmly, "Wang Yuan may have disclosed his own information. He may have found something." "I should have thought how much Ye Kong''s final change is like that man, and those who support him behind the scenes must have got something from the original ruins." Chang Xia pushed his glasses and said seriously: "no matter how, I always have to face it. I need to go back." "Send a message to domain 7, and I''m going to close that year." Chang Xia said quietly. "It''s out of order!" Ah Qi''s voice was a little louder. This was the first time that she opposed Chang Xia''s orders. Chang Xia looks at ah Qi seriously and makes her look a little flustered, but then she says again, "as the head of the response section of the sixth domain, it''s not in line with the procedures of the response section to deal with things across regions." Looking at ah Qi''s slightly imploring eyes, Chang Xia smiles and presses a hand on Qi''s head, which makes her tied up hair in a mess. Her tone is gentle and says: "it''s OK, it will be OK."This sentence made ah Qi''s stubborn look disappear in an instant. Sixteen years ago, he was scarred and carrying a straight knife stained with blood. Chang Xia was crying in the ruins: "is there anyone? Is there anyone alive? Can anyone respond to me? It''s good to have a little bit of it! " Ah Qi will never forget her whole life. When Chang Xia finds her, she looks happy. At that time, he held her in pain, gave up the bloody knife, rubbed her messy head with bruised hands, and poured out all his tenderness and said: "it''s OK, it will be OK!" Ah Qi stepped back and tied up her hair again. She said softly, "I understand. I will inform you." "In addition, I''ll take Xiao bafu and Zhang Zijie with me this time. Don''t follow me." Chang Xia sat back to his position, closed his eyes and said earnestly, "listen to me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah Qi''s words were choked back and said with a sigh: "I understand." Chang Xia opened his eyes and looked at ah Qi who turned away. His eyes flashed. He didn''t know what he was remembering. He sighed for a long time: "brother Yu." After the announcement, Chang Xia got on the plane to the seventh region, preparing to set foot on his hometown which he had not been to for 16 years. Looking at ah Qi, who was standing in the distance with a worried face, he slightly smiles and caresses a long wooden box beside him involuntarily. At this time, on the other side, liuya, the close bodyguard of the disaster king Fangze, also received a text message. Her expression became trance. She sent a short message to Fang Ze and turned away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 Negri stepped down from the power car and knocked on the window. The knocking sound was very rhythmic. He said to the driver with a smile: "the terrain of area 7 is too dangerous after the earthquake. You should drive back carefully." Driver''s eyes appear a trace of confusion, then smile back: "don''t worry, I drive for so many years, will not have an accident." "That''s good." Negri looked at the driver driving back and laughed. Although he didn''t care about spies, and even some spies could be used by him, he always gave a warning, didn''t he? Looking at the bustling streets around him, Negri went straight to the library of the seventh district, where not only a lot of books were collected, but also some local records of local chronicles. Soon after, a power car came outside the library. A young man with short hair in uniform walked into the library and came to naige. He obeyed the discipline of the library and said in a low voice: "Luo Ping, the seventh domain disaster response team, has met Mr. Wang. If you are rash to visit, please forgive me. Chief Li is invited." "Response section of the seventh domain?" Negri took a look at Luo Ping in front of him. A glimmer of clarity flashed in his eyes, and followed him into the power car. "Is Mr. Wang here to travel?" Luo Ping sat next to him. His voice never changed. He was as smooth as ever. He was like a man who had seen through everything. He said in formula: "this is just a normal inquiry. Please don''t care about it." "Well, everyone can''t make progress behind closed doors. Here is the knowledge I''m interested in, so come and have a look." "When I first thought about it, my ideal job was a librarian, even though I didn''t want to read books at that time, I just wanted to be a librarian," he said with a smile "Is it?" Luo Ping responded, as if he didn''t care about Negri''s words. The car came to the response section in an orderly manner, and Negri followed Luo Ping to Li''s office in the seventh domain. This section chief Li is nearly 60 years old and close to retirement. Compared with Chang Xia, he is inferior to Chang Xia in both ability and character. When he was young, he might have made some good achievements, was smooth, and maintained a good relationship with some high-level people, so that he could sit in the position of section chief. As a permanent disaster authority in other regions, when they go to other regions, they have to report to the local response section. In fact, this kind of affairs does not need the presence of the section chief. The reason why this section chief Li wants to see Negri is to make friends with him. He is about to retire, and his health is getting worse and worse. The response Department has issued instructions. When he was in office, he could not accept Negri''s black crow disease, and even could not inject weight-loss injections or anything. However, there are not so many restrictions after retirement. Therefore, the chief Li wants to make friends with Negri. After all, although there are no restrictions after retirement, it is very difficult for people to get black crow medicine that can prolong their life. With the intention of making friends with section chief Li, Negri got a lot of information. Of course, although the chief Li is a Philistine, he still abides by the discipline. What he can say is quick to say, but he doesn''t mention anything that can''t be said. This kind of person''s ability may not be compared with Chang Xia, and his character also appears greasy and philistine, but he is very comfortable in dealing with people. He knows what can be done and what can''t be done. "Mr. Wang, then, is off." Chief Li sent Negri to the door with a warm and polite smile on his face: "if you have any trouble in the seventh domain, you can find the response section." "Thank you, then, for your kindness." Negri said with a smile. If you look closely, you will find that Nigel''s expression is similar to that of section chief Li. This is what Negri learned from chief Li. His previous painting style is too perfect. Although his personal charm is enough, for some people, this kind of painting style seems too far away for some people. It is beneficial to promote the relationship between the two sides by putting down his airs properly. All the time in the improvement of their own, found that any factors conducive to their own, Negri will judge, learn, and make themselves more powerful. From section chief Li, Negri learned or strengthened one of his own points, that is, to talk to people and to talk to ghosts. "But I have to admit that what the other section chief did is really a failure." Negri got back on the power car and drove to the library, thinking about all kinds of information from chief Li. "Luo Ping is likely to have problems, and even the whole response section of the seventh domain may have great problems." Negri made this judgment. The reason why he has this conjecture is based on some information leaked by section chief Li and the information obtained by killer j from Li Jingyu. Luo Ping is a native of yuebu and also the authority, which partly coincides with the members of the survivors'' organization. In combination with the survivors, although they are well hidden, the whole regional response Department has not detected any abnormality, which is a little abnormal. After that, Negri paid a little attention to the regional proportion of personnel in the response section of the seventh domain, and found that compared with the situation of the large number of immigrants and the small number of local people in the seventh domain, the response section actually had more local residents."Unless there are special circumstances, there will be laws in the development of everything. Once the law of things goes wrong, it means that there are other factors affecting all this." Negri recalled in his mind all the pictures he had seen before in the coping section, everyone''s movements, expressions and habits, and he could find out some subtle problems. Of course, at present, it is only a guess. Those local people are not necessarily survivors'' organizations. They can only say that there is a great possibility. "Well?" Negri suddenly looked out of the window and saw the killer J following a group of people standing in front of the scenic spot. The information reported to him by the killer J still stays in the detention center. Didn''t you expect to mix into the crowd so soon. After reading the slogans of the procession, Negri understood who the marchers were. It was some local people from yuebu who opposed unscrupulous developers and regarded the environment created by the past earthquake as a scenic spot, which was equivalent to salting the wounds of earthquake survivors. "It''s just a windfall." Negri went back to the library and looked at the yuebu city planning map 16 years ago. Compared with the planning map of the seventh district, Negri even looked through some old news 16 years ago. Soon, Negri found some doubtful points. "Here it is." Negri looked through it for a while, and finally identified several locations. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 "Yuebu earthquake site park." Negri looked at the besieged scenic spot, paid the ticket price and walked in. For the survivors of that year, the earthquake is a lifetime of unforgettable pain, but for some people who have not experienced it, that''s the same thing, and even want to see what kind of damage was caused by the original earthquake. For example, it is necessary for the earthquake site park to exist. It can let people mourn and repose their grief. It can also leave various geological forms caused by the earthquake. It is of great help to geological research and can become an important base for the study of earthquake types and scientific research. This is also the reason why the earthquake site park was not strongly opposed by others at the beginning. As the days passed us day after day, the pain caused by the disaster would gradually fade. The original Memorial Park began to charge fees, and a memorial site became a tourist attraction, which made the past survivors unbearable. Negri looked at the building, which was full of cracks in the distance. There was a stone tablet in front of it. It roughly recorded how many people died in the earthquake here. There was no problem in itself. The problem was that there was a stall buying flowers nearby. There is also a small TV for explaining the dead. On the top of it, the photos of the dead are released one by one to form a kind of gaze of the dead, and some sad music is added. Here, a simple suggestion field is formed. Some people with strong empathy will instinctively want to do something in this environment, and then find that they can only buy flowers, or they will have a sense of debt to the deceased. "That''s a bad trick." Negri had no words. He walked through these places and organized organizations of this nature with survivors. Why did such a thing happen? The so-called resistance was just some demonstrations held by some local people. As Negri continued to walk inside, he saw a sign that said geological research center. Tourists should stop. In the tree in front of him, there were two monitors. Everything told the tourists that they were not allowed to enter. Ordinary tourists, unless they have that kind of death attribute, or they should stop seeing these. Anyway, there are many other scenic spots. "The great hermit is hidden in the city. Ordinary people really can''t imagine that those survivors dare to go crazy like this." Negri ignored the warning and continued to move forward. If the earthquake site park was built by outsiders, and those marketing methods could only make people feel cool, then when they found that they built it, their hearts would be cold. It is estimated that this matter to question them, they will be justified to say that the dead are our relatives, our fellow villagers, now our cause is to avenge them, and they should make some contributions to my cause. Think about it. Although the survivors'' organizations hide soldiers among the people, although they are really hidden and can support their own lives, as an organization, especially for the purpose of retaliating against the government and the response section, funds are essential. Perhaps at first, these people were really just to commemorate the dead compatriots, but for their own funds, the survivors may have to start collecting tickets for the earthquake site park. But after the bottom line was broken, they were constantly broken, and now their bottom line has become more and more close to nothing. What people are good at is forgetting. It was not long before Negri went in. Two people in security clothes came out. They were holding electric batons in their hands. They said solemnly to Negri: "what''s the matter? Do tourists stop here?" "Local accent, well-dressed, with survival tools, and the performance of the earthquake sequelae, you are the survivors of the yuebu earthquake." Negri approached them, his voice clear, as if there was a kind of magic, people can not help looking into their own heart: "so please tell me why you can work here with peace of mind." The reason for this is not that Negri is really angry about their behavior. The anger should be themselves, or other human beings. Negri is just attacking their spiritual loopholes. As security gatekeepers in such places, they will know some secrets more or less, and understand some basic information through them. Negri walked step by step to the two originally fierce security guards. His steps seemed to be a heavy hammer, hitting their hearts, making their spirit become trance. Then they saw the twisted limbs, covered with mud, blood and even incomplete bodies, crawling out of the soil behind Negri. They followed Negri behind, and asked why they would disturb their peace and make money with their death. The two security guards collapsed on the ground, and a smell of smell came from their crotch. Their psychological defense line has been completely broken. I''m afraid that their future ownership will be either a mental hospital or a suicide road. After asking a few questions with clear purpose, Negri continued to walk inside. As expected, he was right. This so-called geological research center is an organization selling dog meat with sheep''s head. In essence, this is a stronghold of survivors'' organizations.Usually, many survivors'' organizations come here to gather. According to the long-term observation of the two security guards, there seems to be a secret passage for those people to come and go. "To be able to set up a geological research center openly, even if it''s just selling dog meat on the head of sheep, they should also have a lot of influence in the local government." Negri analyzed. It turns out that most of the survivors in the provincial capital were divided into normal organizations. However, the yuebu earthquake has already brought the yuebu government team close to collapse. Some of the government personnel in the seventh region have been transferred from other places, and some of them have started to re evaluate the election. At that time, as survivors of the great earthquake in yuebu, there were bonus points in this respect. If you think about it, the power of survivors may be beyond imagination. Negri turned his mind and finally saw the central scene, some simple houses, and then a small lake behind the house. It looked very normal. The only problem was that the lake was too round. Negri''s eyes flashed, as if to see a man standing in the center, all around the collapse of the sinking scene. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 Chang Xia carried a long box on his back, followed by Xiao Ba Fu and Zhang Zijie. With the gradual approach to the moon cloth, the memory of the past slowly awakened from the dust. At that time, he was only in his twenties. Shortly after graduating from the police academy, he joined the response section, which was still in a semi hidden state, after being tested for his excellent performance. He was responsible for guarding the relics. Their team leader at that time was Yu Guangming, the prime culprit of the yuebu earthquake. It was a man who often had a smile on his face. He took good care of everyone. The players at that time called him brother Yu cordially. "Ah Xia, do you like this straight knife?" Yu Guangming was wiping the straight knife in his hand at that time. From the special material, we can see that it was made of disaster force material. At that time, science and technology were not as advanced as they are now, and the disaster force materials were poor. "Here you are." Yu Guangming handed the knife to Chang Xia and said softly, "I''m sorry, Chang Xia." "Ah?" At that time, Chang Xia was a little confused. Why did he say sorry to him when he was given such a good long knife. "Here it is." Chang Xia pushed his glasses and looked sharply at the place in front of him that had been built into a heritage park, and then walked directly into it. "Hello, these three gentlemen, you haven''t bought tickets yet." At the ticket office at the gate, a man stopped three people who were ready to go inside. He was not afraid of Chang Xia''s uniform, which represented the response department. "Joke!" Chang Xia, with a cold face, opened his eyes: "action, action!" Then, ignoring the conductor and continuing to walk forward, the conductor said: "what''s wrong with the response section, the response section can not give tickets, you have the ability to go to the park, you have the ability to buy tickets..." Just when the conductor turned around, he was really shocked. Hundreds of officers of the response section armed with guns surrounded the ruins park. No matter what the staff said, they would be detained first. The chief of the Department, Mr. Li, has already learned something about the business of Mr. Li Wenyu when he was working on the business. He is mature and steady in his work. No matter what kind of emergency, he always focuses on maintaining stability. Therefore, he did not pay too much attention to the cross domain law enforcement. Even before, he was still wondering why Chang Xia had not gone to the response section to go through the procedures. As a result, he got the news that the other party led the operation team to surround the site park. "It''s been three years since the summer, and it''s amazing." Section chief Li did not care what, and quickly called out: "prepare the car quickly and go to the earthquake site park. Is he sincere in not letting me retire at ease?" What about Luoping Section chief Li got on the bus and asked in a hurry. "Captain Luo has already gone one step ahead." His secretary and driver replied. "I hope nothing big happens." Section chief Li said. It''s just that his driver didn''t think so. He narrowed his eyes and made preparations secretly. The traitor raided the site park, and it was likely that he had found something. Although they had hidden it well over the years, once they revealed their secrets and carried out a large-scale investigation, they could not escape. With the character of those guys, even if no evidence can be found, as long as there is a general confirmation that they are survivors of the yuebu earthquake, all possible suspects will be excluded. They are not afraid to sacrifice people, even if they sacrifice more innocent people. As long as they achieve their goal, they will not care. Chang Xia went forward with a clear purpose. At that time, the place had been destroyed by the great earthquake. This is also the reason why the coping branch did not continue to guard here. However, unexpectedly, someone started the experiment again. "Everything in the ruins has been transferred to the first area. Theoretically, without those things remaining, it is impossible to continue with the things of that year. Then only those who survived and took the opportunity to leave some things." The more Chang Xia went inside, his momentum became sharper and sharper, which surprised Xiao Ba Fu and Zhang Zijie. They still thought that Chang was a commander in the office, but now it seems that their cognition is wrong. After a short time, Chang Xia found that on the side of the passage, there were two people in security clothes, who were constantly pounding the tree beside them with their heads, and the blood had already flowed on the ground. However, the two people still forgot the pain and kept pounding, and they were weak enough to say some words asking for forgiveness. "Wang Yuan..." Wang Yuan''s figure flashed through Chang Xia''s mind, and then continued to walk forward. The two men were detained by the action team members who came after him. After the judgment, the two people would be taken to the hospital. However, judging from their present appearance, it is estimated that they will be transferred to the psychiatric department soon. Chang Xia pressed his hand on the long box and walked towards the lake. Looking at the strange and familiar scene, even though he had psychological preparation, he still felt that he had some difficulty in breathing. When he took office, he did not deal with the task of protecting the remains of the lake when he took office.Everything is also caused by the stone tablet in the ruins. The man was standing there, the shock of terror made all around him collapse and crack, his face was no longer the gentle smile of the past, he opened his arms, as if he was celebrating something, as if waiting for something. The disaster power of the other party at that time was much stronger than that of the disaster king. The disaster force lingered around him, and anything close to him would directly turn into nothingness. Although Chang Xia was excellent at that time, his strength was not worth mentioning compared with Yu Guangming. "He took care of you like a big brother, and trusted you so much that his weapon was given to you, so you had a chance to get close to him and stab him." A voice whispered, "don''t you feel guilty about killing a great man like him?" "It''s one of the things I regret the most." Chang Xia''s eyes are dim, no matter how, anyone can blame that person, but he can''t. "In that case, why don''t you die, you traitor!" The voice suddenly sharp, words as if there is a force, constantly impact on Chang Xia''s mind, mobilize all his negative emotions. "I''m so tired. I''m carrying those things. I really want to put everything down." Those negative emotions constantly impact Chang Xia, so that he can''t help but pull out the straight knife in the music box and put it on his neck. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 Often summer''s action lets follow behind two people a startle, suddenly want to wipe neck suicide is how to return a responsibility. Chang Xia''s body turns and strides out. The straight knife in his hand stabs the front three people behind him. A mirage turns. Luo Ping, wearing the uniform of the coping department, retreats from it. "The right to commit suicide?" Chang Xia looked at Luo Ping indifferently and quickly confirmed the identity of the other party: "the leader of the disaster team of the seventh domain, I didn''t expect that you have penetrated so deeply." "I can''t help seeing the traitor." Luo Ping is no longer a formulaic figure. In the yuebu earthquake, he lost his relatives. He once thought of death, and then he got the power of disaster and committed suicide. "You call me a traitor." Often summer slightly unexpected said: "still really appropriate ah." "You guy..." Luo Ping couldn''t help it any longer, and his disaster power was constantly surging, Chang Xia held a straight knife in one hand, and finally spilled a trace of disaster force on his body. He sighed softly: "do you know who inherited the earthquake power of Yu Guangming in those years?" Luo Ping''s eyes widened in an instant. ¡­¡­ "No one?" Negri walked on a small island in the center of the lake and quickly discovered the hidden secret road through the perceptual field. Through the secret passage, Negri came to a place similar to an underground cave. The ground was paved with stone bricks. In the center was an altar with unknown runes. The altar had many cracks and even a gap in the center. From the traces around the cave, we can see some of the scars brought by the earthquake. Even another secret road leading to the unknown place is also transformed from an earthquake crack. "Hello, Lord of errors." A gentle voice came, which surprised Negri a little. Although the world has the unscientific power of disaster power, their power is generally about the power of disaster. When facing the perception field of Negri, they can not hide themselves. "I didn''t expect that you would still exist in this world." Negri turned and looked at the man who came out of the altar. It was a man with a gentle smile on his face, and just seeing him would create a feeling of trust in each other. "Yu Guangming?" Negri asked with a little doubt that the man who appeared on the altar was the one who was severely criticized by modern history. In the book of modern history, there are pictures of each other. What surprised Negri was Yu Guangming''s state. The other side did not have a body, but appeared in the form of soul body in front of Negri, and the quality of the soul body far exceeded that of Negri, making Negri unable to see the reality of each other. "This kind of person will be promoted to land sinking if he wants to cooperate with power again. Can anyone really stop him?" At present, except for individual existence, all the extraordinary forces in this world are attributed to the force of disaster. Therefore, although the soul of those who have mastered the power may be slightly improved, it is far from enough to liberate the root cause. Even before ye Kong, are similar to hit by mistake, to liberate their own roots, but also because there is no common sense, directly rooted. Now suddenly there is an existence which is totally different from the original painting style, which really surprised Negri. "I''m Yu Guangming, but I''m not Yu Guangming in your cognition." Yu Guangming said a very obstinate sentence: "I just come to guide the fate of the frequent, wrong Lord." "Is that what I am called?" Negri didn''t pay much attention to this name, which is "ChuanE" or "confused"; the wrong meaning is quite consistent with some characteristics of Negri. "Yes, that''s what you are called in the stone tablet of doomsday." Yu Guangming is very good to say: "it is precisely because of the existence of the Lord of errors that I can appear in this world." "The world..." Negri noticed Yu Guangming''s words, and several conjectures were instantly added. "Did not expect that Xiao Xia killed me this time?" His brother''s smile is not like a drowning brother. "This time..." Negri narrowed his eyes, and the other side seemed to say something wonderful. "It''s for you." Yu Guangming returns to his mind, and a stream of soul gas carries the information to Negri. The other party''s technique is extremely ingenious. Negri can read the information without fusing the spirit. This message is one of the purposes of Negri''s visit. The rubbings of the doomsday monument record some information about the past and the future. "The end of the day, the source disaster triggered ten disasters, ten disasters caused the end of the world." "God divided power among the people and gave hope." These are the first two sentences of the rubbings on the stone tablet of the end of the world. They look very childish, but with the present power of disaster, they have some meaning. "Well, the Lord of errors, let''s say goodbye." Yu Guangming''s body gradually disappeared and turned into a pure spirit.Looking at the soul Qi which recorded the rubbings of the doomsday stone tablet in his hand, he could realize that these spirits are also wrong relative to the world. If they can be integrated into the dragon of eternal sin, it will be of great benefit to the dragon of eternal sin. In addition, even if it is not integrated with the dragon of eternal sin, then a large group of pure soul Qi, if integrated into its own soul body, can make its strength break through the boundary of liberation, and even reach a higher level. The spirit is rapidly disappearing. I don''t know where to go. The less and less spirit seems to urge Negri to make a decision. "It''s a bit more than I expected." Negri looked at those Spirits: "if I choose to accept, then it is certain that there must be some conspiracy in this. With the strength of the other side far beyond me, I can''t find out." "But I don''t accept it. Maybe that''s the purpose of the other party." Negri looked at those lost spirit Qi, although the performance was different, but the disappearance of soul Qi was so similar to the appearance of disaster force. "Maybe this is the essence of the force of disaster." Although Negri had doubts for a long time, he has finally confirmed that the force of disaster is actually another form of interference. "Well, maybe somewhere in the world, there is a soul that is so huge that it is beyond imagination, providing disaster power for all authorities." Negri guessed that eventually, he allowed those spirits to disappear completely and only retained the spirit spirit which recorded the rubbings of the doomsday stone tablet. "I think I know where the new God and the first dragon have gone." Negri carefully read one of the stone tablets of doomsday and expressed doubts about his guess. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 The stone tablet of doomsday describes an impending doomsday disaster in vague and obscure sentences. After the source disaster, the ten disasters will come to the earth and form the doomsday disaster together. They will completely destroy the intelligent life on the earth. The stone tablet of doomsday points out a way to prevent the ten disasters. Because ten disasters were foreseen, the so-called "God" divided the powers, corresponding to all kinds of disasters that may happen in the future, among which the so-called "ten disasters" is the most important. Sky tilt, solar storm, war, earth''s pole shift, land sinking, flood, planetary impact, collapse of order, super plague, time chaos. These ten kinds of disasters are sorted out by Negri according to the order of the stone tablets. If there is no accident, there will be ten disaster kings corresponding to these disasters. Only when the ten disaster kings gather together, together with the king of all living beings representing the right path and the master of errors representing the wrong way, can the doomsday be stopped. Negri squints. Fang Ze, as the protagonist, is a planetary collision. Then it is the turn of order collapse. But isn''t the collapse of order prevented? "Maybe Ye Kong is just a pioneer of the king. The collapse of order created by him made the real disaster King born." Negri walked out to another passage. I don''t know what''s going on. There are no survivors in the base. It was only when he realized this that Negri came down directly. "So the next step is the birth of the disaster king of the super plague." Negri walked up the steps, his eyes were bleak, his alien invasion was not in the ten disasters, but his description is quite accurate. He is the king of disqualification in the alien world and the master of errors in his own way. But it has little to do with the super plague, even if there is a correlation, it also refers to fighting and so on. This shows that he did not turn his alien invasion into a super plague, but other people gained the power of super plague. The authorities have almost absolute control over their respective responsibilities. Although Negri has changed into a kind of soul pathogen, it still belongs to the plague in essence. That is to say, even if the other party can not completely control Negri, it is also a great threat to him. "So Yu Guangming let me know what the purpose of this is." Negri thought: "from his standpoint, he should want the world to continue." "If, according to the process of the stone tablet of doomsday, ten disaster kings appear one after another. The description of the king of all living beings is Fang Ze, who is the protagonist. In addition, I, the master of errors, can prevent the coming of the end of the world." "Although there is no clear explanation, it is estimated that after stopping the doomsday disaster, the ten disaster kings and I will not have a good end. Let me know all this will only be detrimental to the progress of the stone tablet." "Now that I''m ready, I can find a way to resist the control of the super plague and escape the fate of the stone tablet." Negri can be sure that he will not sacrifice his life and death for the world. "Or that''s what Yu Guangming''s purpose is. It''s hard to wait for information." Negri didn''t trust the content of the stone tablet of doomsday very much. First of all, this is only a rubbings. Who knows if yu Guangming has made any changes. What''s more, even if the real doomsday monument records information, Negri will not completely trust, if the so-called foreknowledge is certain, then all the struggle, all the efforts, but all the established track has been designed. Even so, even if controlled by fate, Negri will still struggle to work hard. Turning on the secret switch in front of him, Negri came out of the place where the survivors had gathered and appeared in a small yard. "What is the survivor organization trying to do?" Through the stone tablet, Negri roughly guessed what happened in the yuebu earthquake 16 years ago. It''s just that the process of the stone tablet of doomsday has been interrupted. Without the birth of land sinking, there will be no way to deal with the coming doomsday disaster. Then perhaps, it was not Yu Guangming who was willing to be promoted to land sinking, but forced to be promoted by some means. This can also explain why those survivors are so hostile to the government and response branch, because it is very likely that they were the black hands. That''s how the urine of those people is. For the sake of the overall situation, they can sacrifice their personal interests, even if the "individual" is tens of millions of people. "Then the disaster king of land sinking should have been born in the yuebu earthquake, but I don''t know who it is." Negri opened the door of the yard and saw a university in yuebu. Spring is coming, everything is coming back, and it''s time for animals to mate. The Photinia in the university is blooming again. The fragrance of the flower is floating, which makes the female college students who understand the taste blush and run away quickly. Killer J followed a fat man, walking in the university campus. He picked a bunch of heather flowers in his hand, and began to whore in his eyes. Then he immediately said with regret: "no, I''m the man who just died of his wife. The first seven can''t be promiscuous any more. It seems that he can only cut his love with a sword.""You are sick again. Come with me quickly. This time we gathered so many people to make a big news." The fat man beside said excitedly. "Big news!" Assassin J heard his eyes brighten: "quick eight ring, take my black frame..." ¡­¡­ Luo Ping''s eyes widened in an instant. They also searched for the possible survivors who inherited the power of Yu Guangming earthquake and even the land sinking. But they didn''t expect that it was the traitors who got it. "I lied to you..." The straight knife in Chang Xia''s hand is mixed with the force of disaster. Luo Ping''s right leg is cut off, and Luo Ping collapses on the ground. Chang Xia''s disaster power soon disappeared, not returning to the body, but as the disaster power was consumed, it no longer existed. The disaster force storage device, the latest technology of the response department, can store the disaster force of the authorities, and anyone can use the disaster force in accordance with the procedures. However, this kind of disaster power is not like the authorities, who can use it infinitely with energy, but becomes a kind of consumable. "It seems that the long-term peace makes you fight completely as well." Chang Xia, holding a straight knife without any blood sacrifice, said in a cold voice, "I can be shaken by the words of the enemy at will." When Chang Xia just entered the response section, the country was still in chaos. They were guarding the remains of the stone tablets. The illegal elements from abroad, the black and evil forces with power, and the information of the steles were obtained. They didn''t want to do anything. It can be said that Chang Xia is a real martial arts school. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 "Tell me, who is in your organization and what kind of conspiracy is being planned." Chang Xia held a straight knife, sharp blade in front of Luo Ping. We can try, put the finger or something sharp in the center of our eyebrows, where a bad feeling will rise, which makes people feel uncomfortable. This kind of discomfort will affect people''s consciousness and make people''s attention involuntarily focus on the sharp things. Besides, Luoping''s right leg was cut off, and the pain constantly affected him. The senses of the body can affect people''s consciousness. Chang Xia, holding a sword in his hand, asked in a cold voice. "Don''t think I''ll tell you." Luo Ping was sweating, his body was shaking slightly, and he was breathing constantly, hoping to ignore the pain in his right leg. "Chang Xia, you are a fool, holding a conceited ideal and going to those people, but in the end you will regret it, you will definitely regret it." Luo Ping laughs sarcastically, and then heads toward the blade of Chang Xia. But obviously failed, Chang Xia slightly retracted, let Luo Ping''s suicide behavior fail. "You are afraid." Chang Xia has no expression on his face and does not have any anger because of Luo Ping''s words. "You want to anger me with words, so that I can give you the chance to commit suicide when I am angry. You are afraid that if you delay, your courage will disappear." Chang Xia''s tone is particularly certain: "most people who commit suicide are so. In fact, he doesn''t want to die, but is dominated by a temporary mood." "Man is such a complex creature." Chang Xia asked again: "you have committed suicide, and the courage that dominates you has disappeared. Now think about your life and tell me all about you. As an authority, you should be able to get rid of this crime." This is Chang Xia''s routine. When others say something that seems reasonable, especially when Fang Zheng controls your life, you will instinctively agree with the correctness of the other party''s words. Luo Ping may be as Chang Xia said, his blood, his courage is shrinking, Chang Xia confirmed the correctness of his behavior with words, which can make his sense of guilt of betraying the organization subside, and then be guided by him to tell his organization''s plan. Luo Ping covers the wound on his broken leg, and the continuous outflow of blood makes him in a trance. With the knife tip at the center of his eyebrow, he is involved in part of his attention. It can be said that Luo Ping has been hypnotized successfully by Chang Xia at this time. "I..." Luo Ping was just about to say something when he heard the roar of a kinetic energy vehicle in the distance. "Chief Chang, what are you doing?" Section chief Li of the seventh domain quickly got down from the kinetic energy vehicle. After seeing Luo Ping''s leg cut off, his face changed. He cried out, "are you going to betray the response section?" "Section chief, Chang Xia is crazy..." Luo Ping also wakes up from Chang Xia''s words. He can''t escape, and some things can''t stand investigation. However, the survivors are completing their final revenge. It''s his final contribution to be able to hold down Chang Xia, the troublemaker. "A fool who can''t make a thing, but a fool who can''t do enough." Looking at section chief Li, Chang Xia sighs. If you know the other party''s personnel plan, things will be easier to handle. As a result, things have not been successful. Instead, they have to waste time to explain to this idiot. Moreover, the surprise attack has not worked, instead, it has made a fuss. Of course, there is a reason why the summer is too urgent. "I hope they move more slowly." Chang Xia has a bad premonition that the other party''s active contact with Ye Kong means that the other party''s incubation period has passed. In addition, last month''s cloth made him sensitive, and he would rush over and launch an action. From Luo Ping''s urgent jumping out to stop himself, we can see that the other party has been in a critical moment, and now we can only hope to get rid of this fool quickly. But when he saw Luo Ping on the ground, Chang Xia frowned and fell to one side, taking a landscape stone as a shelter. Those who followed Mr. Li had raised their pistols and started shooting. "Damn it, the response section of domain 7 has been infiltrated into a sieve." Chang Xia frowned and stretched out his straight knife. Through the smooth blade, he observed the situation on the opposite side. Chief Li fell to the ground with a blood hole in the back of his head, which showed the cause of his death. In addition to section chief Li, several other people were killed by his companions. Chang Xia was surprised to find that most of the people coming were Luo Ping''s. "Hold them, that''s where it''s started. Hold them and we''ll win." Luo Ping laughs wildly. "It''s a bad development." Chang Xia gestured to Xiao bafu and Zhang Zijie, who were hiding on the other side. Fortunately, they brought the action team. Otherwise, if we really expected the response department here, it would be a disaster for us. Chang Xia turned on an instrument on his body and ran towards the island in the middle of the lake. His move attracted the survivors to shoot madly. However, his body was protected by a layer of disaster force by the instrument, which eliminated the bullets. Taking advantage of Chang Xia''s attention, Zhang Zijie''s authority has been used. Several survivors have cracks under their feet, and then crack, and several people slide into the hole.Several shooters also cried out in pain. The recoil force of the gun that had been used to it, I don''t know why, let their hands with the gun crack and the bone has been broken. Chang Xia didn''t care what happened behind him. He ran to the lake island and soon found the secret road. On the other side, the killer is sitting in a staircase classroom with the fat man. There are housewives, white-collar workers, college students, doctors, workers and so on. All kinds of people from all walks of life gather here. The survivors, as they say, are all survivors of the yuebu earthquake. At the beginning, they may be just an organization for the survivors to support each other, but after those who want to join in, the organization gradually degenerates. He has no ambition to conquer the world and no lofty ideals. He is purely for revenge, for those who have destroyed his idol. Under the staircase classroom, in a secret room, a strange looking man dressed in a black leather coat, with a slightly crazy smile: "enough is enough, the source pool has been opened, as long as it continues, the process of the doomsday monument will be completely destroyed. Do those guys really think that everything is under their control?" "I''ll make them regret it, I''ll definitely regret it!" Fur crazy cry out, he will never forgive, those people will be his most adored people, so destroyed, absolutely not! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 "Will this really make us all authorities?" In the ladder classroom, all kinds of comments come and go. Most of the survivors can only be regarded as grassroots. They are all over the seventh region, even the whole country. They are the insiders of the yuebu earthquake, and they know that the yuebu earthquake was the black hand of the government and the people behind the scenes of the disaster relief department for the process of the doomsday monument. I also know most of the contents of the stone tablet of doomsday. As survivors of the yuebu earthquake, they are in a state of extreme distrust of the government and the response branch, and they are also worried about the coming of the doomsday, so a seemingly good idea appears in this organization. The government and the response branch, these people holding resources, are not trustworthy. In the eyes of those people, they are only themselves. They are a group of fools who don''t care about the people. In that case, let''s replace them, replace the dead ones. Then a feasible plan is planned, and all the people strive for it. The idea seal of leather man controlling survivors is derived from his essential ability: lofty goal. He can set a lofty goal. As long as he recognizes the goal and reads the oath, he will be marked by this ability and strive for it. All information about the goal will be protected by this ability. No matter how severely others extort confessions, he will shake out such things as peeping at who took a bath when he was a child, and will not tell any information about the lofty goal. And as long as it is for the sake of lofty goals, whatever it is marked by ability, will be willing to do it. Of course, there are many limitations to this ability. For example, for those in power, they can not be marked by lofty goals, which is why Luo Ping was nearly hypnotized by Chang Xia. The other is that if they are not fighting for lofty goals, then those people are just ordinary people. Even if he does not agree with the lofty goals he has set, it cannot be marked by his ability. It is ridiculous to say that the real purpose of a man with this ability is simply revenge. Maybe a long time ago, the man in leather had an ideal and a goal. He followed the man or became a man like him. In other people''s eyes, such a goal might be very small, but for that young man at that time, it was the highest goal of his life, but it was a pity that everything was destroyed. "These people who are called to the classroom are people who have been marked by my ability." "Some of them are spies of other forces, and some are just greedy for the interests of survivors'' organizations. However, once they are marked by my ability, they can only advance towards lofty goals." "Let''s go and announce the goal." The man in leather said to his followers: "the target has come, and the traitor has all come. The power of the source pool has begun to be active." "I see, chief." Standing behind the man in leather, two men chuckled and said that one of them was Wang Zhao, who was in charge of the disaster authority and the evil disaster. Before that, he was a spy appointed by the government. After using the authority to instigate Wan Hengyang to attack Fang Ze, he returned to the dark again. Another man, Liu Ren, who is also a secret agent of the government, is also a survivor of the yuebu earthquake. He is also the victim of the yuebu earthquake. He is in charge of the sharp blade of disaster power. Two people actually stood behind the man in leather at the same time. Among them, Liuren was the seedling found by the leather clothes man in the earthquake. Although the authorities could not be marked, Liuren was still a child who had just taken power, and there was still a trace of defect. Through continuous brainwashing, the leather clothes man completed half marking. Then he was sent to the disaster treatment center at that time. He knew that with authority, Liuren would definitely be selected and become a member of the government or the response department. As for Wang Zhao, this man was found by himself. At that time, the man in leather thought that his existence had been exposed. Unexpectedly, Wang Zhao said that he wanted to join in. He said that he liked the feeling that crime spread. The man in leather was worried about Wang Zhao. The other party offered to accept the device to plant a bomb. In Wang Zhao''s heart, a small bomb was planted. The remote control was in the hands of the man in leather. If people in leather still dare not accept Wang Zhao at this stage, it can only be said that he is too timid. If he does not dare to bear the risk of betrayal, it is difficult for such a person to achieve great success. As like as two peas in the closet, came to the classroom. The fur coat finally showed his face. His face was almost the same as Yu Guangming. He had only a few of those artisans. After a long period of time, he could see that this should be done through cosmetic surgery. "You must all know the content of the stone tablet of doomsday. God divided power among the people, but in fact, they did not. Those damned people controlled the source pool that should have been given power to all." "They firmly hold the source pool in their hands, and will only give power to a few people." The man in leather said, "and now I''ve brought the key to open the source pool, and I''ve arranged it." "As long as he gets here, he will open up the source pool, and the power of God will be completely divided. We will all become authorities. With the help of our hidden hidden son, we can overthrow those people and become the real rulers."The man in leather said it very simply, as if success was in front of him, as long as he reached out to get it. Every member of the survivors'' organization was very excited. The killer J squatted on the chair barefoot, holding a cone in his hand. He sighed: "it''s a pity that he didn''t wear long white sleeves. It''s not right. I heard that the goods have grown into fat people. It''s better for him not to be cos." "What are you talking about? Don''t get sick." The fat man next to him was still very excited. After all, he was able to become an authority. But when he heard the words of killer J, he got a headache. At the beginning, this guy said that he was a native of yuebu, so he took him to complete the ceremony. After reading the oath, he was confirmed that he had a mark and was one of the survivors. Only then was he brought here. "Is it really appropriate for this kind of snake spirit disease to become the authority?" The fat man has begun to doubt the correctness of pulling him into the survivors'' organization. "In other words, your boss''s combat plan is too crude." Assassin J then said to the fat man: "through the information, seduce the other people''s maid, and then through the maid to lure the master into the trap. What''s the plot plan of this second rate novel?" "What do you mean? It''s us." The fat man didn''t understand and said, "what other maid..." Then the fat man saw the arrow tied to the platform. "This is a proper plot. Avi?" Killer J thought excitedly. Outside the University, there are many people around Fang Ze who are persuading. There are conspiracies. Liushi chooses to go there by herself. It is because she betrays the king first. Shouldn''t she sacrifice for the king as a subordinate? "It''s one thing for subordinates to sacrifice for the king, and another to sit and watch their death. This may be stupid, but it''s really my choice as a disaster king." Fang Ze ignored the voice of those admonishments and went on. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 "Is he here, too?" Negri stood on the top of the teaching building, looked at Fang Ze and frowned. For the protagonist Fang Ze, Negri has given enough attention. Now his arrival can show that what happened here is still the plot, or is still under the control of fate. "Maybe the rubbings of doomsday that I got were wrong. Yu Guangming intentionally misled me. I think it''s a move away from fate. In fact, it''s just the real fate." All sorts of thoughts were flying in Negri''s mind. "The master of errors may not be necessary to face the disaster of doomsday. Through the wrong information, let me give up upgrading the dragon of eternal sin." Negri kept thinking about all kinds of possibilities: "in this way, I will be captured by fate and become a chess piece under it." "But if I think about it a little more, will Yu Guangming hope that I will begin to doubt and let me take the road of the Lord of errors and become the key to fighting against the doomsday disaster." "It is even possible that I have been unconsciously manipulated by fate. Even when I came to the seventh domain, I was also influenced by the other party. Can I really maintain myself completely?" "Have I started to doubt myself?" Negri settled down. If an ordinary person raised the same question, he could naturally ignore it or even counter it by means of means, because Negri knew the other side. But the opposite is Yu Guangming that Negri can''t see through at all. The strength of the other side is completely above Negri. A large part of Negri''s strength is based on cognition. Because he has tasted the human heart and has an unimaginable understanding of the human species, he can grasp each other''s weakness in the face of any human being. But when the existence beyond his cognition, it will begin to affect his judgment. Although it is not in a mess, it no longer has the ability to make forward-looking judgment. "It''s also my weakness." Negri knows that in many people''s eyes, he should be perfect, but in fact, he has many limitations and shortcomings. "When I got the rubbings, all my judgments were based on the information on the monument." Negri closed his eyes. So far, he is just a ghost with limitations. "In fact, my mind has been dominated by the stone tablet of doomsday since Yu Guangming appeared beyond my expectation and handed it to me." Negri opened his eyes again: "now I should jump out of this information and judge what I really think." "What I need, as long as I am strong enough, regardless of the so-called process of the doomsday monument, jump out of these disturbances and make a real choice." Negri suddenly felt that after entering the world, he had been assimilated, abided by the rules of the world, and dealt with things by the means of the world. Perhaps at first, Negri began to hide himself just because of the unknown situation. But as he became more and more integrated into the world, Negri was also imperceptibly influenced by the world. This influence is irresistible to the dragon of eternal sin. Worry about Fang Ze''s halo, the hidden power of the coping branch, the reasons for the disappearance of the new God and the first dragon, and those things that may be necessary to worry about, but if some things are always scrutinized, they will become bound by the world and become the chess pieces under its control. "It is not for me to adapt to the world, but for the world to adapt to me, instead, to make my own choice regardless of the purpose of Yu Guangming." Negri did not have the so-called enlightenment heart, nor the road of epiphany. Some soul fragments appeared in his hands, and he reexamined his own soul body, made a comparison before and after, and eliminated those influences. "Start planning." Negri gave orders to Noah through a spiritual connection. "But Lord Negri, the government has not approved our proposal. Now it is developing on the surface. Maybe..." Noah said with some embarrassment. "It seems that you have also been affected. Don''t worry about it. Go ahead and do it." Negri gave an order. Noah, as a righteous man, would not resist any more. A large number of people who were hiding in the dark began to become active and sent the enlightenment method to punishment. "Now the survivors'' organizations are doing things. As the king of all living beings, Fang Ze, the so-called protagonist, has come here. Those people''s eyes are mainly focused on here. This is the best opportunity. If you still have to worry about it at this time, you can never achieve anything." Negri asked the killer J, who was involved in the survivor organization, to disappear here. The world''s eyes should be on the protagonist, but he didn''t have to tangle with Fang Ze''s behavior. It was enough to have killer J here. "Don''t worry, boss." Said killer J, rubbing his hands. On the other side of the platform, the man in leather suddenly frowned and looked at the crowd. Just then, he felt that the mark of a lofty goal had disappeared for a moment, and then appeared again. "Is it the proximity of the ideal that makes me hallucinate?" The man in leather shakes his head. His lofty goal is his ability to steal some source pool. There will be no loopholes. Absolutely!"Gentlemen, on the stone tablet of doomsday, Fang Ze, who was recorded as the king of all living beings, has appeared in the school. Let''s fight together for lofty goals and for our ideal country." The man in leather cried out with great provocation. The people sitting in the ladder classroom cheered, and walked out in an orderly manner with lofty goals. These survivors'' organizations are distributed in all walks of life in the seventh region. In fact, the construction industry is the largest. They are active in various parts of the seventh region, building a memorial park called the earthquake site Memorial Park, or other similar architectural parks. In fact, the construction is actually an altar node, which will transform the seventh region into a huge altar, and the center point is in this university. A sniper in the distance aimed at the man in leather who was walking behind the crowd. When the gunshot rang, the sniper''s head exploded like a watermelon. In recent years, the development of the leather clad man was not only to build an altar, but also to infiltrate many people in the armed forces, captors and response departments of the seventh region. It is very difficult for the armed forces from other regions to win the victory here. Liu blade''s sword is on liuya''s neck. With a charming smile, she looks at Fang Ze who is coming slowly. She is very sick and says, "your little lover has come to save you. Are you moved?" Liuya looked at Fang Ze, a pair of bright eyes twinkled with inexplicable brilliance. She ran out without authorization. She thought that the other party would give up her, but did not expect that the other party really came to save her. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 A few years ago, Liu ya, who was only a teenager at that time, was still training in the training unit of the response section because of her age. Liuren, who is a few years older than her, has already set out on a mission. At that time, because they were the orphans of the yuebu earthquake, their relationship was very good. Liuya had a hazy favor for Liuren, who was the role of big brother. But later, in a competition mission, Liuren made a black hand in order to become a secret agent of the government, which led to the failure of their other partner''s mission, and the song partner died of an accident. The image of the perfect big brother collapsed completely, and liuya was only hostile to Liuren, but also had a deep impression on him. This time, Liuren said something happened in the past and the truth through a message. Since that incident, liuya has been restraining his emotions. Even though he is ordered to be a subordinate of the new disaster king Fangze, although seemingly intimate, he has not really integrated into the disaster King''s team. For Liu Yan, who loves and hates Liu ya, he can''t let go of the past, so he chose the past and gave up the present. When Fang Ze appeared in front of her, liuya was completely attacked, abandoned the past, and really became a member of the disaster King team. He used his sword to hold Liushi''s edge, and then he fell silent. "Is there any more dog blood in this story?" Killer J eats apples and make complaints about tuckus. And with the help of killer J''s perspective, Negri also saw this scene, do not want to know the general plot behind. Liu Ren was brainwashed by the man in leather at the beginning. After the opportunity to become a government spy appeared, Liu ran in compliance with the orders of the man in leather and did whatever he could to harm his companion. As a result, an accident occurred and the other party died. It is this turning point that Liu blade has the idea of rebellion, and the brainwashing effect has slightly subsided. In short, it is estimated that he is a villain who can be washed white. Maybe next, Fang Ze defeated the man in leather through flowing blade, defeated the conspiracy of the other side, and became the Savior again. Negri shook his head and didn''t care. The leather clothes man who had undergone plastic surgery and became Yu Guangming''s appearance also belonged to the level of the root cause of liberation. With the force of disaster, he formed a special ability. In fact, his strength didn''t have to be much worse than Negri. But in contrast, Negri is an alien visitor, and he has the wrong attribute of the dragon of eternal sin. Therefore, he is guided by the fate of the world, still aware of it and correct it in time. But this native villain has been completely bound by fate. He thinks he can resist, but he pushes himself to the edge of destruction step by step. "If I wasn''t careful, I might be like him." Although Negri thinks so, what he is doing now has nothing to do with prudence. He flew to the high altitude, and his body began to change rapidly. Under Negri''s will, he quickly changed into another kind of pathogen, which was transformed from a spreading pathogen into an apocalypse. The body made up of Psychedelic bacteria, at first, looked like a corpse with giant view, and then it began to change again. The psychedelic bacteria began to tangle with each other and turned into a strange organ. Yes, the incomplete appearance is called organ, not body or monster body. It''s like a heart waving several blood vessels. If someone can observe He Qiao''s respiratory tract, it will be found that her respiratory tract is full of miniature versions of this organ. The organ shrinks and then explodes completely, turning into tiny particles that are blown all over the place by the wind in the sky. A large number of bacteria spread to various areas. Once people are infected, they will soon feel their throat itching, and then their breathing becomes blocked. They fall on the ground, press their chest, and constantly gasp. They can only feel the air only when they breathe correctly occasionally. Smart people quickly discover the law between breathing, and then quickly change the breathing pattern. This is the first test. Only those who have strong adaptability can pass the test. The change of respiratory pattern activated the pathogenic organs attached to the respiratory tract. The information stored in the organs was transformed into brain waves and transmitted to the host''s mind. They obtained some information about the enlightenment method. As for those who fail or are not lucky enough to pass the test, their faces turn red because of poor breathing, and then die from suffocation. After the death of the host is detected, the bacteria start another set mutation. Negri rooted himself in the blood of the soul, and stored the information of other kinds of germs in it. That is to say, the blood of the soul has become the main stem now. As long as there are sufficient conditions, the blood of the soul can evolve into any pathogen recorded by him. Generally speaking, in this evolution, the other pathogen information recorded in the blood of the soul will be eliminated to ensure that too much information will not be disclosed. After all, Negri sold the germs as commodities to others before, and if it is impossible to protect it, some people will read the hidden information, which is also a protection method of Negri. However, in order to ensure the incentive means, there is a recessive pathogen information at the other end. Once the corresponding conditions are detected, the recessive pathogen information will be transformed into dominance.And this condition was set by Negri as the death of the pathogen host. The new bacteria, which stimulate the recessive information, proliferate rapidly from the respiratory tract, and then infect the body that has just died. The weak nerve current beats, and the dead body comes back to life again. So when those who passed the first phase of the test, they found that the people around them, whose faces were red, stood up unsteadily once again, and black blood vessels appeared under their skin and growled at those people. The instinct of germs is that they just want to multiply more, but the amount of meat provided by a corpse can''t make them continue to proliferate, and the people who live in psychedelic bacteria are their best food. Even because this pathogen is transformed from the psychedelic bacteria, they have a unique ability to sense the hidden information of the psychedelic bacteria. This is the second test that Negri gives these people. There are only so many materials for disaster power. Even though Negri has been hoarding disaster power materials, it is still too few. With the help of apocalypse and disaster power materials, as long as the luck is not too bad, they can successfully liberate their own roots after a period of time. This is not enough for Negri. The current environment is too comfortable and there is no motivation. How can these people try their best to improve themselves and carry out the second liberation of their roots as quickly as possible. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 These mutants are the best hunters. They climb on the roof, or on a corner. After assimilating their bodies, they can even disguise as common things in daily life, such as carpets or steps. The sudden attack of this kind of monster is difficult for anyone to resist, and can only surrender his life and body obediently. So if you want to restrain this monster, you can only detect it in advance. At the beginning, the monsters are not familiar with the environment, but the longer they live, the higher their hunting wisdom will be, and finally they can be perfectly integrated into the surrounding environment. The ground can be a monster, a door can be a monster, a car can be a monster, and a streetlight can be a monster. Just as monsters are caused by psychedelic bacteria and can detect the location of them, the spiritual practitioners who are infected by them can also sense those monsters in theory. However, in order to do this, they can only constantly push the progress of the enlightenment, push their own perception to the limit, so as to discover the existence of monsters in advance through the enlightenment method. After that, Negri made some standard weapons made of disaster power materials, which sent out information from all corners and left in the Apocalypse bacteria, and told their hosts clearly that if the enlightenment method reached the limit and had not obtained the disaster power material weapons, their souls would be directly destroyed by the disaster power contained in the Apocalypse. If they don''t upgrade the apocalypse, they are likely to be killed by monsters hiding everywhere. If they try to improve, if they don''t get a few disaster power materials and weapons, they will die because of the enlightenment. In this dilemma, only those with real ability can stand out and survive successfully. Only such people can break through the boundary and carry out the second root liberation. Fortunately, the world has the force of disaster, which itself is another variation of the interference force derived from the soul, and the level of the soul may reach liberation level three or higher. This kind of thing, which is closely related to the root of soul, is the best material for emancipating the root cause. It is equivalent to having a great master at the top of your mind, although the word "Mao guanding" is not a good word. In the fifth domain, in a secret room, a coffin is suddenly pushed away. Negri takes over the useful body and wakes up from it. Out of this chamber, Negri saw a huge construction team, experienced the collapse of yekong''s houses, and many parts of the fifth region are still under construction. Most of the disaster authority teams in the response section have been killed by Ye Kong, but they have not been replenished so quickly. It is also a good place to take advantage of them. Negri''s body is constantly changing, turning into a huge three winged dragon, flapping its wings and flying to the sky. Too few people are liberated from the root for the second time, and it is difficult to support Negri to complete the overall evolution. He must continue to spread the apocalypse, with the expansion of the base number to ensure that there are enough people liberated from the secondary roots. Several combat helicopters came from afar. The government clearly understood what happened in the seventh domain. After finding out the abnormality in the fifth domain, they quickly dispatched fighters to deal with it. "The authorities in front of you please stop any action..." There was a broadcast on the ground announcing to Negri: "if we don''t stop, we''ll fire..." With three wings waving, the dragon of eternal sin twists its tail, its huge mouth opens, and a great deal of disaster forces are gathering. A voice that is not like human beings can make is resounding in the sky of the fifth region: "jliost!" After coming to this world, the power of dragon language, like breathing method, has been greatly weakened. Although it still has a role, its power can only be supported by its own strength, not like the blessing of the world in the world of fire. With Negri''s research, he has combined the power of disaster with the language of dragon, especially jliost, which is originally an irresistible force. This kind of dragon language has a high degree of agreement with the devastating force of disaster. The irresistible force turns into shock wave and spreads around with the three winged dragon as the center. Those fighters are swept by the shock wave, and the fighters and the pilots inside turn into fragments and dissipate with the shock. The city below felt a lot less impact, but panic has been inevitable, the city''s alarm crazy sounded, all people ran to the shelter in panic. There was another explosion in the sky. The three winged dragon had disappeared. With the strong wind, something entered the human body. The middle-aged man gasped for breath, and finally ran into the shelter before the gate was closed. Then he went to clean and disinfect his body according to the safety instructions. At this time, he felt a little itchy in his throat. He thought it was the effect of disinfection water spraying. After entering the shelter, he coughed and spat into the garbage can. Then he touched his throat and felt more and more wrong. Then he felt unprecedented difficulty in breathing, dizzy and kneeling on the ground. The guards of the shelter, who had been informed for a long time, rushed out, dressed in thick anti epidemic clothes, pulled up the warning line, and sprayed the disinfectant powder without money. The middle-aged man was killed because he couldn''t even speak.Anything he had been exposed to before was directly burned and eliminated. Even the entire base was disinfected, and everyone was arranged to undergo a physical examination and disinfection. But no one found that in a gap, a small granulation slightly wriggled, adhered to a person''s shoes, and gradually spread. With the help of the best-selling products, some people who are eager for extraordinary power voluntarily turned to Negri. After the plan was launched, they began to spread the disease in more than 20 fields. Some of them have successfully caused large-scale disease, while others have been discovered by the secret agents of the response department or the government, and timely disinfection has temporarily suppressed the large-scale outbreak of apocalypsis. But it is only temporary inhibition. The pathogen inherits the terrible adaptability of the spreading pathogen. As long as there are enough pathogens left, it will spread again soon. Negri only personally distributed three domains, the seventh, the fifth and the sixth as the base camp. After Chang Xia left with most of the action teams, there were not many people in the disaster team. There was no Chang Xia''s command in the response section, and AQI was not found. He could not resist Negri at all. Soon the whole sixth domain became a hell on earth. The disaster power of Negri is surging wildly, and the crazy spread of Apocalypse makes his disaster power level continue to break through. Finally, quantitative change triggered a qualitative change. His power level changed from E level to F level of disaster king, and he completed his power promotion. However, his authority was still alien invasion, not a super plague. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 "This means that if there is a super plague authority, it will not be me." "After all, I''ve caused the biggest plague in history," Negri said without much concern "If I haven''t turned my power into a super plague, then it can only show that there are other super plagues." Negri was constantly aware of the spread of the disease: "maybe, that new disaster king was born in the plague I set off." "Although the division of powers seems to be random, there is a so-called fate in the world where there is such a fate. All accidents are inevitable, and all small probability events will happen as long as they are necessary." "In this way, the power of super plague has been limited by fate. This is the counter measure of the world against me." Negri walked through the disordered streets and screamed from time to time. "Die for me, monster." In the distance came a loud roar, a man waving a baseball bat, hitting a corpse full of black blood vessels. The zombie pathogen was mutated from the apocalypse. Negri did not name it, but after parasitizing the corpse, it initially behaved like a zombie, so it was called zombie. The skin of a zombie is like a candle, like a thick liquid. Therefore, the black blood vessels under the skin are clearly visible. It seems that it died of suffocation. Its face is purple and black, and its mouth is constantly occluding, expecting the meat coming to the mouth. The hands are waving forward, which looks clumsy. But the power of bacteria gathering together can break out, which is especially terrifying. If a zombie''s hands seize the front, it is difficult for even a young man to break free. The man did not have much panic. He breathed in accordance with the method of enlightenment, which made his perception expand continuously. His mental quality was also good. Otherwise, he could not quickly adapt to and find the right breathing mode after being infected by bacteria. The previous roar was more to let himself vent. After a period of observation, he has found that these zombies actually have no hearing. They perceive the survivors through other senses. Suddenly fell into such a dangerous situation, if not properly vent, Chen Dixi felt that he might have psychological problems, which in the end of the day, for survival is extremely adverse. Chen Dixi hit the corpse with his baseball bat in his hand. Although the strength is huge, the opponent''s body is not strong, even very fragile. When a baseball bat hits the opponent''s body, you can hear the sound of bone fracture. Sometimes, if the opponent forces too much, he will break himself. Therefore, during a period of time, you can see some zombies crawling slowly on the ground. Most of the survivors don''t want to waste their energy to clean them up. They also foreshadow the evolution of large-scale ground ghosts into "Voldemort". The bacteria quickly assimilate the corpses and turn them into a pool of liquid that can be camouflaged. Dodging the other side''s swing, the baseball bat in his hand hit the Zombie''s head again, filthy blood splashed, and the zombie fell to the ground. Looking at the zombie lying on the ground, Chen Dixi breathed. Looking at the dirty but still visible precious clothes and the delicate watch on his wrist, we can know that he should have been a successful man before his death. But now the successful man of the past has fallen at his feet, and he enjoys the right to live on. All of a sudden, Chen Dixi became a little fond of the world. He was originally just an unknown person, but after the disaster, and strong adaptability, but survived. The information in his mind tells him that as long as he finds the weapon of disaster power material, he can push the enlightenment to the top and awaken his own super power. With the help of disaster and reshuffle the social strata, he, who was not worth mentioning, may also become a big one in the future. "You do have potential." Chen Dixi was surprised by a voice, and he almost didn''t swing the baseball bat behind him. "In my perception, your enlightenment cultivation progress is the fastest." Negri slowly said, frightening momentum slowly surrounded Chen Dixi. Under this momentum, Chen Dixi did not even dare to turn around or speak. He could only tremble and stay there. From the other party''s words, the other party was very familiar with the enlightenment method. It was even possible that this sudden disaster had something to do with the other party. "As the fastest person, I''ll give you a little reward to release your ambition. I''m looking forward to what you can do." Negri''s index finger is inserted directly into each other''s heart from the back. The finger breaks, turns into a tentacle, melts into each other''s body, at the same time, a stream of information enters the other party''s mind. Negri pulled back his hand, his index finger grew back, and he went on to the next moment to check on the other subjects. Chendixi stayed there and did not dare to move until Negri had gone completely. He collapsed on the ground, sweating desperately.He will never forget that terrible sense of oppression in his life. However, chendixi covered his head. Just now, a message appeared in his mind, which was similar to the enlightenment method, which made him believe that the person behind him was the creator of the enlightenment. It records the location of a disaster force material weapon and the forging method of another weapon. "Biological colonization." Chen Dixi looked at the zombie falling on the ground constantly moving, the information inside for the zombie body bacteria carried out a certain description. The psychedelic bacteria that parasitize their respiratory tract are two sides of the same coin. Zombies can be promoted by swallowing apocalypses. As long as they master certain techniques, they can also control the zombie pathogens in reverse. The message that appears in Chen Dixi''s mind is this technology, which extracts the parts of the corpse that are completely infected by bacteria. Through a breathing method of the branch of enlightenment, these bacteria can be molded into biological colonization that fits the body. In this way, we can not only gain great power from the sick sentences, but also have a certain protective effect on the body. Zombies are fragile because too many parts of the body are swallowed up by the bacteria. If the bacteria form a biological colonization, there is no problem for the protective force to resist pistol shooting. "Release my ambition and expect me to do what I can do?" Chen Dixi looked at the corpse on the ground, and his eyes became more and more firm: "I''ll show you that!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 Negri sensed the development of the pathogen again, and the killer J showed the results. Sure enough, at the beginning, the man in leather achieved great results. Through the ritual altar, Fang Ze, the protagonist, was the key to communicate with the so-called source pool. Yuanchi, also recorded in the stone tablet of doomsday. When God gives power to all living beings, all his power is in full bloom in the source pool, dividing the God of authority and falling into silence. Whenever there is a qualified person, the source pool will issue the authority, and when the authority exerts the authority, the disaster power will flow out of it. That is another space independent of the world. According to the information in the relics, the greater the authority of disaster, the greater the authority of that space. The power of the ten disaster kings can barely connect with the source pool. As a staunch admirer of Yu Guangming, he sensed the conspiracy of those people against Yu Guangming and hid in the ruins in an attempt to seek information and rescue him. However, the yuebu earthquake broke out in that time and was just above the ruins. With Yu Guangming''s power, the man in leather communicated with Yuanchi for the first time and acquired the ability of lofty goal. Later, he narrowly escaped from the earthquake, but also witnessed his death. Next, the fur man spent half his life on revenge. He wanted to revenge those people and retaliate against the section. Combined with the information brought out by the ruins, the leather clad men mixed in with the survivors'' organization established after the earthquake, and began to make plans with the ability of lofty goals. The authority of the ten disaster king can only reluctantly open the source pool and gain certain strength. For those people, it will not have much loss. Therefore, he put his mind on Fang Ze, who is also the king of ten disasters but has the status of king of all living beings. With a huge ritual altar, he can really extract a large number of powers from the source pool. Everything went smoothly. As planned, Fangze stepped into the University, the center of the ritual altar, and stood in front of him. Fang Ze''s power can not help but use up, in outer space appeared a red star, falling toward the earth. This is the dilemma that Yu Guangming faced at the beginning. He could not help but use his power. At the same time, the force of disaster also began to liberate his essence, which is the so-called root of liberation. Once the ceremony is successful, as the top priority in the fight against the doomsday disaster, the king of all living beings dies, and most of the source pool as the source of power leaks, and another catastrophe occurs. Then those people''s plans will be completely defeated. This is the Revenge of the leather clothes people. Most of Fangze''s disaster power was absorbed by the altar and used to open the source pool. If it wasn''t for Fangze''s authority to start, it would have been another yuebu earthquake, even more than the size of the asteroid he summoned. That is to say, during that period, when most of the disaster forces were extracted, he had to spend a lot of energy to keep the asteroid from flying so fast. Therefore, the disaster king who was originally high above was beaten by ordinary people. If it was not for the continuation of the ceremony, he would have been killed by those people. Fortunately, Chang Xia arrived at the critical time, which attracted the attention of the people in leather. For the traitor who killed Yu Guangming, the leather clothes man hated him to the bone, and asked Wang Zhaohe and some survivors to attack Chang Xia. At this time, the black and blue Fang Ze also broke out in a small universe that did not know whether it existed or not, broke through the crowd and rushed to the people in leather. And at the critical time, the stream blade reversed water, destroyed a part of the ceremony, suffered the harm brought by the ritual reverse bite, showed a smile and washed himself white. Fang Ze regained a part of his strength and struggled with the man in leather. Finally, he defeated the man in leather with his newly awakened super power and the power of the stars, thus defeating the plot. In the words of killer J, it means that in order to avenge Aidou and trigger a worldwide crisis, the second mentally handicapped teenager, relying on the halo of the protagonist, kills and frustrates the plot. After the leather clad men were defeated, the lofty goals began to lose efficacy. However, many people were brainwashed by the noble targets for so many years. It was no longer important whether they had the ability to influence them. They were arrested and a few fled. And some people who are not involved in the case are recruited to deal with the next disaster of the dead, that is, the zombie crisis caused by Negri. Among them, there was a fat man. To his surprise, the snake spirit disease that he pulled in had already escaped and no one found his trace. But the leather clothing person''s research material has been ransacked, the reply branch public only discovered there has a J-shaped mark strange smiling face. Fang Ze stopped calling for asteroids in time, which greatly increased the disaster power. At the same time, he also awakened to his own root ability, the power of stars. The so-called power of stars has nothing to do with the stars in the sky. Its function is not much different from the energy bomb that raises the arm. It is also similar to the ability of the God at the end of the flame world. The more people sincerely trust Fang Ze, Fang Ze can borrow strength from them. If the second point, Fang Ze can even tell his team that you are all shameless lines like my stars.Before that, Fang Ze took advantage of Liushi''s ability, that is, power, and defeated the leather man. This is Fangze''s king power! Although the conspiracy of the people in leather was defeated, the whole country fell into the disaster of the dead, and the disaster even spread to the whole world. In order to prevent this disaster, the urgent task is to find the new disaster king -- Super plague. Only with the help of the new disaster king, it is possible to defeat Negri, who is the Lord of errors. "In this way, I will become the boss that Fangze will defeat in the next stage?" Negri walked in the shelter, and the security personnel of the surrounding refuge constantly attacked him with guns. However, under the protection of the terrible disaster outside, all the attacks disappeared, and a large number of apocalypses spread around. After confirming that most of the people in the shelter were infected, Negri ignored those who continued to attack. As he said, he would never indiscriminately kill innocent people if it was not necessary. In the early days, Negri had done such acts as anger, but now Negri will not do those useless acts. The infected person means that he may become the ladder of Negri''s further promotion. Negri did not kill anyone in the refuge. Even after the outbreak of the disease, all of them were prepared for it, and fewer and fewer people died of asphyxia. After all, some of the survivors of Apocalypse had contacted the government and explained the breathing mode of the enlightenment method. When the information of the enlightenment method was leaked, it was learned that the supernatural power could be obtained through the enlightenment method. Some people even sneaked through the blockade line and went to the infected area to actively infect the psychic bacteria. In short, more and more people were infected. Three days later, the first person to liberate the source has appeared. (it''s a shame to subscribe recently. Can conditional book friends come to support a wave www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 The first root of liberation in three days. If mother-in-law Sie knows this news, she will be angry and ill. In fact, the extraordinary power of the flame world has been weakened to the extreme. Everyone who can obtain extraordinary power has either extraordinary courage, tenacious will, great opportunities, or special characteristics different from ordinary people, which is especially suitable for inoculating some external forces. As a witch in the world of fire, mother-in-law SIE, from the age of 16, a young and beautiful noble girl found her ancestral witchcraft notes in her own storage room. It took more than ten years to successfully liberate the first root cause and become a qualified wizard. In the following decades, he was stuck in the first root cause liberation. In order to obtain resources for the second root liberation, he exhausted all his efforts and spent many years planning various conspiracies, and finally failed. However, the people in the disaster world are only stimulated by the force of disaster. In three days, they liberate the first root cause. According to Negri''s calculation, at most one month, there will be people who are liberated from the second source. As one of the foundations of their practice, as they continuously run the enlightenment method, the spirit germs hidden in them will infect these practitioners. Unconsciously, the souls of these practitioners will be infected by the spirit bacteria of Negri and become a part of Negri. In this way, when there are a certain number of liberators of the second root, Negri can take them as the foundation, update his own soul level, and break through the impossible limit. The first person to liberate the root cause is not Chen Dixi, who was favored by Negri before, but someone else. It''s not how slow Chen Dixi''s movement is. Now he is actively suppressing the progress of the enlightenment method. Otherwise, he may not be able to obtain the weapon of disaster power. In order to make biological colonization, he first hunted and killed certain zombies, endured nausea and extracted the mutant bacteria in the zombies, and then poured those dark germs on his body. Breathing the branch of Enlightenment Given by Negri, that layer of dark liquid, like a living creature, envelops chendixi, penetrates his body, erodes his flesh and blood, assimilates his body quickly, and at the same time, a strong plunder devours the will and impacts on Chen Dixi''s mind. "Damn it, the man didn''t say it would be so hard." Chen Dixi hugged his head and collapsed on the ground, enduring the impact of the collective consciousness of pathogens. It''s not so easy to make a biological colonization. If you just collect a certain number of mutated bacteria and use the enlightenment branch to transform it, then the biological colonization is too cheap. The real difficulty of biological colonization lies in the connection of the consciousness of the two. In this case, there are only three outcomes. The first is that the collective consciousness of the pathogen contributes to the attached consciousness and completely devours it. The mutant pathogen is likely to be alienated again and become a powerful monster. Second, people''s will is tough enough to defeat and destroy the collective consciousness of pathogens, and control the pathogens with their own will, so that they can flexibly control these germs and form a perfect biological colonization. Third, the consciousness of the two is semi syncretized and symbiotic, and the two influence each other. As for the one who influences the other more, it depends on the individual''s will. Chendixi is still too anxious. His will can not completely destroy the collective consciousness of the pathogen. However, as a potential person recognized by Negri, his will is not so bad as to be eliminated by the collective consciousness of pathogens. Therefore, in the process of confrontation, the consciousness of the two began to semi fuse, and finally completed the symbiosis. When Chen Dixi stood up, he was already wrapped in a layer of black tight one-piece clothes. In order to facilitate the use of enlightenment method, his face formed a mask style, which looked like a devil from a distance. After the completion of symbiosis, Chen Dixi also obtained biological colonization, and his biological colonization has a strong phagocytosis, which can supplement the vitality of the host by phagocytizing other organisms. At the same time, he can obtain certain evolution by phagocytizing the biological genes, but at the same time, it will also affect the host itself. However, if he breaks down the collective consciousness of the pathogen perfectly, although the pathogen will lose its phagocytosis, it will fit itself perfectly and even match its own root ability in the future. The symbiosis model is similar to the magic Road, and it has rapid progress, but it has side effects. It is easy to affect one''s own will. The dominant mode has great growth potential, and it is better than safety. It is difficult to say whether the two modes are good or bad. It is precisely because of entering the symbiosis mode that Chen Dixi spent too much time. When he arrived at the disaster site given by Negri, he found that it had been preempted by others. Because of the symbiosis with the collective consciousness of the pathogen, Chen Dixi''s human consciousness has become indifferent and his aggressiveness has also been strengthened. In the past, he might have thought that he was unlucky and then went to look for other disaster weapons. After all, although he got the information about the disaster force here in advance, it could not be said that the disaster force was his. But now he has symbiosis with the collective consciousness of the pathogen. After he found that the disaster weapon was preempted, his first thought was to find the guy and snatch the disaster weapon back.Chen Dixi was also aware of this change in consciousness, but he didn''t care about it. In this troubled time, maybe this kind of character can obtain a longer time and achieve greater success. Fingers touch a fire that is extinguished, and you can feel some temperature. It is not too long for the other party to leave. The person should have liberated the root here after he obtained the disaster force. If he wants to pursue it, he should still have time. In the case of wearing a colonization suit, Chen Dixi obtained the sensing ability of mutant zombies through colonization and enlightenment. He could feel the psychedelic bacteria in his respiratory tract, as well as other people with psychedelic bacteria. "Steal my things, want to run?" Chen Dixi followed the induction and ran after him. In the distance of three districts here, a middle-aged uncle holds a long sword made of special material in his hand and a little girl about 12 years old in the other hand, walking between the cities with vigilant eyes. His fingers stroked the standard sword. The feeling of soul connection made him feel a little relieved. His enlightenment method was relatively fast. Then he discovered the disaster weapon unexpectedly and completed his first root liberation. It''s luck. "It''s gone." The middle-aged man gently read his daughter''s name, looked down at his daughter''s puzzled eyes and firmly said, "I will protect you." "Yes Since a few days ago, she has become a little silent, and she looks like a little girl. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 The middle-aged man looks at the daughter who has no expression, the expression is slightly stiff. It''s all due to his wife, daughter''s mother, on the day of the disaster, who did not survive the infection and didn''t have time to notice the breathing pattern, so she died and became a zombie. Because of the death of her mother, her daughter suffered from autism. In the past society, if you look for a better psychologist, you may get better after long-term care. But now such a picture of the end of the world, in the outbreak area, where there will be psychiatrists to treat people. It is true in the areas where the epidemic has not yet been infected, but it has been learned from the radio that the government has closed all the infected areas and no one is allowed to enter or leave. It''s easier for people outside to come in. Bribe some officers on the blockade line to sneak into the infected area. After all, some people can''t stop them if they want to die. If people in the infected area want to go out, there is a normal way. As long as you can prove that you are not infected with bacteria, after disinfection, you can return to the peaceful area, but once you are infected, you can directly kill them. Even the officers dare not make some small moves. The notice has been given above. There is no tolerance for releasing the infected person, regardless of the level and the reasons. Once an infected person is found to come out of the infected area, the relevant person in charge can be shot directly without going to the military court. It is almost impossible to get out of the infected area. The middle-aged can only have time to interact with their daughter, hoping to help her out of the shadow as soon as possible. "There is a supermarket ahead. Let''s go and find some food." The middle-aged man took his daughter''s hand, and he could only rigidly transfer the topic and took the unresponsive daughter to the supermarket in front of him. The disaster just happened more than three days ago. Now food is enough, but I believe that after a period of time, food will become very scarce. "Maybe I should get some people together and start developing bases and growing edible food." The middle-aged man thought of eating a bag of bread, but he didn''t have a regulation about how to do it. He was just a technical worker before, and he was not good at management. "Well? Is there a zombie approaching After a root liberation, the middle-aged man not only gained his own root ability, but also continuously derived new soul power after liberation, which improved his soul level and greatly improved his perception ability. The ceiling of the small supermarket was smashed directly. A dark man squatted in the dust of the ruins and stood up slowly. Under the ghost like mask, a pair of aggressive eyes like wild animals were staring at the disaster fighting sword in the hands of the middle-aged people. "Did you take what belongs to me?" As the dust cleared away, the mask on Chen Dixi''s face wriggled away slowly, revealing his face. "Is it human?" The middle-aged man holds his sword handle and blocks his daughter behind him. The layer wrapped in the other party''s body has a very strong smell of mutant bacteria. However, when the other party can speak and show his face, it also reveals the human breath. "I didn''t take anyone''s things. Even the food in the supermarket was exchanged with property, even though the store owner is not here now." The middle-aged man, aware of the strong malice of the other side, explained that he didn''t want to be hostile to anyone if it wasn''t necessary. "The disaster force in your hand is my thing." Chen Dixi seriously said: "it was originally prepared for me, I just went a little late, and you stole it." "Are you joking?" The middle-aged man''s face is not happy. Disaster fighting is naturally a first come, first served thing. There is no way to say who is ready for it. The other side said this, but he wanted to rob him of his disaster weapon. The middle-aged man can see that the other party is not easy to be provoked by the broken ceiling and the strange tight clothes on the other side. If he gives something ordinary, he may give it to him. Even before he has established contact with disaster force, he may also give him disaster weapon. But now he has formed a connection with disaster force, and even has completed the first root liberation. Once the disaster force cuts off the contact with him, death will not die, but the soul associated weapons are taken away, which is equivalent to cutting the soul. His root cause ability will be abolished, and his soul will fall into a state of extreme weakness. In the present doomsday environment, it is no different from death. He doesn''t want to die, let alone how his daughter can survive in this doomsday place once he dies. He drew out the disaster sword, pointed to Chen Dixi, waved to let his daughter stay away, and said solemnly, "leave here, or I will show you my ability." "Has the root cause been liberated?" Although Chen Dixi had expected, there was a trace of regret in his heart. Because of the progress of breathing method, both of them were ordinary civilians in peacetime, and had not received combat training. Naturally, they would not have tactics or fighting moves. With his excellent perception, the middle-aged man evaded the impact of Chen Dixi and chopped the other side''s sword in a hurry. The middle-aged man can''t do any swordsmanship, and he doesn''t make any damage to Chen Dixi who is dressed in biological colonization clothes.Chen Dixi watched a shallow trace of colonization on his body slowly recovered, and his heart gradually settled down. He thought that the other party''s first source of liberation would be how powerful, but he did not expect that he was also a vegetable chicken. In the battle of vegetable chicken, it is natural that the people with high defensive power occupy the advantage. After confirming this point, Chen Dixi rushes to the middle-aged man again, which makes the middle-aged man start to sweat. "I''m not proficient, but I can only use my root cause ability." The middle-aged man held the sword in both hands, and a ray of light began to bloom from the sword. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 The standard sword in the middle-aged man''s hand has changed. The original ordinary blade has changed into a T-shaped shape, that is, one blade is added with a strip of iron, and its edge is bent backward, just like protecting the swordsman after him. "The shape of the sword has changed. Is this a feature of soul weapon launching ability?" Chen Dixi slowed down the pace of attack, looked at the middle-aged man warily, and then saw the middle-aged man with this strange T-shaped sword rushing towards him. The suspicious Chen Dixi chose to step back and have a colonial costume. His speed of strength is faster than that of a middle-aged man. When passing by the sporting goods area, Chen Dixi grabs two bowls of tennis. He grabs a tennis ball and throws it directly at the middle-aged man with both hands holding the sword. The tennis ball flies over. The middle-aged man subconsciously wants to dodge, but then the tennis ball is cut in half and bounced to the other side. "Did he wave his sword just now?" Chen Dixi looked at the cut tennis ball and ran to other places. He held a tennis ball again and threw it to the middle-aged man. Sure enough, the tennis ball was cut directly after it was close to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man only held the T-shaped sword, without any movement of waving the sword. "After the ability to launch, there is an invisible layer of protection around you. Will anything close to you be cut off?" Chen Dixi may really have combat talent. Although his fighting skills are very poor and his combat effectiveness is not too strong now, his fighting consciousness is correct. After encountering the enemy, he can keep calm, quickly analyze the enemy''s ability and judge the advantages of the enemy and ourselves. As long as he waits for combat experience, he has the potential to become a strong one. "The duration of this ability should not be too long. After all, this person does not have much time to get the root cause of disaster liberation." Chen Dixi calm analysis: "first use speed advantage kite him, until he is tired, ability failure, attack in front." "There''s a faster way, of course." Chendixi glanced at the appendix not far away. The girl seemed to be his daughter. If she was caught as a threat, the battle would end faster. "Asshole, what do you want?" The middle-aged man noticed Chen Dixi''s eyes and scolded angrily. His speed seemed to have accelerated by one point. He rushed to Chen Dixi with T-shaped sword in both hands. Chen Dixi broke through the wall of the supermarket and fell on the street. A dull voice came from under the colonization: "that''s really a way, but you can rest assured that I won''t do it." "I can use any tactics in the battle, but it can''t be called tactics if I use the threat of relatives." Chen Dixi slowly opened his mouth: "to defeat you and take away my disaster force is what I should do. I have no interest in killing my kind." Looking at the middle-aged man''s slightly relaxed expression, Chen Dixi''s heart flashed a glimmer of success in planning. His words weakened the middle-aged man''s will to fight, as if to give the other side a way out, just like encircling three missing one, so that the other side will not fight with him. Although the kite tactics are very successful, Chen Dixi is not easy. First, the opponent''s speed is not slow. Although a root liberation is mainly to obtain the root ability and improve the quality of soul, the physical quality will also be improved to a certain extent. Second, the opponent''s anticipation is amazing. He can accurately know where Chen Dixi wants to run. If Chen Dixi makes mistakes, he will be caught up by a middle-aged man. He is not sure whether his biological colonization can defend the other party''s ability. Sanlai Chen Dixi''s biological colonization is amazing, but the consumption is not small. He has been able to receive the hunger information from the colonization. After completing the battle, he must eat a big meal to supplement the consumption of the colonization. "No, I can''t hold on." The middle-aged man gasped for breath, and he could feel the swelling and pain of his head. Just as Chen Dixi expected, he could feel the power to liberate the root cause and not have much time to use. His ability to guard the blade, after using it, all the people after the blade are protected by the blade, and any attack is attacked by the blade. "It''s just that after I give up, what about appendix? How can she live in this world when she is still young?" The middle-aged man''s eyes began to congest, headache to crack, but once he thought of his daughter, he could only continue to hold on to the spirit, continue to persist. "This guy, why can''t he stick to it when he can''t see hope." Chen Dixi complained to himself that the hunger from the colonization became more and more intense, and even began to affect him. He can see that the other side has been almost unable to hold on, but he himself is still on the surface of the original, then why the other side can persist. "Is it because of family members?" Chen Dixi gritted his teeth and began to consider whether he was going to withdraw. If he persisted, the colonists might strike, which would put him in danger. Although the other party can still do it now, it is not a precious thing for him to do. The middle-aged man looked at the other side of the corner, looking a little lonely daughter, thinking has been blurred, three days ago happened in the flash of his mind.The wife failed to achieve the invasion of the pathogen, turned into a zombie, and attacked her daughter without reason. Fortunately, the middle-aged man arrived in time. In order to protect his daughter, he killed his wife who had become a zombie. This scene left an indelible shadow in the daughter''s heart. If he was knocked down in front of her daughter again as a father, would his daughter''s mental illness be aggravated. He wants to protect his family. This is the only wish of this middle-aged man who has been tortured by life. Therefore, his ability is the blade of protection. But just as he can kill his wife who has been zombied in order to protect his daughter, his ability also contains a kind of change. Holding the T-shaped sword, he aimed at Chen Dixi in front of him. In order to protect his family, the sword, which was originally only for protection, can also hurt other people. The middle-aged man swung forward, then fell to the ground powerless. The air was cut, and the invisible blade flew and hit Chen Dixi''s chest. The dark colony was cut open, revealing the skin and flesh under it. The skin and flesh were torn and the blood splashed. Chen Dixi made a tragic cry. His combat experience is still too little, did not expect the other side''s ability to change, resulting in serious injury. What''s more painful is that the colony is broken, and the more crazy hunger attacks him. He needs a lot of food to repair the colony or replenish his vitality. The small supermarket nearby has met several survivors since the disaster, but the food is no longer enough, so the only qualified food is on the opposite side, and his symbiotic Colonial Consciousness has urged him to take action. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 As for Chen Dixi''s battle, Negri knew that even the other side would coexist with the colonial consciousness, which was in Negri''s plan. Among all the infected people, Chen Dixi''s constitution is particularly suitable for apocalypses. At the same time, he has the potential to become a top-notch strong person. However, living in modern life, Chen Dixi''s water chestnut has been smoothed by real life, and his personality tends to be gentle. The integration of collective consciousness of colonization will make Chen Dixi''s character more competitive. But when the battle began, Negri noticed something was wrong. Although he calculated the symbiosis between Chen Dixi and the pathogen consciousness, he did not deliberately let him lose the disaster force and could not complete the promotion. He even took care of Chen Dixi and the disaster force position given to him by Negri. It was very secret and difficult to find out in general. But it is such a secret disaster force, the middle-aged man is very "lucky" to discover, and quickly completed the binding, liberated the root cause. "All coincidences are inevitable." Negri never regarded this sentence as an empty one. Negri didn''t know much about this middle-aged man. Although he was the first to liberate the root cause, he was more than the first to find the disaster force. In order to create some difficulties for these people, disaster martial arts are usually placed either in secret places or in dangerous places. It really takes some means and time to get them. There are more people who are faster than middle-aged men in the process of enlightenment. Three domains spread the Epiphany plague actively by Negri, and the others spread by the latent followers. The number of people affected by the Epiphany plague has exceeded 100 million, about 30 million people have been infected, and 3 million of them have successfully adapted to become practitioners of the enlightenment method. With so many people, Negri can''t feel each other''s basic situation. Negri just selects some people who are ahead of schedule and have potential to pay attention to. The progress of middle-aged men can only be said to be medium or high. With age, the potential of soul has been gradually shaped. Negri paid little attention to it. If the middle-aged man happens to get other disaster weapons, Negri will not be surprised, but it is just that the other side gets the one that Negri gave Chen Dixi''s address. "Do you want to use this middle-aged man to pollute my favorite chess pieces?" Negri frowned and sensed Chen Dixi''s movements. Chen Dixi''s eyes turned red, and the hunger of the colonial costume dazzled his brain. The colonial clothing on his body surface began to become active. The original style of tight clothes began to change. It began to wriggle like a living creature. In some places, he even stretched out his tentacles and waved to the place where the middle-aged man lay down. "It doesn''t really help?" Negri thought: "the most intense emotion of a middle-aged man is to protect his relatives. If Chen Dixi lets the middle-aged man be engulfed by the colonization, he is likely to be infected by this emotion." "But it doesn''t work. Chen Dixi has no family to protect him. These feelings will soon disappear." "It''s very likely that these feelings will be transferred to the little girl," Negri said "After swallowing the guilt of her father and her polluted feelings of protection, Chen Dixi will treat this little girl named appendix as a very important person in any case." Negri''s eyes flashed and he shot again. Chen Dixi suddenly covered his heart and half knelt on the ground, as if there was a finger stirring his heart. His whole body was shaking and his cold sweat was constantly flowing. His mind became clear in an instant. Suddenly, the colonial costume was also honest as never before. Chen Dixi, who knew what he had almost done, picked up the disaster weapon that had fallen to the ground and changed it back to its original form. He felt the power of the exhausted soul. As long as a period of time, he could cut off all the contact between him and the middle-aged man. Holding the disaster force, Chen Dixi quickly left here, without taking care of other people''s lives. The small supermarket did not know whether the bearing beam was destroyed in the battle, or because of other reasons, the supermarket collapsed, and the bricks and stones would hold down the body of the middle-aged man who was still breathing. The little girl stood in the distance, looking at her father was buried, tears continue to flow, quickly ran to the ruins in front of the pile, looked a little helpless. Huge disaster forces began to appear, spread throughout the huge infection area. As soon as Negri''s eyes fixed, he created the infection area. Negri was accumulating disaster power all the time. However, in just a moment, those disaster forces were diverted to other people. "I see. Is that little girl a super plague?" Negri was walking on the steps out of the shelter. When sensing the omen of the birth of the disaster king, he turned his upper body and looked there. "If I had not interfered, Chen Dixi would have become the protector of the new disaster king." Negri turned around and continued to walk on the stairs with a thoughtful look on his face: "but why did the disaster King choose a little girl with serious psychological problems?" "There are also many people with better quality. Choosing such a little girl is the choice of the authorities. Is there anything I don''t know about?" Negri thought that from the other party''s appearance, he diverted more than half of his disaster power, which shows how much the other side has restrained himself.If you change a host above the standard, it will be very difficult for Negri to deal with each other, but if you change to a girl with a heart problem, it will give Negri a chance. Negri opened the door of the shelter, and the number of people affected by the disease reached hundreds of millions. However, only less than 30% of the people were really infected. Thanks to the perfect refuge system in these areas, they could quickly enter the shelter at the first time of a disaster. Some bacteria carriers who had not really been infected could easily be eliminated by disinfectant. In addition to observing the progress of Apocalypse these days, Negri has broken down these sanctuaries one by one, so that the number of infected people keeps increasing. "Before she can grasp the power of the disaster, send someone to kill her?" Negri thought about this seemingly feasible idea, and then shook his head, if he did, he could have predicted the outcome. Although Fang Ze, who has been infected by the super plague and other people, is not willing to find out the location of the super plague through the eyes of some people who have been infected by the plague, or even those who have passed through the eyes of the super plague department can not find out where they are. "The necessary obstruction is still needed. I need to send some people to stop the progress of those people and delay the time for me." Negri''s body was alienated and turned into a huge three winged dragon, flying towards a place. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 "Over there!" Fangze sitting in a refitted car, suddenly raised his head, eyes are very sharp, as if able to penetrate all the obstacles to see the distant scene. As the disaster king, he also liberated the origin. Fang Ze''s perception was very strong. He found the central point of the response at the first time the force of disaster fluctuated. He points out the location on the map and sits in the car with a heavy heart. Fangze and Negri had a fight before. In retrospect, the rhythm of the battle was always controlled by the other side. At that time, the disaster power of the other side was far less than that of him. Now, after the analysis of the tacticians, the other side''s disaster authority has been promoted to F level, and he is also the disaster king. If he did it again, Fang Ze divided the disaster power of the two into the same level, and found that he had no confidence to defeat the other even if he had awakened the power of the essential super power stars. Yingke also showed him the picture of the other party''s incarnation of the three winged dragon destroying the fighter plane. He asked himself that he could not do it with that terrible momentum and amazing destructive power. "The essence of Wang Yuan is a kind of exotic super bacteria. With the help of the Black Death disaster king, there is a real chance to defeat it and turn the world back to its original state." Fang Ze was lost in thought. The Black Death king is a synonym for the super plague, which is derived from one of the most famous plagues in history, the black death. Since the infection area is full of apocalypses, the people who went to the infected area to look for the king of black death were all authorities. The authorities can use the force of disaster to destroy the pathogenic bacteria that gather in the respiratory tract, so as to ensure that they will not be infected with the germs. "The speed is faster. The Black Death king of disaster has just been born, and he can''t use the force of disaster. In this environment, he is likely to encounter danger." Often summer a push glasses to say. The sixth domain has been completely in chaos. Naturally, he, the chief of the response section of the sixth domain, was regarded as dereliction of duty. After that, AQI, who secretly ran past, even nearly went to the military court. Of course, when Chang Xia and Wang Zhao were fighting in yuebu University, if ah Qi hadn''t come to help, he would not have been able to defeat the other side until Fang Ze defeated the leather man. "Fast enough." Traffic paralysis driving, because of the outbreak of disaster, the whole city has fallen into a semi paralyzed state, and only he has the power to find a route that has not been paralyzed in the streets and alleys of the city. If he can''t find the way, he will force to open and close a road. His finger opens a button on the refitted car, and a guide rail is opened on both sides of the car, and two delicate warheads slide out. A Qi, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, selected the target through the instrument in front of him. As soon as he pressed his finger, two small missiles flew out and blew up the number of cars blocking the road in front of him to both sides. The refitted car passed through the fire and soon sped to the location marked on the map. All kinds of horrible zombies are galloping on the earth. Some zombies have turned into a pool of liquid, constantly wriggling on the ground, and some zombies have changed more strangely. For example, some zombies grow a pair of crow wings, flapping their wings to fly to the destination, while some zombies are even more strange, attached to a bicycle, almost integrated with the bicycle, the pedal is driven by the bacteria, and the bicycle is not riding in the streets. Under the call of Negri, adapting to the environment, various evolutionary pathogens emerged. Instead of attacking the little girl''s appendix, they stopped in the road and prevented Fang Ze and his group from approaching each other. Negri can be sure that if a monster is sent to attack appendix, Fang Ze and others will definitely arrive in time to save him. Under this operation, the psychological problems of appendix may be cured under the aura of the protagonist. However, once the chicken soup is poured, a powerful enemy will appear. In a world where small probability events happen if they are necessary, they will happen. That''s all. A street lamp suddenly wriggles, turns into a pool of liquid, falls from the top and lies down on the refitted vehicle. Under Negri''s subjective intervention, the bacteria in this beach begin to change their properties, and the characteristics of chrysophilus appear on it. Fangze raised his head and looked at the deformed roof. He knew that Negri had finally made a move. The disaster force gushed out of his body, and the roof and the germs were directly blasted into debris. Just the next moment, the ground a little raised ground, suddenly ejected, lying on the bottom of the car, looking for all the cracks, began to destroy. "Damn it, these monsters are so abnormal." Before the germs ejected, a few people sitting in the car couldn''t find the bacteria in disguise. This also has something to do with the specialty of the technology industry. There is only the root of Fang Ze''s Liberation for the first time. He can feel a little bit. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to drive. The ability of the authorities lies more in the destructive power. It is natural for them to create damage or stop corresponding disasters. However, the only thing that the authorities in the car have to do with cars is traffic paralysis. After being picked up on the car by bacteria, the journey of this modified car can only be declared to be over.Several people can only stop the car and look at the bacteria under the car, so they can only choose to give up the modified car and find several bicycles around to drive towards the destination. Riding on the sidewalk, a fire hydrant suddenly wriggles on one side and turns into a pool of liquid and pours on the current arrow riding the bicycle. When the force of disaster surges, the liquid falls on the other side and loses its activity under the high temperature characteristic of the disaster force. That pool of pathogenic organisms gives off a disgusting smell under the high temperature. If you think about those liquid creatures that were human before, they would feel more disgusted. This also strengthened their belief in defeating Negri. Along the way, they have also experienced the attacks of various bacteria and creatures. These monsters disguise as various things along the way. Although after the discovery, the force of disaster gushes out and can easily kill each other, it also needs to be able to find out first. Therefore, they have to slow down, carefully observe the surrounding environment, to prevent the sudden attack of those bacteria. If they drove a car, even if the road was inconvenient, they could get to the Black Death king in half a day. But after the car was abandoned, they took a whole afternoon to walk a third of the way. "It''s dark, and the camouflage ability of those monsters will become more terrifying in the dark." Chang Xia said solemnly: "and we have been worried for an afternoon, the spirit has been very tired, we need to rest." "How is it going?" As the large-scale plague has not stopped, the Black Death disaster king and Negri side have always had the disaster force response. "Wang Yuan''s position has been changing, but the Black Death king has been in place without moving." Fang Ze sensed and said. "Then take a night off." Several people casually found a hotel to live in, do not know whether it is an illusion, in the hotel, Fangze felt a trace of wrong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 "Who are you?" After entering the hotel, several people gathered around with weapons, even two or three of them still had guns. "A search party." Chang Xia did not panic, there is no need to panic, indifferent said: "someone entrusted us to the seventh district to find a survivor, to ensure her safety, that''s all." Those people carefully looked at Chang Xia Fangze and others, then slightly put down their vigilance and said: "the second floor is our territory. If there is nothing, please don''t get close to the second floor. We don''t want any conflict." Then those people retreated to the second floor, ignoring Fang Ze and others. "Those two men were supposed to be captains, but it''s a pity..." Chang Xia didn''t say what a pity. According to the truth, captors should maintain order in the event of disaster, but now they have been abandoned by the government. It is good to be able to protect their own people. "Does this hotel look good?" Eight people went straight up the stairs to the third floor. All the things were put in order, as if someone had been cleaning the hotel in the midst of the disaster. In the dark corridor, several people holding flashlights, carefully observe the surrounding environment, step on the hairy carpet, alert to the germs that may suddenly attack. Xiao bafu saw a picture hanging next to the corridor. He knocked it carefully with a dagger. One side seemed to be loose, and one corner of the painting slipped down. "It''s all checked. There''s nothing wrong with it." Several people reported the inspection on the third floor. After finding that there was no problem, they chose two adjacent double rooms to live in and arranged for people to watch the night. But no one noticed that the painting, which had slipped to one side, seemed to be righted by an invisible hand and then fixed again. At eight or nine o''clock in the evening, another group of people came to the hotel. This hotel seems to have a kind of magic, people come here, feel tired, looking for a resting place, they will automatically look at this hotel. Maybe it''s because of the influence of life for a long time that you should stay in a hotel when you are away from home. Maybe it''s because of the messy environment. The hotel with everything tidy makes people feel at ease. Everything in the room has been checked. They are real objects, not camouflaged by bacteria. On one side are Zhang Zijie, Xiao bafu, traffic jam and Zhang Wei. On the other side are Chang Xia, Fang Ze, Liu Ya and a Qi. Lying in bed, Zhang Zijie seems to dream of something bad in his sleep. He has been tossing and turning all the time. The reason why he has obtained the power of subsidence is that he once suffered such a disaster. Now he is lying in bed, but he has the same feeling, as if he is about to sink. Traffic jams and Zhang Wei quietly watch the night, they are also very tired, this afternoon in response to those mimicry bacteria. "I''ll have a cigarette." The traffic paralysis and Zhang Wei talked in a low voice, then came to the corridor, lit a cigarette, a little sober head, ready to turn back, feel the foot empty, the ground turned into black mud wrapped him, a unique frequency appeared, in the power of the traffic paralysis fluctuations. The ground slowly returned to calm, the hairy carpet was laid again, and the ground suddenly raised the appearance of a hand. The disaster force constantly released on it, destroying the black material, but there were more black substances surging over. The unique frequency limited the fluctuation of disaster force to death. Finally, the hand was pulled back to the floor, and everything was silent. Zhang Wei stood in the room and felt something was wrong. The traffic was paralyzed. He had been smoking for too long. He was just about to wake up the sleeping two people and go out to look for it. When he saw the ground squirm, several dark tentacles bound him up and tied their mouths, noses, hands and feet to prevent him from making too much noise. The force of disaster rushed out to hit the tentacles, but it did not cause much damage. These tentacles seem to have certain disaster force material properties, and the destructive power of the disaster force has been reduced a lot. What is more frightening is that all the fluctuations of the force of disaster are restrained. If they had been trained in the past, they were very sensitive to the fluctuation of the force of disaster. As long as there was a slight fluctuation, they would immediately wake up from their sleep. But the dark tentacles are similar to the disaster force harvester, which can cover up the fluctuation of disaster force. It can only be said that the middle and upper classes did the death at the beginning. They leaked some research materials to Negri in exchange for benefits. Among them, the disaster force sensing technology and the disaster force material forging technology were used by Negri to complete the enlightenment method. After that, Negri did not give up the technology of stabilizing the force of disaster, that is to say, the technology of making the bundle of force of disaster. Zhang Wei tried his best to make some noise, but it had no effect. He was also pulled to the ground and disappeared. Then the two beds in the room began to sink slowly, the foot of the bed fell into the ground, two people were getting closer and closer to the ground, and then several tentacles slowly approached the two people, and then covered their mouths and bodies, together with the big bed, drew close to the ground.Zhang Zijie was only slightly aware of the similar authority, but it was too late to wake up. He had been caught by several tentacles and pulled into the ground. In the other room, Fangze and liuya watch the night, Fangze frowns, the silent night, let him feel more and more wrong. "I''ll go next door and see what''s going on. Be careful yourself." Fang Ze said in a low voice, then opened the door and walked to the side. In the dark corridor, he did not affect Fang Ze''s vision. Once he liberated the root cause, he got everything very comprehensive. Looking at the corridor with a little strange, he always felt something was wrong. He stood next door and knocked on the door gently. After a while, no one opened the door. Fang Ze''s face changed, and a huge force of disaster poured out. He directly blasted the gate into debris and saw the empty room. The dark channel is not good, rushed to his room, will open the door, see is not the room, but dark meat. Fang Ze''s disaster force bombarded the meat, but the scene that everything turned into pieces did not happen. The black meat piece was incomplete, but not completely destroyed, and soon recovered under the creep. The whole hotel began to wriggle, the corridor deformed and twisted, and the things in it were chaotic. Countless tentacles stretched out from various places and spread towards Fangze. Fang Ze''s disaster force gushed out crazily. All the black tentacles turned into pieces and smoke, and then they were swallowed up by black materials. The whole corridor was less and less. "Is the whole hotel infested with germs?" Fang Ze''s face was ugly, and he roughly recalled his previous position. The force of disaster blew out to one side, clearing a road and jumping out of the hotel. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 Fang Ze fell in the lane, the force of the disaster constantly surging, focused on looking at the hotel. The original clean and tidy hotel was constantly transformed into a huge mud monster. Dark body, in the body surface can see some decorative things, waving a line of tentacles. Fangze standing in front of this monster is just a little bit. The monster''s body surface wriggles. In the face of Fangze, a tentacle changes its image and turns into Negri''s naked upper body. "Wang Yuan!" Fang zeshen called out the name of Negri in this world. His heart was Yishen. As long as his germs were enough, he could transfer them. It was really terrible. With this feature, Negri was invincible in the sky, which is why they were so anxious to find the Black Death king. "It''s still a little bit short." Negri didn''t care about Fangze''s angry expression. There are many people who hate him in the world, even if he is the main character of the world. Just now, Negri was really trying to find out whether to kill Fangze. If the opponent is wrapped in a monster with some characteristics of disaster force material, even Fangze is extremely difficult to escape. Maybe he can take this opportunity to kill him. As a result, Fang Ze left the room. Once he realized that something was wrong, he started immediately. If he could not save his companion, he immediately broke through. In this case, as long as Fang Ze''s reaction was slower, he would be completely wrapped up. "Fortunately, I can still feel their presence." Fang Ze used his own root ability, the power of the stars. Among his companions, there were several people who fully trusted him, so he could use their ability at any time to inquire whether they had been killed through this connection. This means that his companion is still in the body of this giant pathogen, and there is no danger to his life. Without too much nonsense, the relationship between the two people has been completely revealed. Fang Ze''s disaster force surges in front of him, expelling the air in front of him, and there is also the force of disaster behind him as the driving force. The whole person disappears in an instant and appears in front of the huge monster. The fist is clenched in the right hand. The boxing set made of disaster power material carries the power of Fang Ze and bombards the monster. Everything in front of them is collapsing. The huge mud monster is cut into a huge opening from the front, and then the separated two sides are joined together like two palms. In the dark material turbulence, the originally condensed surface changed again, and a big round hole was broken from the inside to the outside. Fang Ze jumped out of it and flew into the air under the huge propulsion force. The disaster force behind him surged wildly. Under that terrible force, the air became a gale. The flow of air described the form of the invisible disaster force. It was a pair of butterfly wings which covered half of the sky. Such a violent force slapped at the air and let Fangze float in the air. The transparent wing swung backward, and then suddenly swung downward. The shape of the butterfly wing changed, like sharp arrows from top to bottom, waving towards the huge mud monster on the ground. The mud monster wriggles under the control of Negri, and seven meat bags emerge from it. With the waving of the tentacles, they meet the disaster force of Fangze. It seems that Fangze is controlling the disaster force, deflects the direction, the tentacle rotates, and the meat bag at the tip is wrapped in the tentacle, and then under a driving force, the meat bag is fired toward Fangze as a shell. Fangze can naturally control the closing of the disaster force at this time, crushing the meat bag shell into dregs, but Fangze can only let the disaster force continuously slow down the impact force of the shell along the rotation direction of the meat bag. Until the shell arrived in front of him, Fang Ze wrapped himself in the force of disaster and caught the meat bag. Under the impact force, Fang Ze flew upside down and penetrated one building and landed on the roof of another building, making a long scratch. The force of disaster surges flexibly and turns the meat bag into ashes, which reveals the faint arrow inside. If Fang Ze had not deflected the direction of the disaster control force, those companions in the meat bag would have been killed by his disaster force. Looking at the meat bag on the tip of the remaining six tentacles, if there is no accident, it is his remaining six companions. With the force of disaster, Fangze turns around and pushes behind, leaving countless cracks on the roof. The force of disaster strikes the building he penetrates, turning it into fragments and flying towards the mud monster under the push of disaster force. Fangze''s power is planetary impact, so the characteristics of disaster force are impact and high temperature. At the moment, his characteristics of disaster force have changed to collision and control, which is similar to the liuya disaster force he holds. This is the performance of Fangze''s ability to borrow the ability of Liushi through the root ability. Fang Ze''s huge disaster force pushed liushiya, a lower authority, to an incredible level. The debris of those buildings turned into a Liushi, which, under the control of Fangze, impacted the mud monster on the ground. If you hit the companion wrapped in the meat bag, it is also a Liushi event. Under the power of Liushi, such a thing can not happen.Mud monster waving tentacles, the scattered building debris to open, but found that the trajectory of those building debris is very strange, as if able to turn the general. A piece of building debris passed through the tentacles of the mud monster, and the same disaster force with breaking nature broke out in an instant. Fang Ze jumped out of a building fragment with a streamer in his arms, cutting off all the tentacles with meat bags. Fangze''s nature of disaster force changed again, and became a degenerate one. The meat bags quickly collapsed and necrotized and turned into pus, revealing several people wrapped in them. Several people are just comatose. Fangze stands in front of several people, and the disaster force changes back to the characteristics of his planet impact. Looking at the huge mud monster, a red dot appears in the sky, which is like the voice of thunder. Negri turned around and saw a meteor getting bigger and bigger, or getting closer and closer to him. With a smile, his body turned into mud and his soul left here. The red meteor with high temperature hit the huge mud monster, releasing amazing light and heat. A large number of bacteria were killed by high temperature, and the fierce collision made the surrounding buildings collapse again. Fang Ze breathed a sigh of relief. This battle should be regarded as a small victory. He saved all his companions and killed the huge pathogen at the same time. But their journey slowed down again. Looking at the broken scene around, Fang Ze gave a bitter smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 "The personality model has changed." Negri wrote a profile of Fangze''s performance this time. Compared with the former, Fangze is more mature and stable, and more in line with his identity as the disaster king. "It''s going to take a while." Negri arranged for some germs to continue to snipe along the way. Negri had no intention of getting any results in the battle tonight. Those supporting actor Negri didn''t really mean to kill them, otherwise Fang Ze would have a great chance to explode. With the help of supporting role''s sacrifice to heaven, he once again broke through the limit. So Negri simply replaced the supporting role to Fang Ze, but although he didn''t kill them, he also infected them through the bacteria. It took at least two to three days of cultivation to recover to health, which could delay more time. In this period of time, finally, some enlightenment practitioners liberated the root cause again, and the number of them continued to increase. And there''s a man who has begun to approach the second root liberation. "What a coincidence?" She was the first spiritual practitioner who formally liberated the first root cause more than a week ago. Now she is about to liberate the root cause for the second time. This speed can only be said to be worthy of the heroine? A total of infection with apocalypses, but also for more than a month, if Negri jealousy this mood is still, will certainly be jealous of madness. He did not know how much energy and effort he had spent to push his soul and body mass to the second root awakening, and those human beings who were still alive could be promoted quickly as long as the conditions were sufficient. The remnant soul may be promoted quickly at the beginning, but once it really encounters a bottleneck, it needs more energy than other human beings to break through, or even there is no breakthrough path at all. Negri did not envy, jealousy for the strong is one of the most useless emotions, Negri does exist some, to wake up himself, but not much. He constantly manipulates monsters everywhere to attack those with potential, stimulate their potential, force them to break through faster, and slowly transmit the method of biological colonization. In fact, another means of promotion, even if the biological colonization is perfectly controlled, is actually the pathogen controlled by Negri. When those people wear the colonization all day long, their subconscious will be gradually changed by Negri and become more like to become stronger and more ambitious. In addition, the little girl named "appendix" of the super plague has been staying beside the collapsed supermarket, saying nothing or walking around, and standing there quietly, her mental illness has obviously become more serious. It''s like a person with severe autism, immersed in his own world, ignoring everything around him. Her father brought her here. Naturally, she also needs her father to take her away. Ignoring the fact that her father has died, she is waiting here. "It''s almost impossible for her to fight." Negri has guessed the next script, Fangze finds the appendix, breaks her heart defense, and then through the root ability, the power of the stars borrows her ability to defeat Negri. "She looks like this, you can take a risk and try it out." Negri made up his mind and made a self-examination of his soul again. After confirming that there was no problem, a group of bacteria began to agglomerate near lansha and finally formed Negri''s body. Negri casually found a suit of clothes to put on, and walked toward the appendix. With the power of the other party''s super plague, facing Negri''s body today, as long as one thought can control, even the soul germs belonging to another kind also have certain control ability. If Fangze is the master of this ability, Negri is really difficult to defeat the other side, but is likely to be defeated by the other side, and lose freedom and be controlled by the other side. Negri walked towards appendix and was ready for the other party to control himself suddenly. However, she still did not make any movement. She just sat beside the ruins with her knees in her arms and turned a blind eye to the appearance of Negri. Instead, I watched a small red flower growing out of a strong brick wall. Negri came to the side of the appendix, the other side has not eaten anything for a day, the whole person seems extremely thin, just looks like no one will believe, this is one of the ten disaster king. "What do you think is the meaning of life?" Negri asked softly, with a trace of exploration in his tone: "the elements that make up the human body are nothing but substances that exist in everyday life." "Beyond that, there is a deeper soul." Negri said to himself, "it is made up of the true spirit and the soul energy derived from the true spirit. Maybe there are things I can''t do." "Someone once said to me that the true spirit is the connection between human beings and the rules of the universe, and it is the original origin of human beings and the first motive force." "The relationship between man and the universe, the relationship between life and life, you and your father, me and you, these seemingly unrelated things, actually have a deeper connection, such as you see the flower, like I see you." The breath of the dragon of eternal sin envelops all around and banishes the possibility of fate interfering with it. Negri reaches out to the appendix: "I need your ability, so would you like to go with me?"Finally, she had a reaction. She held her knee and looked up at Negri. From the direction, the sun had just risen in the early morning, and the soft and warm light leaked out from behind Negri, shining on her body. At the same time, the figure of Negri was particularly great. Looking at Negri and his outstretched hand, the power of super plague enables her to clearly sense the thoughts of Negri at that moment. The words of the other party are all true. He needs her ability. This idea is clearly put in front of her. Being needed gives her a meaning, a meaning to live on. For example, if they want to die, there is no sense of death. For example, if they want to die, there is no sense of their own. For example, if they want to die, there is no sense of their own ¡£ Looking at Negri, the little yellow hand slowly stretched out and put it on Negri''s hand. Then her eyes fainted. She sat here for more than a day, and her body couldn''t stand it. Negri held her in her arms and laughed. It was obvious that fate was not omnipotent. The root of everyone''s true spirit came from a higher level of existence, which means that everyone has the possibility to surpass the fate of the world. Although this possibility is very weak, it still exists. In any case, the super plague is following itself, which means that we have more pioneers. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 Negri took the hand of the appendix and walked on the broken street. A few days ago, there were still people coming and going, and it was prosperous. Just a few days ago, the whole city seemed to be dead, and it was difficult to see other life. "You know what? It all comes from me. " Negri simply admitted everything, these things can not hide, it is better to say clearly at the beginning. "I spread the apocalypse and made a catastrophe." "The cataclysm has changed you and made you different. It''s not that person, it''s not another person. It''s just you," Negri continued "There''s a connection that I can''t understand." Negri said slowly: "our lives, our everything, are influenced by this connection, I want to understand this connection, and to dominate it, then help me, appendix, help me with your ability." "Strengthen the spread of the plague!" "Yes She nodded, and her mouth didn''t open. She just made a simple voice. Then the huge force of disaster surged. The power of super plague was launched, and the Apocalypse of the whole world accelerated and began to change. With the rapid expansion of the infected area, the original disinfection and protection measures have no effect on the re mutated psychedesmus, and the whole world has been dominated by the bacteria overnight. The first area is the center of power of the government. Numerous officials and nobles live in it. With the spread of pathogens, it has become desolate. The world has entered the era of refuge. A large number of people live in shelters and strictly monitor the situation of germs. The stone tablet of doomsday is still there. Minister Chang''s face is serious, and so are those in other light curtains. "Should we say that we are the master of errors?" One of them chuckled and said, "I''ve already deviated from the path of the doomsday monument so early." "According to the analysis, the appearance of the great plague should be one month later, and the appearance of the Black Death king should also be one month later, one month ahead of schedule. All our arrangements have been disrupted, and now the black plague king is on his side." Minister Chang pushed his glasses. "Isn''t that what we need?" Another person in the light curtain solemnly said: "after all, according to the normal process, even if we have gathered together the ten disaster kings, we can''t stop the doomsday disaster. We need variables, and the master of errors is that variable." "The king of all living beings representing the right path, and the master of errors representing variables, can we truly deal with the disaster of doomsday only by combining the two." "So many times, I finally see hope." "Yes, so many times." Minister Chang pushed his glasses, rubbed his forehead and said, "it''s just this chance. We can''t guarantee to encounter alien invasion again. This is our last hope." On the other side, Fang Ze''s face was also heavy. Not long ago, the wave of the disaster power of the Black Death King coincided with that of Wang Yuan, which indicated that the Black Death disaster king had been controlled by the other party. "Can''t use the power of disaster, but the Black Death king of disaster is defeated by Wang Yuan?" Chang Xia pushed his glasses: "we are short of information, and our contact with the outside world is also broken." In the war last night, although Fang Ze succeeded in saving his companions, their food, communication equipment, etc. were destroyed, and they had been disconnected from the outside world, so it was not clear about the expansion of the plague. Otherwise, they would not think that Negri defeated the Black Death king. "However, the disaster power fluctuation of the Black Death disaster king has not disappeared. He must be safe now, and we still have a chance." Chang Xia rubbed his forehead and seriously said, "we must seize the time." "But your body?" Fang Ze looked at his seven companions. In addition to ah Qi, the other six people were all infected with the disease caused by Negri''s bacteria. This disease can be cured quickly, but the body will also be weak for a long time. "Let Zhang Wei use his power as long as he doesn''t continue to deteriorate." Soon the agreement was reached, and they continued their "rescue" journey. Negri led the appendix, and soon came to a small gathering place of survivors, but now the situation in the gathering place has become strange. Chen Dixi was sitting on a chair with disaster force in his hand, which attracted the attention of these survivors. But they did not dare to do it without authorization, because before that, a few people who started it because of greed had already fallen into pieces. After seizing the disaster force yesterday, he found some food to fill the void of colonization. He got rid of the trace of middle-aged man in disaster force overnight, established contact with himself, liberated the first root cause, and his ambition bloomed. He can confirm that he is among the best among all the survivors, and with the colonization, his strength is also top. With strength, he wants to make up for his own shortcomings. In this doomsday environment, there is no logistics supply, and the fault tolerance rate is too low. "From now on, I''m in charge here. Does anyone have any opinion?" Chen Dixi can be said to be high spirited, turning the disaster force in his hand with his left hand: "you must be clear, zombies are becoming more and more severe, and your survival will be more and more difficult.""Without the leadership of the strong, you will have no way out. Under my leadership, you will be able to face all kinds of dangers and obtain opportunities for disaster fighting. Although you keep suppressing the progress of the enlightenment method, it is still slowly approaching the limit." "And I have a solution," Chen said with a smile Chen Dixi stretched out his hand and began to wriggle as black material: "there is no disaster force, but I have something to replace disaster force." "That''s colonization." After explaining the meaning of colonization, Chen Dixi said slowly: "when I liberated my roots, my own ability, disaster force and colonization were related, which found that colonization and disaster force have something in common." "Colonization materials and epiphany germs exist on both sides of the same body. They also have disaster force. They can also be regarded as a kind of disaster force material. However, because they are biological, it is difficult to turn them into their own soul accompanying weapons." "But with my ability, everything is OK." Chen Dixi said: "my ability can make people''s soul and other creatures form a deeper symbiotic relationship, so colonization actually becomes another disaster force, but it needs more running in to liberate the root cause." Under Chen Dixi''s carrot and stick, most of these survivors choose to join Chen Dixi and become his subordinates. Only a small number of ambitious people choose to leave. Negri stood with appendix in the distance, looking at all this, and then asked, "do you hate him? Want to kill them? " She nodded and then shook her head. She whispered, "he''s useful to adults." "Then go." Negri rubbed his head and walked to the next place. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 "The preliminary layout has reached the ideal state." Negri sensed the situation in the infected area and nodded a little. "To a large extent, the ability to liberate the roots is derived from the attribute of the root, and the ability is generated by the state of the soul, the will of the individual, and the physical conditions at that time." For example, in Negri, Wang Yuan''s root cause should be the concept of "domination". In addition, he died of pathogens at that time. Therefore, Negri''s secondary source liberation ability is pathogen liberation. There are many similar examples, so it seems that everyone''s root ability is particularly suitable for him. Although Negri has some disaster weapons in reserve, it is not enough for the vast number of enlightenment practitioners. Germs with the power of disaster can be regarded as half of the material of disaster force. However, for biological reasons, if you want to take the pathogen as the soul bridge, you need to have deep symbiosis with the pathogen or completely overcome the collective consciousness of the pathogen, and occupy the pathogen with its own will. This is Negri''s original idea about colonization. At the beginning, colonization appeared as another way of liberation. But as for how to make the human soul coexist with the collective consciousness of the pathogen, or how the human soul can host the pathogen, Negri has created a branch of enlightenment, but it still needs experiments. The reason why Negri valued chendixi is that his origin should be inclined to the attribute of soul, so he is very adapted to the enlightenment, which is related to the soul. Sure enough, Chen Dixi successfully made the colonization, and under the guidance of Negri, awakened the relevant ability. Because of its disaster carrying capacity, chendixi ability is named as the soul blade. He can change the form of his own disaster force, so that it does not act on the body, but on the soul. Through this soul blade, he can cut the soul of one creature into the body of another, making the two become symbiotic. With the help of Chen Dixi''s root ability, Negri is collecting a lot of data on soul symbiosis, and the cultivation method of colonization is gradually taking shape, so that more enlightenment practitioners will have more opportunities. "Maybe in the future, they will be divided into weapon liberators and colonial liberators." Negri no longer cared about the possible future scenes. She followed Negri behind her, raised her head slightly and looked at Negri walking in front. Through the power of super plague, she knew Negri more than she understood herself. Nelly knows what she can do with every idea, through every idea she has. She can even extract some memories about Negri from the pathogen named blood of the soul, the other''s past, his purpose, and some information he recorded. Therefore, she knows the other party''s initial hesitation and uneasiness, the fear of disappearing, the determination of the other party to change gradually, and his character that no one trusts. At this time, the other party has more than ten plans to counter her authority, which she knows, but more than she does not know. She followed Negri step by step. She could see Negri clearly, but she couldn''t see herself clearly. Should she resent chendixi? We should really resent the other party''s behavior of snatching disaster force, which caused her to lose her father. Should she hate Negri? It seems that it should be, because Negri, for her own ambition, has spread apocalypse, which is the source of her disaster. Should she resent the fate of the world? Maybe it should be, because it was the fate of the world that drove his father to accidentally get the disaster force that Negri assigned to Chen Dixi, and it was also fate that caused the supermarket to collapse. But when Negri reached out to him and said she needed her ability, she did. Her mother turned into a zombie and wanted to kill her. Her father killed her mother in order to save her. This shock broke her unformed outlook on life. She knew that her father had only made the right choice. But she could not accept it, so she began to close herself until her father died. She felt that she had no meaning of existence. She did not know how to place herself, so she sat there waiting to die. Negri needs her, he gives her a new meaning, read a lot of Negri''s memories of her, especially agree with Negri''s concept, Negri does not need meaning, because he is the meaning of others. It can be said that when she contacted Negri, she was polluted and brainwashed by the other party. It can also be said that she saw the greatness of Negri, so she took each other as her own meaning and pursued each other. She''s too weak. She''s just a human being and can''t handle herself well. So follow Negri. "Let''s go. My base is just ahead." Negri whispered that she had said to herself about the ability of appendix, so Negri knew what she thought and that the other party could understand. It can be said that she is the most restrained person at present, but also the one who most easily identifies with Negri.It can be said that she is now another righteous person of her own. "My Lord." Noah walked out of the base, where he had been setting up the base these days after launching the cataclysm plan for Negri. This is the base, rather than the main battlefield of Negri. There are various arrangements of Negri and a lot of experiments. He needs to meet Fang Ze here, or meet his fate here. "Appendix, cooperate with me, use your ability." Negri walked into the base and said with a smile. With the help of the appendix, Negri is more likely to overcome fate. Maybe he can control the disease to a higher level. With the continuous creep of the base, the material on the surface has changed, and a force field appears on it, and the original huge disaster force response is restrained. Fang Ze, who was on the way, frowned. Not long ago, the power of Wang Yuan and the Black Death King disappeared at the same time. Combined with the information of the hotel before, they understood that Negri was hiding in a similar environment. "It''s here where the last part of their volatility disappears." Fang Ze took out the map and pointed out the location. His heart was extremely heavy. It was his home before. He Qiao should be there. He chose to enter the infected area to look for the Black Death king. On the one hand, he really wanted to restore the world to normal, and the other was to ensure the safety of He Qiao. Now it seems that he Qiao has fallen into the hands of the other party? "No matter what, Wang Yuan must be defeated." Fang Ze clenched his fist and made up his mind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 There are more and more practitioners of the enlightenment method, and the method of colonizing and liberating the root causes has spread out unconsciously. Now some people are even actively hunting for germs in order to obtain raw materials for colonization. That''s how interesting it is to switch between hunter and prey. Of course, hunters are sometimes killed by their prey for lack of strength, not to mention that some of the pathogenic organisms have evolved to the point of extreme metamorphosis. Fang Ze''s time to go home was much longer than he expected, mainly because various opponents appeared on the road to stop them. For example, a pathogenic organism lurking in a bicycle, and a traffic paralyzed authority, Passepartout, was intruded into his body through the back door and led several people off the road. Finally, Fang Ze found something wrong and saved him. But by then they had gone completely astray, and it took a lot of time to get back on the right path. Another example is the evolution of a hypnotic sound of pathogenic organisms, covering a whole block, they walk on the block, inexplicably appeared ghost hit the wall phenomenon, until finally killed the pathogen, several people''s sense of direction returned to normal. There are even germs disguised as survivors. The germs are disguised as a 12-3-year-old girl. They use their compassion to ask them to save her so-called father. If Xiao bafu did not accidentally find out that the other party did not have bones, even Fang Ze could not find that the other party was not human. In a word, these bacteria evolved various abilities to hold Fang Ze and his party by various means. In addition to pathogenic organisms, there are also various kinds of enlightenment practitioners along the way. Some of them have completed the root liberation by using the colonization, and have acquired a variety of strange abilities to attack Fang Ze''s party. They are all people who are bewitched by Negri. In order to gain further strength, or they are simply controlled by the colonization. It was not until later that Fang Ze defeated the enlightenment cultivator and transformed him into his own. With the help of the other party''s perception of pathogenic organisms, the speed was accelerated. Otherwise, the journey of more than one day would have to be delayed for ten days and a half months. However, when Fang Ze came to his familiar environment, it took them more than a week to perceive the power fluctuation of the Black Death disaster king. Sometimes, pure power can''t solve all problems. If we can''t make full use of our own strength, we can only get half the result with twice the effort. Fang Ze is just like this. In terms of power, he is really terrible, and even can be called one of the most powerful people in the world. However, even if he has such power, he will be stopped by some insignificant pathogenic organisms, which is the limitation of Fangze. Of course, he is also growing, constantly overcoming those weaknesses, and making himself stronger. "At last." Xiao bafu breathed a breath and said that the strange abilities and monsters along the way really made people languish. "Well, it''s going to be a duel with that guy soon." Chang Xia looked at Fang Ze, whose eyes were full of worry, and comforted him and said, "Wang Yuan will not hurt he Qiao. Although he does not know his purpose, he really needs these infected people to become stronger." "We can definitely beat each other and save him." "I see. I''m just thinking about Wang Yuan''s means, and the way to deal with it." Fang Ze nodded and said. "That''s it." At this time, a man with long hair said gloomily, "there is no place for me to be able to do, and I also No longer dare to move forward. " This man, named Luke, is also a practitioner of the enlightenment method. He has a colonization on him. He has formed a symbiotic relationship with the collective consciousness of the germs in the colonization. He was brainwashed by Negri and attacked Fang Ze and others, causing a lot of trouble to Fang Ze and others. Finally, he was defeated by Fangze and eliminated the effect of Negri''s brainwashing on him through some ability. In order to repay Fang Ze and others, he used the method of enlightenment to explore the way for Fang Ze and others. Otherwise, Fang Ze and others did not arrive here so soon. "You don''t know how I felt when I was under control. My morality, pursuit and dream were all distorted and all became that person''s. I could feel that at that time I was pursuing him wholeheartedly and taking him as the meaning of my life." "Even if you wake me up, I still have a deep fear of him. I am afraid that after seeing him, I will take him as my pursuit." Luke''s face was twisted and his voice was very fast. His body was constantly shaking, and his tone could not tell whether it was fear or excitement: "just like there is a me in my body, he is constantly telling me that pursuing that person is the meaning of my life." "Well, it''s all over." Fang Ze softly comforted the way. Xiao bafu and Zhang Zijie, on the other side, were also gloomy. They remembered the scene of their first meeting with Negri. They were completely dominated by each other''s momentum and seemed to be reduced to the other''s food. "Good luck and hope you can beat him." Luk said in a deep voice, in Fangze''s comfort, finally refreshed, but from his still some gloomy expression, we can see that he still did not come out of the shadow that Negri brought to him.Luke turned and walked towards the distance. If it was not for the sake of repaying Fang Ze and others who had saved him, he only wanted to be as far away from here as possible. Walking in the abandoned path, he was careful to guard against the possible emergence of pathogenic organisms around him. Although he has succeeded in liberating the root cause, he knows what ability the germs will emerge to attack and kill him. It was just that his body suddenly became stiff, and a kind of horrible smell entangled him, which aroused his residual fear. He colonized and vibrated constantly. An ordinary person could not hear the sound wave spreading around him. After touching something, he fed it back to him, and a three-dimensional modeling of the surrounding environment appeared in his mind. This is his original ability, which is similar to the bat''s ability, but more powerful. He can attack other people through the biological effect of ultrasound, so that the body temperature of the attacked person will rise rapidly, and even cavitation effect will be produced after a long time, which can make people explode in situ. But at this moment, he was not aware of the existence of the enemy, but the feeling that he remembered still lingered on him. "Come out, I won''t be afraid of you, I won''t surrender to you again, surrender myself!" Luke frantically yelled, several things around under the effect of ultrasonic cavitation effect direct explosion. "You should not be afraid of me, because I am your pursuit." A voice appeared slowly, which made Luke panic. His colonial costume kept wriggling. A man with fatal charm appeared in front of him through the colonization: "otherwise, why don''t you give up the colonization until now?" "Then let me see how you give up your pursuit." The finger points on Luke''s head, pierces the skull directly, touches the other person''s brain, and Luke''s soul is captured by Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 "Is it here?" Passepartout looked carefully at the surroundings, especially the ground, to prevent anything from rushing out of the ground. "Yes." Fang Ze looks at this strange and familiar scene, his eyes are a little complicated. After he became the disaster king and mastered the power of disaster, he seldom went home. Either he used the force of disaster in the training ground provided by the response department to exercise his own ability, or went to various places to fight. Anyway, there were no people in his family. Now that the whole world is in disaster, his home has changed beyond recognition. The original plot has been completely covered with purple and black vines, which have nearly black heart-shaped leaves, covering the whole area. A few people looked at the black and purple plants, and the ominous feeling lingered on these plants. Even at some time, they could feel that the purple and black vines were not plants, but living creatures. "Destroy these things." Fang Ze was silent for a moment and said, "all stand behind me." The force of disaster poured out wildly, and those purple and black plants turned into debris and then burned under the high temperature. A scream sounded, those vines quickly wriggle, crazy wave, a black dot slowly rises from the distance, the roots of those purple and black vines seem to be spread from her body. She flew into the air and opened her hands. The endless purple and black vines seemed to be her skirt, gorgeous and ominous. "Aqiao!" Fang Ze quickly stopped the force of disaster, full of surprise and anger at the woman who incarnated as the master of the vine. That woman is just what a coincidence, her upper body and normal people are not the same, only some pale color, some ferocious expression, open hands, holding a standard long sword in hand. Just from the waist, a blood vessel from the skin spread out, turned into purple and black vines, those vascularized vines in constant peristalsis, so that countless branches waved in a few people''s bodies. "Damn it, how could she be like this." Fang Ze protected himself with the force of disaster. The vine pulled on him and collapsed directly. But every vine collapsed, you could see the vine wriggling around He Qiao''s waist, as if more blood vessels spread out and turned into vines. Every vine here is derived from He Qiao. He remembered that he had destroyed the vine on a large scale before, and He Qiao''s shrill and painful cry. "Wang Yuan!" Fang Ze roared, jumped up directly and rushed to He Qiao in the air. Countless vines rose and formed networks in the air, blocking Fang Ze''s way forward. If his disaster broke out, these networks could be destroyed. But the scream still stayed in Fangze''s mind, so he had to step back temporarily. Eight people can only exit the community, watching from afar those vines spread again, covering the community, floating in the air He Qiao slowly fall back, look gradually gentle, and then disappear in the vines. "Essentialization." Chang Xia looked serious and said the reason why he Qiao changed. This situation has appeared in Yu Guangming, ye Kong and even Fang Ze. People who liberate the root cause, because they are infected by the essence of the root cause, collapse of their own reason, and begin to approach the root infinitely. Like Ye Kong, his root cause is collapse. In the process of liberation, the whole person is completely infected by the root cause, and finally the whole person becomes a broken creature. In yuebu, Fang Ze also encountered a similar thing. He was limited by the ritual altar of the leather clothes man, and he could not help using the power. Moreover, part of the disaster force forced him to liberate the root cause and get close to it. If Liuren hadn''t broken the ceremony in time and had a little luck, his reason might have collapsed. now as like as two peas, the symptoms and nature of Ho Qiao are almost the same. And her mind has collapsed almost to nothing, leaving only some instincts. "There is still a chance to save it." Fang Ze is extremely self reproach, because yuebu has a conspiracy, for He Qiao''s safety, he did not let he Qiao go with him to yuebu. Originally I wanted to come here. There was someone to protect her. She would not be in any danger. Unexpectedly, Negri launched a catastrophe. He also broke off contact with He Qiao. When he met again, He Qiao had become such a monster with almost no sense. He Qiao''s ability is the sword of life. With the sword in her hand, she can let the plants follow her orders to grow and spread. When she uses the ability, there will be a vine winding around the blade of the sword. Now she is essentialized, showing the vine, so that the root of He Qiao is related to the vine. Besides her upper body, other parts of her body have turned into vines, and the destruction of the vines will speed up her rooting. In the end, He Qiao will turn into a vine monster and lose everything of human beings. "Let me see how you are going to solve this problem." Negri sat in the dark, looking through everything and watching Fangze''s choice. He Qiao was very healthy at the beginning. In the doomsday environment, her ability was not weak. Cooperating with Fang Ze''s escort team, she was able to cope with all the dangers. However, with the constant use of her ability, she was getting closer to the second liberation.And after she helped promote the evolution of apocalypses with her authority, she ushered in her second root liberation. The second root liberation is much more dangerous than the first liberation, and the influence of root causes on human beings is even more terrible. If a normal strong person has hard exercise all the way and has psychological preparation, he can escape from the root infection. But he Qiao''s ability progress is too fast, and this kind of progress is probably due to external forces, resulting in her spiritual will is not enough to resist the root infection, so the disaster occurred. Of course, there is also Negri''s promotion. The relics materials obtained by killer j from the leather clothes man contain a lot of information about the authorities about the doomsday stele. At the same time, there are many mysterious knowledge similar to ritual altars, which use the force of disaster to promote people''s liberation. Through that knowledge, Negri guided how to become such a semi rooted appearance. "Can you give up your companion? Fangze Negri does not believe that the so-called protagonist halo can be used unlimited, and there is a limit to the power of the miracle, otherwise the fate will be invincible. According to the common sense, He Qiao''s reason is almost broken down and has been in an incurable state. If he Qiao wants to be saved, Fang Ze must make a miracle. Only by exerting the power of miracles again and again, can Fangze''s protagonist halo be weak and have a greater opportunity for Negri to seize. Of course, it is also possible that how to hang a point directly, Fangze directly explodes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 If Fang Ze is a leading role of killing a younger sister and testifying to the truth, then it is possible that his protagonist''s aura has accumulated more power. But that is not in line with Fang Ze''s painting style. From the current personality modeling point of view, Fang Ze should be the protagonist of the harem class. He Qiao, Liushi and even the appendix may become his harem. "It''s also a mistake, a mistake of fate." Negri felt that his dragon of eternal sin was becoming more and more powerful. From the moment he noticed something wrong with him in yuebu and directly started the catastrophe plan, he always felt that his wrong attribute was expanding, which showed that he had deviated from the track prescribed by fate, and that it was fate that made a mistake. Because of the advance of the cataclysm, Fangze and Yingke''s actions were slowed down. Negri found the appendix ahead of time and took it down, which made this mistake expand. Moreover, He Qiao carried out the second root liberation in advance because of taking over the appendix, which expanded the error again. Destiny has the power of correction, which is embodied in the protagonist who is closely related to fate. He can make impossible things possible, but there is definitely a limit to this power. "With my new tricks, it may be possible to save her sanity." Fang Ze stood in the distance, observing the purple and black vines covering the whole community, thinking, "it''s just a question of how to get close to her." "Instinctively, she would use vines to intercept everything that was close to her, and destroying the vines would speed up her collapse." Fangze: "we have to think of a way to get close to him as little as possible to her." "Intellectually speaking, I don''t recommend that you save her. It will cost us too much energy and we also need to take the risk of failure." Chang Xia threw cold water on one side and said, "if you want to save the other party''s reason that is about to collapse, you have to face the impact of her essential infection." "Your nature is different from her. If you face the impact of your own nature, you are more likely to be infected and your mind will collapse." Chang Xia pointed out the most serious problem, pushed his glasses and said, "you need to understand your responsibility..." "But even the people around me can''t be saved. What kind of responsibility can I take?" Fang Ze said in the mouth seems to be very reasonable truth, put out his hand to Chang Xia and said: "help me often summer!" "Help me to stay in summer!" In those years, Yu Guangming said to Chang Xia, "if I lose control, kill me." At that time, Yu Guangming had expected some things, so he handed his straight knife to Chang Xia and said sorry to him. At that time, he had no choice but to kill Yu Guangming. Now it is possible to save him. Chang Xia only nodded with a wry smile, rubbed his forehead and said, "He Qiao will only act according to instinct. She will not use vines to intercept everything close to her, but intercept all dangerous things." "She is a practitioner of enlightenment, and we have the power of disaster, and she can detect it." "You mean not to use the force of disaster?" Asked Passepartout, who had previously used his authority to clear the road, but when the vines were affected by the authority, more vines gathered from other places. "That would only be her food. I could see a lot of white bones in the ground when the vines were up just now." Chang Xia said, "if you want to get close to her without harming the vine, you must become something beneficial to her and let her approach you actively." "What do plants need? sunshine? Water? " Fang Ze heard Chang Xia''s words, and his thinking flowed. "And the temperature, the right temperature." Chang Xia gives the answer. "Is that so? Using the force of disaster will be regarded as a threat. " Fang Ze breathed a breath, and his body began to emit a trace of temperature. The force of disaster acted on his body, which not only did not let out the body, but also produced a lot of temperature. Although he has the right to protect the body, so that his body will not be hurt by the force of disaster, but in order to let the temperature penetrate the body, Fang Ze did not withdraw the protection of this part. His body turned red and released a lot of temperature. He walked into the area covered by vines. The vines kept wriggling, slowly approaching Fangze and winding around Fangze''s body. Soon Fang Ze was brought to He Qiao by the vine. "Sorry, I''m late!" Fang Ze embraces He Qiao and launches his new development ability. "That''s too much." Negri observed the situation and said with a sneer that the so-called plants need temperature, which sounds reasonable. Regardless of this, Fang Ze only hurt vines with the force of disaster not long ago. He Qiao is just a mental breakdown, not a amnesia, incredibly easy to be approached by Fang Ze, this hanging is also too obvious. However, Negri doesn''t care. The more outrageous he is now, the greater the consumption, and the more likely he is to break away from the orbit of fate. "It seems that Fang Ze can solve the problem of He Qiao." It''s better, Negri thought. Not only consumed Fang Ze''s strength, but also let he Qiao, who was walking on his own road, really step into the level of the second root liberation. Moreover, Negri can obtain the key data of rational reconstruction through the bacteria in He Qiao''s body.This is the real purpose of Negri''s layout. "I also need to be prepared. Fangze will come to me soon." Something seemed to be stirring in Negri''s body, and then calmed down. Although the mistakes of fate have become more and more serious, the possibility of breaking away from fate is still very small. According to the records of the doomsday stone tablet, it can be inferred that he should be sealed by appendix or Fang Ze with the help of the ability of appendix. "Then came the birth of the disaster king, the chaos of time." This is the last disaster king. As soon as he is born, the disaster of doomsday will come soon. This is the end of the stone tablet of doomsday. There is no record of the final outcome of the fight against the doomsday disaster. Negri eyebrows pick, time chaos, this authority looks particularly interesting. In addition to the first day of the ten disasters, we don''t understand the specific meaning, and only time chaos is somewhat unclear. Disasters such as planetary impact, Continental sinking, and super plague are likely to occur, and power is generated during the occurrence. What about time chaos? Is it really necessary to have a disaster about time before this authority is born. "Or there is a mistake in the interpretation of the stone tablet of doomsday." Negri thought of all kinds of strange things in the world: "Maybe time chaos has already happened, and the disaster king has been born long ago. After all, it is time chaos." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 As Negri expected, Fangze finally recovered He Qiao''s reason. This is a new move developed by Fang Ze according to the power of the stars. In the face of difficulties, his star power can rely on other people''s ability, and through his own huge disaster force, push this ability to the top, and even play the power beyond the original master. However, to use this ability, the other party must trust him sincerely and open the authority of his own ability to him, so that he can really use the other party''s ability. When he starts his ability, he will ask the other party whether he agrees to lend the ability through the communication of consciousness and consciousness. He will convey his true heart to that person, so as to obtain the support of the other party. With this, Fang Ze developed the ability of mind image attack. Through the ability of consciousness and consciousness communication, his own consciousness will enter the other party''s heart, collide with each other, and correct the other''s consciousness. Before that, Luke was attacked by Fangze, which corrected his consciousness of being infected by Negri. Unfortunately, he did not remove all the root causes. As long as Luke was still greedy for the power obtained from the bacteria, Negri''s consciousness could be reborn from him at any time, and then killed him and read Fangze''s message. However, He Qiao''s consciousness is more dangerous than that of Luke, who was polluted by Negri''s consciousness. She was infected by her own source and was rooted. In the face of the impact of the root information, Fang Ze was able to burst out a strong will to eliminate the infection and save He Qiao''s consciousness. What is more important is that Fang Ze, with the help of this infection from other sources, has liberated his own source for the second time and strengthened his power of stars. The purple and black vines gradually withered, Fang Ze holding He Qiao fell in the community, and the scene in the community also fell in the eyes of several people. Among the buildings, black tentacles connected them, and there was a huge black pupa in the middle. That pupa slightly wriggles, as if there is something in the pregnant. "Be careful. It''s dangerous." He Qiao said weakly: "even at that time, I dare not take it as food..." Here, He Qiao''s expression is extremely sad and self reproach. Because of her changes, many people who originally gathered around her have become the nourishment of plants. "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault. It''s Wang Yuan. I''ll avenge them." Fang Ze said with comfort. Fang Ze looks at the huge pupa, his face is serious. Is Wang Yuan in this pupa? Or this pupa is Wang Yuan. "Destroy first?" The force of disaster on Fang Ze''s body slightly moved, and he saw that the pupa was slightly deformed. A gap opened in the middle, and a faint voice came out: "jliost!" The turbulent force of disaster distorts the air. Fang Ze''s force of disaster fully guards in front of him. The two forces of disaster collide with each other, and the destructive force frantically catharsis. Under the influence of the force of disaster, the air is squeezed into a strong wind, cutting the surrounding things like a knife. It seems that even the light is affected by these two forces of disaster, and all the scenes in the collision become unreal. Fang Ze''s body flies backward, and Negri''s disaster power is not stronger than Fang Ze''s, but the use of both forces is obviously stronger than Fangze''s, not to mention Fangze''s hand is still holding what kind of tricks. "Catch it." Fang Ze throws He Qiao to one side, Liu Ya jumps up, embraces He Qiao and falls on the other side. Several arrows are thrown out by her, turning into streamer and flying to the black pupa. Negri, dressed in black, walked out of the gap in the pupa, flicking his fingers and flying the arrow. Under the support of the surrounding tentacles, the pupa slowly rises into the air. The gap in the middle expands slowly, and a mirror body slowly appears at the gap, like a huge eye watching the crowd. "Wang Yuan!" Fang Ze roared, and his anger could no longer be restrained. The force of disaster gushed from his feet, as if trampling on the air. The whole person broke away from the capture of human eyes and rushed to Negri. The force of disaster was shrinking wildly and clinging to his body. The disaster power of the disaster King level is almost the same. If the disaster power is released on a large scale, it will only disperse the disaster force. When dealing with the authority with insufficient energy level, the disaster King''s disaster power is rolling and can flow out completely. However, for the disaster king of the same level, it''s not so effective, it''s better to condense it completely. A large number of disaster forces are contracted on the body surface. The high temperature property of Fangze''s disaster force distorts the surrounding air. From a distance, it looks like a flame burning on his body, like a human shaped meteorite. "Impotent rage!" Negri''s appearance did not change as Fangze did. With a slight leap, he avoided the ground subsidence caused by the ground. His body twisted, forming a collective movement of pathogens in his body, and his fist was directly against the disaster fighting boxing set of upper Ze. With the help of the impact of the fight, Fang Ze fell on the other side. There was a hole in his right fist cover, blood was flowing, and Negri''s phalanx split, and a sword blade was ejected from it. Just as long as Fang Ze''s reaction slows down a little bit, the blade will all rush out, pierce his arm, and then pierce his head."That kind of special forged disaster force." Fang Ze''s heart sank. In the first battle between him and Negri, Negri''s disaster power was far inferior to him, but it was relying on a dagger that could cut off his control of the disaster force to finish his abuse. Now the blade ejected from Negri''s hand is the same material as the dagger. Fang Ze''s disaster power fluctuated. The wound on his right hand was repaired directly. Some grass seeds sprouted in an instant on the dry ground around him. The wild growth spread and flowed towards Negri. As soon as Negri''s disaster power shook, all the plants around him turned into powder. However, more weeds spread the whole community. Fang Ze and others disappeared in the weeds. "Trying to hide and look for opportunities?" The huge eyeball behind Negri slowly turned and the mirror was facing the ground. "Interference is the power derived from the soul, and it has many forms. If I have not made mistakes in calculation, then the force of disaster is also a variation of interference force, and so is the so-called spiritual force." "The spirit of the mirror can be condensed through the eyes." Negri opened his hand and thought, "the second experiment of the halo of the protagonist begins." Some kind of light gathers on the huge eyeball, and then turns into some kind of brilliance and strikes on the ground. The brilliance did not cause any damage to everything on the ground, even the grass did not float, but many people present had hallucinations at the same time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 Negri''s interference force has not been used for a long time. After all, his soul is just the peak of the root liberation, and the effect of the interference force is not as powerful as the disaster force. However, Negri''s research on the interference force has never stopped. The interference force is the power derived from his soul. The most basic manifestation of interference force is that it interferes with other things as if it were a free changing body. If the interference force is changed, it can become the spiritual force that affects people''s spirit and create magic arts. Even if the power of intervention is strong, like Aldrich, he can even interfere with reality and form a chapter of Empire in his own field. Negri''s interference is weak, but he has a huge resource to use. With the expansion of the infection area, there are more and more practitioners of the enlightenment method. From the original three million people to the present ten million people, more than 200000 of them have liberated the first root cause. These people are all infected by Negri''s soul bacteria and have established a relationship. As long as it is necessary, Negri can release the contact and extract the soul gas of this person to supplement himself. With the support of more than 200000 people''s soul and Qi, even if Negri''s soul body mass has not broken through the second root liberation, he can also gain great power by virtue of the huge amount of soul and body. However, Negri did not do so. He just extracted a small number of people''s soul Qi to maintain their soul body consumption. If Negri really let go of the restrictions and accept the soul Qi of all people, then he can really hold up the total amount of his soul and body, and maybe he can promote qualitative change through quantitative change. But at that time, Negri is likely to become an irrational existence. The soul of a person contains information. The memory, emotion and perception of this person should be carefully screened and improved. Not to mention that as the majority of people in the world, they are limited in the fate, destiny has a strong influence on them, even their ideas are guided by fate. If Negri accepts soul Qi at will, he will be captured by fate and become another puppet under him. However, it is a waste to put such a large amount of resources out of use. Therefore, we have the current base plan, which is the eye of all things. Inside this huge eyeball, there is a soul gas storage device made by Negri. There are all kinds of memories, conjectures and emotions in it. As long as a person is infected with a trace, he will be directly schizophrenic and become a complete lunatic. It''s useless to use these spirit Qi normally. Negri turned it into a huge interference force derivator, unifying the interference force through the mirror surface of the eyeball, and using the disordered information to form the field of fantastic illusion. Combined with the higher weeds in the plot, the magic field has taken shape completely. All the people present entered the realm of illusion. As the master of the field of illusion, Negri is not created by his own interference, but by virtue of his contact with the omnipresent eye, Negri still has the privilege. He has a real vision and can see his own image in the fantasy. In the field of illusion, with all the information coming together, Negri''s image becomes a giant spider, but the position of the spider''s head becomes the upper body of Negri. And the weeds around them become very tall, as if they were really insects. As for the others, their senses have changed and their senses have changed under the influence of magic. They have become fat big green insects, but these big green insects have their own faces. "From some vegetarians, and some people who eat together and die, dissatisfied with the status quo of the world, combined with the magic field full of weeds?" Negri took a general look at the composition of the realm of illusion through the eyes of all things. The central idea is that if there''s something to eat everywhere in the world, there''s no need to work, there''s no dispute. Therefore, in the realm of illusion, all people become herbivorous insects. They sleep on food and have food when they open their eyes. After eating, they move their bodies and have a large amount of food. "It seems that if I have the ability, I should build a super biological computer to manage the data of soul and Qi in the eyes of all kinds of people. The information flowing out of the field of illusion is random and chaotic." "If there is management, all this information can be used by us to build up human big data. This huge interference force can also play a more important role." Negri shook his head. The super biological computer of that level is still under construction. It needs a lot of work to build it successfully. At present, the main role of this fantasy field is to further study the role of Fang Ze''s main character''s Qi Yun and the way of fate''s correction of the plot, so as to facilitate Negri''s eventual departure from the fate track. "Damn it, the grass is so fragrant that I want to eat it." Several insects gathered together. The insect with Passepartout''s face was lying on a huge blade of grass with saliva. However, it came from the will of human beings, which forced him to resist the impulse and wriggle uneasily."Can we use our abilities?" Fang Ze frowned. He remembered that he had borrowed the ability of He Qiao before to control the rapid growth of weeds in the whole community. But now, with this ability, he can not see any situation at all, and he has become a ridiculous bug. "Are we really worms?" Xiao bafu used the power of fracture. He saw a big hole in Zhang Zijie''s fat and tender body, and the juice splashed out. "Please don''t use your ability first. Please stop everything." Chang Xia said in a hurry, let Fang Ze stop his action. Chang Xia squirmed for a moment, instinctively wanted to push his glasses, but he just let his tentacles twitch twice. After realizing this, he could only give up this move and said: "we should not really become worms, but our senses have been tampered with, so this kind of absurd illusion will appear." "We should be in the same position as before. Maybe we are just kneeling and crawling in the grass. The grass is very fragrant and delicious, but our senses are misleading us. Our ability to use is not shown here, but it does not mean that we really have no ability to use it. Maybe a disaster sweeping can kill all of us who are unprepared Death. " "So we''d better protect ourselves with the force of disaster according to the previous feeling, and never do unnecessary actions." "But if we can''t get rid of the confusion of the senses, we will soon be in danger," Chang said www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 "Before we turn into insects, the pupa''s eyeball emits a lot of light, which is supposed to make us feel confused." Chang Xia thought of the scene before, floating in the air in the eyes, released a lot of light hit the earth, and when they wake up from the glory, they have become insects. "Move to the edge first, maybe we can escape from that eyeball and our perception will return to normal." Fang Zechen said in a deep voice: "let''s build a hand and pull Zhang Zijie." Originally this weed is to hide itself, Fang Ze borrowed the ability of He Qiao to make it, but let himself and others lost in it. A few people squirm to one side, but they can see the weeds and insects. They are wearing all kinds of faces and greedily eating the grass. Fang Ze and others try to communicate with the insects and ask for directions. But the insects are very rigid, and can only say the words of cattle and horses. "The price of meat has gone up again. I can''t afford meat in the future. I can only eat grass." A bug with a big mother''s face was eating grass and saying some inexplicable words. "Only when you eat grass can you become stronger. Those who eat meat are heretics!" An insect with a bald face said to a group of small insects, and then ate the grass with a big mouth. The insect''s weak body actually showed the color of muscles on his body. "I tell you, you are all living on my head. I am the God of creation and the God of the prairie." A green insect with an unfortunate face was holding a ball of withered and yellow straw in his mouth, and he called out crazily to several people: "this is Kangshuai Fu convenient grass that I speak for. Do you want to try it?" "Oh, it''s nice to have a world without monsters and plenty of food, without any disputes." "This is heaven," sighed an old worm All kinds of insects are full of this absurd world, Fangze a few insects do not eat grass, here appears to be out of place. After these grasses are eaten up, there will be a large number of grass growing again. Fangze several people go around and have not escaped from this area. If there is no way out, with the feeling of the past, Fang Ze can use his power to summon meteorites. With the impact of meteorites, he must be able to break through the surrounding fantasy. It is only in the case of all sensory confusion, the size of the summoned meteorite is uncertain, the specific trajectory is uncertain, and there is no calculation. It is very likely that this meteorite will kill themselves. It''s the same with the use of disaster power. If you release the disaster force on a large scale, you may kill your own people. Fang Ze shakes his fat head. The insect''s sense organ has been interfering with him. However, after a period of adaptation, he has been independent from the chaotic senses. After all, he has liberated the second root. If he can master the corresponding mystical knowledge, this kind of illusion can not trouble him at all. However, his everything comes too fast. It is estimated that even a wizard apprentice is inferior to him in the use of soul power, but the essence of the second liberation is there. So Fangze soon discovered some differences, and some of the surrounding scenes turned into another picture in his eyes. It''s a personal idea, and these ideas come together to form what looks like an absurd wormlike world today. "I''ve learned that if we want to break the illusion, we have to let the composition of the world go wrong. It''s these ideas that make up the world, and we have to change this idea." Fang Ze told the public about his discovery and soon thought of a solution. "Deny his idea?" Looking around at the vast number of insects, can only start to try to convince them. "Weeds are not delicious. You are eager to eat meat, but without this economic condition, escape is not the way. You can work hard and improve your salary. In addition, please believe that the government will get better and better in social welfare, so that people can''t even afford meat." Fang Ze said to the big mother bug. But the old lady bug was still saying those words. The price of meat was too expensive to eat. She could only eat grass. Fang Ze wriggles the body of the insect and touches the insect. It seems that he has seen such a scene. In the chaotic city, the order has been completely destroyed. Those who have liberated the root cause and occupied the resources in the city have been abandoned by the government. They regard jewelry and gold as hard currency, of course, which can produce zombie germs and precious goods. Aunt, who survived by chance, dare not go out to fight. She has no beauty. She can''t even buy her body. Among these survivors'' bases, she can only live by eating weeds. "Don''t worry, we will defeat the source of all this, end the cataclysm, and let the world return to normal." Fang Ze solemnly conveys his mind in the past, and only then does this big mother bug really disappear. Several people also feel that the surrounding environment has changed a little. It seems that some restrictions have begun to loosen. They have been able to feel a little bit of human power and can do things that insects can''t do. Finally, a few insects do not need to wriggle a little bit. They can go to other places with a little jump, and begin to persuade these insects to give up their idea of illusion by various means.The bald muscle bug is weak. In the end of the day, he was bullied by others as a plaything. He wanted to be stronger, but there was no way to get stronger. That''s why he came up with the idea that eating grass can make him stronger. The bad faced bug didn''t eat grass every day, but he didn''t dare to go out to fight. He had to stay in the base. His wife sold his body for all his food and clothing. This made him feel ashamed and angry, but he couldn''t overcome his fear of monsters, and he couldn''t give up better things to eat grass. The man who eats weeds is no longer in charge. His legs are inconvenient. In the end of the day, people do not have so much kindness to take care of an old man. He can only wait for him to die there. In addition to them, there are many people''s ideas here. Because of all kinds of situations, they have produced ideas related to Cordyceps and so on. These ideas and information constitute a part of the field of fantastic illusion. Fang Ze and others can only change these ideas through their own ideas and encourage them to change themselves. With the constant liberation of these insects, Fangze and others can use more and more power. Fang Ze is persuading a cowardly young insect to be brave and effective. He finds that the insect is shaking constantly, and he quickly lowers his head to eat grass, and no longer cares about Fangze''s words. He turned around and saw a huge spider appeared in the field of vision. The spider''s upper body was the appearance of Negri. As soon as he appeared, Fangze knew the identity of the other party and the things represented in this illusion. Spiders represent hunters, dangers in doomsday, monsters'' fear, oppression by the strong, and the existence of these insects that dare not resist. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 Negri, the master of the eye of all things, acquires the body of this spider, representing the things in the imagination that are afraid of thoughts. In the eyes of the cowards, spiders are the germs of the outside world. To the powerless, spiders are the oppressors of the base. To the powerless, spiders represent power. They can''t resist these people. They can only produce some insect like ideas, and this fantastic fantasy is made up of these insect ideas. Therefore, all of them are weak meat worms, only symbolizing their irresistible strength and condensing into spiders. Fang Ze and other people''s ideas are just like this. If they change their ideas, there will be loopholes in the insect''s fantasy world, and they can find back their previous feelings and break through this absurd fantasy. They did succeed in part, but when Negri appeared, they were totally helpless. Those people succumbed to Negri''s fear and chose to continue to be a bug. "You are building a dream for them, telling them to work hard, to believe in others, to strive to improve themselves, to learn to resist, but all this will only make them harvest deeper despair." In the real vision, these people are lying in the grass, frowning, as if they are having some nightmare. Negri didn''t do it. He could feel that if he did, he would immediately have other forces to interrupt him, which would be detrimental to his own followers. The main function of this illusion is to test. If Negri has not guessed wrong, he will soon lift some of the veil of the protagonist''s light. Only when this conjecture is confirmed can he really resist the fate. "You tell the oppressed to let go of their fear and seize the opportunity to resist. Only in this way can they be truly free." "But you told him to fight, but you didn''t tell him how to fight," Negri said "Those who have no strength, if they rebel against the power, will only be completely knocked down, and even have no value to be played with." Negri really said, with a wave of his hand, there was a picture, which came from the picture of the bald boy. It seems that he was influenced by the persuasion of Fangze and others in the fantasy land. When he was bullied again, he violently rebelled. Later, he was twisted and thrown out of the base by the people in the colonial costume. He was quickly picked up by those who were tired of eating grass. "You tell the weak to be brave. You can''t rely on his wife to sell his body. However, you ignore how he taught his students how to teach them knowledge. He has no ability to survive in the end of the day. The price of bravery is to be killed by a monster when he is out looking for resources. The woman who supports him with her body does not have the courage to live ¡£¡± Next to Negri, there is a picture of a gentle man with glasses. In spite of his wounded wife''s obstruction, he resolutely follows the search team out. Later, he is killed by a monster disguised as a book in a place. After his wife learns that he is relieved, she also completely loses the courage to live and chooses to commit suicide. "You tell the old man to believe in others. There are still good people in the world. Ask him to ask for more help. Someone will be willing to help him, but forget that there are more people with malice in this world." The picture of the old man appeared again. He was lured into the alley and became a pot of old bone soup. "You told the woman that you would defeat me and bring peace to the world, and then she preached it all over the place, called for peaceful coexistence, shared resources, and was then treated as a madman and expelled from the survivors'' base." In the picture, the woman walks in the deserted street and murmurs, he promised me, he promised me, and then he was killed by some pathogenic organism. "Some things are the truth for you. If you are bullied, you will resist. If you are despised, you will fight bravely. However, for some people, these are lies. You ignore their limitations, let them change their ideas and build a dream for them. But the dream is built on the lie relative to them." "For them, if they don''t work hard, they really don''t know despair. Their life is not only in front of them, but also in the distance." Negri walked towards several people step by step, and the words stabbed several people like a sharp blade. "Maybe there are some mistakes in doing so, we have neglected some things, but the biggest mistake is you." Fang Ze looked at those pictures and said solemnly: "it''s not you who caused all this. Those people may be cowardly and incompetent. Maybe they are in trouble for a while, but they never give up their lives and are trying to live. They are insects for a time, but people can''t always be worms. They all have an idea, that is, to overcome the doomsday and let the world recover As it is, this is their common wish "You have miscalculated, Wang Yuan! People will grow up! " Fang Ze roared and rushed to Negri with the body of a bug. There seemed to be a brilliant flow on his body: "your only mistake is that you underestimate us and human beings too much." Negri suddenly found that the omnipotent eye had lost control of this illusion, which means that he had lost control of the illusion. On the contrary, the interference forces that constituted the illusion were attracted by Fang Ze and became his glory.At this moment, with the help of the connection of soul and Qi, the connection between Fangze and those people was unprecedented clear. A large number of soul Qi was drawn out from the omnipotent eyes in the air and poured into Fangze. The glory formed a fuzzy crown in his head, and the surrounding fantasy collapsed and broken. "Die for me completely!" Fangze''s fist broke out with the force of disaster and the brilliance of his body, which bombarded Negri''s body. The force of disaster destroyed the soul of Negri, and the brilliance also made the soul in his body disappear. Everything gradually darkened, and the weeds that were born by the ability withered quickly. Fang Ze took back his fist and was full of joy in his heart. When he can feel the people behind every thought through collision in the illusion, he has the idea of this trick, and his root ability relies on the power of other people. With the help of the power of fantasy, he can win over Negri''s emotions, resonate with those people, make them identify with each other, and borrow the power of those people from the soul, which also gives him the means to hurt his soul. What is most troubling about Negri is not his strength, but the characteristics of his soul that can be transferred at any time. With the ability to hurt the soul, Fang Ze seized this opportunity and launched an attack. "I see." Negri''s voice rang out, and once again Fangze''s face became gloomy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 I saw another Negri standing under the eyes of all things, as if he was not completely smashed by Fangze before. In addition to him, three other people from the base also came forward. In the air, the eye of all things creeps gradually, and the structure of it without storing soul Qi gradually changes into the most basic blood of gold, the blood of soul, floating behind Negri. Fangze, who Negri looked at, had already roughly understood what the so-called protagonist aura is after all through the previous fantasy test. Of course, there are still many things that he does not understand. However, only the known things are enough. "It still looks like a fight is needed." Negri walked slowly to Fangze, picked up the blade that had fallen to one side before, and rushed forward without any nonsense. Behind him, the killers J and Noah also rushed to other people, only appendix was still standing in place, and his eyes were always on Negri. "No way, I''ve confirmed that I''ve broken your soul..." Fang Ze released the force of disaster in his hand, and flicked the blade of Negri''s sword. He said with a gloomy face, and waved his fist mercilessly toward Negri. After the connection of mind and mind in the dreamland, Fang Ze learned to use the interference force as if he had no teacher. His interference force permeates every inch of the force of disaster. Negri could have cut off the connection between his spirit and the force of disaster, but this time he had to face the interference force before touching the force of disaster. However, Fangze''s disaster power changes every moment, and Negri''s blade can''t break through at all. The sword is like the rain. The power of the body of the virus and the huge disaster force endow this sword with terrible destructive power. Negri''s understanding of sword skills is unmatched. It can be said that he has eaten more swordsmen than he has been seen. Every use of strength is just right, hit in Fangze''s strong fulcrum, let Fangze appear a little tied, in today''s view, hard power, Fangze is better than Negri. After all, in addition to the same disaster force, he also has all kinds of promotion brought by the root of the second liberation. But now the situation is that Negri is hanging Fangze, or the force of disaster to protect his body, he would have been killed by Negri. "Wang Yuan!" Fang Ze once again angrily called out the name of Negri, as if this would bring him strength, his experience in the war is also unreasonable and rapid improvement, the nature of the disaster force on his body is constantly changing. When defending, you can change it to He Qiao''s plant attribute, which has endless vitality. When occasionally attacking, you can switch to your own authority, the carrier''s impact force and high temperature, or other people''s power. When you attack from a long distance, you can switch to the control of concealed weapons by liushiya. Several abilities constantly switch, let Fang Ze play a flower, but still by Negri ruthless suppression, for the use of power, for the judgment of the people''s heart, for the choice of tactics, far more than Fang Ze. "Your next word is, why am I inferior to you?" Negri suddenly opened his mouth, turned and kicked Fangze. "Why am I inferior to you?" The words in the mind out of control, Fang Ze''s face is white. The disaster force on his body instantly expanded outward, and Negri''s figure flashed in front of Fangze. A white light flashed and Fangze''s pupil shrank. At the moment when he was distracted, the interference force was somewhat lax. When the disaster force exploded in front of him, he pushed his body to fly backward. A little blood flowed, and there was a bloodstain on Fangze''s forehead, which was almost in the same position as the scar left for the first time, but one was oblique to the left and the other to the right. The old scar and the new wound became a fork, as if denying Fang Ze. People receive information at all times. Negri, at the beginning of the war, constantly through physical action and spiritual induction, planted hints, and then detonated through active speech. "Azer Liuya always pays attention to Fang Ze''s situation. Seeing this, he shouts and rushes towards this side. A bright red crystal blade appeared from the back of Liushi and stabbed it without hesitation. However, a large number of vines twined the killer J''s hand, making him unable to move further. Liuya finally noticed the danger. His IQ was on the line again, and his body rolled forward to avoid the other short blade of killer J''s other hand. "Believe in Azer, this is his fight!" He Qiao''s tone is full of worry, but still said so. "It seems that the boy is going to die. Are the two beauties coming to be my second and third wives?" Killer J looks around the battlefield. Zhang Wei and Lutong also gather around. They are full of cold. They look at killer J. Noah on the other side also deals with the four men of Ke with the strength of one person. Liuya turns around and looks at the killer J with murderous intent in his eyes. This guy is like a bedbug. However, the other party can find out any attack in advance, and then easily evade it. It is obvious that four people besiege one person, but he is still dragged by him. Once his own flaws appear, this guy''s hands flash a dangerous breath, like the blade of red crystal, he will stab out mercilessly."It seems that you can only do something special." Assassin J''s face is full of smiles. He holds a murderous sword blade in his left and right hands. With a touch of red on his mouth, he is also a murderous sword blade, biting the blade. He calls out the name of the move: "aoyi ¡¤ 3000 troubles!" Then the killer J''s body was like a whirlwind gyroscope, and his blade was swinging against the air, making a lot of whining sounds, which made several people present involuntarily produce a strong killing intention. The man on the other side of the game was not worried? Now it seems that Fang Ze has no chance of winning at all! " "Worry, but shouldn''t you worry more about yourself?" Chang Xia turned his straight knife and chopped at Noah. "The LORD said," do not come near me. " A force appeared out of thin air and resisted Chang Xia''s knife. Noah''s voice continued: "the LORD says that gunpowder is losing its effect." Ah Qi pulled the trigger, but found that the gun did not have any reaction, can only take it back, pull out a dagger and rush to Noah. Xiao bafu was still standing on one side and crazily used the power of fracture. The disaster power of his body was not too strong, which spread to Noah. As for another Zhang Zijie, because he was injured by accident and had broken his bone, he could only hide on one side and seize the opportunity to use the Yin man of the land subsidence authority. Seizing a Qi''s stabbing hand and blocking Chang Xia''s straight knife on the other side, Noah showed his first-class fighting ability. His look remained of course: "it''s really weak strength. Who gave you the courage to challenge my Lord." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 "Liang Jingru, absolutely Liang Jingru." The killer J in the distance stops in the spinning state and makes other people''s eyebrows jump. Chang Xia takes back the straight knife in his hand and looks at Noah standing on one side, and then his eyes fall on the distant appendix. "Is that girl the king of black death? But why is she standing with Wang Yuan and others and being brainwashed? " Chang Xia''s face was gloomy, and Negri''s strength was strong, coupled with his impeccable resurrection ability. Fang Ze''s attack just now broke Negri to pieces, but did not cause any damage to Negri''s main body. It may not be difficult to defeat Negri by means of concealment, but the difficulty is how to capture and even control him alive. After all, if we want to quickly end this catastrophe that affects the whole world, we must have Negri''s cooperation or the help of the Black Death disaster king. Just looking at the Nagri, who is full of fatal charm in the field, he slightly flashed an idea: using the backhand, he can really defeat this person This monster? Negri didn''t care about other people''s confused thoughts. He just walked towards Fangze with a sword blade. The disaster force of the other party was surging in chaos, which showed his inner restlessness. "I became the king of disaster, but I never gave up my own training. After this hard training, I will never lose to such a monster as you!" Fang Ze raised his head and let the blood flow on his forehead: "for all those who suffer in the disaster, I will surely defeat you!" "Personality modeling has changed again." Negri''s eyes twinkle, Fangze''s personality modeling has been constantly updated, as long as the data is perfect, then Fangze''s every move is expected by Negri. In short, the figure formula of Fangze has been deduced and completed by Negri. What kind of variables are input and what kind of results will be obtained? Negri has already known everything. The only variable is the halo of the protagonist. This will make Fangze''s personality model constantly change, and when Negri has a certain model of the protagonist''s aura, he once again holds Fangze''s change in his hands, which is just from a binary equation to a multivariate equation. Of course, in reality, this personality algorithm will be a lot more complex, and there are too many things to consider. "I will definitely beat you!" Fang Ze''s momentum broke out again, which was much stronger than his strongest state. His fist with the force of terror had been waved towards Negri. "Ha ha!" Negri smiles and dodges Fangze''s attack. He lifts the blade of the sword, grabs the tip of the sword with his other hand. When his hand shakes, the blade turns into countless pieces and flies to Fang Ze, who is unable to defend himself. In an instant, Fangze was transformed into liuya''s power, and the broken blade passed by Fangze. The unaffected Fangze was close to Negri, and he was very skilled in attacking Negri. He was no longer immature. The blade of the sword was inserted on the broken concrete ground, trembling slightly. The fragments seemed to have something to do with each other. The other side of Nigel finally had a certain pressure, especially when the other side''s hard power exceeded his own. Looking at Fang Ze''s eyes flashing with inexplicable brilliance, Negri was moved. This abnormal speed of progress is also the basic treatment of the protagonist. The opponent''s super ability is only two or three months. Even if he has high talent and exercises every day, his fighting skills are at best good level. However, after fighting with Negri, his fighting skills have rapidly improved. After he had been marked on his forehead and made a speech on his second form, his fighting skills rose again, even surpassing those masters who had practiced hard for decades, and made a leap forward. Fang Ze''s various fighting skills flow through his mind. He once again develops his own root ability. With the connection he established in the field of illusion, he once again draws on the strength of other people, but this time the "strength" is their fighting skills. The fighting skills of tens of thousands of survivors flow in Fang Ze''s heart. Most of them were ordinary civilians before, but there is no lack of all kinds of fighting enthusiasts and soldiers. After all, the survival rate of such people in the end of the day is much higher. Fang Ze borrowed a hundred kinds of fighting skills all over the world. So many suitable or unsuitable experiences poured into his mind, but Fang Ze quickly adapted and learned something from it. He gradually formed his own fighting skills. His whole body, fists, forearms, elbows, knees, legs, all turned into the most powerful weapons, the force of disaster spread on it, and the attribute of high temperature was fully stimulated in the fist swing. Fangze''s fists and feet with a high temperature of fire, waving his fists and feet twisted the air, making his attack trajectory full of uncertainty, more complex and changeable. The fist arm collision, the two forces of disaster constantly confrontation, heard the sound of roar, hearing at this moment also seems to lose its effectiveness, Fang Ze pupil enlargement, body side swing, the force of disaster in his hand crazy twist, and then the fist hit out. At this moment, the air seemed to be burning, like the heat wave of fire, hitting the disaster force on the surface of Negri. Fangze''s disaster force was excited to the extreme, and the disaster force of Negri seemed to be melted and broken down.With the heat wave blowing, he took the initiative to separate a big hole in his chest to let Fangze''s fist pass through. Taking advantage of this gap, Negri stood forward and hit Fangze on the head with an elbow. After all, disaster force protection is not omnipotent, especially when the opponent has the same disaster force, the strength of the attack can not be fully resisted, which also makes Fang Ze very uncomfortable. There is a buzzing sound in his ear, and his nose is cool. I think it is a fragile nose bleeding. Fang Ze''s body leaned back, and his feet instinctively stepped back to stabilize his center of gravity. His hands were pulled back and crossed in front of him. The force of disaster surged forward to protect Negri from the next attack. However, he found that the fist that Negri had struck turned into a palm. The blade fragments scattered on the ground fly upside down and condense into a blade again. They are inserted on Fangze''s back, and the tip of the sword comes out from his chest. The pain behind his back made Fang Ze''s spirit loose, but he was also simple. He understood that things were not good. He forced himself to jump back. At the same time, he quickly switched the power of subsidence. The ground collapsed under Negri''s feet, so that Negri had no power point. Then, with a palm slap on the chest, the sword blade will fly, and the disaster force attribute of the body will be changed again to He Qiao''s ability to quickly repair the wound by using the vitality of plants. It''s just that this time it''s different from the slight bruise on his forehead. A force is destroying his body wildly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 The nature of Negri''s disaster force is invasion. With the help of a sword blade penetrating Fangze''s body, Negri poured his own disaster force into Fangze''s body. Now these disaster forces are like germs, destroying Fangze''s body crazily. "Why? Why? " Fangze has been hit by some, clearly he has been so strong, his strength has surpassed Negri, and his skills have been improved explosively, surpassing countless people, but still can not defeat Negri. First, he fought with Fangze with his human body. During the battle, Negri''s all behaviors were in line with the human pattern. Then Negri suddenly changed his attack mode, and Fangze, who was trapped in the fixed thinking pattern, had no time to react. Even if Fangze''s power surpasses Negri, once Negri controls all his variables, as long as his power does not exceed the limit and reaches the crushing level, Negri can lead the other party to the end of failure step by step. Negri was not in the mood to explain to Fangze that he did not need to show off the mental knowledge of some people''s thinking patterns. Victory is the best proof. "Ah Qi!" Chang Xia always pays attention to Fang Ze''s situation. At this time, he has to use his cards. "I see." Qi pursed her lips and took a deep breath. The terrible force of disaster broke out from her. At the beginning, Yu Guangming''s power broke out. After he was killed by Chang Xia, the land sinking power that had been created fell on ah Qi. It was precisely by gaining the power that she could survive the earthquake. Only because of the shadow of her mind, she never wanted to use her power, and even the disaster force of shaking attribute was rarely used. Noticing that something was wrong, Noah immediately stepped back, but ah Qi, who had exposed his identity, did not care about Noah. Because even if Negri felt the outbreak of Qi''s disaster force, he did not mean to stop. The disaster force in his hand condensed and flew towards Fangze. In Fangze''s current state, his scattered disaster power could not resist Negri''s attack. Negri did not think that AQI was the king of disaster and the land sank. After all, there were so many survivors of the yuebu earthquake that anyone might inherit the land sinking, but what about that? Does he have to be shocked by this fact and cry out that it is impossible to stay where he is, so that they can react to rescue Fang Ze and lead to his defeat. He is not a fool affected by the halo of the protagonist. The disaster force of Negri''s hands is unprecedented. On his fingers, the bacteria that make up the nails are the special gold eating bacteria. By eating certain metals, the bacteria can easily break the special alloy. Without hesitation, pity, and sigh, Negri''s hand penetrated into Fangze''s head. The force of disaster broke out, and Fangze''s head exploded directly. A terrible force of disaster broke out, and a red star appeared in the sky and fell downward. Liuya and He Qiao make unbelievable screams and are killed by killer J. Negri looked at the galloping ah Qi, his face was still calm, there was no joy of killing the protagonist, but then there was a clock moving click in his ear. Everything around him has become illusory, but for Negri''s more and more wrong attributes, he may not be able to detect this. Negri opened his eyes again. Fang Zehao was living on one side, covering his chest. He was trying his best to get rid of the disaster force that he had invaded into the other party''s body. Ah Qi burst out of the disaster force and rushed towards him. Liuya and He Qiao are also living well in the confrontation with the killer J. I also fell back to the position a few seconds ago, and the force of disaster in my hands is gathering. "Is it not so easy?" Negri is not angry, he can not be angry, the protagonist does not resurrect once or twice, is it OK to call it the protagonist? When the protagonist really can''t win, isn''t it normal for a master to help? These situations were expected by Negri. He has never forgotten that the so-called disaster king, if not counting his alien invasion, there are ten altogether. Among the disaster kings, only Fangze was more active. The other disaster King land sank. Ah Qi was not willing to use his power for personal reasons. The super plague appendix was taken over by Negri and became his own. In addition, there are seven other disaster kings, such as sky tilt, solar storm, war, earth''s pole shift, flood, collapse of order and chaos of time. "This kind of feeling, as expected, time chaos has been born?" Negri still did not stay and rushed towards Fangze. If there was no new variable added, Negri would still kill Fangze. What if there is a time error? If it doesn''t work once, kill it again. For Negri, who has mastered the method, killing Fangze is the same as solving a mathematical problem. If you can solve it once, you can solve it countless times. Negri does not believe that there is no need to pay for the use of such power against France. If the other party can really play with time at will, it doesn''t really matter how he does it. There are only so many variables for everyone. For Negri, who is in charge of most of Fangze''s variables, Fangze''s life and death has been completely controlled by him!An ax was spinning over a long distance, just on Nigel''s way. If the axe is stopped by the axe, if it is forced to face the ax with the force of the ominous disaster, it will not be time to take into account the a-qi coming from behind. Without greed, Negri immediately gave up the battle results to be arrived, turned around and waved the force of disaster to a Qi that was full of the force of the collapse of the disaster, the body with the help of impact, leaped back, and again fell to Fangze. Only saw that axe changed its direction in the half sky, and the original way returned to the direction of the axe, and stopped Nigerian''s jumping path again. Stepping on the air, the force of disaster struck and changed his direction. Nigel fell on the other side. A Qi had come to Fangze. On the other side, a bald man in military coat came along with an axe. Nigel paid more attention to the bald man. He saw that the skin color and appearance were foreigners. He was huge in shape, and his muscles looked very strong. His mouth beard was even more fierce. The head with reflective light had a unique tattoo. His appearance is impressive and unforgettable as long as he has seen it. The power of disaster of bald headed man has already boiled, as if he could see blood and fire in turbulence, killing and death accompanied by floating. The attribute of this force is extremely complex. With the power level and attribute of the other party, he can guess the identity of this person. Disaster King - war. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 "Really Interesting Negri stood in the field, watching the war disaster king with an axe on his face and escorting the ah Qi land sinking disaster king in front of the impact of the planet on Fangze, the time chaos disaster king who has been hidden in the dark. Finally, with the super plague behind Negri, there are already five disaster kings gathered here. Even if Negri is included in the alien invasion, they are six disaster kings. At this moment, Negri deeply realized the difficulties of those villains in the previous life. Obviously, he had countless opportunities to kill the protagonist, but he was still bound by various things and finally killed him. If the protagonist did not die completely, he would be revived again. "But what about that?" Negri finally began to be a little excited. His face showed an excited smile. If there was only a little variable, what would be the pleasure of dominating it? How to open and hang, how to cheat, and how to be so lucky that you can master it bit by bit and control it completely, which can really make him happy!! Negri shakes his body, and the bacteria that make up the body are constantly changing. He says to several people, "come on together. You must delay Fangze enough time, or I can kill him at any time during this time." Covering his chest, Fang Ze''s face became extremely ugly. When did he become a drag on the role of disaster king. "I haven''t been active for a long time. You''re an opponent worthy of all my strength." The bald man swung his axe in his hand, and his expression gradually became excited: "my name is arkman." He didn''t feel embarrassed to join hands with ah Qi. He was the disaster king of war, not the disaster king of duel. The time when the disaster king of war was born is very advanced. Although he is only in his forties now, his age is actually over 100 years old. It was from the second world war that he gained the power of war a hundred years ago. At that time, the power of disaster had just emerged. It can be said that he was one of the earliest disaster kings except for the solar storm. Unfortunately, after the Second World War, there were almost no large-scale wars in the world, and only some regions were still in war. He has no idea how long it has not been able to send out the full force of disaster, to fight with all his strength. Ah Qi resisted the disgust and brought the force of the disaster under control, trying not to recall the tragedy of the yuebu earthquake. Negri opened the corner of his mouth and rushed directly to AQI. Ah Qi is the king of disaster. Although it is beyond Negri''s expectation, ah Qi''s personality modeling has always been in progress. Even if the disaster King''s power is more than one variable, her strength is still the lowest. A strong power must be controlled by a strong heart. Otherwise, even the power of God is the weak. Ah Qi may not be weak willed, but the shadow of the yuebu earthquake has hidden her power for more than ten years, and she seldom uses it frequently. Therefore, her basic ability is good and her theoretical knowledge is enough. But for the battle between disaster kings, she is far less than Fang Ze, let alone the war disaster king arkman who started from war. Since we want to fight, we should strike at the weak points of the other side, and pinch the persimmons with softness. But in front of ah Qi, who had not come to Negri, the annoying ax flew over again. This axe was originally just an ordinary axe, but after alchman became the disaster king, his disaster power invaded the ax all the time. The power of disaster derived from the power of war has many attributes, one of which is weapon. By virtue of this attribute and alchman''s super control over the force of disaster, he washed this axe into a weapon of disaster power. Although he didn''t practice the enlightenment method, with his amazing fighting talent and some materials about yuebu relics, he also succeeded in liberating the root of the axe and making it more extraordinary. As long as a hundred years of getting along with each other, alkman knew the axe like the palm of his hand. Even if he flew far away, he could make the axe fly back to him with a wave. Even Negri didn''t want to be hit by it. This kind of attack can break his soul armor and really hurt his soul. As for Fangze''s attack before, it can only be said that he is too arrogant. The ability he has just mastered is like how to kill the soul of Negri. Through reasoning, the original plot of fate is that Fangze defeats Negri with the help of the power of appendix. However, at present, appendix belongs to Negri. If you want to pull the plot back to its original shape, Fang Ze can only obtain the power of the soul himself. Therefore, Negri had already prepared for the attack on the soul. That is, he built a new method, soul armor, by taking into account the ancestral technology of the Royal kingdom of ROAs and the accessory soul technology developed by himself. The accessory soul is forged into a protective device based on the periphery of the soul. This protective device has concise interference force and has good defense ability for soul attack. Even if it can break the soul armor, Negri can seize this time and transfer his soul body through the contact of blood bacteria of the soul.The bacteria on the hand quickly mutated. Several bone blades rushed out of the wrist and waved in front of the ax. The two forces collided. Negri''s body leaped forward, and the bone blade in his hand was lifted up, and the sun shone on the bone blade. The tiny mirror structure on the bone blade allows the sunlight to gather and refract Qi, who rushes to one side. The dazzling light makes her instinctively close her eyes and turn her head. Her spirit appears in a trance for a moment. As if walking in the light, Negri''s figure seems illusory. In an instant, he came to ah Qi and waved his hand to her. He wanted to kill her while she was in a trance and released the control of the disaster force. A hand full of calluses stretched out in time, full of boiling disaster force, lightly grasped Negri''s bone blade. Alchman roared. A huge force was applied to Negri''s body through the bone blade. Negri''s body was pulled by him. His body seemed to lose control. The other fist waved at Negri. With the bone blade separated from his body, Negri''s body twisted his body in a shape that was absolutely impossible for human beings to make, so that alchman''s fist went through his wrist and neck. One hand, with the force of twisting, turned into a knife and cut into arkman''s neck. At the same time, the bone blade on the arm instantly grows, and the light condenses on it, sending out dazzling light to stab his eyes. It''s just that arkman, who has lived for more than 100 years, is not ah Qi''s vegetable chicken. Even if he closes his eyes, he still pushes forward with the force of disaster in his hands. Negri''s twisted limbs were scattered again, and his face was cheerful. Sunlight flowed through the bone blade of his arm. Holes began to appear in some parts of his body. The breeze flowed out of the holes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 The body of Negri''s virus is entirely composed of bacteria. Under the control of the pathogen of Negri, the body can undergo non-human changes. So if we only use human fighting skills, we will waste the strength of this body. Because of the destructive power, the non-human fighting skills developed by Negri are all inclined to be auxiliary. Negri''s bone blade technique on his arm comes from the flow of light breathing method of the lancher family in the world of fire. Although the rhythm of breathing method has lost most of its effects because of the different world, some of them are still very enlightening for the use of light. Negri developed the bone blade. Although the material looks like bone, it actually has numerous movable micro mirrors, which can deflect and refract the light and use the light to achieve its own purpose. At the same time, the bone blade of this tiny mirror is extremely sharp, which is not inferior to any sharp weapon. The hole in his body is actually a special biological device made by Negri, which can absorb and release the air from the outside. The slight air flow flows through the hole on the body surface. Negri''s body is vigorous and rushes to arkman, and the bone blade on his arm flashes. With the movement of Negri, some of the holes on his body surface breathe in and part of them release air, forming an air film on the body surface. The light of bone blade on the arm echoes with the air flow on his body. The figure of Negri disappears in the brilliance and achieves the effect of invisibility. Alchman held the axe alone, squinting his eyes slightly to guard against the strong light that might suddenly refract. His ears moved and recognized the sound around him. Fangze suddenly felt chilly in the distance. From now on, Negri did not use these means when fighting with him. However, even so, he still easily defeated him. Otherwise, he would have died, or had he died once. The feeling of being merciless and bursting his head still remained slightly in his heart. At that moment, he was already dead. If it was not for the sound of the clock in his ear, he would have died again. "It''s not like this, but I''m hungry and inexperienced. I just need to settle down and I will definitely be able to give full play to my real strength." Fang Ze felt the disaster power of Nagri in his body, and once again sank down to eliminate it. At the same time, he thought about how to make himself stronger. "This way..." Following his own perception, arkman swung his axe and turned to chop. Negri''s figure flashed out, and the ax split it into a mass of air, which was just the air flow specially made by Negri, and then projected the light of his own figure to create an illusion of his own. "Not this way, that''s here..." Arkman didn''t panic. The most useless emotion in battle was panic, especially when their disaster protection was closely related to their emotions. If a person is in a trance and the disaster force is weak, he will take advantage of the other party''s disaster force. No matter how strong his body is, once he meets the disaster force, even the lowest level a disaster force, he will die. With the help of the previous force inertia, alchman turned his body and swung the axe. A bone blade broke through the air and resisted the axe. Negri''s hand twisted abnormally and grasped arkman''s hand. Disaster force protection is not invincible. People have various limitations, such as breathing. When using the force of disaster protection, the air will be expelled. If you want to breathe, you need to let the force of disaster flow, roll up the air and bring it in. "Then the flow of ice method!" Negri watched the air flow and the color of his right hand changed instantly. According to the vapor compression refrigeration cycle, Negri built a refrigeration cycle in his own arm, which was composed of four main components: compressor, condenser, expansion valve and evaporator. The body fluids of Negri are also special refrigerants modulated by bacteria. The body fluids are changed in the closed system by artificial methods to provide continuous and stable cooling capacity. A large amount of liquid is vaporized with a lot of temperature, and the heat of water in the surrounding air is pumped away and turned into ice chips. With the force of disaster, the air rolls up and breaks through the disaster force protection of arkman. When the cold air with ice crumbs came into contact with arkman''s skin, the nerve signal formed by the instantaneous change of temperature still distracted his attention, which made his control of the disaster force flawed. Negri doesn''t need continuous refrigeration. When alchman has a flaw, he breaks the refrigeration cycle. The high temperature steam in his right hand pushes Nigel''s arm, and uses the principle of steam braking to convert heat energy into mechanical energy. The speed of this fist exceeded the limit. With Negri''s disaster power, through the calculation in advance, the accurate attack broke through the protection of alchman''s disaster force, and the fist hit the opponent''s chest heavily. The wind blows, the hot steam from which arm slowly send out, a series of wounds appear in the arm, a large number of necrotic bacteria into dark blood flow. However, the wound on Negri''s arm was creeping rapidly. After a while, the ice flow method could be used again. Whether it was continuous cooling or instant explosion, it was extremely terrifying.Even if it continues to develop, Negri can use that high temperature to produce magma like hot blood, but the current high temperature blood in the war does not have much effect. Negri did not have time to pursue the victory. Although Qi was a rookie, he was also the disaster king after all. When he was attacked in arkerman, he responded and the disaster weapon dagger in his hand came towards Negri Che. This dagger is vibrating at high frequency because of its shock property. This kind of attack can cut through the disaster force protection of Negri. Alchman fell to the ground, his skin burned on his chest, and his mouth spat out blood and visceral fragments, but he grinned, his body glowing red, and the axe that fell to one side flew into his hands, flashing red. This is his root ability, the blood of war. This ability can only be activated after he is seriously injured. Once activated, his injury will not worsen, and the whole person''s mental state will enter into the extreme hyperactivity state. At the same time, as long as the enemy is killed, the blood of war will plunder the vitality of those killed by him. No matter how serious the injury is, it will be cured with the supplement of the power of life. However, if the vitality absorbed is not enough, he will fall into a weak state after the end of his ability. He stood up and rushed to Negri with a laugh. For a long time, only fighting could make him excited. After so many years, he was seriously injured again, and he could give full play to his strength. Negri dodges ah Qi''s high-frequency concussion dagger. The hole in his body opens again to release air flow. Under the refraction of light, he gradually disappears in the light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 Negri''s figure now and then looms, constantly fighting between arkman and AQI. Entering into a state of full-scale excitement, arkerman''s fearfulness fully shows his terrible fighting ability. The axe whirled and danced. After a hundred years of training, the fists and feet reached the peak of their skills. They had a strong personal style, and they were not too much defeated by Negri. In the face of Negri''s various inhuman moves, he can also quickly adapt, and quickly come up with coping moves. For example, Negri''s ice dust air attack, in his so-called laurel refers to the hero halo, the king, who bears all the expectations of his people and responds to their expectations. The expectation of all living beings is the crown of the king of all living beings. In the past, Fangze established a relationship with all living beings with the help of the interference force of the omnipotent eye, which further confirmed this point by Negri. Everyone in this world is a part of the halo of the protagonist. The halo of the protagonist is the expectation of mankind in the whole world, at least in this world. The protagonist bears all people''s expectations, represents all people, and is also restricted by all people. He is the freest person and the deepest bound person. Fang Ze''s personality modeling has been changing. In fact, what he represents is that he is more and more in line with people''s expectations. He is gradually changed by the living beings with the halo of the protagonist. From the beginning, he was a little selfish, with a deep city government, and became the so-called king of all living beings who is dedicated to the interests of all mankind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 "There should be many kinds of halos of protagonists. The halo of protagonists generated according to the expectations of all living beings can be called alaiya type halo of protagonists." Alaya is also known as the collective unconsciousness of human beings. "Of course, there are many factors in the formation of the halo of the protagonist, and the expectations of all living beings are just one of them." Negri roughly judged that the so-called fate is the collective unconscious of all human beings to determine the path forward. "In order to fight against the so-called doomsday disaster, the emergence of the king of ten disasters and the appearance of the king of all living beings are the established trajectory of mankind, that is, destiny. Any existence that goes against this track will be corrected by fate." "But this alayer is a little too tolerant of me." Negri''s body constantly squirming: "or that''s what he expected." "According to the stele of doomsday, we need the so-called master of errors to fight against the disaster of doomsday." The huge figure of the dragon of eternal sin appeared in the field. Compared with the dragon of eternal sin before, its form has also changed. There were a lot of irregular barbs growing on the original tap. There were some meaningless patterns on the scales. But if you look at them carefully, you will find that these scales are wriggling slightly, and the patterns on them are turning slightly, just like an eyeball. The three fleshy wings of the Dragon flapped and unfolded to block out the sun. On the edge of the wings, there were several bone spines coming out. The sharp extension, once scraped by the Dragon Wings, would be cut directly. Three layers of sharp teeth crisscross each other, slightly open, it seems that you can see a bloody palm inside. It seems that you are looking forward to holding people outside. Occasionally, you can see some obscure heads in it. Behind the thick tail to the tip of the split countless tentacles, tentacles open, you can see the teeth. This is a monster that scares countless people, but there is a wrong aesthetic feeling in the extremely discordant, inheriting the fatal attraction of Negri. "Useless, the red arrow in the sky will judge your crimes." Fangze was not influenced by Negri''s transformation, and would be defeated in any case under his authority. Negri flapped the wings of the dragon, and Longwei expanded again. Because the dragon clan has power in the world of fire, they can make the world rhythm cater to the world through the dragon power. In the disaster world, the dragon people have no power, so Longwei loses its role. It is just a kind of pure coercion, which brings people a kind of spiritual oppression, and also causes the effect of dragon language to disappear. Negri can only play its role by filling the Dragon language with the force of disaster. But this time, there seems to be something more in the dragon power. A force similar to the disaster force spreads around, and everything around is pushed away. The dragon of sin''s body is lifted up, and the huge force of disaster resonates with the power of dragon power. A twisted force forms in it: "jliost!" Different from the Dragon language filled with the force of disaster, this time the power of the Dragon language has broken through the limit, and a brilliant light is formed from it, rising to the sky, and facing the flaming red arrow. "This ability..." Fang Ze''s face became unsightly. This light column was very dazzling, and the surrounding area could be seen as long as he raised his head. The light column and the red arrow collide with each other, and a large amount of light diffuses towards the surrounding area. The survivors on the ground only feel the vast expanse of white in front of them. The huge sound attracts everyone''s attention. Fang Ze''s face showed incredible power, which he was very familiar with. It was his ability to borrow the interference of sentient beings, that is to say, Negri was using his power. Although Negri''s omnipotent eye could extract the spirits of those people and use certain interference force, it could only form illusions, and could not control them carefully. But now he unified those interference forces, controlled by a certain ability, so that his Longwei once again had some authority. "It''s just how this is possible, my ability..." Fang Ze suddenly felt strange, as if he had another self in his body. The halo of the protagonist is generated by the expectations of all living beings. Then Negri, who has infected most people, is also, to some extent, infected with the halo of the protagonist. When Fangze borrowed the power of all living beings, he was also infected by Negri again and again. Fangze and Negri also became two sides of one body. In his heart, there was a Negri generation. Naja and Noah are killers in nature. In other words, Negri, derived from Fangze''s heart, also has Fangze''s ability. With Fangze''s power of the king of all living beings, Negri''s Longwei once again gained the power of the world. The part of all living beings that was infected by Negri was condensed into the dragon power. With the disaster power of Negri, through Fangze''s ability, taking advantage of Noah''s God''s words, he issued this super dragon language. In the sky, Fangze''s red arrow was broken by Negri''s Dragon language. Arkman rushed to Negri with an axe in his hand. However, he was blocked by Negri''s huge claws, waving a huge dragon tail to throw away AQI who was rushing up behind him.The incomparable power, Fang Ze no longer has any will to resist, his proud ability was used by his opponent, and used more mature, more powerful than himself. Negri waved the Dragon Wings, the powerful dragon power spread around, and the sound of the clock sounded again. ¡°kielit£¡¡± The Dragon language, which means surging power, roars again. The power of all living beings is controlled by Negri and spreads around with the help of the power of dragon language. The power of time may be great, but the power of sentient beings surges around every inch of space. If you want to reverse the time here, you need to reverse all living beings together. Time chaos disaster king, you can reverse one for me. "Ah Sighs of several different sound lines sounded, the sound of the clock rotation around gradually stopped. A man came out slowly. He looked like a young man, but he looked like a middle-aged man again. If you look carefully, you can see an old man or even a baby occasionally. "King of the alien world, please stop for a while." This seems to coincide with several time states of the person said slowly, his voice also seems to be a person''s voice in different periods of time, it seems to be unspeakable strange. Negri''s huge dragon eyes stare at this man coldly, taking charge of the disaster king in time of disaster, and finally comes to the stage from behind the scenes. "I''m just pleading. Can you listen to me?" The disaster king said that his tone was more sincere than ever. Obviously, he had a special understanding of Negri and would not try to control Negri''s will. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 Negri cut off the contact with Fangze, and the power of all living beings in Longwei slowly faded away. His germs infected most of Fang Ze''s aura, and even he had a feeling that if he took the initiative to increase the invasion, he could even deprive himself of the aura of the protagonist. It sounds good. It''s the representative of all living beings in the whole world and holds the power of all living beings. But power is often related to responsibility. If Negri inherits the halo of the protagonist, he is bound to follow Fang Ze''s old way and be bound by all living beings. So it''s OK for Negri to borrow it once in a while, and let him really take charge of the halo of the leading role. That''s OK. "On behalf of the disaster Council, I say hello to Mr. Wang Yuan." This person respectfully said: "my name is Anping, in charge of time chaos disaster king." "I''ll tell you everything, and if you decide, it''s up to you." Anping''s tone is humble. Even if he is also the king of disaster, he still holds the power of time chaos. When facing Negri, he is still the same. Negri did not change back into a human being, but kept the form of the dragon of eternal sin. Let''s listen to what the disaster king said. He believed that even if he defeated Fang Ze, the other side still had some backhand, and even had a certain prediction of the current situation. Looking at Anping, with his understanding of people''s hearts, Negri knows what kind of person Anping is. This kind of person has his own righteousness in his heart. For this righteousness, he can be humble to the extreme and sacrifice for it. Anyone, even if he sacrifices himself, is worthy of admiration but is very troublesome. Strictly speaking, Wang Yuan is such a person, so he has Negri. Chang Xia is also such a person, for his own righteousness, he can do a lot of things, even if he killed his most worshipped people. After the appearance of Anping, the battle gradually calmed down, but Fangze also paid a price. During the time when alchman launched the war, what he had not achieved is now in a weak state. He was once middle-aged, and he fell on the ground and lay dead. I don''t know how long it will take to recover. On the other hand, Zhang Zijie, the authority of the land subsidence, was paralyzed under Noah''s curse. Xiao bafu was lucky, but he was also rebounded by Noah. Shenyan suffered multiple fractures. Chang Xia also fell into a coma and became a hostage. If Qi had not been the king of disaster, Noah would have been ready to kill him. On the other side, it is much more miserable. Under the killers J, liuya and Lutong, all their souls are seriously injured by his murderous blade and fall into a vegetative state. It is still a problem whether they can wake up. Zhang Wei is killed and his soul has been completely dissipated. Only He Qiao had nothing to do because she had awakened to the second root cause. However, she was not good at fighting and could not save her companions. She was also hit by spirit and fell into deep self blame. As for Fang Ze, he looked at his companions. The dead and the disabled seemed to be hit and fell into a state of depression. However, as long as the halo of the protagonist was still on him, he would "cheer up" again. After all, the people did not expect a decadent protagonist. As the protagonist, he is even deprived of the qualification of depression. It is estimated that soon, he will be awakened by a bowl of chicken soup and "walk out" of the shadow of the death of his best friend. Sad protagonist. Of course, this is something many people can''t hope for. After all, compared with the hard-working masses, many people who have fallen into the ordinary life are willing to become the protagonists. Although they occasionally fall into setbacks, they can be solved smoothly, and most of the time they are in a favorable situation. As for Fang Zehui''s misfortune, it was mainly due to force majeure. "The world is on the brink of doomsday." Anping seriously said: "and the cause of all this, and adults from the same place." "They are coming, and we have paid a huge price to protect the world." After hearing Anping''s words, Negri''s conjecture was finally confirmed. The new God and the first dragon migrated from the world of fire with their ethnic groups. He came to this world through their channels, but found no trace of each other. This is very abnormal. According to the ancient books of the world of fire and the description of the ancient world of fire by mother-in-law, the new God and the first dragon are powerful and terrible. The three gods in the fire created most of the life of a world, while the new God created the protoss, and the first dragon also bred the dragon family. The original wizard, the original witch next to the first fire, is also the strong existence of the three root causes of liberation. Then the new God and the first dragon from the first fire are at least three times of root liberation, or even higher. They took away most of the power of the world of fire, which led to the gradual retreat of the world of fire, from a world of high demons to low demons. Even if this kind of existence only appears in this world, it will certainly leave indelible traces. Their existence alone can have a great impact on the world. So, combined with the words of time chaos, the truth has come out, and he came to the world before the new God and the first dragon.Clearly, he followed the path of the new God and the first dragon, but he came to the disaster world one step earlier. The only explanation is that when he entered this world, the time changed, which caused the present situation. "Our world used to have a supernatural civilization, but in the face of alien invasion, we could not resist at all, so another Anping, a time superpower at that time, launched a time line change with the cooperation of world consciousness." "His memory came to more than 100 years ago through the ability of time," Anping said "As the time line enters the second week, a new Anping has been reborn. He started the super energy revolution ahead of time and developed a super prosperous superhuman civilization, but he still failed." "Our forces are too scattered, and the presence of those two alien worlds invites us to join in an expedition that burns with endless fire." "Some people always yearn for detachment and are not willing to sink into a world, so they have succeeded, and some have betrayed the world in which they were born." "At the same time, they spread the super plague, which makes most of the super powers out of control and makes the essence of super power, which is the root cause of your mouth." "But we are not without achievements. The stone tablet of doomsday is the product of Zhou mu." "So there was the third week, and the disaster authority plan came from this one." Anping looked calm and said: "through power, we gathered the strength of the whole world. We thought we could win, but this time we were defeated." "Our world can''t adapt to the power of the alien world, we''re desperate, and world consciousness is weakened by the constant restart of the timeline." "Your presence gives us hope." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 "That is to say, this is the fourth week." Negri understood that when he entered the world, he was at the end of the third week. He was discovered by the world consciousness, so the fourth week was opened. I saw Yu Guangming in yuebu before. Maybe it was the person at the end of the third week. The other party could use Negri''s mistake to appear in the current time line of other weekly items. It''s really terrible. However, even such a powerful man was forced to restart the timeline by the new God and the first dragon. Although he knew that they were powerful through the classics of the world of fire, at that time, the world of fire had already weakened, and it was inevitable that there would be no specific impact on their strength. "No mistake. This is the last week. The world is not strong enough to restart the timeline again." "Through your presence, we can build defense against alien forces, wrong ways, keep them out and protect the world." Anping said seriously. "If we can control adults through fate, then nature is the best, but we may fall into the wrong road, and the defense line may be weak." "If we can''t control adults, it means that the way to build errors will be more powerful, but we will fall into a passive position. At this time, we can only give chips and hope to cooperate with adults." Anping made no reservation about his own and other people''s plans. They did try to control Negri, but to their delight and disappointment, they failed. Their excitement represented the wrong way of defense against alien invasion, and the possibility of success would be greatly increased. But disappoint is, if the other side does not cooperate, they do not have too many methods for the present Negri. Naturally, they have a card. This card and the wrong way make them have enough confidence to resist the new God and the start dragon. But if this card is used on Negri, they will have no hope at all. This is their last chance because world consciousness has restarted the timeline many times. "If adults can cooperate with us, we can compensate for the previous events. We can give adults all the technologies we have developed in our four directions, and at the same time, we can cooperate with adults to improve our strength. In addition, adults are not willing to stay in this world." Anping gave a chip: "world consciousness can deduce the power to the extreme with our use of power." "If adults are willing to pity us, world consciousness is willing to cooperate with adults to use real alien invasion to let adults go to another world." Anping said sincerely: "I can conclude contracts with adults. Our promises are absolutely effective. What adults want can be handed over to adults as long as we have them." "Ha ha..." Negri can be sure that the other side did not tell any lies, except that there are some cards to hide, everything else has been told. "Why do I have to work with you?" On the dragon''s head of the dragon of sin, Nigerian could not see his real idea. He opened his mouth and asked, "according to your opinion, in a short time, the new God and the first dragon will arrive. As their fellow countrymen, they will take charge of the alien invasion of me. If you want to join them, they will warmly welcome me." "Through them I can go to other worlds as well." "And more secure, after all, they are stronger," Negri said "It is true that the adults who hold the power of alien invasion, if they cooperate with them, will be equivalent to opening the door directly in our world. In this way, we have no hope of victory at all." "But adults are not the same kind of people as the invaders, are they?" Anping said definitely: "you are absolutely impossible to surrender to other people, let others control their own will." "If you really submit to those two, then you will not be an adult." Anping and others have seen Negri very thoroughly. The most unacceptable thing for Negri is that his own will is controlled by other things. If he turns to the new God Shilong, he may gain a lot of rights, but he who has taken refuge in them will no longer be Negri. It is also because of their thorough observation that Anping and others immediately gave up the initiative after they found that they could not control Negri. Although they had offended Negri before, their attitude now would not make Negri disgusted. To tell you the truth, this is indeed the best choice. Negri has not suffered losses, but also can get many benefits. It''s just that Negri doesn''t trust the other party. Although the other party doesn''t lie, it has nothing to do with trust or distrust. Negri doesn''t lie. He can also play with others by using information. First of all, he did not believe that the plan of Anping and others would definitely be able to resist the new God and the first dragon. After all, they thought they were sure of it several times before, but they were still defeated by the new God and the first dragon. Second, Negri does not believe that the world has not planted dark hands or bare hands on him. When he first entered the world, his soul and body were in a state of extreme weakness. The other party must have read his memory. Otherwise, for the plan of the so-called wrong way, Negri might have been controlled at that time.But they also left behind their own means, the power of alien invasion, which was put in the light. If Negri really cooperate with them to build a wrong way, then as long as there is a chance, Negri can believe that he will be killed by the other side. "I need to go through all the information you have and then make a decision." Negri said casually that he believed his request, as long as it did not really cut off hope, they would certainly agree, because Negri won, and now they have no choice. "I see, my Lord." Anping did not refute. There was a tacit understanding between the two sides that he did not mention Fangze. As the king of all living beings, he was the most crucial link in the plan. If Negri really wanted to move him, it would be equivalent to lifting the table. Looking at Anping, Fangze and others who are retreating slowly, Negri flapping the dragon''s wings. Because of his separation from fate and the increase of wrong attributes, the form of his eternal sin dragon is still evolving. He really needs to consider Anping''s cooperation proposal, because relatively speaking, Negri has not many choices. "It''s not strong enough. If I''m really strong enough, I can have more choices, even if I want to lift the table." Negri closed his eyes and quietly completed the sublimation of his eternal sin dragon. Naturally, he can choose to kill Fangze and lift the table, but if he lifts the table, he will also face the end of extinction. "One day, I will overcome all this and dominate it!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 As time slowly turned, the practitioners of the enlightenment method called themselves new human beings and liberated them from the secondary roots, forming many organizations, but the situation of the whole world gradually stabilized. In the previous community, the surrounding environment has changed greatly. Several huge pupa eyes are moving in the air under the support of tentacles. The dragon of sin of Negri ¨® n has completed its evolution. Compared with the previous two heads, it has now become the form of three three winged dragons. Even after there were enough liberators at the second root of the enlightenment, he had begun to evolve his own soul. After breaking through the second root liberation, the force of disaster has no stimulating effect on their true spirit. In other words, if there is no accident, the progress of these people will be stuck in the second root awakening, and they will never be able to progress. This is also of course, after all, the root of the disaster force is quite weak. In the records of the stone tablet of the end of the day, the power is divided into all living beings and the source pool is actually the world consciousness. The world consciousness here refers to a kind of grand consciousness derived from the living and non living bodies of all things in the world. Just because of the disaster power plan, the world consciousness has been divided into many powers, and now it is more inclined to Alaya, that is, the collective unconsciousness of human beings. In fact, the force of disaster is the power derived from the world consciousness. It is only because the time force has been used to restart the time line for several times, this consciousness has been extremely weak. It is incredible to be able to support so many people to complete the second root liberation. The so-called disaster authority plan is a plan against the new God and the first dragon, which was formed in the second week and started in the third week. In the second week, some of them were moved by the world expedition promised by the new God Shilong and betrayed the world. Now some of their true spirits have been fished out and no longer participate in the time line here. In order to avoid all this, the disaster authority opportunity is activated, and all the super energy factors that originally permeate the world are gathered and become the foundation of the source pool. We should know that in the first and second week, the world has produced a prosperous super civilization. As long as everyone has talent, he can absorb the super energy factors in the air to liberate the root cause and awaken his or her super ability. At the end of the first week, the superpowers were still in the dark, and did not appear on a large scale. Although there were some strong ones, they did not appear on the surface. The second week was a rebirth. Anping got the memory of the future, understood that the future was going to be a catastrophe, and actively promoted the emergence of the era of super energy and the all-round development of super energy technology. At that time, the extraordinary power of the world was the most prosperous time. The doomsday stone tablet project, the disaster power plan, and other plans all came out of that Zhou Mu plan. As the protagonist of the rebirth stream, an Ping also achieved great success. He firmly believed that he could become the Savior, but because of his rebellion, he lost everything. "Is it true that they are new gods and first dragons? It''s the mutiny. " Negri thought that it was the same in the world of fire. It was because of their rebellion that there were loopholes in the layout of white light in the world of fire, and so many things happened. It''s just that they defected, and this time they conspired against others. In order to prevent them from appearing again, in the third week, they carried out the disaster power plan. All the super energy factors were recovered and became the prototype of disaster force. Then the world consciousness divided the power and became the fight against the source disaster, that is, all kinds of disasters caused by alien invasion. Finally, through the power of the king of all living beings, all powers are united to resist the alien invaders from the world. Yes, now the world can only think about how to close the door and not let intruders in. This is also the reason why Negri does not believe in Anping. Even if their plans succeed, they can only prevent others from entering the world. What''s more, it is difficult to succeed. In the third week, the king of all living beings did not do worse than Fang Ze, or in fact, he was the last Fangze. He gathered all his strength to resist the invasion of the other side and get rid of the other side, and then he could blockade the world. At this time, strictly speaking, the invasion of the new God and the first dragon had already started, but it was still in other Zhou mu. Although the time line was restarted, the power of the new God and the first dragon still existed in the previous zhoumu. Only by pushing this invasion out of the world can the world be closed. This makes Negri believe what Anping said. Even if they win, they will not cause much damage to the new God and Shi long. Negri even thinks that when they launch an alien invasion with the help of the world, they will be intercepted by the new God and Shi long. After all, the door is blocked by each other. Should Negri hope that the new God and the first dragon will leave immediately after the world closes? In the process of deriving disaster power, there are many people''s contributions in the third week. She is one of the three root liberators, and the related ability of super plague is her complement. Therefore, the power of this super plague will fall on her first.It''s hard to believe that such a weak little girl grew up in the last week''s later period into the existence of three root liberation. It can only be said that the development of all things in the world is really wonderful. After putting down the information about the disaster power plan, Negri had various inspirations. "The restart of the timeline has not changed the true spirit, but has re entered the closed state, and only the soul has been reset." In this way, the information of nerling is higher than that of individuals. "The art of reflection, Anping, they can accumulate so much knowledge of the last week, is relying on this technology." Negri thought of a technology that Anping gave himself. The function of this technology was to map the soul information into the true spirit. It''s similar to what Negri had before, but there''s a difference. "It''s mainly because they know I don''t have a true spirit." Negri put the technology aside and didn''t seem to care much about it. Although it is to hand over all the knowledge, Negri knows that the other side will certainly have reservations, such as the stone tablet of doomsday that seems to be very useful, but in fact it does not have much effect. It seems to be just a reflection of fate, but thinking of Yu Guangming''s appearance last week, Negri knows that the stone tablet of doomsday is not just a record of fate. She stood on one side with a golden light in her eyes. "In that case, promise them to play with them first." "I need some more time," Negri mused www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 "I need a definite message before I can work together." Negri looked at the men across the street and said, "even if I succeed in helping you build a defense line, I can''t make a foreign invasion without the coordinates of other worlds." "Since we have been able to put forward this condition, we have been prepared for it." Anping said. "To tell you the truth, in the second week, we considered the world migration plan and the request for reinforcements." A beautiful woman said, "at that time, world consciousness opened up to us a part of the database, which contained other world coordinates." "That world is like a planet, following a fixed path, constantly passing through the void. In the 4.6 billion year history of our world, that world has passed through this world three times according to the fixed track." A middle-aged man pressed his eyes. "The two worlds had information confluence, and we got the coordinates of that world." Another old man said, "by extrapolating time and information, we can get each other''s trajectory and the current coordinates." "Is that so?" Negri smiles. This old man is the earth''s core shift. The so-called geocentric shift is a periodic change of the earth''s magnetic field, or it is changed by external forces. Before and after the pole shift, the rotation of the earth will slowly stop, which will permanently change the position of the earth''s magnetic pole, cause the rapid expansion of the Atlantic Ocean and the compression of the Pacific tectonic belt, which will forever change the face of the earth. This will lead to bad weather, because stop rotation, polar day and night will occur growth time on the earth, the continental plate will change, causing the land to sink. In order, he was the disaster King born after the war, named Actos. The middle-aged man is the disaster king of the great flood, named Fang Shunan. He was born almost at the same time as the land sank AQI. He was once a soldier. The great earthquake in yuebu caused the terrain change and caused the super flood. As a flood fighting soldier, he and his comrades in arms jumped into the flood and acted as a personal dike. The beautiful woman is the disaster king sun storm, or the second solar storm, named xuexinyun. Her previous one was assassinated and killed in 2012, which caused the solar storm disaster. Anping just missed the earth through time chaos. She also inherited the power of disaster king at that time. In short, Negri has seen the ten disaster kings, except for Tianqing, and the collapse of order which has not been long since they were born. However, Tianqing disaster king is not just the opposite of time chaos. Originally, the last time chaos was born, while the first Tianqing was still in the state of birth. The so-called Tianqing, in the information given by the other party, also roughly understood what kind of disaster it refers to. It means that the door of the world is broken and the closed environment of the world disappears. Once he was born, it means that the new God and the beginning dragon have broken the blockade of the time line and the space line, and the doomsday disaster has officially appeared in the world. This time, the world will no longer be able to escape, the world consciousness will no longer be able to restart the timeline, either drive the enemy out of the world, or be completely conquered by the other party, the people will be turned into soldiers by the other party''s flame, the source of the world will be drained by the other party, and become a exhausted world. "Talk in detail, then." "I can build the so-called path of error for you, but I need to leave as soon as it''s done," Negri said with a smile "It''s impossible, Lord Wang Yuan." "If you don''t have your wrong attributes to organize defensive formations and build the way of mistakes, the effect will be greatly reduced," said Anping "So do I have to lead the wrong path to face up to the power of the new God and the first dragon?" Negri asked, on the contrary, that he was not surprised by the result. If he constructed a wrong way, he could go. The other party would not want to control himself at the beginning. In that case, direct negotiation was the best choice. "Are you sure, then, that even if you succeed, will world consciousness still have the power to transmit me to other worlds?" Negri pointed out the other side''s plan: "at that time, the whole world was blocked, I stayed in this world, what happened was hard to say." "Don''t use it to tear up the contract. It''s a question for you not to break the contract at that time." Negri pointed out the problem between them. Then the negotiations were conducted according to various conditions, and finally the two sides reached an agreement. Negri helped to build a defense mechanism. The coordinates of the different world should be given to Negri first. After dealing with the initial attack of the invaders and disrupting their invasion, the authority of the source pool will be handed over to Negri. The negotiation was completed very quickly. After all, Anping and others had no choice, and Negri did not have much choice. Source pool is the power pool of world consciousness. As long as he has mastered the method, the authority has the right to open the source pool and use the source power of world consciousness stored in it. The power of disaster is derived from here. Now Negri has reached the level of disaster king. He also got the method to open the source pool from the leather man, but he does not have the authority. No matter how he uses it, he can''t open the source pool. This is because his authority is not open. With the help of the source force inside, Negri can use the power of alien invasion, plus the coordinates of different worlds, he can directly cross the void and go to another world.With the end of the negotiation with little binding force, the construction of the wrong way began. The so-called "wrong way" is actually a defensive formation based on Negri''s wrong attribute, taking the alien invasion authority as the skeleton, and then filling the flesh and blood with the people infected by Negri. In fact, Negri''s power has a certain homology with the new God Shi long. When the new God and the first dragon begin to invade the world, their power will first penetrate into the world, paralyzing most of the world''s own defense mechanism, and then open the door of the world. The wrong way is to aim at this point. With the same source power containing the wrong attribute, the new God Shilong''s invasion power can be disordered. When the world''s defense mechanism works, it is equivalent to having the home court advantage, and then gathering the strength of the whole world, it will be able to drive out the invaders. This is not the whole plan of the group. They must have other cards against the new God Shilong, but that has nothing to do with Negri. Some mechanical and biological buildings are being built all over the world, which is the construction of the wrong way. Negri has already got the coordinates of the different world, and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 Negri began a rare leisure time in the world. Of course, his leisure is also relative, sitting in the laboratory, with various technical materials brought by the disaster Council in his hands. If you have the inspiration, do an experiment. Noah presided over the construction of the wrong way. He took many of the practitioners who had joined the Negri enlightenment method to build those mechanical and biological instruments all over the world. The biological part is the living tissue of negrion''s dragon of sin. They fuse with those machines and act as a power transmitter. This technology of biological and mechanical combination comes from a super power person in the second week. The super ability of that super ability is the thermal energy of living body. In order to make up for the lack of long-range attack means, this kind of mechanical instrument has been developed, which can launch and gather the forces of biological tissues and launch them out. Today''s instruments are improved and more suitable for Negri''s situation. At the same time, an external device is also connected. Once activated, the power of practitioners of the whole world''s Enlightenment Dharma will be gathered and become the flesh and blood of the wrong path. Negri is not sure whether these things can resist the new God and the first dragon. After all, he did not really see the power of the new God and the first dragon. Some information was given to Negri by the disaster Council. The so-called disaster Council was also established mainly by Anping. Relying on the mapping technology, they can save the memory of the previous week. Unlike Anping, the only one who was reborn in the second week, the disaster Council has been established in the third week. Of course, the technique of mapping is not so simple. They are the only people who have reflected the memory of the third week. The important members, such as Fang Ze and Lan Shan of the last week, have not completed the memory mapping. The technique of mapping reflects the soul information on a large scale in the true spirit. When the true spirit enters the mother''s development again, the true spirit will re derive the soul body, and the soul information will be derived together, which is equivalent to another kind of rebirth. "It needs to be improved." Negri''s mental rotation does not show much attention to this technology. After all, those people read his memory when he entered the world. Although not much, they may also have relevant information. Not to mention, there is the explicit monitoring means of authority. Once too much attention is paid to what the other party perceives, it is not very good. "It''s going to take a while, and that''s the real opportunity." Negri sat aside and continued to open a book. It can only be said that after four weeks of accumulation, all kinds of extraordinary knowledge are very rich, which is a great supplement to Negri''s future path of ascension. Among the practitioners of enlightenment method, there are many people who have been liberated from the second source. Negri smoothly updated his soul and body, pushing the quality of his soul body to the level of the second root liberation. It has to be said that Negri is not strong on his own strength. His strength is more reflected in his way of thinking and knowledge. After all, Negri''s strength did not increase much when the soul body achieved the second root liberation. After all, he had no root cause. What he improved was only the quality of the soul and body. The ability acquired by his secondary liberation, dominated by pathogens, did not get much improvement. "This is because my ability has not been infused with soul body information from the source." Negri discovered his own problems by reading some classics of the age of super powers. Normally speaking, when people liberate the first root cause, there will be some soul body information released from the root, which comes from the attribute of the root. For example, Wang Yuan''s root attribute is domination, and what was released at the beginning is the related soul information. These soul information will generate the ability they want, that is, the structure of soul and body according to the information, emotion, physical condition and thinking demand of the human body at that time. "I kept the soul structure of killer J, so his ability to kill and control also came along with me." Negri thought: "through infecting Fangze, I derived the soul from Fangze''s heart. Because of the soul body with the same structure as Fangze, I also obtained the soul body structure of Fangze." "This shows that as long as I have the relevant information structure of the soul body, I can build relevant abilities." Negri waved, and the appendix on one side ran over. "What is the progress of the root cause liberation?" Asked Negri. "Soon, after a while, I will be able to carry out the first root liberation." She said cleverly, carrying her little head very seriously. "Keep going." Negri touched her head and let her keep trying. According to information from Anping and others, the root cause of the disease is related to plague bacteria. In the third week, there were no ten disaster kings. Among them, land sinking, order collapse and super plague were not the power of disaster king. The plague authority is only e-level power, which is the root of the liberation of the appendix. In addition, a plague has been set off to complete the power of the super plague and evolve it into a disaster King level. The sinking of land and the collapse of order were all evolved after accumulation in this order. "Once the appendix awakens, no matter what the ability is, it is the ability related to the pestilence after all." Negri thought: "her body has been implanted with soul blood, so that I can copy her ability soul structure, and merge with my ability soul body structure to upgrade."Otherwise, even if the soul body is advanced for the second liberation, his hard power is still weaker than the normal secondary emancipator, after all, his ability has not been improved because of the root liberation. After confirming the progress of the root cause of the liberation of the appendix, Negri continued to devote himself to learning. What Anping said about the flourishing extraordinary civilization of Zhou Mu was not an empty word. Their research on super ability was very deep. How to better develop their own superpowers, how to liberate their own roots, as well as super power goods, they all have relevant research. On the promotion of hard power, Negri has no root, and every step is a bottleneck, so he needs more soft power to improve himself. Skills, ability application, psychology, physical chemistry, mathematics, biology, weapons, etc. are all means to improve ourselves. Negri relies on a remnant soul to defeat the hard power who surpasses himself. It is not these things that Negri relies on. On the other side, Fang Ze looks at the Liushi on the hospital bed, and his face is covered with dross. He qiaozheng is sitting on the other side, looking at Fang Ze with worry on his face. "Liushi, she will be OK." He Qiao comforts say, just don''t know is illusion, her body action today has a little bit more. "I see. I''ll wash my face." Fang Ze walked into the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. He sighed deeply, as if hearing a phantom. There was a sound of object collapse and rotation in his ear, and then it gradually disappeared. He Qiao, sitting in the ward, seems to notice something and see something flash away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 "Yang Yongxing, this is my territory. You''ve crossed the line." Chen Dixi, dressed in a colonial costume and carrying disaster martial arts in his hand, said coldly. "It''s not good to be black at a young age." Yang Yongxing is a middle-aged man with eyes. He said with a smile on his face: "at the end of the day, we all have problems with our mental health. We have this need to come to me for treatment. This is not normal. There is no boundary." "Pony, don''t you think so?" Yang Yongxing asked a young man beside him with a smile. Yang Yongxing''s words made the young man quickly excite him and said to Chen Dixi: "no mistake. They just came to see Uncle Yang for treatment. I just went to publicize uncle Yang''s clinic, and they came immediately. This shows that your management method is very problematic. What''s the relationship between me and uncle Yang?" In the end of the day, relying on his soul blade ability, Chen Dixi attracted a lot of people. Many people who could not find the disaster force and did not have the self-confidence to resist the colonization pathogen collective consciousness chose to turn to Chen Dixi and rely on his ability to complete the root liberation. But in the end of the day, Chen Dixi is not the only one who has the ability. Yang Yongxing was the leader of another area. He had found a disaster weapon earlier, and soon liberated his own source and acquired his own ability, lightning blade. The attack is powerful, but with some medical and psychological knowledge he has learned, he has developed another effect of lightning blade, which stimulates people''s body through electric current, and carries out hypnosis and brainwashing with some psychological knowledge. It was this effect that made many people submit to him and made great achievements in order to expand the territory. "To make a living in my place and take the population of my place to the old man''s territory. You really think you can say nothing." Chen Dixi narrowed his eyes, looked at Yang Yongxing and said that the pony was just a piece sent by the other side. In the end of the world, population is one of the most important resources. If there is no population, there will be no development potential for your base. Reclaiming land, planting food, and restoring industry are empty talks. It is not once or twice that conflicts occur in survivors'' bases because of population snatching. The young man named Xiao Ma, who talked a while ago, came to Chen Dixi''s territory, but did not join Chen Dixi''s organization. There are many cases in which there are many capable people who are determined not to make achievements, but to wander in various places. Chen Dixi will not take care of such people as long as they are not damaged. After all, an organization can not be closed forever and its reputation is too bad to attract other people to settle in. Just did not expect, this guy secretly bewitched a group of people, suddenly took a lot of people to leave Chen Dixi''s territory, went to Yang Yongxing''s territory, which made the two become a contradiction. However, due to the shortage of population and the development of super ability, most of the incompetent people are used for production. Therefore, both Chen Dixi and Yang Yongxing are not small organizations now, and they still resolve their disputes through a duel between leaders. "When patients come to see a doctor, they still need your consent. You are dictatorial. No wonder their psychological problems are so big." Yang Yongxing still said with a smile: "so it seems that leader Chen also needs treatment." "Looking for death!" Chen Dixi held the disaster weapon in his hand. The blade in his hand changed as if it had become illusory. Under the support of the colonization device, he directly rushed over. The same is true of Yang Yongxing over there. The blade in his hand becomes narrower and thinner, and the electric current rotates on it. It is also a colonization device covering his body to meet Chen Dixi. The two swords hand over each other, and the current flows to Chen Dixi''s body. A sense of paralysis appears in his body. Yang Yongxing''s electric light is great, and with the help of the contact between the blades, he releases madly to Chen Dixi. "I thought it was so powerful. Taste my thunder and lightning!" Yang Yongxing''s smile disappeared in an instant, revealing his ferocity. At the same time, he controlled the current flowing towards Chen Dixi''s head. Electric current can destroy some nerves in the human brain, stimulate some hormones in the human body, and affect people''s thinking in that period of time. If you cooperate with some psychological knowledge, you can brainwash each other. This is what Yang Yongxing did, and now he thinks so. He electrocuted Chen Dixi to a serious injury. After a long period of electric brainwashing, he was able to win over a large general. "Is that all?" Chen Dixi''s clothes wriggle, muscles on his hands burst up, and his soul''s blade swings. Yang Yongxing''s sword blade is waved away. He is not paralyzed by the thunder and lightning of the other party. At that moment, Yang Yongxing seemed to see countless evil spirits appear in Chen Dixi. A kind of terrible momentum appeared in Yang Yongxing. Some past heartbreaking things and some things that scared him began to emerge. He screamed in horror, and his colonial costume began to collapse, and then his head was cut off by Chen Dixi''s sharp sword. He was able to develop such a huge force, not only relying on his ability to attract those people, but also with solid hard power. When he realized his own shortcomings, he found someone to learn swordsmanship and practiced hard. At the same time, he developed his own abilities and developed many abilities.One of the most impressive is undoubtedly Negri, who gave him the knowledge of colonization at the beginning. Although he had not met Negri formally, he deeply remembered the soul shaking oppression of the other party. So he combined with his soul blade, developed this move - evil aura. He cut off the souls of some enemies in the past, and through his ability to adapt to his own colonization, if necessary, stimulate these souls, which will form a kind of impact force directly attacking the soul, as if haunted by evil spirits, making people''s minds appear flaws. When Chen Dixi wanted to cut off Yang Yongxing''s soul as before, he found that Yang Yongxing''s soul had disappeared. A sense of panic appeared in Chen Dixi''s heart. We can see that the electric current of Yang Yongxing''s body is constantly overflowing. The disaster force that he fell on the ground is also changed by this current, and becomes an iron needle, which is inserted into Yang Yongxing''s head on the ground along the current. A large number of electric current was released, and Yang Yongxing''s head grew stronger and stronger. Finally, he turned into a dark ball, and there were electric current flickering between countless iron needles. The ball floats in the air and then rushes towards chendishi. Chen Dixi frowned and waved his sword blade to cut the ball. He found that some materials which were electrified into coke were scattered and then aggregated again under the current. A kind of crazy and disgusting feeling appeared in Chen Dixi''s heart. At the same time, Negri also sensed something, put down the book in his hand and said, "is it going?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 On the contrary, he is not familiar with this phenomenon. There is also a special reminder in the cultivation of enlightenment method, that is, rooting. If people''s willpower can''t keep up with the progress of root liberation, they will be easily infected by the root causes, and the whole human''s reason will be destroyed and become an indescribable monster. But this kind of phenomenon appears in the people who have no firm will or who are on the verge of liberation. Once the source of liberation is stable, the infection ability of the root will gradually fade away. Even if he is beaten and depressed, there will be no root cause. Otherwise, according to Chen Dixi''s ability, there will be more people who have been broken by him. Why is this guy the only one who has changed? What chendixi didn''t know was that this was the prelude to the invasion of the new God and the first dragon. In the second week, the supernatural civilization was particularly prosperous. In addition to losing a number of people because of the rebellion, the real disaster was the super plague they spread. This kind of super plague caused a large number of super power people to run away, which caused great losses to the disaster world. This kind of plague is essentially the power factor of the new God and the first dragon. Their understanding of the root causes far exceeds that of the world. Their strength incarnates as the plague and spreads in this time and space. If it is not for the home advantage, people in the disaster world can not find it. At the same time, in all parts of the world, some root cause events occur frequently. "Languishing!" At the disaster Council, all the key figures gathered together, together with Negri, a total of ten disaster kings. Fangze also revived. Because of the needs of all sentient beings, he had to pull himself together. He looked as if he was still in high spirits. He was graceful and graceful. He seemed to have come out of the shadow of being defeated by Negri. Even if he joined hands with Negri this time, although his face was not good-looking, he did not turn over with Negri, because all sentient beings need Negri. This is simply the most difficult thing, Negri''s people killed Fang Ze''s brother who played since childhood, but also let his woman into a vegetative state, but now he still needs to cooperate with each other. "Miss appendix, please use your authority to stop this plague." Anping said to the appendix who followed Negri. What makes Anping look bad is that she just takes a corner of Negri with one hand, sits on a tall chair, shakes her feet, and looks at the table in front of her with dark eyes, completely ignoring Anping''s words. "It''s my fault, Lord Negri. Please let Miss appendix do it." Anping regained his spirit and said respectfully to Negri. His heart was filled with unprecedented sadness. She was their companion in the first few weeks, but she didn''t finish the mapping at the end of the third week, so she lost all the memory of the previous week''s goal, and this week''s program began again. If they don''t show their characteristics, they can''t find each other. After all, the root causes will re-enter the closed state with the change of the time line. They don''t start again because of the change of the time line, so everyone''s birth experience may also change. For example, at this time last week, she was in her twenties, and at this time she was only 12 years old. This is the source of some uncertainty. Although they arranged for people to search for the existence of appendix, because of Negri''s wrong attribute, it caused a catastrophe ahead of time. The fate of appendix was broken and they lost an important companion. "It''s gone." Said Negri softly. "I see, my Lord!" After that, the power of super plague was used, and the plague derived from the power of new God and start dragon was controlled. "This plague..." With the help of the perception of the appendix, Negri observed the plague source derived from the power of the new God and the first dragon. It was not a pathogen, but an energy with a certain will. They suddenly appear in the world, looking for people who have liberated their roots, then tyrannically invade the roots of these people, and then cause the root cause riots. Negri carefully observes the way the middle energy plague works. People who are better than you will have something more or less worth learning. Don''t always put everything on the other people''s good luck and good birth. Negri is very open-minded in this respect. He has been learning all the skills of the new God and the beginning dragon on this energy plague. These skills are very useful. Maybe Negri can use them soon, which greatly saves Negri''s time. "Good!" Negri''s hands crossed against his jaw, unknown changes appeared in the world, but for Negri''s power of alien invasion, they would not have been able to discover these changes. The power of will flows into the world from all kinds of angles that Negri can''t observe. These forces rapidly emit fluctuations, which makes the world have some inexplicable changes. Then the whole world seems to become particularly vulnerable, some cracks appear in all parts of the world, some of these cracks appear in the air, like a frozen black lightning, some appear in the ground or buildings.Some kind of force is sprayed from the cracks. Some people who are just in the cracks are either swallowed up by the cracks or hit by the force from the cracks, and the whole human beings disappear completely. All of a sudden, a pair of hands came in from the cracks and pulled them hard. Those cracks were expanding wildly. A naked man came out of the cracks. "This time I, Samira, will crush you completely." As soon as the naked man appeared in the world, he spoke the familiar and strange words of Negri, and the wind began to blow from the place where he appeared. "Samuela, the God of wind in Cauchy''s population." Noah often used his name to summon the wind to attack him. As for his words, it was a language in the ancient world of fire. Negri learned this language in order to study ancient books. "The flow of time varies between the world." Negri thought that it had been so many years since the world of fire had passed, but the new God and the first dragon were still caught up by Negri. The feeling of time and space crisscross is really wonderful. I don''t know whether we can meet the God of misfortune and disease. "Mr. Negri." Anping once again pleaded: "please open the wrong way, after success, we will give you the authority of the source pool." Negri and Anping looked at each other, then laughed and said, "well, as you wish." All the bio mechanical devices built all over the world started, and Samila''s face suddenly changed slightly when she entered the world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 A roaring and incantation like sound sounded, part of the crack was forced to expand, and a giant Dragon flew into the world with outstretched wings. The wings that block out the sun, the terrible dragon power, the huge body, and the scales that twinkle with cold light, several giant dragons soar into the sky, open their ferocious dragon kisses, and the hot flame spews out, and all the scattered things are destroyed. In addition to Protoss and dragons, there are also some invaders who have entered the world through cracks. "Don''t struggle, my mother. The Burning Crusade is irresistible. Be the food of the fire." A human like person said with emotion, "become a member of the flame." Both the new God and the first dragon are from the world of fire. As the three gods coming out of the flame, their understanding of the flame makes their power have strong flame power. At the same time, their roots are all from the black abyss, so after the liberation of the roots, they are also good at the evil power from the black abyss. These are the two most remarkable forces of the new God and the first dragon army. They were not willing to become firewood in the world of fire, so they were bewitched by the black abyss and rebelled against the world of fire. However, they were not loyal to the black abyss. They turned themselves into flames and vowed to turn everything they saw into flames. The purpose of their coming to the disaster world is obvious. All life will be infected by their power and transformed into soldiers. The will of their strength will control them. Every time they conquer a world, the number of coalition forces will be expanded. At the same time, the original power of the world will be plundered by him and become fuel for the fire, making them more powerful. For some people, their ambitions will never be limited to one world, such as Negri. After knowing that the universe is so vast, how would they like to stay in a world and be bound by the ceiling of the world forever. So when the new God and the first dragon invited them to join the expedition, those ambitious people chose to surrender. They betrayed their own world and came to bury their own world this time. "Anping, this is the strength!" There are various kinds of black lines on the human body. There are also a pair of dragon wings behind the human body. Two dragon horns grow on the head. The burning hands and feet leave deep marks on the surrounding streets. "You have been brainwashed by the world consciousness. People should not be limited to the shackles of the world. People should overcome the world. You trapped in this world will still be my opponent?" This appearance big change human crazy smile way. "Coster..." An Ping sighed. In the second week, in order to deal with the doomsday disaster and promote the birth of the global association of super powers, he began to scientifically and effectively develop super capabilities. Coster was his most powerful enemy for a certain period of time. In fact, they were similar in talent and talent in preaching theory. But at that time, he was working for the world consciousness. In order to prevent the doomsday disaster, he finally defeated him, which led him to join the new Shenshi dragon army. "Wait a minute. It''s not right to leave the world first." Samila said suddenly. Out of the cracks came another Protoss, dressed in a bright red cloak, with prominent muscles and a strong beauty. He said with a smile, "you are not afraid of fighting, Samila." "Herro, it''s not time to joke. The wind told me something was wrong." Samuel said solemnly, Herro, the robust God of Cauchy''s population. "Don''t think so much. Their world consciousness has fallen into a state of weakness, and they can no longer resist the strength of the coalition forces." Herro did not worry too much about Samira''s words. Although they have left the world of fire, they have no power over the world, and their strength has declined. However, the weakest thing for each Protoss is the secondary root liberation peak, and they have special skills. Powerful Protoss are basically three times of root emancipation. At the same time, they also have the racial ability of Protoss. Generally speaking, they are stronger than human beings of the same level. "Well, don''t let those dragons take the lead." A man in a black feather coat with a scepter in his hand came out of the crack on the other side. The ominous force of black haunted him, making him appear particularly strange and terrifying. Negri, the God of ill omen and disease, stood two black crows on his shoulders, sensing the whole world: "this time, I like the atmosphere of this world..." Although the new God and the first dragon worked hand in hand to leave the world of fire, together determined the burning expedition and established the coalition army, the Protoss and the dragon clan were not in harmony. In the world of fire, the protoss take killing the dragon clan as a symbol of warrior. The dragon clan also likes to kill the Protoss. After death, the God corpse will become the top-level magic material, and the golden blood of the protoss will also become magic gold. Therefore, even if the United Army is formed, there are still contradictions between them. Xinshen and Shilong do not care about this. A certain degree of competition will only make the coalition more energetic. "Wait These things. " As soon as the protoss Negri''s face changed, he found a mechanical and biological instrument in the distance, from which he sensed some familiar but strange forces.When the instruments worked, a force came out of them, and spiritual practitioners all over the world felt a great will coming upon them. They had been terrified by the powerful creatures that had entered through the cracks, and suddenly they found that their power had been drawn away, or converged on the surrounding integrated instruments. A strange rhythm is produced by these instruments. The power of the new God and the first dragon penetrating into the world is disturbed by this rhythm. The cracks in the void begin to narrow. At the same time, the invaders who enter the world feel a kind of pressure on themselves. It seems that even the air repels itself. After leaving the body, its own strength will be quickly dissipated. "Is there a traitor between us in the rhythm of our hometown? It''s a bit of a dragon, but it''s specious. " Samira looks serious. Depending on the situation, they are temporarily trapped in this world. But they didn''t worry too much. Those people would never know how powerful the father was. His power would turn the world into a torch. "Wang Yuan!" Sun storm disaster King Xue Xin Yun patted the table and said angrily, "what do you mean, it''s so late to launch the wrong way, so many enemies enter our world!" "I''m sorry, it''s a little unskilled to use this for the first time." Negri said with a nonchalant smile. "Well, the authority of source pool has been given to you. If Mr. Wang Yuan wants to leave, please leave quickly." Anping stopped the angry snow heart cloud, cold voice said. Negri sensed it. Sure enough, through the power, he could sense the source pool and open it. With the help of the source force inside, he could immediately launch an alien invasion and go to other worlds. "No hurry, I''ll wait. There are some things I need among those people." Negri got up and walked out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 "We have fulfilled our promise to give you the permission of the source pool. We hope you don''t do something bad, or we can withdraw the permission at any time." Anping threatened. "I''m just going to get something." Negri stopped and said casually that he had no intention of using authority to launch alien invasion authority with the source force in the source pool. "We''re going to be ready, too. Let''s start the final plan." Anping sighed and said that the way of error is to make their home advantage in the world work. He can be said to be the most clear about the horror of those two guys. After three weeks and three times of confrontation, he has lost everything. This fourth time is his last chance in the world. "Fangze, everything is given to you, the hope of the world!" Anping said to Fang Ze on the other side. "Believe me, I will succeed!" Fang Ze has a confident smile on his face. As the main force against invasion, he must have self-confidence, so he also has self-confidence. "Chang Xia, come with me!" Anping said to Chang Xia, who stood outside the door. Then he turned to other disaster kings and said, "go out and fight back their invasion and defend our world." ¡°laooooo£¡ The war makes me boil Alchman cried crazily. His old face could not stop him from burning himself. He broke through the window with an axe in his hand and rushed out. In the war, his strength would be fully exerted. Other people also walked toward the enemy, only ah Qi stopped for a moment and looked at Chang Xia who came in from the door. The other party was still wearing the uniform of the game Bureau, with glasses and a straight knife in one hand. He looked very calm. "A secret weapon needs your cooperation!" Anping calmly said to Chang Xia, "I''ll wait for you below." With that, Anping opened the door on the other side and went down in the elevator. "Be careful." Often summer rare smile, push glasses. "I understand!" A Qi went forward to hold him in Chang Xia''s stunned eyes. Unconsciously, that little girl had grown up to be a woman. "It''s OK. It''s going to be OK." Chang Xia touched ah Qi''s head, rubbed his temple, and walked towards the elevator over there. Ah Qi looked at Chang Xia''s back and took a breath. His face turned red and he went outside. However, everything had to wait until the invaders were defeated. Chang Xia took the elevator all the way down. He felt a headache again and rubbed his forehead. Since he killed Yu Guangming 17 years ago, he seems to have left some kind of sequela. He often has a headache, but I don''t know why. After coming here, this kind of headache has become more and more frequent. When he got out of the elevator, all the safety locks here had been opened. After passing through the safety doors, he was a little familiar with the surrounding environment. Then he remembered that he had several video conversations with the head of the response department. The background of the video was in this environment. But when the last safety door was opened, he saw the stone tablet of doomsday which was stored in the glass column in the middle. What attracted his attention was the man standing under the stone pillar, and a feeling of suffocation and headache gushed out. He looked at the man with an unbelievable look: "you are..." ¡­¡­ Nagri is followed by appendix. Killers J and Noah appear on the other side behind Negri. Although the dragon of eternal sin can continue to improve with the injection of error factors, it is really too difficult. Instead of constantly making mistakes, it is better to see what "right" should be. Kill a real dragon by hand, dissect them and carry out a series of research experiments. I believe that there is still a great room for improvement in the dragon of eternal sin. In addition, with the power of alien invasion, Negri can easily detect another breath. That kind of ominous smell, and there is a certain relationship between the bacteria, Negri according to this breath, it is easy to detect the identity of the other party, presumably can get a lot of benefits from the other party. "What''s interesting is the little guy who came after us?" A voice is ringing in the world, a flame is burning, as if the sun is nearby, releasing the light and heat that belongs to him alone. "New God..." Negri turned his body. He knew who the voice belonged to. Only the new God could have this feeling. In fact, the new God and the first dragon are just a pronoun for those two beings. They have their own real names. Negri has seen this name from the ancient books of the world of fire. The Corsican witches and sorcerers regard this name as the supreme power. The new God, the original God, the father of all gods, and the Lord of the sky and the sun, might have trouble reciting the names of each other''s gods, so Negri has always been known as the new God. ¡°jliost£¡¡± The ancient dragon language resounds in the world, everything is broken, and the overwhelming power pours in, and a large number of disaster forces begin to gather. The last disaster king, Tianqing disaster king, is officially born. "In that direction..." Negri looked at the place where the forces of disaster gathered, and some mysteries were solved quietly. He had a general understanding of the cards in the world.But then he shook his head, this matter is not urgent, or go to get what should be in hand again. He delayed starting the wrong way for a while. First, he wanted to let in some Protoss and dragon clans. Although they were all three levels of root liberation, Negri restrained them with the power of alien invasion. The power of alien invasion would lose its effect when it left the world. It was a waste not to seize the opportunity to kill one or two dragon and Protoss. Secondly, Negri will not hesitate to punish them when the time is right. The third is to use these enemies to try and pacify them. Indeed, they complied with the agreement to open the source pool permission to Negri, and the other party also used this permission to ask Negri not to make trouble and threatened him to take it back at any time. It seemed that everything was very reasonable. But if you leave at once, you are likely to be trapped to death. The authority of alien invasion is them, the source pool is them, the world coordinates or they provide. What a stupid thing to do is to rely on each other''s means to cross the world. Among the things they give out, perhaps the coordinates of different worlds are more reliable. Of course, even if the coordinates are true, there are holes in them. "A world that keeps going through, meeting with this world, but only exchanging information, is it true that I am good at cheating?" Negri thought of some things he had found from archaeological materials and laughed and went to the dragon flying in the sky in the distance! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 Negri found something about the ancient times from the archaeological materials. The world''s archaeologists suspect that before the birth of man, there was another race of wisdom that dominated the world. It''s just that there has been a great historical break-up, and little is revealed about what happened in that era. It is just that a war broke out at that time, which led to the variation of the environment. According to the internal strife inferred by the archaeological circles, Negri combined the coordinates of that world and the calculation of the other party''s time, roughly calculated that it was the time when the world and this world were handed over for the third time. War broke out in the two worlds, which is Negri''s inference. If he broke into that world with the authority of alien invasion, it was hard to say what treatment he would get. However, Negri''s choice is not many, such a different world coordinate, Negri can only choose it. Negri looked at the dragon in the sky. Although Negri''s foundation today is the blood of the soul which comes from the blood of the dragon, this is the first time that he has seen a real dragon. The changes of the world are still continuing. The Dragon language attack of the first dragon represents the official beginning of the alien invasion. The barriers of the world become extremely weak, and then the power of the new God penetrates into the whole world. The sun like light, a large number of electronic instruments directly burst, this is only the leakage of new God power. As a new God with the title of Sun God, the leakage of his power will produce the effect like a solar storm. If this power continues to explode, the communication of the whole world will collapse directly. In this information age, it will be a great disaster if we can''t communicate in time. However, the world has already been prepared. Xuexinyun, the king of solar storm disaster, began to use his power when he realized the power. They were familiar with some means of each other in the first three weeks'' fight. The rampant energy was under control. Xuexinyun suddenly changed his face and went to the side. The fireball flew from the sky to the snow heart cloud. A large number of intruders flapping their wings and flying in the sky, with fireballs surging in their hands, throwing at xuexinyun in an attempt to interfere with xuexinyun''s use of power, so that she can only constantly avoid and occasionally fight back. They are all traitors who have betrayed the world and accepted the power of the new God and the first dragon. They are no longer human beings. Once they use this power, they will become burning half dragon people. With the evil power of the new God from the black abyss, these people are like demons. In other words, the dragon and the devil have some relations. In some places, the dragon and the devil are the same word. The fireball in their hands comes from the gift of the new God. Even if the disaster king is hit, it will not be easy. Xue Xinyun is not good at fighting and can only resist a lot of demons. "Aurora, Aurora It means that aphorism comes along with the roaring axe. The shining red axe cuts on a demon''s body, and the disaster force of war instantly destroys his body. Arkman rose from one side, his whole body glowing with blood. He grabbed a demon''s foot and pulled it violently. The other party could only scream and was pulled down. Alchman used both hands and feet to lock the devil''s body. By adjusting the position, the whole person pressed on the devil''s body, directly hit it on the ground, sat on his body, and smashed the devil''s head with a violent blow, and directly threw them into the air with their tails to intercept some fireballs. Then with a move of his hand, his beloved axe flew back to his hand. Alchman''s old face began to recover his youth, and the battlefield was his destination. He called out all kinds of words crazily and rushed to those demons. Whether facing the protoss or the dragon, he could overcome them. War power, of course, is in the war, can play the most powerful force, arkman is like an invincible God of war, holding an axe to defeat all the enemy. But the invasion will not stop because of this. A huge claw like a mountain breaks through the space barrier from unknown places and appears on the sky of the world. A scale on the claw is like a small area, and the gap between scales is like a broad street. ¡°kielit£¡¡± The ancient dragon language sounded again, and a huge force appeared on the huge dragon claws. As soon as this force appears, the magnetic field of the whole earth is strongly disturbed. The huge claw holds that force, just like a celestial body, interferes with the operation of the earth. The catastrophic earth''s heart shift is triggered by the huge power of the dragon. And like a chain reaction, the earth''s center shift caused the land to sink. Because of the earth''s rotation, the original stability of the continental plate was destroyed, and the sea level was constantly improved, and a large amount of sea water flowed back to the land. Catastrophes of a world-class nature, land sinking and major floods broke out at the same time. Yaktos, the disaster king of the earth''s core shift, holds the civilization stick, and constantly coughs. His stick constantly touches the ground, and the power flows along. His power cuts off those forces that interfere with the earth''s magnetic field and makes the earth start to work again.Ah Qi also gnawed his teeth and used his power to fight against the sinking of the land. Fang Shunan, on the other side, also used the power of the flood to control the outbreak of these disasters. It''s not that they have to protect people''s lives in the face of alien invasion. If nine layers of people die in the world, the invasion can be repulsed, and the disaster Council will not hesitate to do so. The reason why they try their best to prevent disasters is that they will shake the foundation of their world and hinder the exertion of world power. It seems to feel that the disaster caused by itself is under control. The huge dragon claw completely releases the power in its hands. The huge power condenses and begins to fall, just like a huge meteorite. This is different from Fang Ze''s previous calls for small meteorites. This is a real force that can destroy the world. Once it hits, the entire Earth''s surface will be ploughed to the side. Fang Ze roared and raised his hand. The power in the sky was resisted by his authority. At present, the disasters caused by the invasion of Xinshen and Shilong have been well controlled, but this kind of natural and earth shaking scene has made the unstable social order collapse directly. But soon a woman paralyzed in a wheelchair, stretched out her hand, the order that had begun to collapse, the crazy people''s original collapse of reason was also maintained by a force. This woman is actually Ye Kong and Qin Ying at the same time of the house collapse. Ye Kong did not know whether she had left her hand or accidentally. Shooting did not kill her. Instead, she inherited Ye Kong''s power of order collapse from an ordinary authority. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 The disaster after the collapse of order is the super plague. However, the power of the new God, the plague, has been playing a role, and appendix also obeys the orders of Negri, and has been the initiator of power resistance. Negri did not pay attention to the invasion of disaster and the confrontation of disaster authority, he went to a crazy destruction of everything into magma dragon. "I didn''t expect that in the world of fire, I didn''t finish the Dragon slaughtering achievement. I came here to finish it." As Negri walked forward, the temperature around him rapidly increased, the magma spread around, and the roar of the Dragon sounded in the sky. "This breath, are you the traitor?" The Dragon hovering in the sky found Negri. He roared and asked. The smell of sulfur in his mouth permeated the air. Even if he spit out flames, he would not be surprised. His language is similar to the Dragon language, but it is not like the Dragon language of Negri society, which is a kind of power. I think this language is the daily language of giant dragons, which is a bit similar to the old language of entecami. I think it''s the source of that language, and Negri can''t understand it. "Submit to us, burn the United Army, use your power, and take the initiative to open the door of the world for the ancestors, and the ancestors will forgive your crimes!" The Dragon descended slowly, perched on a mountain peak and spoke threatening words. "Do you know Versace?" Negri did not respond to the threat of the dragon, but suddenly raised such a question. Versis, the last pure blood dragon in the world of fire, died in the third empire, symbolizing that the power of the dragon family could no longer dominate the world of fire. "The fool of Versace..." The Dragon suddenly heard a familiar name. At first, they followed their ancestors to leave the world of fire, but some of them were unwilling to leave. Those who did not want to leave had their own reasons. But Versace was the most stupid person who fell in love with a human being. "Look at you, are you the offspring of some fool?" Compared with the protoss, the Dragon pays more attention to blood, so the Dragon unconsciously softens his tone. "It''s not..." Negri''s words have some meaning which is not enough. "Then you mention him..." The dragon was guided by Negri''s words and began to ask questions. Then he saw that Negri''s body size grew rapidly. The clothes were torn, the skin grew scales, and the body was frantically wriggling. In an instant, a strange dragon with three heads and three wings appeared in front of the dragon, which made the Dragon frightened. He was moved by Negri''s words. After all, he left his hometown. When he met someone who might be of the same kind and said the name of his old friend, he would inevitably have an impulse to chat. He wanted to know about the situation of his hometown and his old friends. As a result, Negri transformed himself directly, and the authority of alien invasion acted on the dragon. The dragon only felt that his power was blocked and it was difficult to move. This was the reason why he relaxed his mind a little. The dragon of Negri Yong''s sin flew to kill him. All the three teeth in his chest opened and directly bit the huge head of the dragon. The three heads of Negri bit the dragon''s body, tearing and swallowing the dragon''s flesh and blood. The dragon''s body trembled constantly. On the one hand, he was deceived by this younger generation. He lost his first hand before he could react. On the other hand, he was afraid. The dragon of eternal sin does not only have the wrong attribute. The name comes from another meaning it represents, the sin of the dragon family betraying the world of fire. The betrayal of the dragon people leads to the defects of the rules of the world of fire and the appearance of evil spirits. This is the sin of the dragon people. When Negri gathered the dragon form of eternal sin, he inherited this sin. Compared with the wrong attribute, the sin attribute is of no use. Negri did not care about this sin. He did not expect that when he launched an attack on the dragon, these sins condensed out. With Negri''s bite on the dragon, this sin has become the sharpest blade, which makes the dragon from the heart of fear, and his body also has some bloody flame start to beat. These blood red flames burned and the Dragon trembled. He struggled, but it didn''t do much. When Negri''s body twisted, three layers of teeth in his chest stirred the dragon''s head. The hand and head in the dragon''s chest crazily grasped the dragon''s head and pulled it into Negri''s chest. At the same time, the blood red flame was also attracted by Negri and flowed into the body of Nagri''s eternal sin dragon. This is a sin belonging to the dragon people, and colleagues are also the best weapons to deal with the dragon people. But even if his head was broken, the Dragon did not die. Instead, he broke away from Negri''s control. The dragon power on his body vibrates, the huge wound on his neck and neck constantly wriggles, and a large number of muscles and cartilage like tentacles shake to grow a head again. The Dragon Wings flutter wildly, ignoring the various wounds bitten by the head of Negri, and flees for his life in the distance. Negri''s tail swung, the tentacles of the tip stretched and tied the dragon''s tail, and the sharp teeth bit the dragon''s flesh and blood. The force of disaster spread into his body.The dragon is constantly struggling, and his strong vitality is still trying to break away from Negri''s control. It''s a pity that the dragon, who lost its first hand, was restrained by Negri. Even though it had its full potential under the threat of life, it only delayed the time of death a little bit. The blood on the fracture of the dragon''s head is still splashing around. The golden blood almost dyed the whole mountain into gold. The golden dragon blood splashed on the magma on the ground, sending out a peculiar fragrance. Two huge things entangled together, constant wrestling, rocks rolling down, magma splashing. The Dragon gradually had no movement, its huge body breath of life gradually faded, and the blood at the beheading place flowed like a spring. Negri did not relax, and the disaster force constantly gushed out, destroying the dragon''s body a little bit until it became a pool of rotten meat. The transmission of disaster force was gradually stopped, and the blood and flesh would lose research value if the disaster force was destroyed Value. Negri''s chest is bulging, and the dragon''s head is in it. Countless tentacles drill into it and begin to study the blood information of the dragon. The tail rolled up the body of the dragon and looked at the blood all over the ground. Negri noticed that there was something wrong with it, and the force of disaster gushed out again. The indiscriminate bombing on the ground destroyed the blood. Negri destroyed the surface of the earth into bare soil, which stopped: "the weight of the blood is wrong, that guy''s ability is related to blood, and after losing the first hand, he resolutely left his body and used blood to escape." "Good decision, I hope you can escape!" Negri turns to leave. It''s too noisy to attract the attention of other enemies. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 The dragon may have something to do with the ancestors of the kingdom of intcami, so Negri and the dragon are still close relatives. The dragon can bless its own information and will in its own blood, which is the blood inheritance of the dragon. However, the Dragon hunted by Negri can transfer his roots to his blood, and his body still maintains a fresh appearance and struggles hard. In another place, a tentacle of golden blood pours from the broken ground into a snake''s body. "That damned traitor, actually let me lose so much." The Dragon ida''en said bitterly that he thought his noble dragon blood was everything, so he got the root ability of blood. When necessary, Adan''s blood can burst out powerful power. Through dragon blood, he can also be resurrected. This resurrection is not a kind of low-level memory remembrance, but with the true spirit to transfer to parasite other creatures, and then resurrect. Adan''s dragon blood will constantly transform the parasite, and finally completely transform it into its own dragon body, which is a real resurrection. Once the life is dead, the link of soul chain will break, and the root of true spirit will be closed again and turn into reincarnation. This kind of resurrection ability, which can maintain the degree of liberation, will not break after the death of the body. Of course, in order to mislead Negri and fight for escape time, Adan abandoned part of his soul and constructed a virtual spirit costume in the original body, manipulating the body to break free constantly. "I''d better be careful and wait until the ancestor breaks the world and then seek recovery." Aidan twists the parasitic snake body, quietly lurking, burning the coalition forces is not too peaceful, coupled with some of the world''s local resistance forces, with his present state, exposed that there will be some malicious. However, after losing a lot of soul, Aidan did not find that some special bacteria successfully infected his soul along his blood, and gradually lurked. "How about my acting?" Negri sensed the germs that began to invade the dragon''s soul bit by bit, and showed an interested look in his eyes. If in other places, Negri might not be able to detect the dragon''s fleeing behavior with blood. However, in this world, Negri''s power of alien invasion is nominally in charge of some foreign invaders. Although the statement of authority is very exaggerated, it is still very simple to find the real position of the invaders. When Negri bit off his head, he felt his behavior through the power of alien invasion, so he tried to mix some soul blood into it and pretended to discover the problem later, paralyzing the dragon. There is no living soul in the dead body. The research value is more important. Adan did not notice Negri''s soul germs. If he had been more vigilant in his heyday, he might have discovered it. But now he can only be stolen from his mind and some memories by the pathogen. Although most of them are unimportant things, he can occasionally acquire some useful knowledge. For example, Negri got only four Dragon languages from his blood. After leaving the world of fire, without the blessing of the world, the power of dragon language quickly faded. Shi Long obviously found this. As a part of the power of the dragon people, the strength of the dragon people would be greatly reduced without the Dragon language. Therefore, Shilong improved the Dragon language and changed the originally gifted dragon language into the so-called dragon language magic. If in the world of fire, to start dragon language requires the world to actively cater to the dragon power and form a unique rhythm, then the current dragon language magic is to actively use the dragon power to shake the surroundings. Although it is not as convenient as in the fire world, it is also easy to control. Even if the ability is enough, the upper limit of the Dragon language magic will be increased. However, Negri''s most concerned about the method of crossing the world was mastered by the new God and Shi Long, without giving a clue. As Negri slowly steals the memory of Adan, he begins to lay out some traps and wait for the next prey. This time, he can kill the Dragon Adan, and even Negri is somewhat surprised. One is that Negri took the lead with words. Second, home advantage, Negri use the power of alien invasion to limit most of the ability of Adan. Third, the dragon of eternal sin has an unexpected restraining effect on the dragon clan. Finally, these guys are weaker than Negri thought. According to Negri''s original idea, most of the warriors of the dragon clan are from the root of the second liberation, and there are also many three liberation roots. If they can grow into the strength of today, the will of these dragon people should not be too bad. Adan immediately used his root ability to escape after he realized that something was wrong. This decision was indeed good, but it was not enough compared with Negri''s expectation. However, it seems reasonable to think about it. The reason why they have been able to liberate the three times is that they have enough resources. The strength of their soul can really stimulate their personal will. However, because of the sufficient resources, they lack of training to some extent. The dragon people don''t have to worry about how powerful they are. Most of their knowledge can be obtained from their blood. Their willpower is mainly driven by the will of their predecessors. Their daily activities are more about sleeping or collecting gold and gems.Negri arranges the trap, and begins to use the alien invasion authority to attract the next target. The killer J sits aside and hums a strange ballad in his mouth. "Look up, the sky is so high." "Night falls and the sky is full of stars." "The golden age is no longer, the end is coming." "Break through the restrictions, old..." "Here it is..." Negri suddenly looked up, a five meter tall giant appeared in the sky wrapped in a black light, ominous rhythm, accompanied by the buzzing of flies and mosquitoes, and a disgusting smell. The protoss'' body standard is five meters. They are born with various talents, strong physique, keen perception and intelligent brain. Even if there is no liberation root, they can defeat hundreds of human warriors. Negri, the God of ill omen and disease. At the beginning, Negri had to rely on stealing his God''s name to get through the most difficult initial stage. There was nothing wrong with this. Everyone had a weak time. But the two people''s Negri is absolutely different, the ghost Negri has extended this name to a greater significance. If you don''t meet, it''s OK. Since you did, in Negri''s opinion, the name of the protoss is a bit of an eyesore! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 "The traitor of the dragon clan, is it you who led me here?" The protoss Negri, for short, fell on the ground, a pair of dark green eyes staring at Negri, the protoss tall body, let him appear high above. "Shouldn''t it be you who betrayed me?" Negri said casually, looking at the composition of the protoss with great interest. Noah and languish are far away. The killer J has disappeared. The power of the other party in the world of fire is an unhealthy disease. His ability has a certain relationship with the germs, but it is not very big. Strictly speaking, his original clergy should be called a disgusting thing. People hate ugly, so it is reflected in Chennai''s ugly face. People''s aversion to disease is reflected in his body, which is the black plague smell that can cause disease. People hate the crow that brings death, so the crow is his messenger. In the world of fire, the things that causians hate are more or less directed at shennai. Even the goddess of doom, menas, is more popular than Chennai. After all, shennai represents disgust. Unharmonious disease is only his most prominent feature. In addition, there are dark, dirty and so on. "I''m loyal to the priest, and I''m finally burning. The journey of burning is never limited to one world!" God Nai said that, he knew that Negri was talking about betraying the world of fire, but he was not angry at Negri''s words. "You didn''t lead me here just to say something boring." Shennai raised his hand, and the black breath flowed on it and said, "hold on to you, the world defense line formed by you will collapse and struggle desperately, mortal!" The place where Negri stood, I don''t know when several black breath chains appeared, wrapping Negri from various aspects. There is a buzzing of flies on the black air chain. It is full of ominous smell. If it is locked by this kind of chain, the smell of disease will pour into the target''s body along the chain, which is called disease, which is more like a curse. People infected by disease breath will have a variety of negative characteristics, such as weakness, pain, fatigue, dizziness, corruption and so on. After shennai appeared, he first delayed time through words, but secretly used breath chains. He didn''t care about the identity of his own Protoss. Once the arrangement was completed, he immediately made a difficult decision. "Not bad..." The disaster force of Negri broke out, and the precise action on the surrounding chains broke it. At the same time, the ground under shennai''s feet cracked, and several dark tentacles rose from it and bound to shennai. The purpose of the two people is the same. The superficial conversation is actually to delay time. It has to be said that there are many similarities between the two in addition to their names. Shennai''s dark breath curled like ink splashing into the water, spreading around. The dark tentacles touched the black fog and made a nourishing sound. Some yellow and green juice dropped from the tentacles. Standing on the shoulders of shennai, two crows take off and puff their wings. Their body size grows rapidly and makes an unpleasant sound. This kind of sound seems to have a strange magic power, which makes it difficult to concentrate. They can''t help but listen to this kind of song involuntarily. Two huge crows tossed and turned, and their dark claws looked down toward Negri, and there was an ominous smell on them. Shen Nai''s black breath was rolling, holding a staff in his hand, and began to sing strange poems in the ancient language of the protoss: "life is born from the ashes, and the rest is turned into filth." "Flies are born out of filth, and the rest feed the crops." "Food is born out of the crop, and it remains as a hotbed." "The disease was born from the hotbed, and the remnant burned in the ashes." "As far as the eye can see, it is unclean." "I am ash, I am dirty, I am crop, I am hotbed, I am unclean." "I bring life. I bring flies, I bring food, I bring diseases. " "Those who worship me, only immortality can be immortal." "Stains are the battle clothes I give you, the stench comes from the smell of the soul, and corruption is an immortal process." "Dirty spirit, drag everything into the dark mire." ''s poetry is very strange. As his poetry reads, the ground does not know what a lot of yellow green puke vomit appears, and something seems to be wriggling. The white, translucent ring of the insect rolls from the vomit and produces transparent wings. If you look at them carefully, you will find that there are virtual shadows of human beings in the body of these insects. They are wrapped in the mucus inside the insects. Occasionally, the insects will also suck those yellow and green vomit, which makes the situation in the body more disgusting. This is the root power of Chennai: unclean worship. Some poets, painters or writers with high vision can get the Enlightenment of uncleanness from the words he recites. They refuse to clean up and dance with filth and fly. They are covered with stains, and emit an indescribable stench. Finally, their bodies will gradually decay until they are completely rotten and become a part of the unclean spirit, that is, the so-called unclean spirit, and obtain eternal life.More and more vomit envelops the surrounding ground. In the middle of the sky, the whole ground seems to be turned into a yellow green mud pool, in which a large number of insects roll, and then a large number of insects gather together to become a moving insect mountain. The yellow and green mucus has become their adhesive. The insect mountain stretches out its hands, and the aggregated insects constantly flap their transparent wings. Then it is extremely unscientific to drive the insect mountain to fly, or in other words, they can flap their wings in the mucus, which is unscientific. Standing in the mire, shennai was still holding the staff and chanting the incantations. The black breath overflowed from his body became more and more thick. Negri soared in the air and frowned. He could feel his alien invasion authority disturbed in this mire area. Different from Negri''s wrong attribute, it is this filthy place that tarnishes the power of power and makes it seem to be useless. Sure enough, even in the same environment, there will always be a distinction between ordinary and elite. Shen Nai and dragon Adan, who have also liberated their roots for three times, differ greatly in their strength. Although Aidan was restrained by the authority of Negri''s alien invasion and failed to play his real strength, it is helpless, but shennai can create a home court in the away game. Maybe there are elites in the dragon clan, but it''s not Adan. Looking at the insect mountain monster, Negri stretched out his hand, and the Dragon Power gushed out of his body, shaking the fixed rhythm, and the newly learned dragon language magic was launched. ¡°jliost£¡¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 The impact force pours out and hits the flying insect mountain monster. However, the pouring force just made the jelly like insect''s giant hand shake twice, some mucus and insects splashed down, and soon returned to their original state. Sure enough, the Protoss and the dragon have been together for so long, and there have been a lot of contradictions. Now they have joined together to form the burning coalition. They are very clear about their respective means. Dragon people tend to use the ability of physical talent and dragon language magic, and they also recognize their own blood power, but the demand for root ability is lower. The protoss are different. Their physical talents are also extraordinary. Even if they do not use the ability to speak spirit like dragon language or their own root ability, they are also very powerful fighters. However, few protoss have the ability to study the physical blood, and more importantly, they have the ability to liberate and develop the root cause. In the face of Negri, he noticed that the other side has dragon blood, so he paid special attention to the Dragon language attack. Jliost, the Dragon language representing the irresistible force, is used by almost all dragon people. Therefore, the unclean spirit appears in front of Negri in the image of "jelly". The magic power of dragon language has been reduced to the limit. A huge hand of countless insects, wrapped in the stench of mucus, came to Negri. Under the giant hand, Negri felt that a large number of bacteria that constituted the body died and turned into pus. This is the power drawn from the unclean. As long as it exists in the life cycle, it will be affected by the unclean force and become corrupt. If it is pulled into the mire of corruption, as long as it is living beings will be assimilated by impurity. This is what unclean believers pursue, so they take the initiative to get close to the quagmire. "The world is so muddy that we are all part of it." "To break away from all this is to betray yourself." "Only by mixing with it can we be self." Unclean words ring in my ears. This is a truth. If you agree with it, you will move closer to it and become a member of unclean. Shennai stood in place, no longer seems to observe the situation of Negri, but concentrate on the words of uncleanness. The force of the disaster surged on Negri and collided with the giant hand of the insect mountain. The giant hand collapsed and turned into insect rain. However, from the mire, more insects gathered into giant hands and reached out to Negri. The power of uncleanness never stopped affecting him. Some of the bacteria died or mutated out of Negri''s control and became pus, constantly creating greater lesions. Negri''s body appeared a lot of pus, pus constantly dripping from it, his arm waved, a few fingers out of the body, lingering around the force of disaster, like a sharp arrow flying toward shennai. Black fog surging, and above the force of the disaster wear each other, but the finger turned into pus, completely into the mire, did not cause any damage to shennai. "You are a member of the unclean, even closer to the unclean than other creatures. You can''t resist the power of uncleanness. Be a part of it." Shennai slowly said, has submerged his half body of the mire peristalsis, emitting a stench of corruption. He is right. Negri is based on germs, which are considered unclean. If Negri changed into the dragon of eternal sin, and the sin just restrained the dragon family, then the God Nai who mastered the power of uncleanness just controlled Negri. Negri''s body is constantly overflowing with pus. Those pus turn into tentacles, constantly wriggle, and wrap around Negri''s body, making Negri''s appearance at this time particularly terrifying. "Almost." Originally silent Negri suddenly said, speaking, there are some semi yellow blood mixed with tentacle like insects from the mouth. His body broke down completely, turned into a pool of liquid, assimilated by the dirty mire. But out of the quagmire, a new Negri came out again. His strength was not only his strength, but also his strength that depended on the blood of the soul and constantly transferred the soul. If you can''t attack his soul directly or restrict his soul body transfer, you can''t really kill him. However, his new body soon appeared unclean reaction, and the power of uncleanness was just like this. He was very restrained to the body of Negri pathogen. Otherwise, Negri was determined, even his soul would be contaminated with unclean power. It''s just a little different this time. What flows out of Negri''s body is no longer yellow green pus. "As you say, I am a member of the unclean." Negri''s body was flowing with black liquid, and his body gradually lost its human form. His whole body seemed to melt into a pool of black liquid. A different unclean force was born from the black liquid, which changed Chennai''s face. Negri was under the influence of the unclean power of Chennai before. He did not struggle or set up protection. He let the unclean force erode his body bit by bit, and felt every change of every pathogen. Finally, Negri derived his own unclean power.This is also because Negri himself is particularly close to the unclean. With the reference of the power of the uncleanness of Chennai, this is the opportunity to establish the ability model and derive his own unclean force. However, it seems that the ability of Neri to accumulate all kinds of knowledge from hundreds of years ago was not so simple as that of the God of disaster. Nevertheless, the power of uncleanness used by Negri is very weak, which is not stronger than that of God Nai. "What if you have learned from it? Your roots are not the same as mine. The power of uncleanness created by you can only enrich my uncleanness and make my ability more powerful." Chennai calmed down, and the power of uncleanness was developed from his root ability. After hundreds of years of improvement, Negri learned the power of uncleanness because he was close to uncleanness, but now it is only an embryonic form. If we absorb it, we will enrich Chennai''s understanding of uncleanness. "It''s true, but I need the power of uncleanness, just to make the power of alien invasion work." Negri is very clear about this in his heart. What comes from other people''s strongholds can immediately overcome the original. It''s just a dream. Perhaps in the future, after Negri''s research, his unclean power can grow stronger and stronger than Chennai''s power now, but that is only later. The main reason for Negri to learn the power of uncleanness is to let the authority of alien invasion play a role. It is polluted by impurity and can not play a role. Then when Negri is also integrated into uncleanness, the filth will no longer be a hindrance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 The main reason why interference sources form interference is that interference sources are variables. Once Negri understood the variable, it could no longer interfere with Negri''s exercise of power. "What is false is false, and it will never defeat me." Shennai''s body is immersed in the unclean mire, and his unclean power is derived from this unclean mire. The more unclean spirits are bewitched by his unclean worship, the more powerful the unclean power is. Negri learned from his unclean power, but he did not assimilate it, which is equivalent to opening up another kind of unclean power. If he is absorbed, his unclean worship will become more and more powerful, and the more life he can bewitch. If we say that at the beginning, Chennai seized Negri only to make contributions to the way to remove errors, but now it is to improve his ability. After three times of root liberation, it is extremely difficult to improve one''s ability of root cause. In the past, as long as the resources are enough and the will is firm, the liberation can be completed quickly. There are even some races who live in a world where magic factors are particularly active, and the roots are naturally in a state of liberation. For the strong, only after breaking through the root three times can they be truly strong, and the rest are just random soldiers. Negri''s alien invasion authority played a role. Shennai''s ability to use was particularly difficult, as if he was wrestling with the whole world. In this infection state, Chennai''s strength was less than half of the original. A five meter high, topless Protoss appeared not far away, and rushed toward the battle site. The samuras did not know whether it was a God who wanted to release himself. Although compared with the dragon clan, there are a lot of dirty things inside the protoss, but when they invade, they can still unite together. Otherwise, the new God, the father of the gods, will make them look good. "Samira, help me. I need to give you the credit for touching the world defense line." In order to swallow the fat of Negri, shennai doesn''t care about some credit. As long as his own strength is improved, he is not afraid of no credit. "No passage here!" Before Samira responded, there was a huge force of disaster bombarding him in front of him, and a young human fell in front of him, which showed her identity. "You want to stop me?" Samira laughed. Although the other party has mastered the powerful power, he has not yet developed his body and mind, and the soul derived from the root has not been fully derived. This kind of person is not strong enough. "The wind! Obey my orders Samuela raised her hand. The air was moving violently, and the strong wind was howling. It turned into hundreds of blades and destroyed everything in front of him. The force of disaster surges in the waning state and resists the gale ahead. However, because of the nature of disaster power brought by her authority, it is not suitable for fighting. On the other hand, she is unable to flexibly control these disaster forces. Some of the wind has been unable to stop, blowing her cheek more and more strong, the ability to intercept the force of disaster is becoming weaker and weaker, her weak body in the hurricane appears more and more weak. "All the noise will stop." Noah''s voice helped the appendix to relieve the pressure of the gale, but it was only relief. "Oh garbage, look here." A thief''s voice suddenly came from behind. The strong wind swept behind him. A mineral water bottle was cut by the wind blade, and the foul yellow green pus was emitted. See killer J face covered with a face towel, holding a number of ropes, rope tied to a number of mineral water bottles, inside is the shennai dirty mud in the liquid. After he left, he didn''t know what operation it was. He actually put these things in the mineral water bottle. He turned the rope in his hand and threw the bottle out. At the same time, the dagger, like a bright red sheet, fluttered continuously, mingled in the mineral water bottle and flew towards Samira. "Nasty bug." Samira said disgusted, but those with the power of God Nai liquid if left alone, even if it will not cause damage to him, but also strange disgusting. After all, in addition to shennai because of their own roots, other Protoss consider themselves high and clean. No one goes back to like unclean things. When the strong wind swept, it became soft when it touched the mineral water bottles, blowing those bottles to one side. However, the killer J seems to have grasped the psychology of Samira. The murderous daggers suddenly exploded and turned into countless pieces, which cut the water bottles. The killing gas fragments rushed towards Samila with the yellow and green liquid. At this time, appendix suddenly began to counterattack, the fierce force of disaster gushed, and rushed toward Samira. One side is the force of disaster, the other side is dirty liquid. Samira''s mouth opens, and a wind is blown out of his mouth, forming a wind barrier to protect his body. He turns to control the strong wind to resist the disaster force from behind. "Worms, you''ve pissed me off!" Samira said angrily. It''s just a little, it''s just that close! I''m going to be attacked by these insects.Even if his ability, at most by those disgusting liquid graze, but by insects, this is the God can not tolerate things. "Die for me!" Samira waved her hands, the wind swept, all around the things driven, body in the middle of the wind Samila seems vague. "Those worms are your subordinates. What should we say about them? She''s pissed off Samira Shennai was in the unclean mire, controlling a large number of unclean spirits to rush to Negri and fight with his disaster force, but he was gradually suppressed by Negri. However, shennai is not worried. He has confidence in Samira. With the strength of the other side, he can quickly kill those people to support himself. Although he was suppressed, he must be able to survive this period of time. "You''d better think about yourself first." The black liquid of Negri''s incarnation wriggles, waving tentacles one by one, controlling the force of disaster, and a trace of impact on shennai in the unclean mire, and disintegrating the defense of the other party. In the black liquid that Negri turned into, a dragon''s claw came out, followed by three dragon heads. The body of the dragon of eternal sin crawled out of it and temporarily integrated the unclean force into the dragon of eternal sin. It took a lot of time for his dragon power to spread around. Fang Ze suddenly felt something was wrong in the battle. With the help of Fangze''s ability, Negri once again used the power of enlightenment practitioners. "How dare he? If he pulls this force, the world defense line constructed by this will collapse. Does he not care about the world? " Shennai can''t believe it. Looking at Negri, who has gathered strength, he has no time to think about this problem. Instead, he should think about how to save his life from this force. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 The irresistible force surrounding the unclean force tends to emerge, and the defensive formation formed by the unclean mire is easily broken. After all, as the source of power that can intercept the wrong path of the new Shenshi dragon''s invasion, how can shennai defend the Dragon language attack formed by being extracted into the dragon power field of Negri. Shennai''s body flies upside down, and the golden God''s blood flows like molten gold, which looks extremely dazzling. "It''s stupid to put the key point of one''s own life and death on other people''s body, hoping that the other party will not do something or do something, what a fool!" Negri said with a slight disappointment. "Is that your limitation?" The body of the dragon of sin retreats and moves toward Chennai. "You and we are nothing but the same. The world is no longer saved. Without the defense of that force, the power of the father has penetrated into it. Even if we build a defense line again, it will not be of any use. Everything in the world, including you, will be finished!" Shennai fell in the stain. His black feather coat was tattered and tattered. His five meter high body of God was like a broken sack, and he might die at any time. The golden blood flows from all over the body, and he is different from the dragon. He has no ability to revive. Even if he really resurrects, he is just another living body with some memories. "That''s not good. You''re worried." Negri did not get too close, the force of disaster surging, his body completely destroyed. Unless there is a special ethnic talent or root ability, otherwise the death of the body represents the death of life. The link between the root and the chain of the body and the soul will break, and the root will return to where it came from. Maybe in the near future, it will drop again and give birth to a new life. But at that time, he is still not you, which is different from each other. After absorbing the remnant soul of shennai, Negri cut off his palm, and the flesh and blood of that part wriggled into a small box. He put the remnant soul of shennai into it and did not immediately absorb it. No one knows what traps they will lay in their souls after liberating the protoss for three times. If one does not pay attention, Negri may be infected by Chennai''s will and be reborn with the help of his soul. Including Negri''s transformation of his own soul. If his soul is controlled by others and others try to understand his soul, he is likely to be possessed by Negri''s will and take it away. Compared with Negri, Negri is much more convenient. After all, he has no root. Everything he has now is all he has. As he said, Negri should be a kind of meaning and a kind of pursuit. When a part of Fangze''s heart is infected and forms Negri''s personality, he is Negri. Anyone can have a Negri in his heart! By the time Negri collected the remains of shennai, the wind itself, Samila, had already turned into a strong wind and gone towards the distance. Even the killers J and others who had completely angered him did not care. The power of the wrong way was drawn out by Negri, and the defense line was no longer effective. The sound of fierce fighting and alchman''s roar could be clearly heard even at such a distance. An illusory body appeared not far away from Negri. It was Anping who, with the power of time chaos, created a false avatar. His face was full of anger, and he was no longer humble. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Negri''s behavior of taking the wrong path. "You have broken the agreement, Wang Yuan!" Anping said coldly: "in this case, don''t blame us. We will revoke the authority of you and Yuanchi and stay in this world. You who killed the Protoss and the dragon clan will no longer be able to join the burning coalition, but will perish with this world." With that, Anping''s illusory body began to disappear. The purpose of his coming this time was like giving an ultimatum. "It''s kind of interesting." Negri felt a little bit, and his authority on the source pool was being stripped off bit by bit. If he snatched at this time, he might still be able to gain part of the world''s source power and launch the alien invasion authority to go to other worlds. But Negri didn''t take care of it. He sat and watched the other party strip away his authority. Anyone can betray, even if they can betray themselves, as long as the interests are big enough. The real intelligent superior does not give his subordinates the chance to betray. For example, Negri has several ways to counter Noah and J. even though they adore themselves incomparably, Negri still needs to consolidate the relationship between several people every once in a while. Negri didn''t believe that Anping, an old monster who had lived for several weeks, would not have such a consciousness. He was extremely relieved of Negri, and was not hindered by any obstacles until Negri stirred the wrong path. This kind of behavior is either stupid or purposeful. After that, Anping specially came to inform him that they wanted to divest him of his authority, but the speed of stripping was not slow, but it was absolutely not fast. It seems to be urging Negri to connect with the source pool, use the alien invasion authority and leave the world quickly.People''s intelligence quotient is fluctuating, when there is no choice, people''s stupidity can be foreseen, even if it is some seemingly mentally retarded behavior, they will be convinced to try. For example, many people who have been cheated by some so-called funds will not believe it even if you tell them that this is a scam. They can''t have such a high interest rate, because their money has already been invested at that time, and they have no choice but to believe it. If other people are in Negri''s situation and have no chance to leave the world, even if they know that there is a problem, they will subconsciously deny it, comfort themselves that there is still a chance, and then step into the trap. People in the game can''t understand it, so sometimes don''t trust your IQ too much. It''s likely to be fed to the dog at any time. However, they still underestimate Negri. As a monster who constantly makes up for his own limitations, Negri often uses this psychological deception and naturally pays attention to prevent such things. What''s more, negrida did not intend to use alien invasion to go to other worlds from the beginning. Just like the thought before, everything that goes through the world is prepared by others. There are too many places for others to move their hands and feet. "It''s a pity he didn''t do it." Anping sighed, no longer hesitated, and completely stripped Negri''s authority of heyuanchi, and then Negri found that his power of alien invasion and that of Nagri in the other body lost their sense at the same time. This time, Negri was rejected by the wrong way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 "We are greedy." Anping said coldly. From the beginning to the end, Negri''s authority is a trap. Before Negri helped to construct the wrong way, they were not elected. But after the construction of the wrong way, he had the opportunity of greed. If Negri chooses to open the source pool and use the world source force in it, he will be flooded by the source force when he launches his alien invasion authority to invade other worlds. The dark hand in the alien invasion authority and the dark hand in the source pool will play a role at the same time, inspiring Negri, infusing the belief that human elites and the two previous generations of human species have been fighting for the world for thousands of years into Negri''s body, forcing him to brainwash. From the standpoint of the world, it''s that Negri has been washed white, reformed, a new man, arrogant villain and so on. Therefore, Anping and other talents did not take back the power of Negri''s alien invasion as soon as possible. At the same time, they did not do nothing at all during this period. They also found a way to control the Negri personality formed by Fangze infected with Negri. Even when necessary, they can extract this personality to preside over the wrong path. Just at this time, Anping was a little greedy. They hope to be able to brainwash and control Negri completely, become a thug in this world, and then let him go to other world to absorb strength. After all, the world is so weak that it was forced by the new God and Shi long to restart the time line for three times. The extraordinary power of the world will be reduced in the next period of time. If there is a world intruder at this time to help, invade other worlds, bring back the specialty of that world, through the rules of different worlds as an introduction, we can make the recovery of this world faster, and even grow faster. Plunder has always been the simplest and fastest way to get rich. It''s just that the real world invaders are not so simple. They are either extremely powerful, just like the new God and the first dragon, or they have special technology and can be like that world, or they have special people. Naturally, there is no such thing as the disaster world of intrusion technology. To cultivate the real strong, we are afraid to meet the white eyed wolf like the new God and the first dragon. Moreover, it is difficult to cultivate a strong person of that level under the conditions of the disaster world. But Negri''s wrong attribute seems to be the best quality of a world invader. If it wasn''t for the major loopholes in the world of fire, it would not have been possible for Negri to exist. If these conditions are not met, then spending a lot of energy to send people to other worlds is basically the end of meat buns beating dogs. The other person is reborn in a different world. Nine times out of ten, he will be found in that world and then start a new life. The characteristics of other worlds are absorbed. Gradually, they really regard themselves as people in this world. The so-called invasion is a joke. The so-called alien invasion authority is originally an experimental object authority formed by the world according to the data obtained from several attacks by the new God and the first dragon. It is good for defense, but not enough for invading other worlds. Only with Negri''s wrong attribute can we have the possibility of success. That''s why they wanted to control Negri so much. They paid the source pool permission as promised, and did not enable the backhand to take back the alien invasion. They did not expect that Negri was so ruthless and indifferent to the authority of the source pool. They had intentionally or unintentionally released Samira to support shennai, in order to force Negri to use the source pool''s authority quickly and use the alien invasion authority to escape. However, he did not expect that Negri directly extracted the power of the wrong way, which was beyond the plan of Anping and others. Therefore, Anping immediately made a remedy, separated a body to go to Negri''s place, gave an ultimatum, and forced him to use Yuanchi. But it''s a pity that Negri didn''t fall for it. Anping''s calculation was wrong, so they lost their initiative. The wrong way was rearranged again with Fang Ze''s Nagri soul. But the Negri was not Negri after he controlled him. At the same time, he did not have Negri''s wrong attribute and could not fully play the role of wrong way. In addition, the new God Shilong is not a fool. During the period of its failure, they have already extended their power to the world, and they have been able to suppress the mistakes of their power, but now they can only restrain them reluctantly. "Are you ready? It''s summer. " Anping didn''t blame himself too much. If he wanted to get more, he had to consider giving and the consequences of failure. For Negri''s arrangement, if successful, they will not only get a world invader, but also let Negri wholeheartedly help the world tide over the current difficulties. If they fail, it is just that the effect of the wrong way is weakened, and they have remedial measures. After comparing the gains of success and failure, Anping decided to target Negri like that. If they failed, they could only say that there was something wrong with the implementation of their plan, but not that this kind of thinking was wrong."If you think clearly, we can save the world at the expense of the two of us, or we will still fail if we go on as it is today." Anping said persuasively. Chang Xia looks at the other side of the person, a hand pressed on the forehead, constantly rubbing, ease his headache. The person sitting opposite Chang Xia is the head of the headquarters of the response section, his nominal superior, and also the head of the secret service section of the government. Chang Xia doesn''t know how many times he scolds him in his heart. Many things that make Chang Xia feel like shit are just what he orders to do. For example, the WAN Hengyang incident that stimulated Fang Ze''s growth before, there are many other things that he issued. Chang Xia has never seen his true face, and his contact is usually through a communicator or video call. However, even if it is a video call, he can only see a background, and the person in front of the camera is always covered. It was not until he saw that there were some things on the opposite side that he gradually understood. saw the person as like as two peas in his face. He was only slightly older, like ten years later, or twenty years later. After seeing the opposite side, some memories slowly appear in his mind along with the headache. In a trance, he saw another life track of his own. At the same time, he can also vaguely perceive the thoughts and thoughts of the person opposite him through the similar soul. The man on the opposite side was the one from the last week. He didn''t know what was going on. He actually appeared in this week. His headache is caused by another one, and his headache symptoms have been since the yuebu earthquake, that is to say, at that time, he had come over last week. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 The root cause is unique. At least for now. Even if the time line of the world is reset, the roots will be closed again, and there will be no such thing as two roots. Therefore, the competent cognition of the multiverse will think that the root is the real essence of a person. The root and the soul will be split, and people will recognize the root more. After all, as long as there is a certain strength, artificial soul is not too difficult. "In the second week, we planned many plans for the doomsday disaster, including a time line unified combat plan." Anping said seriously: "use my power of time chaos to gather the power of the last week." "The forces of the world of two or even three Zhou orders are united, and they will be able to repel the invaders if they burst out with multiple forces." "But the power of the past, relying solely on my authority, is just a false force to deceive ourselves. To build a bridge connecting the power of Zhou mu in the past, we still need the king of disaster and the wrong power." "I am part of the bridge." Chang Xia looks at the other side that oneself, already understood come over: "namely so-called day inclines disaster king." The stone tablet of doomsday is not only a record of the track of fate, it is just a kind of by-pass ability, its real function is to create a bridge connecting the time line. In principle, the world has already had a timeline restart, and by the fourth week, the timeline in front of it will be completely gone. But there is no denying that the timeline existed. As long as it exists, it is possible to connect him. The stone tablet of doomsday was built for this purpose. Except for the first week, the remaining three weeks have a record of the trajectory of the time line, that is, the stone tablet of doomsday. When all the fates lead into the disaster of doomsday, that is, when the sky begins to tilt, the time lines of the three week items are slightly unified. Under the chaos of time, the world can be connected three times. Finally, the wrong forces make mistakes in the past and the present, and finally realize the unity and overlapping of the forces of the time line. The yuebu earthquake 17 years ago was planned by Anping. On the one hand, it was to promote the birth of the king of land sinking disaster, on the other hand, it was to unify the battle plan of the time line. In the same period of other time lines, similar disasters broke out in the same place of yuebu. However, in the third week, Yu Guangming killed out of control Chang Xia, and his soul was detained on the stone tablet of doomsday. At the end of the fourth week, Chang Xia killed Yu Guangming. Yu Guangming''s soul was detained on the stone tablet of doomsday, which liberated his soul of the previous week and formed a cycle. With Negri''s arrival, his wrong attribute and Anping''s power of time chaos make it possible for the time line unified operation plan to succeed, because last week, the bright soul was brought here. "With the road of error outside, large-scale error coverage, with you and me as the bridge, we can completely burn the power of time chaos and sky tilt, and we can overlap the whole power of three weeks. This is our final card." Anping naturally said that he is such a person, for the sake of the righteousness in his heart, he can sacrifice everything, including himself. So it is with the yuebu earthquake, and it is now. Chang Xia and he are the same person, he hopes that the tragedy like yuebu will not happen again, and Anping is for the doomsday disaster, and such tragedy will not happen. "Let''s start, then." Chang Xia rubs his forehead. Although he is dissatisfied with some of Anping''s methods and his own behavior, he is also the kind of person who can sacrifice himself for the sake of righteousness. "I''m just sorry, ah Qi." Chang Xia feels sorry in his heart. He needs to bear the pressure from the time line to become a bridge connecting the time line. The power of the time line overlaps for a moment, and then the bridge will collapse. The outside world is full of demons. The power of the new God and the first dragon is hard to stop. Some people just become infected by their power and begin to change. The fierce fire gushed out of their bodies, burning their bodies and changing their genes. The power of the new God and the first dragon will make them become burning half dragon people, that is, demons. This is also a kind of arms race created by the new God and the first dragon. The will contained in it will make these people loyal to the burning coalition as soon as they are transformed. Their memories of the past will be completely erased and they will lose themselves. Instead, they will become a template of soldiers'' memory and become accomplices in invading the world. Only a small number of people perform well and show their potential can they retain some of their previous memories. Combined with the memory injected by the burning coalition, they can form a new personality belonging to the burning coalition, and relatively speaking, they still retain some self. The other seven disaster kings suppressed the occurrence of disasters, and at the same time involved the invading enemies. All kinds of armies can only play a supporting role. Although they have all kinds of super weapons, they can only kill the demons that have just been transformed. The illusory figures of the new God and the first dragon gradually appeared in this world, and the whole world became more abnormal.Once their bodies are completely solidified in this world, then their power will no longer be limited, and all people in the world will be transformed into demons in a short time. Without the support of life, the world consciousness will fall into extinction, and there will be no resistance to these two existence. Fang Ze''s body floats in the air. This is the flying ability he borrowed from a survivor. Looking at the new God and the first dragon slowly appearing, he no longer worries about the possibility of accidental injury. A red star in the sky falls madly, destroying everything around him. The hot power of the meteorite also makes the virtual shadow of the new God and the first dragon more illusory. However, this is just a delay. If the gate is not completely closed, the power of the new God and the first dragon will continue to pour in. Negri underground head, no longer to observe the new God and the first dragon invasion behavior, even if observed also has no effect. Negri''s power is still too weak. If Negri''s soul fails to meet the requirements, even if he observes, he can''t see any problem. So far, he has nothing to stay in the world. Whether it is the victory of the new God and the first dragon, or the victory of the calamity world, what awaits Negri is the post-war liquidation. "Of course, for me, I still hope that the new God and the first dragon will be delayed." Although Negri has a certain degree of confidence in his crossing method, the new God and the first dragon are always two unstable factors. If they spare their hands, Negri is not sure he can actually complete his crossing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 "But before that, we have to solve this problem." Negri turned to look at the appendix, and took three people into a secret base. His body kept wriggling and turned into the shape of the dragon of eternal sin. Longwei gradually covered the secret base. As like as two peas, pulled a handle and pulled it into a health cabin. It was lying in the same shape as the people in the same shape. This is the body made by the blood and germs of the disease. After a while, she became very pale and haggard. Another one appeared in front of her. Her eyes were slightly dull, and her body was filled with disaster power. Soon, her eyes became flexible. However, compared with the real appendix, even if she was surrounded by the force of disaster, she was slightly ordinary Through. Soon, a slightly dull self appeared in front of negrinon''s dragon of sin, and then the new Negri left the base with that handicap. Waiter, for the problem of insufficient manpower, Negri developed an artificial soul. By collecting a large number of people''s data, Negri has carried out a soul modeling. Negri can make it by transforming other souls or collecting soul Qi himself. They don''t have any special abilities, they don''t have any creativity. They have only two advantages: obedience and applicability. In modeling, they have basic common sense, as well as the knowledge level equivalent to college students. They can quickly learn the basic operation of a job, and can perfectly complete the general tasks arranged by Negri, which is the best cannon fodder. He created these two people in order to transfer the power of two people, alien invasion and super plague. Although Negri''s control over the alien invasion power has been deprived, it does not mean that the alien invasion has completely left Negri. On the contrary, because Anping is not at ease with Negri, the alien invasion authority still entangles the tentacles on the soul of Negri. When necessary, this authority can also be used as a means to restrict Negri. The authority acts on the soul body. Before Negri transferred the soul body, the authority will also transfer with the soul body. If you want to break away from the binding of the authority, you still need some operation. So just now, Negri created a body of waiters with the same origin to assume the power, which is also true for appendix. However, unlike Negri, she is very weak in cutting her soul. "Are you ready? It''s gone. " Negri''s huge dragon head looked at her and asked her. "No problem, Lord Negri." The small head of appendix nodded a little, full face serious say. "Let''s get started." Negri''s body squirms. Noah, standing behind them with reverence, half knelt down and saluted Negri. Killer J is helpless to show his hands: "but also temporary exit, I will come back." From the back of Negri, the dragon tail stretched out several tentacles to rotate and prick them on their bodies. Their bodies withered, the luster in their eyes gradually lost, and their souls were recovered by Negri. Then, the body of negrion''s sin dragon seemed to melt, turning into several black tentacles, wrapping the young body of the appendix. The external fighting is still going on vigorously. The army cooperates with several disaster kings to eliminate the invaders and organize the invasion of the new God and the first dragon. If the wrong way never fails, then there may be a possibility of success. But now more and more Aborigines have been transformed into demons, and the huge shadow of the new God and the first dragon is becoming more and more solid even if it is attacked several times. Ah Qi waved his fist and released the violent force of disaster. He broke down several demons into pus. Suddenly she saw that Negri stood not far away with her appendix, staring at her. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Qi thinks that Negri is very wrong. Her heart flashed a little uneasy, a little wary looking at this Negri, but to her surprise, the other side also stood there, just smiling at her. As time went on, Qi''s heart became more and more uneasy, and she gradually understood that this kind of uneasiness did not come from Negri, but from other places. Can''t help but think of a meeting a long time ago, when Negri went to the coping department to report, and he said at that time: "if you can''t do anything, you''d better come to me." Although ah Qi is not powerless now, the world invasion has been irresistible, and the sense of foreboding in her heart is becoming more and more strong. Therefore, she turns around to break out the force of disaster, cleans up the enemy and falls not far away from Negri. "Are you not Wang Yuan?" Ah Qi looks at Negri in front of him, and finally knows what that strange feeling is. Once he has seen that unique temperament, it is hard to forget. This Negri is too far away. "Now it is." Negri suddenly chuckled and stretched a little, and his temperament began to change: "I''m sorry I just went to do something." "I already know about your confusion." "What you really care about is never the world, it''s summer," Negri said with a smile"If I think it''s right, the so-called king of natural disasters is actually Changxia." Negri said slowly, "but why hasn''t he appeared on the battlefield until now?" "What do you mean?" Ah Qi''s face changed slightly and asked in a hurry. "Anping and Changxia are the same kind of people. What do you think they do most often?" Negri said slowly, "it''s not sacrificing others, that''s sacrificing yourself." In a Qi''s mind, Chang Xia walks into the elevator to complete Anping''s secret weapon, but until now they have not come out. Some bad premonition appears in ah Qi''s mind, and turns away directly. Looking at leaving ah Qi, "Negri" under the head, with a kind of fan smile on his face. as like as two peas, the spirit of the novel is never transferred from the soul to him. His behavior pattern is just a pre stored behavior of the new generation. It is originally a homologous soul body. If there is no difference in action, the temperament displayed is similar to that of the other. Ah Qi had a flaw in her heart. She had a special feeling about Changxia, who rescued her from the yuebu earthquake and raised her up. In the past, she was able to leave the work of the response department and run to yuebu for the sake of Changxia, but now she completely ignores the crisis of the whole world and falls into a paranoid state, and can''t let Chang Xia die anyway. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 Ah Qi almost dashed towards the previous building. This looks very capable woman, in fact, is a very emotional person. She doesn''t care whether the world will be destroyed or not, nor does she care about the so-called righteousness, or that her righteousness is Changxia. How about the destruction of the world? If you can''t, you should join the burning coalition. Anyway, for people with potential like them, the burning coalition is very welcome. "In no case will chang Xia sacrifice himself." Ah Qi knows what Chang Xia is like. Her power is surging. The foundation of the building in front of her is cracked. With the force of disaster, she jumps into it and finds the passage to which the elevator goes. The metal gate of the disaster force material blocks her step, and the surge of the disaster force can only deform its impact. Before the stone tablet of doomsday, an alarm remembered that Anping''s face did not change and said calmly: "the enemy has found us. Give up those fearless emotions. Now the world needs us." In front of him, the old version of Chang Xia stuck a dagger in his head and fell to the ground without any breath. Chang Xia also sat on the other side, with the force of disaster constantly surging and the expression on his face constantly changing. "You and he are originally a person, don''t resist any more. Now there are people who are transformed into demons by the invaders at every moment. Every moment there are lives and deaths. The disaster hundreds of times more severe than the original yuebu earthquake is happening." Anping kept saying. In order to become a bridge between the time lines of several weekly items, the key of Chang Xia''s key is to have other time lines. Therefore, he has to complete the integration with him of last week. However, although a person promises a thing subjectively, his subconscious mind will not be so easy to compromise and integrate one person''s soul. Even if the person is himself in another time line, if two people can''t have the same idea and can''t achieve the goal. The degree of resistance is higher than expected. Although Chang Xia agreed with his plan to sacrifice himself, he did not know why it became very difficult to integrate his soul in the past. "Because of that woman? That''s stupid. " Anping looked calm: "Wang Yuan, this guy, has even provoked us for a while. If it wasn''t for keeping a hand, I''m afraid it would be really possible for you to succeed." Outside, the constant impact of the disaster force on ah Qi broke through the doors, getting closer and closer to the location of the doomsday stone tablet, and her ominous premonition became stronger and stronger. Some of the staff came with guns and stopped her, shouting to stop her attack or shoot. Ah Qi ignored, used the force of disaster to protect herself and continued to attack the gate. She felt puzzled. Maybe there was a misunderstanding, maybe there were other reasons, maybe she was bewitched by Negri. But she believed in the feeling in her heart, that feeling, the feeling of losing her most important one, she felt. "Ah Qi disaster king, what are you doing here if you don''t face the enemy?" Anping''s illusory figure appeared in front of the gate and seriously said, "we are preparing secret weapons. You will disturb us like this." "Let me in." Ah Qi said. "It''s not convenient now." Anping directly refused: "you are a member of the response branch, but also a member of the world. Follow the orders to fight against the enemy, or you will be regarded as a betrayer and a sinner of mankind. I don''t think Chang Xia would like to see this." "Let me in." Did not pay attention to Anping''s words, a Qi tough said. "Stubborn!" Anping closes his eyes. If it''s not necessary, he really doesn''t want to lose a disaster King level combat effectiveness: "shoot." At the same time, those personnel pulled the trigger, and the force of disaster surged and bombarded the gate. Even the bullet of disaster force material was difficult to penetrate. Just at the next moment, ah Qi''s face changed, and her disaster power was out of control in an instant. Those bullets pierced her body, and the blood kept flowing. Her body fell in front of the gate, and her hands were still in a forward posture. "Stupid woman, betrayal of the world''s end." Anping''s eyes are cold and not human. Inside the room, Chang Xia was sweating, sitting on a chair, looking at the slightly deformed gate with a little doubt, he asked Anping, "what''s going on outside?" "The enemy has found it, but it has been killed. We don''t have much time." "Prepare to start," Anping said lightly "All right." Chang Xia nodded, turned his head, closed his eyes, and began to mobilize his power of heaven. He did not pay attention to the bright red blood flowing in from the door. At the same time, Chang Xia and Anping launched the power, and the remaining source power of Yuanchi began to boil and fall on the two people, and layer after layer of virtual shadow appeared in this world. Everyone seems to have an illusion, that is, as if they don''t know what, the same thing seems to have happened, the similar feeling of deja vu has stunned countless people for a moment. Among them, Fang Ze, the king of all living beings, was affected.His mind seems to appear in his other two life, a smooth life, from gaining power all the way to defeat all kinds of enemies, is now struggling against the new God and the first dragon. On the other hand, he was not so smooth, but became a super power. When he got the super ability, he constantly trained his super ability. He did not have so many confidants. At this time, he was also in a difficult confrontation with a Protoss. They are connected with each other. Fang Ze used his own ability to find his own root cause. The power that he could borrow from his ability was greatly increased. Everyone''s strength increased by two to three times, even his own strength in a short period of time. Every disaster king and every warrior can get the blessing of their strength from another time line. The Protoss and dragon clans, which were once irresistible, were forced into a dead corner by the disaster kings who suddenly increased their strength. Fang Ze''s power is increasing dramatically. At this moment, he is equivalent to using the power of three living beings in the world. Countless forces flow from his body, and the virtual shadow of the new God and the first dragon, which were close to the reality, become illusory again. Fang Ze reflected that all kinds of abilities became the most common and most powerful force of mind, bombarding the projection of two powerful beings in the world and scattering them. The new God and the beginning dragon did not have any movement, just looked at Fang Ze, that kind of expression seemed to be laughing at something, also seemed to be sneering at something. Fang Ze slightly Leng Leng, huge strength in the body, let him become fearless, but why so uncomfortable? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 The figures of the new God and the first dragon disappeared completely, and Fang Ze was floating in the sky, but his heart was not happy. "Why?" Fang Ze scattered a demon into ashes, and the people around were shouting excitedly. The invasion had been repelled by them, only some invaders remained. These remaining invaders are just scabies, which can be slowly cleaned up when they recover. "Just why are you so tired?" Fang Ze fell slowly. At the moment when he gained the blessing of world power, his strength was not only an increase in quantity. Even if there was no overlap of time lines, his strength was much stronger than before. Unconsciously, his roots were liberated to the level of the third root liberation, and it was also a very deep liberation. Because of this, his body and mind felt more and more empty. He fell not far from the building, and the spirit soon found the chamber of secrets, as well as the stone tablet of doomsday. He could also detect the already weak world consciousness, the last part of which was used to overlap the timeline. In the hall of the secret room, there is a pool of blood at the door. Ah Qi is covered with bullet marks and falls to one side. Other people around are in a strange state. Their bodies are still active, but the whole human soul has disappeared. At that time, they were too close to the center of the time line overlap, were affected, and were dead. Fang Ze looked at the ground ah Qi''s body and kicked open the door. Inside Anping and Chang Xia sit on chairs. Compared with those outside, they are more miserable. Fang Ze comes in with a gust of wind, and their bodies turn into dust and disappear. Standing in front of the doomsday stone tablet, looking at the description above, Fang Ze unconsciously stayed a little long. A lot of people gathered behind him unconsciously. Although yaktos, the old disaster king, was injured, he still said with great vigour: "Mr. Anping has sacrificed his life in order to protect the world. I propose that the disaster Council be transformed into a post disaster emergency meeting to deal with all kinds of global post disaster problems." "Mr. Fangze, let''s be the president." As the strongest fighting force, Fang Ze, through his own ability, touched the hearts of countless people and borrowed strength from them in the process of saving the world. As long as he carried out certain propaganda, he could become the Savior and had a great reputation in the world. "The three disaster kings died, and their authority did not go wild." Fang Ze''s voice was hoarse and completely irrelevant words. He turned to look at the people standing here. Although a person''s face was heavy, it could not hide the joy of victory. "I''m tired. You go down first." Fang Ze said that those people looked around and felt something was wrong. But at this time, Fang Ze, as the strongest one, let the others all go. He had no choice but to stay here. "What do you think I should do?" Fang Ze''s facial expression is pale, face opposite He Qiao to ask: "Wang Yuan!" "Don''t see it." "He Qiao" or Negri was not surprised to say: "I am about to leave, you can use your Savior''s identity, and your confidant to spend the rest of your life." "Do you think it''s possible?" Fang Ze''s eyes became extremely terrible: "he has begun to recover power. Maybe I, the hero of salvation, will die in a battle to clean up the remaining evils soon." "You already have an idea, don''t you? Or you''ll kill me the first time you find out who I am Negri said with a smile: "this is his weakest time, and you have natural allies, I think they will be very happy to cooperate with you." "I blame you..." Fang Ze held his head and began to cry. Now he has no image of a savior, just like a madman or a coward. "How can you say that? I just gave you freedom." "Freedom of thought," Nigel said with a smile "Good bye, then, Mr. Fangze. I''m leaving soon. If you want to do something, do it as soon as possible." Negri''s mouth with a smile, looked extremely beautiful, and then he Qiao''s body fell on the ground. Before the world invasion war, Negri gave Fang Ze a gift. According to the art of root mapping, he implanted part of his soul into Fangze''s root. That part of the soul has all kinds of information about the dragon form of eternal sin and trusts Fang Ze wholeheartedly. This allows Negri to use Fangze ability, Fangze can also use Negri Yong dragon of sin error attribute. When he liberated his third root cause, he found the gift of Negri. At that time, his strength was the strongest, so he took advantage of Negri''s ability to build a miniature dragon of eternal sin in his mind. Under that wrong attribute, his thought was free, he knew his life and his own track, and it was because of this that he felt pain. However, Fangze''s sobbing voice gradually disappeared. As Negri said, he had a choice for a long time. With the hatred between him and Negri, he would start to kill Negri. Since he did not choose to do it, he knew that he would be bound by the halo of the so-called protagonist and embark on the track he should take.He is also a person who has been dominated all his life. He cried and turned into a strange voice: "maybe I am really infected by Wang Yuan." He raised his head and looked at the stone tablet of Doomsday in the distance. His original high spirited temperament changed and became strange and ominous. He was somehow similar to Negri. Palm waving, with the sound of broken reinforced glass, the stone tablet of doomsday slowly collapses. Fang Ze covers his face and turns to pick up He Qiao''s comatose body. Negri is going to leave. Once he leaves, it is difficult to borrow his ability with his ability. It is necessary to start as soon as possible. In Fang Ze''s eyes, the last images of the new God and the first dragon appeared. They looked at themselves, and he still remembered and could still feel that vision. Like Negri, the two also gave him some gifts. With each other''s powerful power, they could lend Fangze their ability even outside the world. He took He Qiao''s body to the outside, and his hot power began to burn. His image was also changing rapidly. The same force flowed into He Qiao''s body along his hands. The footsteps sounded, and people who were still celebrating outside were stunned at the same time. Fang Ze was as high as five meters, burning black flames all over his body. Behind him, the wings of the devil fluttered behind him, and the devil''s horn circled into a crown. The burning coalition, by now the most powerful demon has been born. Once again, the whole world was in turmoil. With Fang Ze as the internal agent, the world could no longer resist the invasion of the new God and Shi long. The flames began to burn from the world, and by this time Negri was ready to leave. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 In the base, the ground is covered with dead rotten sludge like bacteria. She sat in her seat and waited quietly. "Have you made a choice? Fangze. " Nagri, who lives in the body of the appendix, chuckles and says that this is not beyond Negri''s expectation. They are too relieved about Fang Ze. After all, as the king of all living beings, he is the most critical link, but also the least likely to make mistakes. Negri provides an opportunity for Fangze, but also provides a threshold for the new God and the first dragon. The new God and the first dragon were more powerful than Negri imagined. Unconsciously, they completed what Negri had not done, promoted Fang Ze''s complete alienation, and took the initiative to accept the power of new God and Shi long. As for Nagri''s previous seduction of ah Qi to look for Chang Xia was to attract the attention of Anping, the spokesman of world consciousness, so he let the waiters with authority go. The invasion war began again, and Negri''s waiting time finally came. In this world, the world can no longer manage itself, so does the new God and the first dragon. The origin of the world is their real goal, so that Negri can have a relatively safe environment to cross. When the new God and Shi Long entered the world completely, Negri started his own method of crossing. In fact, he got a kind of incomplete crossing method in the world of fire, the true spirit crossing method. At the beginning, a soul piercing gusA people appeared in the world of fire with the help of Negri''s black crow pathogen. From him, Negri obtained knowledge about the true spirit, which is the root cause, and also obtained the method of true spirit crossing. In other words, the soul body of one''s own will be retracted in the root cause, and then go to other worlds with the help of the samsara characteristics of the root. Of course, this kind of crossing method has two premises: one is that it needs to have a root, which is the most basic, and the other is that it needs to have the coordinates of the world. However, this method also has its limitations. When he leaves, he can only take his own soul, and nothing else can be taken away. Therefore, the gusA people who use this method, use this method, more to see the knowledge of different worlds, to stimulate the liberation of their roots and improve their own power path. It is precisely because they will only take away their own soul, which is similar to the behavior of learning in general, which will not arouse the hostility of other world consciousness, and the general situation will not be specially targeted. Negri has no root, so he can''t use this method. The root crossing method is just a chicken rib. He can only accept his own soul, and he can''t even take away other souls. That''s why Negri didn''t let anyone else take him across. Turning the corner is the way to reflect the world. After a week''s research and development, they have a lot of science, technology and knowledge. But the restart of the time line will turn all this into nothingness, and even everyone''s memory will be emptied and the spirit will be closed again. In order to retain memory and these knowledge, they developed the art of reflection, storing all kinds of knowledge in the soul and the true spirit. On the one hand, they can keep the memory of the previous week''s items, on the other hand, they can retain some science and technology. With the help of the technique of reflection, Negri improved the method of real spirit crossing, and changed it into a method suitable for himself. Compress the soul and store it in the lost spirit to cross. The destination of the crossing is the world coordinate given to him by Anping and others. "It''s not a good choice to keep running according to the track, and even have invaded the disaster world, but I don''t have many choices." Negri''s soul slowly sank into the stagnant spirit and left the world along the path of some source. The new gods and the first dragons, who are decimating the world''s origin, seem to be aware of something, but they still fail to pursue them. To tell the truth, they will consume a lot of money to attack the disaster world. If they do not extract the source of the world and add some fuel, their flame will gradually extinguish. Fang Ze''s huge body of demons went to the new God and Shi long. "Welcome to join the burning coalition. From today on, you will be the head of the demonic army of the burning coalition, the king of demons. I hope you will grow up quickly and become the third largest burning army. We are very optimistic about your potential." Negri''s soul gold hook inexplicable way, smooth contact with the coordinates of the world. According to common sense, the world world consciousness will communicate with the walkers in a certain sense, sign contracts, limit the period of crossing, and cooperate with the world consciousness to complete some tasks when necessary. However, the world will also tell the walkers some common sense and prepare a suitable body. In fact, the gusA people who crossed into the world of fire were also trapped by the world of fire. The world of fire had no world consciousness and did not sign a contract with the world consciousness. Therefore, they arrived at the world, but did not have the local language and proper body. They could only live on the black crow pathogen in Negri. Finally, they were forced by Negri to return without any preparation ¡£ Negri should also touch the world consciousness according to the process, but what appears in Negri''s consciousness is not the contract, but a large number of fragmentary pictures.A big tree that can''t be described by words, there are three colorful fruits on it. Kneeling on the earth, praying people, they are generally three meters tall, delicate skin, have pointed long ears, they wear gorgeous moonlight clothes, dancing under the tree. After that, the picture flashed more and more quickly, abandoned churches, dusty statues, changes in the day and night, a feeling of despair and sadness rippling. Groups of swordsmen standing in palaces with swords, ancient and sad songs, more and more human beings, as well as people in various religious costumes. Swollen bodies in the sewers, fast-moving carriages, monsters that have been haunting at night, crazy lives, all kinds of strange things. As the picture gets closer and closer, everything becomes clearer and clearer. The huge underground city, the silent howling monsters, and the carriages walking on the mottled streets slowly stop in the city. A two meter high middle-aged man stepped down from the carriage with a gentleman''s stick in his hand and a box in the other. He put down the box and straightened his hat. Then he knocked on a house of unique style. "Good day, Dr. sidia." The maid who opened the door slightly saluted. "Good day, Ms. lungzzi." The middle-aged man said, took off his bowler cap and coat and gave it to the maid. Taking the middle-aged man''s hat and coat hanging on the hanger, the maid said, "the master has been waiting for a long time." The middle-aged man came to the second floor with the maid and opened the door to see a bald middle-aged man lying in bed with a man. The picture pushes forward again, and Negri feels the body. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 What Negri saw first was his slightly towering chest. After all, it was the root of the disease. It was understandable that through the female body, it could be understood that the body of a virus could soon be created, and then it could be returned to appendix. It can be seen from the pictures of human beings that some of them have evolved from the human ear, but some of them are pure human beings. He is lying in a bed, which is the last person in the picture. However, the bald middle-aged man and the man known as Dr. sidia are not in this room. Beside the bed, there is a basin with bright red liquid, which is a mixture of blood and water. Negri felt some pain and numbness in the elbow joint of the left hand of the body. It is her hand that has been blooded. "Bloodletting therapy?" This is a treatment that lacks clinical research and is widely used in early medical history all over the world. "It''s not quite right." Negri listened attentively and could hear many voices, one of which was Dr. sidia''s. "No problem, at least this month, it won''t be sent again..." As if there were some taboos in the following, Dr. sidia''s voice was barely audible. "Besides, I won''t be able to come and treat Miss Chloe next month." "Mr. farnart asked for other doctors," said Dr. sidia, apologetically "Is Dr. sidia really not thinking about it? After all, there are not many people like you in lol town. " This is the voice of the bald middle-aged man, known by the doctor as farnart, presumably the father of the body. "Is this a medical accident? Or something else? " The root of the appendix easily occupied the body, without the body''s original owner''s hindrance: "is it the reason of world consciousness?" "I''ve made up my mind that studying medicine can''t save lol." Said Dr. sidia in a low voice, clearly dissatisfied with the situation of his city. If the assassin J is here, he will definitely add a sentence. Lu Shuren, sun Tiequan, Chekov, Bing Xin, Guo Moruo, Conan Doyle and others agree. Despite their conversation, Negri could hear the occasional sounds of carriages outside the window, but they were all in a hurry, as if there was some danger outside. Soon the conversation outside ended. Soon Negri heard the carriage leave. Then the middle-aged man with a maid pushed in the door. Seeing Negri awake, he sighed and said, "are you awake?" After that, the balding middle-aged farnat soon left, and only the maid named lunzhuangzi came to clean up the water basin on the ground. On the way, he didn''t mean to talk to Negri, which made Negri feel a little strange. This farnart is very strange about his daughter''s behavior. He doesn''t show concern for her when she is sick. When she wakes up, she doesn''t have any sense of communication, just as if her daughter doesn''t need communication. "It''s like treating a burden." Negri made a judgment: "still one can''t give up the burden." "Every other month he needs bloodletting, otherwise something will happen. Judging from farnart''s performance, his status should not be low. The carriage appears at the back door and does not enter from the main door, which indicates that this treatment is shady." "Combined with the previous images, maybe the monsters have something to do with them." Negri quickly analyzes and restores things bit by bit. "Through exchange therapy, to suppress some kind of monster related disease." Lungzhuang, the maid, soon cleaned up the room, brought in a plate of food, and left without any verbal communication. Negri also heard the lock of the iron cord, and it was clear that Miss Chloe had been locked in the room, a perfect synonym for redundancy. Looking at the body, Negri sat up from the bed, about sixteen or seventeen years old. From the dim reflection of the window, he was not bad. The food was not bad. After eating it, Negri came to the door and pushed the door slightly. He found that the door was very strong, as if it had been specially strengthened. It was very difficult to break through the door. Open the window. Sure enough, this is the second floor. There are iron bars around the window to block the whole window. "There are a lot of finger scratches on the edge of the bed, and it''s very deep." Negri reached out, fingernails are very beautiful, then squat on the ground, from the floor gap, picked up a cotton like debris. Throughout the room, only quilts and pillows have similar things. Negri tried to tear up the two things with this body, and found that the quality of the things was good. If only the strength of the body could not do it: "when the disease occurs, it will have the characteristics of mania and so on, and with the increase of strength." After a while, the sound of unlocking came from the door. The maid lunzhuang came in to clean up the dishes and other things. Ignoring Negri, she walked out of the door and locked the door again."The general situation is known." Negri constantly analyzes his current situation. The world consciousness that should appear according to the process does not appear. He just transmits some pictures to himself, but then he arranges an identity for himself. The language of several people''s dialogue can also be understood by Negri. "More information requires other clues." Although the spirit body of Negri is not as weak as the last time, there are still some problems in this way. "The crossing method still needs to be improved. The world certainly has the coordinates of other worlds." Negri thought in his mind that if the world has been in contact with the disaster world with a fixed law, it is very likely that the world will contact other worlds with its orbit. "The world is full of weird things. This town alone has all kinds of problems." Negri watched the world through the window. The buildings in this small town are all of the same style. The streets, alleys and various stairs make the whole town very delicate and complicated. If someone unfamiliar comes here, it is likely to get lost. From a distance, we can see some traces of weapons on the streets and some roadside walls, and occasionally some blood stains can be seen in some places. "The most urgent thing is to test the situation of the world. It''s always not good to get meat by safe means to make germs. It''s not very good in a body with a weak body, especially if there is something wrong with the body." Negri, as usual, lurking up, not knowing the world, or be careful. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 As time goes by slowly, the sun''s rays gradually disappear. The town, which could have seen a trace of popularity, was completely empty. There was no light in the house, only dim lights were playing waste heat in the street. From time to time, there was a low roar, an ominous atmosphere shrouded in the town, and occasionally the sound of swords chopping on the bones and flesh was heard, which was extremely terrible. Negri sat down on the bed. After supper, the maid lungzhuang never came again, and the whole house gradually became silent and fell into a dead silence. "Night and day seem to be two worlds." Negri reached out her hand and felt the moonlight falling from the window. She could feel something in the body that began to wake up, but this awakening was interrupted by a lack of something. "There seems to be a force in the moonlight to induce this body to change." Negri retracted his hand: "that bloodletting therapy does work." "Moonlight!" Negri recalled the picture he saw when he entered the world before. A group of sharp eared creatures played under the moon and then danced under the trees. It can be seen that this is a kind of worship of the moon. Looking up at the moon in the sky, it seems very gloomy, as if there are unknown things around it, even the moonlight also seems to be a kind of unspeakable strange feeling. "That''s not the case with the moon at that time in the picture." Negri flashed past the picture, at that time the moon appears particularly holy: "is there some kind of change, led to the spirit of the moon into today''s human?" Negri opened a crack in the window and looked down. He saw a man in a black cape and a wide hat, and could not see his face clearly running from one end of the street to the other. In this man''s hand was a scythe, the end of the scythe was tied with a few small chains, which were bound with some round things full of hair. After choosing a position, the man, with a scythe in both hands, turned to face the monster and began to recite incantations that Negri could not understand. As for the liquid flowing thing, it was a pool of black mud, flowing from the corner of the street, from which there were some long, thin, pale arms stretching out of the mud. From a distance, it was a spider whose body was crushed. The spider like monster is not slow. Driven by several arms, it rushes towards the man with the sickle. In the mud, a humanoid creature emerges, like a pale human centipede, and pours at the man. The man gasped for breath and finally finished reading the mantra. There was a kind of brilliance on the sickle. Holding the sickle in both hands, he stepped back flexibly to avoid the attack of the monster. Then he waved the sickle and quickly cut off the multi handed monster. The black smell on the blade of the sickle spread to the monster. Let that monster make a kind of strange cry, like the kettle is boiling, the sound of grunting, and it is like the sound of air leaving their bodies when people are drowned. It is stuffy and uncomfortable. Although the monster was cut off, but did not die, but quickly into the mud. Taking advantage of this gap, the man quickly jumped away from his belt, took a black thing from his belt, quickly recited a mantra in his mouth, and then threw it into the mud that wanted to escape. The mass of things into a large number of hair like things, rapid expansion, and finally the mud wrapped, and finally rapid contraction, which will be the white monster in which to form a ball full of round hair. The man put the ball away, hung it on the chain at the end of the sickle, and then looked up at Negri on the second floor. At this time, Negri saw the other side''s appearance under the wide hat. It was an iron mask connected with the hat. The mask was carved into the shape of an owl. In the dim light and the strange moonlight, it was very strange. The eyes behind the mask seemed to be able to see through the window. He was watching Negri. Then the man lowered his head, put the sickle on his back and quickly left behind only the black mud on the street. There were some footfalls coming from the downstairs of the house. It was obvious that the people of the house were not ignorant of the fighting outside. They might have been hiding behind the door and secretly observing the situation. Now they have returned to their beds and continue to sleep soundly. Negri quietly closed the window and began to analyze the information collected this time. "That man killed me, but he disappeared." Negri thought: "but the same people who observe downstairs, but did not see him hostile, which shows that his killing intention is not because of my observation." "Because of the oddness of the body?" "The man had the mysterious means and the purpose was very clear. He hunted the monsters." Negri thought of the light on the scythe of the man before him, and the black air coming out after him. That strange spell seemed to mobilize some kind of power. "Interestingly, the world seems to be divided into two ends. Normal people live in the daytime, and they all stay in the house at night. Monsters and monster hunters will not disturb them." Negri thought with a smile, "of course, there''s contact."Holding out his left hand, there is a cut on the inside of his elbow, which is wrapped in a white bandage. "Dr. sidia was a breakthrough, and that''s why world consciousness made me observe him." Negri thought that as a doctor who used bloodletting to treat Chloe''s monster related diseases, he clearly knew a lot. Thinking of all kinds of things, time soon came to dawn, a little sunlight on the earth, outside also came the voice of human activities. Negri opened the window slightly, but found that the mud had disappeared. In the original position of the mud, there was a naked body, one meter nine, pale and extremely thin. The man who covered his face with black cloth pushed the car to the body and took out a piece of black cloth from the cart to cover the face of the corpse. Not far away, there are also a few passers-by in a whisper. "He is the eldest son of the Del family. Unexpectedly, he is also a person with serious crimes. His body is full of evil blood." "I don''t think the second daughter of his family is anything good. She started to seduce her at a young age..." As the discussion faded away, the corpse was thrown into the cart by the covered corpse keeper, and then went on to the next place. "Those who have the blood of sin in their bodies will become monsters?" Negri thought, covering the arm of the body. (roundabout rings, ? to be continued...) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 Negri had been lurking for a few days. During the day, no one would come except the maid Lenz, who would deliver the living things. Anyway, there was a bathroom in the room. In the daytime, it is the time for people to move. Some people can be seen on the street. It can be predicted that there are still many people in this town. Every night, people would huddle in their houses, and even if the lights were on, they would soon go out. With the continuous collection of information, Negri also has a preliminary understanding of the world. This area, which is surrounded by the ring River, is called lol, which is the largest urban area around and has a population of tens of thousands. Whenever we arrive at night, there will be monsters in some dark corners of the city. From the information collected, we can know that the evil blood in some human bodies is the reason for the appearance of monsters. At night, the moon will always appear in the sky, so the moon is regarded as evil. Only when there is no moon in mushen day every month, the night will be relatively safe. At this time, people will go out of the house and hold a party. Every night, some "owls" will hunt those monsters in the night. It is said that they are hunters of the shadow church. Although they are saints, they are not willing to contact them. During the day, the corpse collectors are also members of the shadow church. For the people here, whose family members become monsters is the biggest scandal. These people with blood of sin will become the laughing stock of everyone, and their status in the whole city will be reduced. There are invisible obstacles in work, school, marriage and so on. People discriminate against the family with the blood of sin. The members of that family have become monsters, and that is the biggest stain. For example, some time ago, because the naked body of the eldest son appeared on the street, the second miss of the Del family had an agreed marriage, and the second Miss also gained a dirty reputation. It''s no wonder that farnart would keep Miss Chloe, who was staying in Negri, on the second floor. Even though he had controlled her illness by bloodletting, he did not dare to make it known. The body, whose full name is Chloe farnat, is the eldest daughter of the farnates family. In addition to her, there are only Morey farnat, the bald middle-aged man, and the younger brother of cromi farnat Chloe. These are the three official members of the farnath family. In addition, there are only the maid lenziz, the housekeeper, and some gardeners who are not long-term workers. In the whole family, only farnart, the housekeeper and the maid, knew about Chloe. Her brother, cromi farnart, has been away to school for a long time and only comes back on mushen day every month. The day of mushen is on the ninth day of every month. The whole town of lol believes in the sun shadow church, that is, the sun Lord, the eternal scorcher. Every month, the shadow Church holds a day to receive the light from God. The name of the church also comes from this. It compares human beings themselves to dim light drivers. It is a shadow like existence. Only by receiving the light of light can we be redeemed. At that time, it was also Chloe''s rare free time to go to the party to prove that the eldest lady of the farnates was normal. Today is also called "mushen day". To be exact, it is the morning of the next day. After a night of carnival, people watch the sunrise together and accept the light of the morning light. That is to say, on this night, the whole town will not be haunted by monsters. According to the words of the shadow church, those who are guilty are afraid of the glory of God. Of course, in addition to the shadow church, there are other beliefs in lol Town, but they are not the mainstream. Only a small number of outsiders believe in them. Some beliefs, if not gods, will be banned by the shadow church. The sun shadow church did not put forward what kind of positive gods there are. Although they will not control other people to believe in other positive gods, they should not try to publicize them. The shadow church will only point out the belief of evil gods. Among them, the silent church is a specially publicized organization. It is because of the silent church that they are referred to as believers of evil gods by the sun shadow church, and the evil people in lol area are more than those in other areas. "Put on the ring tonight, don''t show any abnormality, for cromie." The door of the room was opened, farnart opened the door, said the second word of this time and Negri, put a small box on the table, and went down. Lungzhuang, who was over there, also came to the room with a dress, and the waiter Nigel put on the sea blue dress. In the city streets, people are more popular. There is only one night every month. In other times, they are crouching in the room and listening to the howls of various monsters. Therefore, there are many people who play crazy at night. Negri got into the carriage next to cromie, who had just arrived in the afternoon. He looked very close to his sister. On Negri''s hand was a ring, a silver ring inlaid with a small piece of dark emerald, with a line of small letters engraved on the inner ring.That line of words is not the current language, but Nigel actually knows it. "May the month be with you!" Negri thought of the prayer, which was not quite the same as the sun worship of the sun in the shadow church. After wearing the ring, Negri felt that there was a force in the ring, infiltrating her body, which made the body change, as if it were more natural. "Sure enough, the farnates have a relationship with the worship of the moon, so they have this ring." Now, Negri thought, the whole society regards the moon as something ominous, and the moon does bring about ominous. "The divine family has changed, and the species have changed." Nigerian squinted and thought that giving her body to appendix is a good opportunity tonight. It is impossible to know more about it. It is not appropriate to have a conflict with the farnates or to seize Chloe''s body to cultivate a pathogen. It is easy for the sun shadow church to find problems, and secondly, it will also break the clues that the world consciousness gives him. SANGRI does not want to let appendix lose the root cause so quickly. "From owl''s point of view, the shadow church really has extraordinary power, a church with the so-called" God. " Nigerian''s eyes turned slightly, and it really needed to find a suitable opportunity. In his present state, if found by the shadow church, it is possible to overturn. The carriage soon arrived at the destination. Although he was young in formal dress, clomi had a little bit of appearance. His brown hair was well combed and looked very charming. He opened the door and reached out to Nigel. Negri came down from the carriage and observed the situation of the party. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 The party was very lively, and the usual silence was not the same. The evening party was arranged in front of the shadow church church, which is located in the middle of the town of lol. The terrain is relatively high. There are three squares from top to bottom. The smallest square is located at the top, which is in front of the cathedral. The second square, which is halfway up the hill, forms a ring around the lower part of the church. The third is the largest square at the foot of the mountain, even the lowest square of the shadow church, but it is higher than the residential area. From this, we can see the influence of theocracy here. After all, it seems that there is no concept of state in the world, only one region and one town exercise autonomy, of which the church is the most authoritative. Three squares divide the residents of lol into three levels. The top floor is close to the cathedral, which is the only place for the upper class and devout believers of the town. The second square is the gathering place of businessmen and some famous people in the city. The farnates are in the second square. The farnates are the more famous families in lol town. Perhaps it is because of this that farnart cares so much about the evil blood of his daughter. His son, cromi, has been studying in an outside college. As long as he has been in business for a period of time, when he comes back from his studies and has a little activity, he can work in the lol town government. In the future, they don''t have to stay in the second square, but go to the top square and become the upper class people in the lol area. If not sudden death, it would have caused the clergyman of the shadow church to baptize. In that case, the blood of sin would have been exposed, and farnart would have had the heart to kill his daughter. "Maybe she should be allowed to visit her relatives sometime." Farnart looked at his daughter, and the thought flashed: "then say she fell into the valley and no body was found." Shaking his head, Mr. farnart, with a smile, gave some polite greetings to the others, and then had some daily conversation. He could not see the thought of killing his daughter in his heart just now. Negri walked slowly in the square. Among the crowd, there were priests holding the sun ceremony to give a sermon allusion speech, which attracted many people, and of course, it might be pretending to be attracted. If you don''t have a good relationship with the shadow church if you want to get a foothold in lol, you''re going to kill yourself. The sun set slowly, and everyone began to enjoy the rare night. After the church had carried out regular missionary work, they would no longer interfere in people''s activities. After enjoying the food and wine provided by the church, the red faced men and women began to walk towards the quiet place. It was a carnival night, in every sense. After all, Miss Chloe''s physical condition is good, and she has a kind of beauty of illness and weakness. However, she obeyed Negri''s instruction and ignored these people''s chatting. She began to search slowly and finally found the target. According to the railings, I can''t help but look down. Under this side, there are dark houses, belonging to some residential areas, which should be the places where church families live. During this period, Negri didn''t just stay in the room and did nothing, because it was just soul crossing. The basic pathogen of soul blood needed to be made from the existing bacteria, and he also needed to participate in the God day. Therefore, Negri did not transform his body too much. In addition, he was suffering from the lack of fresh meat. He just used some bacteria in his body to transform some pathogenic bacteria Pieces. In her eyes, there are a large number of bacteria condensed into a mirror state, like a telescope, so that she can see farther, and can also be removed when necessary, without causing alarm. After confirming the target, some golden liquid slowly flows out of the lacrimal gland, with the bacterial appendages in the eyes, sliding downward. This is the blood of the soul produced by Negri these days, carrying Negri''s soul. The blood of the soul drops freely on the ground and solidifies into a golden stone. During this period, Negri didn''t even use the intervention force, but restricted the blood of the soul by his own control ability of the bacteria. Today is the so-called God''s day. Even the monsters at night will stop moving. From the evening, Negri can feel the slightly hot breath in the air, which is supposed to be the power of the sun shadow church. However, to Negri''s surprise, these hot powers are not like the existence of new gods and start dragons, which contain their own will. This kind of power can have an impact on Negri, but it will not make Negri particularly limited. However, it can be understood that this is not the headquarters of the sun shadow church. Nevertheless, Negri was very careful and did not use his own interference force. The reason why the blood of the soul was not sent out on the second floor of farnat house. On the one hand, because the status of people passing by nearby is not very noble, if they live on them, it is estimated that they will be limited to them. On the other hand, Negri also has some plans for the future road: "relatively speaking, although the family members of the shadow church are dangerous, they belong to the dark place under the light, and they also have a greater chance to obtain more information, and perhaps have the opportunity to blend into the shadow church." It is also acceptable to take some risks.In the room, a young man was eating with a dinner plate. He was not very keen on the bustle outside. As a member of the church''s relatives, he was not as devout as the ordinary people. Maybe it''s because there is no sense of mystery. The young people think that the clergymen who are just like dogs in front of people also show all kinds of defects in front of him. It is not unreasonable to say that distance produces beauty. Therefore, for the so-called sunshine baptism, teenagers don''t care too much. They bring some food back here. With so much sunshine every day, you can get baptism in the morning light, which is too cheap. After eating the food, he walked out of the room and returned the plate. When he came back, he suddenly felt something flashing. He felt a stone with golden light. "Which guest fell down?" Looking at the golden stone, it seems that there is a golden light on it. With a specific frequency, the young man''s eyes are at a loss for a moment, and then he is full of greedy looking at the golden stone, and this kind of greed is more and more vigorous than his reason. Simple visual cues, through the reflected rhythm, can trigger a person''s emotional outburst. It can only be said that Negri is more and more aware of human beings. "Baby, it''s my baby!" The young man murmured, taking the golden stone back to his arms and running to his own home. On the road, even bumped into a person, did not pay attention to each other, but afraid of the other party to steal their own baby, the speed of running on the contrary accelerated a few minutes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 The heart is beating violently, breathing is very heavy, the air seems to be mixed with a knife, scraping sore throat. Close the door, the boy took out the golden stone, some do not understand why before suddenly so excited. Looking at the glittering light of the golden stone, he only felt his unprecedented fatigue, as if the run had exhausted his energy. The whole person falls on the bed in a daze, the golden stone melts slowly, turns into a pool of liquid and melts into each other''s body. The carnival outside is still going on, the temperature of the youth continues to rise, but everything is useless, and gradually the body has cooled. In the body underground, you can see that there are a lot of things wriggling, the blood of the soul is constantly eroding the young body, and the flesh of the other side is regarded as the thing, and the blood of the soul is continuously multiplying. Soon a monster in human skin reappeared in the world. After some activity of the virus, Negri''s temperament changed. The ghost of the youth was collected by Negri and made into a variant of the soul armor, the soul mask. Through the means of making soul armor, according to the memory information retained from the remnant soul, the superficial personality is compiled. , as like as two peas, is exactly alike. Even the closest people, unless they have the perception of transcending the soul, will not be able to find the true face of the new generation. "Next, as long as you are careful not to find out the nature of the body, it will not be exposed." Negri''s eyes twinkle with the unique cunning of a teenager. Even if a familiar person is here, he will not find that the other party has been lost. The boy''s name was green Carroll, and his elder brother, Rhett Carroll, was one of the elite red sun Knights of the sun shadow church, so he was able to live in the church district. From Green''s memory, Negri gained some important knowledge. One of the most important points is that the awakened soul is a sinner and needs to be executed. The so-called awakening of evil spirits is the root liberator. Correspondingly, only the soul can awaken the source. "The root cause?" Negri narrowed his eyes. The so-called Holy Spirit is the root of the seven positive gods. Only those who have these seven roots are allowed to wake up, or they are sinners. Red didn''t mention much about the seven gods. Green only knew two or three. One nature is the sun''s Lord, the eternal hot one, which the shadow Church believes in. The other is the mother of the earth, the bearer of life. And another church, the quiet church, believes in an Unknown God. Rhett only mentioned this Orthodox Church, but did not mention which God the other side believed in. In addition to this information, another interesting thing has something to do with owls. The official name of owl should be called night watchman, which is why they wear owl masks. These night watchmen are nominally members of the shadow church, but the power they use comes not from their beliefs, but from evil monsters. Negri thought of seeing the sickle watchman, the monster bulge hanging under the sickle. So in many cases, there is not much peace between the church knight and the night watchman. Knights and priests of the church, whose strength comes from their own beliefs, the more devout they are, the more they can acquire divinity. As a red sun knight, red Carroll''s main duty is to attack the sinner and the cult. The duty of the night watchman is to punish the monsters caused by the blood of sin. Rhett has also advised green to be devout and have a chance to become a priest or knight in the future. However, the rebellious psychology of the young man has always been regarded as a whisper to his brother''s advice. He really can''t believe in the eternal hot one. "God may be great, but the people who serve him are not." Green thinks so. He''s seen too many dirty priests and bishops. Since the people who serve God can be so dirty, the God who accepts the dirty man''s service also makes him unable to believe. Now, of course, none of this has anything to do with him. Negri sorts out Green''s memory and finds that the whole region of Lowe is really full of secrets. The silent church, the corpse eating church, and the dragon worship church. There are three cults that green knows from Rhett alone. In addition, what kind of secret is hidden in the huge underground city under the town of lol that Negri can see from the picture. Out of the room, looking out at the revelry of the townspeople, Negri looked out, people gathered around the cathedral, enjoying food in the square, talking quietly, looking extremely harmonious. "A peaceful town of lol." Said Negri in a soft voice, and then laughed himself. Under this kind of environment, people''s repression is terrible, so the people who bathe in God''s Day thoroughly release the emotion squeezed by the past. The young ladies and lovers or strangers go to the view of the grass or the house.With the sound of stepping on the stone, Negri turned around and saw a man in black cloth come over. The other man was about twenty-three or four years old, with no expression on his face. His eyes were fixed on Negri. "You hit me before." "Sorry," the man said coldly "I''m so sorry." Negri replied in Greene''s flat, dead fish voice. The man in black cloth looked at Negri, turned and left without saying anything more, as if he were just asking for an apology. "This temperament, the night watchman?" Negri looked at the left black cloth clothes, and his eyes flickered slightly. This kind of man has been in the front line of killing evil monsters for a long time, and the power used is derived from those monsters. Their physical and mental problems may occur, and the characteristics are still obvious. "Standing posture and orientation, instinctively maintain the best position of the fight, once the monster''s attack, immediately can roll to avoid, and then quickly counterattack." Negri analyzed. "Although he didn''t carry weapons, there were a lot of things hidden under his black clothes, such as throwing knives, whips and various small items. In a moment, he could burst out a terrible fighting force." "It reminds me of the assassins in the holy valley of the flame world." Negri thought, but the holy Valley assassins were targeting humans, and the night watchmen were targeting monsters. They are skilled in all kinds of fighting methods against monsters, such as sickles, long saws, swords and other weapons, as well as all kinds of magic. They can be called monster killers. "And the censorship of being a night watchman is not very strict." Negri recalled a complaint from Rhett before. He said that the night watchman really took all kinds of people, orphans, murderers, vagrants and so on. As long as they made their vows, they could join the team of night watchmen. So there''s a lot of scum in it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 The night in the carnival slowly passed, a group of people slowly gathered, very orderly left on the square. At first, there was talk, and men and women who came out of some remote places to dress up. After that, people began to look holy on their faces, as if a devout believer was watching the direction of the rising sun. In front of the cathedral, surrounded by a group of red sun knights, the Archbishop of the shadow church prayed with special words. The voice of prayer is not very loud, but it is very strange to pass to everyone''s ears. Even the civilians at the foot of the mountain can hear the Archbishop''s prayer. The soft morning sun makes people feel a kind of warmth. After a night of carnival, there are whispers in the ear, so that everyone seems to be in the arms of their mother, and the whole person is in a state of sleeping but not sleeping. I''m afraid that after leaving Chapel Hill, they will go to sleep immediately when they return home. In this state, the Archbishop''s original strange prayer gradually changed into a common language that we could understand. "The light is always on it. We are all lonely shadows." "Only the eternal, the immortal and the hot can save us." "May the sun shine forever!" The Archbishop opened his hands, straightened his chest and folded his abdomen. His hands were raised high and placed on both sides of his head. The light was shining on his body, which was so dazzling. "May the sun shine forever!" All the members of lol chanted it at the same time, and some even imitated the Archbishop''s gesture. When the prayer ceremony was over, the Archbishop returned to the cathedral under the protection of the red sun knight. The townspeople who were present did not mean to talk. Most of them wanted to go home and have a good sleep. They would get up and work again in the afternoon, and then return to their oppressive life. Negri quietly observed the whole ceremony. At the beginning of the ceremony, the Archbishop chanted the incantation, which aroused the power in the sun and baptized the people present. This is supposed to be divinity. People believe in God, and then God gives them divinity. In this kind of magic, it can relieve some people''s fatigue and some diseases, and can also feedback some special information to display the magic. For example, there is an old man who reacts with the energy in the sun, causing some changes in that energy. It is estimated that soon, a church knight or a night watchman will visit his house. Even when Negri stood below, he was swept by the energy in the sun. He could feel the characteristics of this energy. When he met with a different force, he would react, like a piece of red iron, falling into the water and making a nourishing sound. The germs can''t be easily destroyed by the germs of their own power. After a batch of viruses died, many bacteria quickly adapted to this energy, and changed it. They could soon be immune to the damage of this energy. Even if the energy was more and lasted a little longer, Negri could also evolve bacteria that grew on the basis of this solar energy. The external performance is that Negri''s body wriggles for a while, and soon returns to its original state. There is no abnormal change and no abnormal appearance can be seen. "The so-called mushen day is a bit interesting." Negri thought that after a night of revelry, the spirit of excitement gradually weakened, this mental state is the best time for hypnosis. Through the day of God bathing, on the one hand, it can dispel people''s irritability which has been suppressed for a month; on the other hand, it can show the mysterious power and show the strength of the church; thirdly, it can take this opportunity to check some abnormal guys; finally, it can complete a wave of brainwashing and strengthen people''s belief in the eternal hot one. It can only be said that the shadow church''s means are very clever. Of course, this is based on the powerful strength of the shadow church, which can make all people have to participate in the God worship ceremony. The other side of the appendix is also the same, she felt a twinkling pain when the sun swept to her body, but the ring on her hand then released some cool breath, and all the visions were smoothed down without causing any change. From this point of view, the farnates do have something hidden. They must have a good understanding of the formation of monsters and the causes of the blood of evil. "This is an entry point, and adults should be informed later." She thought of it, and then got into the carriage and returned to the farnat house. Negri further camouflaged the previous energy. After all, the elder brother of this body is the elite red sun Knight of the sun shadow church. The other side masters divinity. It would be bad to see any signs. "It seems that I need some good reason to join the shadow church." "But even if I joined the shadow church, I could only choose the night watchman," Negri thought Other departments have great requirements for faith, which is also the biggest problem of the shadow church''s membership, faith.As long as you have enough faith, even if you are a stupid pig, you can become the elite of the shadow church. If you have a holy soul, Congratulations, you will become the son of God immediately. Even faith is not important. If you have insufficient faith, you are not a holy soul. I''m sorry. No matter you have amazing talents, you don''t want to be the lowest priest. Although Negri can create faith by distorting the thoughts of some soul bodies, it is harmful to his own soul and body, and it is easy for the so-called God to backhand with faith. Although the night watchman is criticized by many members of the church, it can not be denied that the existence of this department is an important part of the shadow church. "The way it is now is the right reason." Negri was aware of the original idea of his present identity. His elder brother resisted him. He did not want to eat or drink in the parish. He did not want to join the shadow church or go out to work. He ate and died here. He was pretentious but could not do anything. If it appears in modern society, then green estimates that nine times out of ten, he will become an expert. He has to express different opinions on everything, but when he takes practical actions, he behaves extremely badly. Under normal circumstances, such people will never choose to join the night watchman department. If they change their identity, they will increase the risk of exposure. This shadow church still has some information. There are many divinities in the church that are aimed at the spirit body. They always transfer the soul and body, so it can''t be noticed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 "If a civilian wants to join the night watchman, on the contrary, it should be simpler. This is also the result of insufficient intelligence." Negri knew nothing about the night watchman before reading Green''s memory. I didn''t expect that night watchman, an organization involving mysterious forces, could join as long as they wanted to. "Now, of course, it''s not without benefits." Negri thought that although Green''s faith was not pious and he was a salted fish like a rod, under the whip of his elder brother Rhett, he had been exercising his body and swordsmanship. At the same time, he was also familiar with all kinds of evil monsters and some mysterious knowledge of magic information. In this way, if you join the night watchman, even if the performance is more prominent, you can understand. If a civilian suddenly shows strong strength and can know each other''s weaknesses in the face of monsters, and all kinds of behaviors are not consistent with the previous identity of civilians, if the night watchman organization has not conducted in-depth investigation, then you should feel whether there is a halo on your head. "To let green, a salted fish, take the initiative to join the night watchman, we must give him a motive force, a reasonable power." Negri thought that the main reason why human beings suddenly want to work hard is very simple. One is love, the other is hatred, the other is jealousy, of course, there are shame, regret, etc. the main thing is to be stimulated to the extent that the salted fish can jump up and turn over. "It''s impossible for love to fall in love at first sight with Greene''s temperament. Hatred has an opportunity, but there is no goal of hatred." Negri set the goal: "shame and hatred, no one came back to put shame on a person." "Jealousy has a purpose." Negri examined Green''s memory. Although he didn''t know many people because of his lack of going out, he was very impressed with a person. "Cunier dolagnel." This man is almost a child of other people''s family. Unlike Greene, who was not devout enough in faith and was washed down by the training camp, as the family member of the late red sun knight, he became the iron Knight of the sun shadow church first in the knight training camp, and has now been proposed to be promoted to the glory knight. With nearly standard chivalry character, handsome appearance, powerful force and devout faith, he can almost be expected to be a future red sun knight, or even go further to study in the headquarters and become the guard of the gods. If it''s just like this, because the distance is too far, green will not envy each other. The reason why green is vaguely envious of each other is that in the knight training camp, the two men had a fight at the beginning. At that time, although green didn''t win, he didn''t lose either. He was later dismissed from the training camp because of his belief. His brother talked about the kunier in his ear all day. But obviously, jealousy alone is not enough to drive salted fish to turn over. "You''re still up." A strong voice sounded, and the knight with a sun wreath helmet pushed the door open. The red cape behind him looked majestic because of the wind blowing at the door. Ah, bah, majestic. "Green, you should do something like go to the security company or work somewhere else. Staying at home all day will only ruin you." It was green''s brother who came, and he snapped at Green''s lazy appearance. "What''s the use of protecting the company? They are a group of ordinary people without extraordinary power. I''m afraid they are the first to run into monsters. " According to Green''s soul mask, Negri perfectly shows his character. "You are just mortal. God tells us to be in awe..." "But those fat pigs don''t think so." Green interrupts Rhett impatiently and embarrasses Rhett. In the shadow church, there are some priests and knights whose character is very poor, but their faith is not worth saying. Their faith is so devout, because they understand that it is so devout to God that they can do whatever they want. "That''s just an individual phenomenon. The church is short of staff. It''s inevitable that some scum will mingle with it. Aren''t there some Knights of noble character?" Rhett said in a deep voice, "like cunier, he was with you, but now he has become an iron knight, and is about to become a knight of glory." "The shadow church is very muddy. Some of the priests in it are just fat pigs full of desire. This kind of rubbish can also become priests. The shadow church is just like this, so is cunier who joined the shadow church and became an iron knight." "Green" said with disdain. "Don''t forget, I''m a member of the shadow church, and you depend on me to survive." Red frowns. He hopes to stimulate green by mentioning cunier, but he doesn''t expect Green''s reaction to be so strong. For the sake of this younger brother, he broke his heart. Since he was washed down because of his faith, he has been completely decadent. And there is always a reason to belittle the shadow church. In fact, it is a kind of sour psychology that can''t eat grapes. He also blamed himself. Although he maintained absolute piety to God, he could not see some things in the church and complained to green occasionally. However, he did not expect that green would have some distrust of the sun shadow church."Even if I don''t depend on you, I can live well. I''ll join the night watchman." Negri put forward his own purpose in the situation of angry words. Of course, this situation can only be said. If you do attend the night watchman, there will be a conflict with Green''s behavior pattern. Others may not doubt it, but Rhett, who knows green best, will find something different. Although Rhett complained to him that priests and knights had mixed up with scum in the shadow church, he complained more about the night watchman. As a red sun knight, Rhett often has to cooperate with night watchmen in order to eliminate evil spirits. Therefore, he knows what kind of lunatics the night watchmen are. They fight with monsters all the year round. Do they have enough faith in God? Many of them are completely crazy. If they don''t still wear the human identity, Rhett can''t help killing them. Although the two brothers often quarrel, but the relationship is good, even if it is angry, green can not really join the night watchman. "I still need to take part in the Crusade tonight, and you should reflect on yourself." Rhett doesn''t take Negri''s words. He goes back to his room, puts down his helmet, takes off his armor and goes to have a rest. Looking at Rhett''s back, Negri still maintains Green''s behavior pattern, but is extraordinarily calm in his heart: "sorry, for my journey, I can only ask you to die." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 During the day, the whole town is very quiet. Negri keeps sorting out Green''s memory, trying to find out more information from it. The whole world is divided into regions, such as the town of lol now. It is said that a long time ago, there was a country, but now the name of the country has been lost. The city''s public security management and development depend on autonomy, but the divine power has been completely superior to the region. Even in the divinity and law, it has been pointed out that human beings are the property of God. The difference is the property of which God are you. Although the classics point out that the unbelievers will be transferred into the lower living beings after death, they just look bad and do not force them to believe. But for the heretics, it is a comprehensive attack. In addition to a small number of holy souls, other people''s souls are born with evil. The awakening of evil spirits will turn people into monsters. Once awakened, they will be called sinners. But there are always some people who get evil things and are bewitched by them, either for power, or for wealth, or for life, and those people awaken to evil spirits. The more we wake up, the more we deviate from humanity. These are Rhett''s words of educating green, and Negri feels strange when he thinks of it. "The awakening of the evil spirit and the awakening of the holy soul are undoubtedly the root liberation. But why does the awakening of the evil spirit deviate from human beings and become monsters? It doesn''t sound like that. " Negri continued to speculate: "is it not normal to liberate things?" There are different ways to liberate the root cause in every world. The most common method of wizard stimulation, which uses magic material to stimulate the root, also has the world''s natural environmental factors. For example, when disaster world is in the first and second week, the world is full of super energy factors. As long as you have enough talent, you can instinctively absorb super energy factors and awaken your super ability. "Seven upright gods..." Negri''s eyes twinkled. According to the current information, he did not know what level the seven gods were in. He felt detached from the world. "More needs to be learned." However, for the red sun knight, Negri has a certain degree of control, the other side''s physical quality is very strong, not inferior to Negri''s pathogen body. According to Rhett, after becoming the most basic iron knight in the church, he will be baptized with holy water every once in a while. When the connection between divinity and physique is completed, the bishop will bless him with glory and become a glorious knight. The glory knight can become a red sun Knight only when he has completed the connection between the glory blessing and the body divinity, and accepts the red sun mark. "Strong physique, combined with the power of divinity and blessing, their hard power is not inferior to that of secondary root liberators, and although they do not have those strange abilities, they are extremely comprehensive." "It is said that in the headquarters of the sun shadow church, there are also the guards of God. They will get the hot gift from the eternal hot one, go to the way of approaching God, and have the power far beyond the red sun knight. So they are roughly three liberators." Negri turned his eyes to Rhett''s room. In this way, the seven gods are at least the same level as the new God and the first Dragon: "the water in this world is very deep." In the evening, red dressed in his armor and helmet in his arms. After a little explanation with Negri, he went out. The shadow church has found traces of evil spirits or sinners, and he needs to finish his mission tonight. But he didn''t notice that on the sun wreath of his helmet, there was a golden petal wriggling slightly. Negri sensed the location of the bacteria, and after a period of time went out quietly. Although the Knights of the red sun were classified as the secondary liberators by Negri, and surpassed the secondary awakeners in comprehensiveness, the comprehensiveness also means mediocrity in some moments. Especially in the aspect of the soul, those who awaken the evil soul are the sinners. The red sun Knights use their faith to defend the attack from the soul, but they are not too strong for perception, so they need armor to protect themselves. Negri follows Rhett''s whereabouts. His appearance has changed. The purple and black cloth wraps his hair and face, and his body changes back to the original appearance. He wears simple clothes and his strong body reveals different aesthetic feeling. Two bone blades protruded from his arm, and his body disappeared in the light. Because only using the characteristics of bacteria and physics, Negri''s optical stealth did not emit any energy fluctuation. Sensing the germs on Rhett''s helmet, Negri''s body moves in the streets and alleys of lol town. The terrain of lol town is really complex. All kinds of buildings of unified style are different in height, and even the roof can be close at some time. If it''s a stranger coming here, it''s 100 percent lost. Negri constantly records the surrounding building information, draws maps in his heart, and plays an unexpected role in the battle with the help of environmental factors. It is necessary to be familiar with the terrain and plan the escape or pursuit route in advance.Otherwise, I would not even be able to absorb the poisonous blood when I was almost half disabled by Euler. "It''s down there." Negri fell on top of the house. In front of him was the ring River, not so much a river as a garbage truck. Because it is connected with the sewer, the whole river is black and gives off a bad smell. There are also some nameless things floating in the river. There are a lot of flies, maggots, weeds and even many unidentified creatures. No normal people will come down to the whole town of lol. Because of the accumulation of too much debris, the water surface is not high, it can only reach the knee position, below is the mud formed by unknown material. Negri looked at the following situation, this is his home, there are countless bacteria in it, from Chennai where the power of uncleanness can also be established here. "Fighting in the sewers?" Negri did not hesitate to turn over and fall, his feet on the mud, followed the induction, found a sewer entrance, as he approached, the light gradually dimmed, with the help of light to achieve invisibility of Negri also gradually revealed the body shape, in the dark, he is not as hidden in the light. The sewers were surprisingly large, with many forks, and strange creatures moving from time to time. But for Negri''s sense of germs, he might have lost it. With Negri''s follow-up, the original wet and dirty state has also changed and turned into an abandoned branch line. The ground is covered with dark hard mud. There are no less than 100 abandoned sewer branches in lol Town, covering the underground of buluor town. Choosing the following as the base is almost the best choice for the heretics. As soon as Negri moved, he found no less than seven groups of people. What a peaceful town of lol. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 Negri soon heard the fight, but he did not immediately follow. Instead, he looked for a side road, walked in, and finally stopped on the other side. In the wall covered with yellow moss, the sound absorption effect is very good, Negri''s finger gently on the wall, the finger bacteria mutation. This pathogen is extremely sensitive to vibration, and the battle scene on the other side of the wall is reduced to a picture through vibration, which appears in Negri''s mind. "Three men in armor, one of them Rhett, and five night watchmen in cloaks, are fighting two serpents." The opposite scene is perfectly restored in Negri''s mind. "God is shining on us!" Yelled one of the red sun knights, the light shining from the blade of his sword. The red sun helmet on his head has been providing light and chopping away at the disgusting monsters. It was a very twisted creature with a huge dark green tail under it, but there were two dry legs hanging on both sides of the tail. The two thighs rotate with the tail of the snake and occasionally jump, which shows that the thigh is not completely dead. The front of the upper body still retains the human appearance, while the back is full of dark green scales, which have spread to the forehead, and their faces are even more ferocious. Their tongue has become a forked snake letter, a pair of cold snake pupils, staring at the people opposite, the body constantly twists and turns to avoid the attack of the other party. A pair of hands are also extremely dispirited, very deformed, but in the clavicle place, there are two holes, the snake monsters seize the opportunity, there will be two dark green juice spray out from it. This kind of juice is very terrible. Even if the bluestone brick encounters these juices, it also makes a nourishing and corrosive sound. Even if the shields of several red sun Knights fighting in front are strengthened with divinity, they are also corroded by the poison. Knights'' swords cut into their scaly bodies. If the strength is not enough, the blade will be opened by the scales, and only the night watchman''s Scythe can be used to attack them. However, the snake monsters are wriggling very fast, the body is extremely slippery, and it is difficult for the night watchman to attack, which makes it clear that there are only two snake monsters, but they hold back eight people''s feet. Of course, on the one hand, it is also a factor of the environment. Although the sewer is surprisingly wide, eight people and two giant snake monsters are in the same section of the sewer, which still makes it crowded here. There is a tacit understanding on both sides that there is no damage to the sewer. It is not close to the ground. Once the collapse is caused by wanton destruction, it will be even more uncomfortable. Compared with the war in the disaster world, although the world''s strength level may be higher, it is more cohesive. It seems that the damage caused by this world is not as large as that of the disaster world. "No more time to waste." Red looks at the two creeping serpents. He puts his shield behind him, his sword in both hands, and his body retreats. The other two red sun Knights hold shields in front of him and guard him. The prayer reads slowly from his mouth: "we are all sinners. We are under the light of God." "Therefore, it is the weapon of God, and preaches the light of God." "The heart never stops beating, yesterday, today and tomorrow." "Till death!" The Knight Sword in his hand quickly turned red with the prayer, just like a burning iron bar. Red and his two teammates cooperate closely. After he says his prayer, he rolls to the side to make way for his position. From this we can see their strength. Even in heavy armor, they can roll quickly. Red, holding the Red Knight Sword, rushes forward. His body is nimble. He rolls to the middle of the two monsters. The Knight Sword in his hand is waving quickly. The speed of the Knight Sword exceeds the capture limit of human eyes. It envelops Rhett''s figure and the heat wave blows. It looks like a red sun from a distance. Many people think that is why the red sun knight is called the red sun. The smell of barbecue filled the sewers. The body of the Basilisk fell to the ground in sections. Some black smoke overflowed from the corpse. The snake shaped body gradually changed into a dry human being. Under the high temperature, the corpse ignites a bright flame, and Rhett gasps. These snake monsters have strong vitality. Even if he cuts them into several sections, he does not kill each other. Until he injects the hot power of the sword into the other''s body with his sword, this destroys the energy structure that leads to their body changes and makes them die completely. Rhett turns to look at the five night watchmen in black cloaks. Except one or two of them were active, the others did not use their full strength at all. These night watchmen are so selfish. They join the night watchman for various purposes. They have hunting targets every month, but they are extremely sparing their lives. If there is no need, they will not go all out. But for their lack of real strength, the two monsters, though difficult to deal with, would not have lasted so long."If you let isregue run away, or his evil research is completed, you will all be held accountable, and the torture will let you know the mistake." Said Rhett in a deep voice. Some of the night watchmen wore owl masks, but one or two of them trembled slightly. The night watchman will be held accountable if his hunting goal fails to meet the target. If he is held accountable once, the supply for hunting will be reduced. If he is held accountable for three times, he will be executed. As long as you have tasted this punishment, no matter how tough you are, you will become a puddle of mud. Many people call it a worse thing than death. The punishment of bone erosion is a rope tied to the neck of the night watchman. "The conflict between the night watchman and the shadow church is bigger than I thought." Negri thought, but it should be. Compared with the Knights and priests of the church, the night watchman always struggles in the front line of fighting monsters, but their status is poor. No matter where there is inequality, there will be conflicts. Now it seems that the night watchman, bound by the ropes of the church, can only become a knife of the shadow church. Of course, there are countless scum villains among the night watchmen. If we do not carry out strict control after mastering the extraordinary power, it will cause a huge disaster. "It''s just this way of control through punishment. Once the rope is untied, this group of scum villains will burst out with great power." Negri thought that this might be a place to use. "And then there''s what they call isregues. These snakes are the fruits of his research, and perhaps we can get more information about the world''s power system from him." Negri was not in a hurry, planning the next thing bit by bit. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 "Keep going." The three red sun Knights said coldly. Muriz: among them, there are several targets revealed by marish. This man is a well-known family in Luoer town. When he was young, he also studied in the capital of the college. After returning to Luoer Town, he opened a pharmaceutical company. He was considered a successful person in Luoer town. After the discovery of the snake monster incident in the sewer, the night watchman investigated the incident. According to the investigation of the snake man''s alienated meat pieces, he determined the materials needed to perform the alienation magic. One of them is the green scale snake skin. This kind of snake skin is only used in a few places in the whole town of lol. During the mushen day, the Archbishop specially tested several related suspects during the mushen ceremony. Finally, it was determined that there was something wrong with isregue, so the other side secretly put a tracking mark on his body. This time, it was to capture isregue and destroy his dark evil laboratory. If you just grab isregue and leave his lab, maybe some people will find it by accident and restart the experiment again. There is no shortage of such careerists in lol, and similar things have happened more than ten times in lol. For example, twenty years ago, a civilian did not know where to get an evil magic ceremony. Although the night watchman caught the civilian before the magic ceremony was successful, his magic notes were left out. Ten years ago, a girl completed the real magic ceremony and summoned the underground demons. Until now, there are still a large number of underground demons wandering in the sewers. This event has contributed to the ecological prosperity of Luoer town''s sewers again. Congratulations, congratulations. There''s a lot more about the history of Rolle. For similar things, grasping the person in charge does not mean the end of the event. Only by destroying the relevant taboo knowledge can we complete the purification. So the shadow church did not capture isregue when he was alone during the day, but waited until the other party was experimenting at night. "There''s been an attack here, and isregue must have found it. I hope he hasn''t found the tracking mark so soon and destroyed it." Negri''s steps were consistent with those of several red sun knights, and there was no sound. A layer of dark colonization appeared on his body surface, which absorbed all the heat from his body and realized the first step of the most perfect sneak. At least the red sun knights and night watchmen next door did not find the existence of Negri, which is also the drawback of not opening the root. There is no spiritual improvement. Their perception ability is indeed one of their major defects. "Just ahead." Whispered one of the red sun riders next to Rhett. He pulled out a necklace, and the ruby on the necklace reeked of heat. This ruby is a magic prop made by the archbishop. It is related to the tracking mark. The closer the gem is to the tracking mark, the more hot the gem will be. The red sun knight has the red sun mark. They are very sensitive to heat, which can be regarded as a supplement to their perception. Under his warning, several people quickly found the enemy''s location. On the left side of the sewer, there was a very hidden wooden door with the same color as the wall. Even if the sun helmet on the head of the red sun knight was always shining, it would not have been possible to find out if there was no warning. Several people looked at each other, a red sun Knight holding a shield, directly hit the door, a tumble into it, the soft light leaked out from it. Several others followed, and a fairly wide chamber of secrets was revealed in front of them. There are a lot of boxes around, in which there are green scale snakes, and there are also a lot of large snake skin. A middle-aged man with a jazz cap is standing behind a table, his head is down, he can''t see clearly, there is no movement. "I said how my two servants died, but I didn''t expect three red sun knights to arrest me." The middle-aged man was isregue. His voice did not panic. Instead, he was surprised by the strength of the team that captured him. "Why do successful people like you study these taboos?" Another red sun Knight asked coldly, "sinful isreg, do you have any accomplices?" He has his own pharmaceutical company, his wife and children, and his wealth and status. He is also a figure in lol Town, and his life is perfect and happy. "Don''t you find life boring?" "From birth, I have experienced so many things, and my real thoughts are always limited. I live the same life within the limits." "Again and again, again and again, I feel trapped in the same day, yesterday was Monday, today is Monday, tomorrow or Monday, nothing has changed." "So sometimes, I don''t understand." "What''s the point of human beings living in the same pattern?" asked isman, perplexed "We are all sinners. We live to atone for our sins. We are the property of God. Therefore, all our meaning is our God." Rhett steadfastly said, pointing the knight''s sword at the opposite black lamb confused by taboo knowledge: "be judged and purified, isregue.""God, it''s just the biggest trick!" "I can''t find the meaning of my life, so I''m eager to break the stereotyped life. Maybe then I can find out what my meaning is." A crossbow shot, hit isregue''s body, but the arrow that passed easily did not bring a trace of blood. Red saw that something was wrong, so he went forward and slashed isregues. The blade easily split him into two pieces. However, it was not the body that fell on the ground, but a huge layer of dead skin in human form. The table explodes, and a green shadow shoots out and pours at the approaching red. The experienced red raises his shield for the first time, and the Knight Sword of the other hand cuts at the green shadow without hesitation. Mars sputtered, the green shadow with the strength of the blade, pounced on a night watchman. The speed of the green shadow was so fast that it flashed away. The night watchman only felt a pain in his neck. The scene in front of him began to shake and blur, and then fell to the ground. "Sorry, you''re too late." His companion''s words echoed with the snake''s hissing voice: "it was just the last layer of human remains of me." A tiny human face snake was writhing on the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 This green human face snake is isregue. When he was studying in the college capital, he entered a large library by mistake. There he got the book of snakes. It records the ritual of snakes, and he was not interested in turning them into non-human snakes at first. But after returning to lol and living day after day, he grew tired and confused. As he said, living the same life, he can not find the meaning of life. So he opened the book of snakes, which he had kept for a long time, and began to experiment with the ritual of snakes. He needs to molt his skin again and again through drugs and rituals, and finally complete the same track with snakes, and finally fade his humanity. During this period, he is extremely weak, so he created two snake servants to protect himself. I didn''t expect that there was a mistake in his experiment. The medicine he made was leaked, which caused a lot of semi abnormal snakes in the sewers, revealing certain information. Night watchmen, who regularly patrol the sewers to make sure that the town''s species are not too prosperous, have discovered the Basilisk anomaly. The semi dissimilated snake monster did not have the cooperation of ceremony, and the absorption of medicine was not perfect, resulting in snake tumor in the body. It was through this thing that the sun shadow church discovered the green scale snake skin, and the drug company of isregues had the purchase demand for this kind of scarce material, which was finally exposed in the Mu Shen day. "But for the leak..." Israeleg thought that although he had finished the ritual of snake, it was only done in a hurry, which made him look a little malnourished and his power was incomplete. "In this case, you need to perform more snake rituals to gain all the abilities of the snake god." After the normal snake ritual is completed, the human face snake should be larger than its human form, and has several kinds of magic. However, he is not only much smaller now, but also has not inherited several kinds of magic abilities. He has only acquired the powerful defense power of the snake god and his poisonous ability. Isregue swam nimbly throughout the chamber of secrets, attacking from time to time. His small size became an advantage at this moment, and his sharp blade could not break his defense. But when he finished the ritual of snake, he was in danger, except that he got the result of poisoning and dying of a night watchman after the sudden attack. These night watchmen, who were very experienced in fighting with the red sun knights, soon adapted to his way of attack. He had to admit that he was surrounded by these seven men and could not escape even if he wanted to escape. Now he is just relying on a strong defense, once he wants to escape, he will be intercepted by these seven people, one of the night watchman has leisure to pour a bottle of antidote in the poisoned night watchman''s mouth. Knowing that the opponent is a snake monster or an abnormal life of a snake, these night watchmen all take antidotes against snake venom. Although not necessarily against his green snake poison, the night watchman''s constitution is also abnormal. It is expected that the night watchman will come back from the edge of death soon. And he, trapped here, will be broken sooner or later, perhaps waiting for him is the so-called God''s purification. "This is absolutely unacceptable." "I have not found the answer to my own life yet. I don''t want to die like this," yelled isregue of the human face snake crazily "Has taboo knowledge made your mind go wrong?" Red brandishes his sword to force the human face snake back into the circle again. This kind of thing is very common. Many magic rituals have side effects, such as borrowing power from evil gods or dissimilating life. This makes many monsters appear insane, often do a lot of things contrary to human common sense. "That will purify you." Rhett several people around the human face snake, some of its scales have broken, as long as you continue to break the other side''s defense, kill each other. "The position of eight people, and the snake monster." Negri''s fingers against the wall constantly judge the status and position of several people in the secret room, and the images constructed by vibration feedback in his mind are constantly changing. "It''s time." Negri''s body changed from extremely static to extremely dynamic. The body of the virus erupted far beyond human power. The bone blades of two arms began to vibrate at high frequency and waved at the target. "Lost black lamb, may you find your way to salvation in the abyss of no regret." Several people joined hands to force the human face snake into the dead corner, and a knight sword did not hesitate to stab the head of the human face snake. The abyss of no regrets is the place where the unbelievers will go. The resentful souls there will regret why they don''t believe in God. However, it is ironic that the name is called the abyss of no regrets. It was just in this moment that an incredible flash of light followed by the fall of the body and the spattering of blood. Negri touched the wall with his finger, which turned into pieces and collapsed. The scene was also reflected.The bodies of the three night watchmen had a slit in different places. There were thin holes in the armor of the two red sun knights, and blood was flowing from them. "Did anyone hide?" Negri sighed softly. After he made the precise calculation, while most of the other party''s attention was on the human face snake, the attack broke out suddenly. Unexpectedly, two people escaped the attack. Originally, three red sun knights and five night watchmen were left alive in an instant. One of them fell to the ground because of poisoning before, which was not within the scope of Negri''s attack and escaped a robbery. With only a small blade left in Negri''s hand, and slowly retracting his arm, the surviving Rhett and the last night watchman still standing, reflect on what kind of attack they were killed. Just now, the guy in the opposite side waved his bone blade to cut the wall open. At the last moment, he forced the bone blade to break. The broken bone blade turned into the most terrible attack, killing most of the people who could not react in an instant. Negri''s eyes are on the two survivors. There is a huge gap in Rhett''s Knight Sword. He feels the attack in an instant, and uses the knight''s sword to resist, breaking the broken bone blade. And the other night watchman, he has a large number of gem fragments, which is a kind of magic prop to protect his life. If he had this, he would not be able to survive. "Don''t you want to know the meaning of life?" Negri raised his foot and stepped on a stone. A bone blade was punched out of the floor of his foot, which accurately pierced the wound of the man face snake, who was about to escape between the stones, limiting his movement. "Then I''ll tell you." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 "The life you describe is the process in which people gradually find themselves doomed to mediocrity." "Most of the time, what we can do is to watch others become heroes and watch the wonderful moment when others live. We can only giggle and finally become passers-by of the world." "Most people know one thing in a long life." "No matter how hard you try, you are doomed to be unknown in your life," Negri said, looking at the gradually calming humanoid snake "But there will always be people who are not willing to." Negri raised his feet, retracted his bone blade, and did not continue to limit the human face snake. Instead, he walked to the two survivors and said, "they want to be extraordinary, they want to be abnormal, they want to see a more perfect self than they are now. They want to be able to control reality instead of being dominated by reality." "So, Mr. isregue, would you like to be this kind of person, to be a part of me?" Negri rushed to the opposite person. The bone blade on his arm popped up and attacked without hesitation: "so do you two. Do you want to join me?" "We are the property of our God. Sinners deserve judgment." Rhett had to admit that at that moment, he was shaken. He clearly felt the charm of Negri, the impulse that human beings wanted to pursue from the heart. The enemy''s words of sin bewitched him. He kept fighting to strengthen his faith in God, and all the way from Knight training camp to red sun Knight. At some moments, he really felt that he was not living well enough. People are always not satisfied. Compared with other people, compared with the civilians in lol Town, the red sun knight, who is expensive for the sun shadow church, should have a wonderful life. How many people admire him. But Rhett is the same, he also has envious people, he envies those who can become the guards of God, envies them to be close to God. However, Rhett''s faith is extremely firm, he is only shaken for a moment, and soon he rushed to Negri with a knight''s sword. It''s a little pity for Negri. He uses the shock of killing most people with his sudden hand, and then Prys into the mental slit of the people on the scene to describe the meaning of Negri. However, it is still a little poor, and he does not completely open Rhett''s mind. Although the night watchman was moved by Negri''s words and charm, the ropes tied to them by the shadow church were so tight that although they had already moved, they were strangled and did not move. The only one that has been conquered by Negri is isregue. On the one hand, this human face snake is looking for its own meaning. On the other hand, it is also made a bit irrational by the snake ceremony. Finally, Negri takes the opportunity to crush him. He has temporarily surrendered to Negri. I believe that with the constant interaction with Negri, he will find his own meaning, called the meaning of Negri. "I''m sorry." Negri waved both hands, and the bone blade on his arm collided with the weapon. Bending over the palm of his hand, the skin on it hardens rapidly. He beats over the knight''s sword and hits Rhett''s armor. The force makes a crisp sound through the vibration, and at the same time, it is Rhett''s snort. Negri''s body turned, and the bone blade of his arm stopped the watchman''s saw blade without any carelessness. The reason why he was able to make contributions with one blow is related to his intelligence collection. Rhett is a red sun knight, but he has no too much defense against his brother. So Negri not only made a hand and foot on his helmet, but also tested the defensive characteristics of his armor. The red sun Knight''s armor is a special kind of metal. Its essence is no different from ordinary refined iron. Its emphasis is on a kind of penetrating strength and its forging process. These metals are blessed by divinity, and with special forging technology, their defense ability is extremely terrible, but also extremely heat-resistant. If Negri didn''t get the structure data of the armor, he couldn''t calculate the vibration frequency of the bone blade to penetrate its defense in the first attack, and he couldn''t hurt Rhett so simply. "Damn it. If it wasn''t for the sudden attack, how could it have been so passive." Rhett''s stomach was throbbing. If his constitution was not beyond the ordinary people''s, the penetrating force would have broken his internal organs. "So is the red sun armor. Why didn''t it work?" Rhett''s heart is full of doubts, but his belief in God makes him put aside all negative emotions and concentrate on Negri. The other party is very familiar with his attack, and his every move is very familiar with the other party. When fighting with such a person, he feels that everything is under the control of the other party. This is true. Negri followed them silently and collected a lot of information about them. In addition, Green''s fight was taught by Rhett. He had a lot of Red''s information in his memory. Finally, the germs on Rhett''s helmet spread on it. Every muscle twitch, every breath and every heartbeat of Rhett was under Negri''s control. "It''s a little dangerous." Rhett thought in his mind that the strength of the red sun Knights comes from several factors: one is the strong constitution obtained by the baptism of holy water; the other is the mark of red sun, which makes him extremely sensitive to temperature; the third is the blessing of glory. This kind of blessing from the bishop can make them remember the religion of God, and will not be bewitched by evil. Finally, it is the power of divinity, and of course, the power of divinity Daily training of fencing and body armor equipment.The mark of the red sun and the blessing of glory are similar to passive things. Only divine arts can be used mainly, but there are not many magic arts that knights can remember. He is not a priest. Although there are hundreds of divine arts that he can use, there are only ten divination positions. A lighting dispelling technique, an abnormal magic detection technique and a healthy breathing technique are all used for the sewer environment. A toxin removal is recorded for the snake monster, but it is of no use to the current enemies. One of the two hot swords has been used, two soft lights for healing, and the last Yang Yan aura. "The light of my God is shining forever." Rhett utters a prayer of divination. The light melts into his body to heal the previous injury. His body retreats slightly, and his eyes indicate that the night watchman can help to resist for a period of time. The night watchman on the other side also understood that the critical moment was coming. He waved his saw blade in his hand and recited strange incantations. He took out a small ball from his waist and squeezed the black powder in it. The black powder then burns rapidly, and with the watchman''s spell, the smoke from the combustion floats around him. Different from his knights, the night watchman''s ability comes from monsters. They collect the corpses of monsters, extract various materials from them, and use them with certain incantations and rituals. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 Those black smoke floating around the night watchman, seemingly floating, blowing away. But Negri''s attack was strangely intercepted by the smoke. The huge force just let the smoke disperse a little, and then the smoke diffused again. The night watchman in the smoke no longer attacks, concentrate on defense and intercept Negri''s attack. "My heart to the sun, eternal beat, always hot!" Rhett whispered, and a hot force surged out of him. Some red light appeared in his knight''s armor, like a piece of burning charcoal. A heat wave gushed around, and Negri was in the secret room as if in a furnace. This is the last trick Rhett recorded: the aura of inflammation. After using this magic skill, in a period of time, it can continuously release heat to the surrounding. The whole person is like a fire. All people close to him will be burned, and the surrounding heat will become his best perception field. With the help of the mark of red sun, the changes of the surrounding heat will be perceived by him bit by bit. Under the aura of Yang inflammation, everything can''t be hidden. Including the bacteria on his head disguised as petals, also in the hot power, turned into ashes. And under the aura of Yang Yang, it doesn''t take long to prepare to use the hot sword. His long sword has turned into a red flame. "Sure enough, some of their strength is beyond wonder." Negri retreated slowly, still calm in his heart. These people''s strength comes from foreign objects and skills, not from the root power. So their strength seems to be a strong human, but once they load the power of magic or equipment, they are more powerful than expected. The red sun knight who uses magic and the red sun knight who does not use magic are two concepts. So once they get the information and seize the opportunity to attack when they don''t respond, they will die with all their magic and equipment. This is somewhat similar to Negri''s situation. The reason why he can be powerful is through the collection of intelligence, the understanding of people''s heart, and his own understanding and application of various abilities. In the disaster world, there is also the disaster power brought by the disaster power. After the power is removed, if the outside is stripped away, his essence is just a soul with a secondary degree of liberation. Once his intelligence is found out by others and has unexpected power, he is easily in danger. "Therefore, we must really and truly enhance our essential strength." Negri did not have too much emotion. He is now at the top of the human race in the spirit and will. The biggest defect is hard power. "Sinner, accept purification." Red, armed with a fiery Knight''s sword, crosses the night watchman and attacks Negri. "Do you know what happens when the hot metal suddenly cools?" Negri did not dodge. He ignored the knightly sword and pressed his hands on Rhett''s armor. A large amount of condensation agent was vaporized and took away a lot of temperature. The armor quickly darkened and made a crisp sound. Several cracks broke open. The hot sword also penetrated Negri''s body. The terrible temperature melted Nigel''s body into a big hole. With a gentle push of Negri''s hand, the bone edge of the palm slowly retracts. Rhett''s body falls to the ground, and his sword falls to one side, gradually darkening. The night watchman on the other side has already rolled and fled to the outside. Before seeing the red sun Knight using magic arts, he still felt that he had a chance to win. Once he saw that something could not be done, he immediately ran away. Negri''s eyes flashed, and he did not choose to pursue. He took the man face snake isregue, packed up some things, and left. The golden blood spilled, and part of it fell on the human face snake. Negri''s will continuously poured into his mind through the blood of his soul. He told him not to contact him if he was hiding in the sewer for a moment. It is not only the soul body transfer that needs to be careful. The blood of the soul, which is related to each other, should not be obtained by other people. It is not allowed that the shadow church can find the location of Negri''s soul body through the blood of the soul. Even with the connection between the blood of the soul and the blood of the soul, the communication between Negri and his subordinates can be remote. But in this world, this communication is not It''s not classified. It''s likely to be intercepted. Although it seems that the eternal hot man is not looking at the town of lol, he is at least at the same level as the new God Shilong. It is impossible to be too careful about these existence. "You seem to have a shadow church mark on you. Can you deal with it?" Negri asked to isregue. "Lord Negri, this is also the reason why I was so eager to carry out the snake ceremony before. The mark of my body has been left on that layer of remains. Unfortunately, the lackeys of the shadow church came too fast, and I was blocked before I could move." "That''s good." Negri nodded. Lol''s sewers are intricate, and there are so many abnormal creatures in it. It''s so easy for isreg to hide for a while."The level of soul blood needs to be improved." Now the blood of the soul is not enough to deal with the current environment. His soul is based on the blood of the soul, and has a close relationship with it. Through the connection of the blood of the soul, he can constantly transfer the soul body. Even in every blood of the soul, there is the soul body information of Negri, which can infect other people''s souls and survive in his body, belonging to the soul body of Nigel. Theoretically speaking, as long as there is still a blood of soul, Negri can achieve rebirth in a sense by infecting other people''s souls, but this rebirth will lose the soul body level developed by Negri. "This is the deficiency of soul blood. Now it can only record my soul body information, and it is too simple to integrate with my soul body." Negri thought that if his soul and body were too scattered, Negri''s thinking would be limited by the contact speed of soul blood, and the problem would be handled very slowly. Once the spirit of the nether spirit is completely dispersed into the body of reason, or if the spirit of the spirit of the nether spirit is completely absorbed, or if the spirit of the spirit is completely dispersed into the body of the spirit of reason, then only if the spirit of the spirit of the spirit of the spirit of the spirit of the spirit of the spirit of the separation of the body, and if the spirit of the spirit of the spirit of the separation of the body, and only if the spirit of the spirit of the spirit. That''s why Negri spent most of his time in a body of virus based on the blood of the soul. If this problem is not solved, the blood of the soul will gradually fail to keep up with the step of Negri''s soul body promotion, and eventually become a chicken rib. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 "Mission failed?" The Archbishop looked down at the herald who came down to report and nodded. The archbishop is a kind-hearted old man, dry and thin, with great affinity. Through the abnormal magic in the snake''s tumor, he roughly judged the scale of the ritual magic. In order to be safe, he sent three red sun knights and five excellent night watchmen, but unexpectedly, a troublemaker appeared and buried those people. "Inform their families that subsidies like pensions should keep up." The Archbishop seemed to think of something and said, "warn those people that their faith in God is not the reason for their mistakes." "If I find out again that someone has withheld his pension, then he will be brought to trial, which is to tarnish the glory of God." "If Crete''s children are gifted, send them to the knight training camp, and so are Alda. They are all married, and life is not easy. They ask others to take care of them." "And Rhett has a brother named green, right?" The Archbishop said that the old man knew most people in the shadow church and had a certain understanding of their families. Even some knights who had died in the war for ten years still remembered them and their preferences. Some knights are still baptized by him, and they are also the funerals he presides over. Everyone he contacts, this old man clearly remembers them. Although the memory of the extraordinary has been strengthened, it is difficult to firmly remember the number of people and objects that people have contacted in their life if they are not really in their hearts. "I remember he didn''t become a church Knight because of his incompetence." The Archbishop sighed: "the image of the church has influenced faith." The town of lol is under the mode of theocratic supremacy, but God does not care how to manage a city. It can be imagined what kind of mind the church insiders who are in charge of all the rights will have under the premise of ensuring only faith. The fear of God and belief in God have nothing to do with character. This also led to the emergence of reformists in the church. They suggested that character should be regarded as an important indicator for the selection of church personnel, and that changing the status quo that belief determines everything. The reformists believed that not managing the character of church members would affect the image of the church, and then affect people''s belief in God. However, the resistance of the Conservatives is particularly strong. They are vested interests. On the premise of ensuring their faith, they can do whatever they want with the help of the church. How could they be willing to impose so many shackles on themselves. Therefore, the reason why they oppose the reform is very simple. God''s belief can not be blasphemed, and people''s character should not be higher than people''s belief, even if not at all. Today we can change the importance of faith for the sake of character, and tomorrow we can change the requirement of belief for other things. At the end of the day, some people with insufficient faith will only damage the interests of the church. In fact, this is still because of a fundamental problem. Although evil believers constantly engage in affairs and all kinds of abnormal creatures often appear, everything is under the suppression of the seven positive gods. Those evil gods can only make some small moves, but it is impossible to turn the tables. It is precisely because of maintaining such absolute dominance that the conservatives can always dominate without too much external pressure. The archbishop is a member of the reformists. He hopes to see a better church. Some time ago, he just went to the headquarters, and some people dared to deduct the pension of knights, because their families wanted to believe in substandard standards. "If green can believe in God, let him return to knighthood." The Archbishop ordered, and then the old man looked at the others, and his face became serious: "the pension is over. Let''s talk about how to deal with the follow-up matters." "Hunt down the sinner and send him to the abyss of no regrets!" Under the mask of Green''s soul, Negri played a scene of bereavement and remorse. When he learned that the sinner had not been arrested, he cried out for revenge, but his faith still failed to meet the requirements, unable to sense the magic network, and could not return to the knighthood sequence. While waiting for the reaction from the outside world, Negri studied the snake book from isregue. There are three kinds of extraordinary power in the world at present. One is to exchange strength from God through faith. Whether it is the blessing of glory or the mark of the red sun, its essence is divinity. However, the priest at the bishop level solidifies the knight''s body, including the holy water which brings strong physique to the knight, and it is also the product of Divinity. The second is the power derived from the blood of sin. People with the blood of sin will become monsters. The essence of the power used by night watchmen is also extracted from monsters. The last one is the power of magic ritual, and the book of snakes belongs to this kind. The foundation of magic ritual lies in the same track ritual, and the function of the same track ritual is to make users connect with the source of special power through the items containing special power. For example, the book of snakes, in essence, is to make snake potions through snakes, and finally connect to the God of snake through the same track ceremony to obtain the power of snake god.Through a complete ritual ring, the user can obtain the corresponding strength. After a ring ceremony is completed, it will be completely close to the snake god and become a face of the snake god. In the final analysis, this is just the power of evil gods. Even if the opposite direction of some ritual magic is not evil god, it is similar to the underground abyss and the abyss without regret. "This kind of power is not desirable. Step by step, it is just a part of turning yourself into an evil spirit. At most, there is still a part of self-consciousness, which is the limit." Negri closed the book of snakes and digested the contents of the book bit by bit: "but this idea is worth learning." "The power is evil, but the knowledge of rituals on the same track is one''s own." Negri was amazed at the subtleties of the ritual on the same track. The same track means the same rutting width, which is extended here to connect one''s own road with the great being in order to be close to other beings. There are a lot of knowledge, such as potions, rituals, incantations, mysteries, etc. the principle of magic rituals is similar. The difference lies in which great being is connected. Of course, in addition to the magic rituals in the book of snakes, there is also a lot of knowledge about how to use the power of the snake god. For example, using this mantra can construct the power of the snake god into a magic, which is all about the use of power. There is also a lot that Negri needs to learn. "In this way, if I know enough about the same track magic, my idea will succeed." Negri touched his head with one hand and thought: "in addition, what I got from dragon clan and shennai can also be integrated into my strength, and make up for my weakness without root." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 Negri walked the streets of lol at night, wearing an owl mask on his face. After acting, he joined the night watchman on the grounds of his brother''s revenge. And it''s going to be a mission soon. Most of the night watchmen are made up of scum. Don''t think there are old hands and novices. You are one of the night watchmen from the beginning when you get the relevant items and supplies. The night watchman is not divided into team leader and team leader. Except for some tasks, many night watchmen will gather together. Other times, they are all single person. Of course, you can also team up with others, if you find a trusted teammate. Relatively speaking, the night watchman has a large degree of freedom, with only three regulations. It is a kind of divinity, which is solidified on the skull of the night watchman. Once this power is activated, the night watchman will be constantly tortured by the power of divinity, and his headache will be splitting, which is enough to make people want to die. This punishment is called the punishment of bone erosion. However, Negri''s body is made up of germs, and if necessary, those bacteria with oath can be discharged from the body at any time. I have to say that it''s too easy to join the night watchman camp. Just engrave the oath. They don''t care who you are. Negri received items from the night watchman headquarters, including uniforms, weapons, monster introduction manuals, and some basic props. There''s nothing special about weapons and uniforms, and then there''s the Monster Manual. There are many unusual creatures in the town of lol, including but not limited to underground demons, hairdressers, grumbling spirits, ghouls, etc. But most of them are the monsters caused by the blood of sin. The so-called blood of sin is a kind of special blood. After growing to a certain degree, as long as the ominous moonlight is sensed, people will be alienated. In the alienation stage, people will lose their sense. The blood of sin will turn into the core. At this time, the core is the noumenon. The original body is changed into various shapes, such as mud, beasts and other ominous monsters. After the kernel is taken away, the monster will die, waiting for the moonlight to fade, and their bodies will return to their original form, just a corpse. What the night watchman has to do is to injure the blood of evil, combine it with the core of ominous moonlight, and capture it with props cage silk. "Cage silk." As long as there are some magic words in the black silk cage, you can see that the black hair of these creatures can be activated together with the black hair cage. Cage silk is the most basic props. In addition, there are small pieces of bone like things called grindstone, which can lead to the strength and attach it to the weapon after chanting a spell, so that the weapon can have additional damage for a period of time. Then there was nothing left. The newcomers could not even recite the incantations, so they were pushed out to hunt monsters. No wonder the death rate of night watchmen remained high. "All the extraordinary power of the night watchman is actually provided by the church. Once there is no prop, their strength will plummet. This is another rope tied to the night watchman." Negri walked down the drain, thinking about the night watchman. "Of course, there are also some props that can make the night watchman''s body appear permanent alienation, to ensure their own strength, but that kind of alienation has the defect of deliberately left behind, so we must rely on the church to avoid or reduce the side effects. This is:" if normal people don''t have skulls, they will naturally die, but I will let the black crow germs replace their skulls It''s also possible to take out the skull, and that''s why the church allows the night watchmen to run around at night without worrying about what they''re doing. But it can also be an alibi at some point, making green less suspect. That''s right. Now the soul in the body is the waiter''s soul made from the Grimm soul mask. Since it is confirmed that there are not too many advantages among the night watchmen, it is enough to withdraw in time and bury a hidden hole in it. The liquid flows into the room, squirms, and eventually becomes a miniature dragon of eternal sin. And appendix has been waiting here for a long time. This is the farnat house. Seeing Negri''s arrival, she was extremely happy. All the meaning of her life had been occupied by Negri. It made her extremely sad that Negri was not around during this period. "In the past, in order to keep at least one true spirit to take me through, I let the appendix stay in this body, but now there is no need." "Would you like to be one with me?" Negri asked softly, looking at the appendix "My pleasure." There was no hesitation. Naturally, the same is true of Negri. His wings flapping the sharp edge cut off the head of the appendix, and his life disappeared. The root of the appendix was detached and the rest of the soul was collected by Negri, just like the killers J Noah and they were completely preserved. Blood was scattered in the house, Chloe''s decapitated body fell to one side, and Negri''s body liquefied again and flowed into it through a crack in the door.There must be some arrangement for the world consciousness to send itself into this body, but what about that? Why does Negri follow the other''s arrangement. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Negri once again formed a body. In addition to miss Chloe, who lived in farnart house at night, only master farnart, servant girl lenziz and housekeeper birotheus lived at night. Negri''s perception field is constantly covered, and the three people in the room, their physical state, appear in Negri''s perception. "The maids are quite normal. The real problem is farnart and the housekeeper, biloxius." Negri observed that during this period of time, they had the most contact with the maid lenziz. In contrast, the housekeeper birotheus had been taking care of the family shop, so they had little contact. "His physical fitness has surpassed that of human beings. Judging from the muscular areas and some physical features, he has been engaged in assassination work for a long time." Negri quickly identified the basic information of the housekeeper. "And that''s not necessarily what farnat knows, isn''t it a group?" Negri observed that there was something hidden in the housekeeper''s room, and from farnath''s attention to fame, he would never have allowed him to bring him home. "Maybe you can take it as a helper." Negri paid no more attention to biloxius, but went straight to the master bedroom, where farnart was resting. With his fingers tapping on the cupboard, Negri''s interference force changed from physical mechanical energy to spiritual force. With Negri''s knocking sound, vernat''s mind was gradually invaded, and he was put into the sleepwalking hypnosis mode. "Tell me, then, what the farnates are hiding." Negri said softly that the interference of cooperation made his words irresistible: "start with the origin of the vernat family." "Farnart has an inherited meaning in elvish language." Farnart, with his eyes closed and his secret hidden for a long time, poured out little by little under the guidance of Negri. ¡­¡­ "It''s kind of interesting." Through farnart''s words, Negri finally understood the reason why the world consciousness was arranged in this way. It is estimated that this world consciousness is more miserable than that of the disaster world. The correct name for this world should be the moon tree world, or another name: House of the elves. The aborigines here are the elves born from the moon tree, which is the picture that Negri saw when crossing the world. The sharp ears worshiping the huge ancient trees. The moon tree, which gave birth to the spirit, is the symbol of world consciousness. From the disaster world, we know that the moon tree world is mobile. It travels through the void according to the fixed track, and invades and harvests the world it meets, which once caused the destruction of ancient civilization in the disaster world. But in the void, the transformation between hunter and prey is estimated to be in a flash. When you walk too much at night, you will meet a ghost. The world of moontree was invaded in reverse thousands of years ago. The invaders were the seven gods. A large number of human soldiers swarmed into the moon tree world. Under the suppression of the seven orthodox gods, the world consciousness could not resist at all. At present, it is in the state of being overturned, and most of the power of the whole world is usurped by the seven Zhengshen. The elves are almost exterminating, and only a small number of them have mixed into human beings. The so-called spirit blood is also the blood of sin. The seven orthodox God churches in this world are the human soldiers who followed the seven gods into the moon tree world. Some soldiers chose to retire and stay in this world. According to Negri''s judgment, the moontree world is now like a farm. Unlike the burning coalition''s destructive collection of world power, they take most of the world''s resistance and let the world slowly recover and then harvest slowly. "The seven gods have cursed the elves, and the moonlight that brings strength to the elves has become ominous, and the elves have completely failed." Said farnat. Looking at farnath, Negri smiles. Today''s world consciousness is just a domestic animal that has been raised, otherwise it would have been eliminated. Negri''s arrival is like a straw, so it arranged Negri into the farnat family. But now, as a historical inheritor of the elves, farnart is ashamed of the blood of the elves. The world really belongs to the category of no salvation. "No wonder it was strange to see cromie before." Negri remembered the second son of the vernat family, the younger brother who was studying in the college capital, and finally understood where the other party was eccentric. "This is probably the weakest protagonist in history. It is so weak that I don''t feel it. On the contrary, there are all kinds of curses. Even if you grow up, you will be noticed by Zhengshen, and then you will finish the harvest. This is probably the protagonist of abusive writing?" Negri''s idea flashed away, of course, which is the reason why world consciousness deliberately hides the halo of the protagonist. Now things have gradually become clear, the world consciousness probably has what plan, but in the state of being overturned, it has no resistance. Will I be arranged as the protagonist''s family to help him complete the world consciousness plan? "Sad world consciousness." Negri learned that farnat had only one or two magic props belonging to the elves, in addition to which was the secret passage to the moon tree.Of course, there must be some reservations about the world consciousness, but as the other party is weak enough to communicate with Negri, Negri does not want to cooperate with each other. Judging from the current situation, there are not many benefits, but may cause a lot of complaints. Next to the window by a gust of wind, strange moonlight shining in, farnart suddenly opened his eyes, Negri also noticed that there was a strange change in each other. "Cromie has what you want." Farnart said a low, then quickly prepared the suicide note, hanged himself. "Have you reached the limit of weakness?" Negri shook his head. If he hadn''t hypnotized farnart today, the world consciousness would not have been able to control farnart. The world consciousness mixed with today''s appearance would have been really oppressive. Farnart''s Testament records that her daughter was guilty, and was later discovered by the silent church and threatened to help them. Therefore, farnat chose to kill her daughter and then commit suicide, which did not tarnish the honor of the farnat family. "Silent Church..." This is the biggest cult in lol town. It should have something to do with the elves, but their situation should not have much to do with world consciousness, or it''s useless to think about it. "Now it seems that God is not in this world. As long as I don''t destroy the environment of the harvest world, I have to face only the church. In this way, some plans can be changed a little. By the way, we can see what the world consciousness can do with the help of the disabled protagonist." "It''s interesting." Negri thought. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 When Negri left the vernat house, he paid attention to the housekeeper, biloxius, and left some germs in a remarkable place to ensure that he could find each other when necessary. Then he found some meat, proliferated a lot of bacteria, and recreated the body of bacteria. "I need a lot of magic rituals. Through a lot of data, I can deeply understand the nature of ritual on the same track." Negri is very clear about what he needs. If he is alone to collect relevant information, he will have to analyze and collect it, and the efficiency will be very slow. "It''s necessary to set up an organization to help me collect magic rituals and explore secrets." There are many hidden places in the images of world consciousness to Negri, such as the huge underground city hidden under the town of lol. People are needed to explore the entrances to the dungeons and to collect information on various magical rituals. As long as there are resources, Negri can create a large number of waiters'' souls. However, although the waiters have clear logical thinking and normal intelligence, they are not as creative as normal people. "So talent is the key." Negri stayed on a roof and watched what happened below. Apart from the sun shadow church, which is the most powerful in the area, where there are the most talented people, it is naturally the night watchman. Down in this remote corner, a night watchman was hunting. Brian, with his machete in his hand, looked at the monster opposite him. It was an abnormal creature like a piece of meat. There was a sewer outlet not far away. Obviously, the other party was crawling out from there. This was just a simple monster, not even included in the index, that is, killing would not bring benefits. But the night watchman is not a master either. This monster had been lurking in the sewer before. When he passed by, he suddenly jumped out and wrapped his feet, just like a leech actually attached to his feet, and stabbed his jaw into his body, sucking his blood. If he didn''t react in time, he might have been dragged into the sewer if he had not cut the leg of his trousers and a layer of flesh and blood with his machete. After killing the fleshy creature, Brian collapses to the ground, takes out a medicine bottle and applies medicine to his feet. As he applies the medicine, he cries from under the owl mask. But soon he had his emotions sorted out, and he knew that if he couldn''t calm down, his night watchman''s behavior would not last long. As a criminal, and a criminal about to be executed, he chose to join the night watchman in order to get rid of his crime. He had already predicted the day, just as he had predicted the day when he chose to commit a crime for his own desire. On the one hand, his father, who was a stubborn old man, squandered a lot of money for his life. On the other hand, he asked the Minister of the church to adjust his wanton and deficit body. On the other hand, he was so eager for power that he held everything in his hands and restricted him everywhere. He can''t wait, so he''s ready to kill the old man. He hopes that the money he wastes on his tattered body will be controlled by him. Unexpectedly, his assassination fails because of some external factors, so he becomes a death penalty. "Are you willing?" A slightly magnetic sound came, which made Brian''s body tremble. "Your talent is not in hunting. If you go on, you will soon be dead in the street." Negri, standing on the roof looking at the night watchman, whispered. Brian naturally knows this. He is a rich boy. Although he has studied the use of weapons and combat for a period of time in order to be safe, he often keeps fit, but his talent is not very good, and he is not proficient in combat. Brian is very clear in his mind that he is unable to complete the hunting target and can not bear the punishment of bone erosion. Later, he either died of a certain hunting or committed suicide because he could not bear the punishment. Even if he is lucky enough to meet the target, he can''t bear to be a killing tool for the shadow church, which is not in line with his desire. "So what''s your advice?" Brian knelt down respectfully and asked in a low voice. He is a person who knows the current affairs. The other party may be a cult madman or some strange organization. What he wants is that now that the other party has found him, he can listen to the other party''s requirements carefully, and there may be a turning point. "The management of night watchmen is very simple and crude. They only need killing tools, and your talents will be wasted." Negri fell from the roof and said slowly, "I can help you out of the control of the oath." "At your service." When Brian heard this, he directly took off his mask, showed his face, and chose to submit. He was very clear that if he did not submit, he would only die, and he also had corresponding needs. He also knew that being out of the control of the night watchman''s oath does not mean freedom, but will be controlled by the person in front of him. However, within the night watchman, he can only become a killing machine. If he dies, he is worthless. He may be able to be reused here. He is a wise man, and naturally he knows how to choose."Good." When Brian heard the other party''s Appreciative words, he didn''t dare to look up at each other''s appearance, but the other side just stood in front of him, which brought him a strong pressure and was hard to resist. Then he felt the finger of the other person on his forehead. "Don''t do it. Brain surgery is very sophisticated." Said Negri in a soft voice, his fingers turning into a few spikes into each other''s heads, preparing the skull with the oath. A large number of bacteria invade the scalp and erode the skull. At the same time, the bacteria are used to make some anesthetics to paralyze Brian''s pain. Then the bone is directly removed and a new skull is constructed by the pathogen of Negri. With the skull in his hand, Negri dropped it at Brian''s feet: "the church can roughly locate the mark on it. You need to carry it with you before you leave the church completely, otherwise it''s easy to expose." "I see, Lord Negri." Brian respectfully said that part of his skull was replaced by Negri''s bacteria, which recorded some information, such as the information of Negri and the bacteria. If they dare to betray Negri, the bacteria tentacles that have penetrated into the skull will instantly destroy his brain and kill him. "Of course, the number of people who do not really need to help me to achieve my goals will not be enough for you to gather and develop my knowledge." Negri nodded Brian''s head, then left, and he had to get out the Priory headquarters first. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 Over the past few days, things of all sizes have taken place in the town of lol, among which the most talked about is the affairs of the vernat family, which has caused a lot of discussion around. It involves the blood of sin, the silent church, suicide and serial killers. This is the town of lol, which is short of entertainment, and has a lot of people to talk about. The carriage galloped down the street and soon stopped at farnat''s house. The young cromie got out of the carriage, which attracted the attention of the neighbors and some whispering remarks. Cromie''s face was a little embarrassed. Beside him, there were several young men and women. These were his classmates. They were carrying out graduation argumentation. The maid of the family wrote an urgent letter, roughly describing what happened at home. He came back in a hurry. Several students worried about him and came along with him. "How can this happen?" When cromie came home, he saw the maid Lenz. His face was unbelievable. Under the care of his father, he devoted himself to his studies. In fact, his impression of his family has always been on the condition of harmony. After returning home on the mushen day every month, there is nothing wrong with his home, but his sister is silent. However, everything was changed in no time. My sister was killed by her father in the blood of sin. The father could not bear the threat of the silent church to commit suicide. Later, it was found out that his housekeeper, biloxius, was a serial killer. During the search, many women''s fingers were found in birotheus'' room, which reminds people of a serial killer in lol town. Life in Luoer town is relatively depressed. Some people put their faith in God, while some people who don''t believe in God are very easy to get sick under such circumstances. Luoer town is rich in various abnormal killers. Moreover, these killers are very easy to attract the attention of evil gods in serial homicide cases, so as to obtain extraordinary power. Among the serial killers who have not been arrested, there is such a hunter who, through various identities, lures some women out, then kills them cruelly and cuts off their thumbs. This is said to be the ritual of a cult in other areas, from which it is said to be able to gain strong power, and now this is said to be confirmed. The window of farlott''s house was opened, the hanging body was found by the neighbor, and the police were immediately called. Suddenly, the loot of biloxius did not have time to transfer. Seeing things exposed, the moment of birotheus broke out strength, killed the detective who came over at that time, and ran directly with some fingers. In a word, the family is in a mess now, and everything is squeezed on the young cromie. The funeral of his father and sister, the investigation of the church, and how to deal with the family property are all problems. Fortunately, his classmates followed him and helped him deal with a lot of things. In the next few days, his shop was sold by cromie to hold a funeral for his father and sister, and then he was summoned by the church several times and examined again and again, which made him look very haggard. After he came out of the church censorship office, he had some evidence in his hand, which was taken from his home during the church search. After it was confirmed that there was no problem, he returned it to him. This symbolized that his suspicion had been cleared and everything was almost finished. However, cromie knew that the farnates were finished in lol. The blood of sin is the stain of a lifetime. In addition, he has contact with the silent church. Although his suspicion has been cleared away, his future behavior will be hindered by invisible obstacles. Looking at the notes in his hand, there is a letter written by his father, which seems to record his pain. He imprisoned his sister, was coerced by the silent church, and finally completely crazy. Cromi could feel this emotion. "Come back to the college capital with us." Next to the carriage, a girl said heartily, "there is no place for you." "Ollie, I know what you mean." Cromie whispered, holding the notebook tightly in his hand. Of course, he could choose to leave here and go to other places, but he was not willing to. "My father''s dream is to revitalize the farnates and become a famous family in lol, and I don''t want it to end like this." Cromie said hoarse, looking at the girl opposite, he knew the other side''s mind, but at this juncture, he can only choose to refuse. "Cromie, what do you want to do?" Ollie looked at the teenager''s stubborn expression and said in a hurry. She was afraid that the other party would make some irrational behavior under the continuous attack. "I want to catch the murderer." Cromie said seriously: "whether it is the biloxius or the silent church, I want them to pay the price, with their blood to wash away the shame of our family." "You''re crazy. One of them is a serial killer and the other is a cult. What can you do as an ordinary person?" Ollie covers her forehead and persuades cromie not to do anything stupid. "Don''t forget that I''m the vice president of the college Fencing Club. My fencing is recognized by master Doug." Cromie ignored Ollie''s advice. He had made up his mind. Besides swordsmanship, he had a secret.It was this secret that gave him the confidence to fight against those enemies, but it was not easy to tell the outside world. Negri sat in the box of the dining room and looked at cromie leaving in a carriage. He was thoughtful. The protagonist''s aura was almost nonexistent. At present, he could not even be called the protagonist. If he chose to leave, he could escape from the fate of chess pieces. However, the last act of world consciousness made him enter the game. With such a weak world consciousness, the fate of his protagonist can be predicted. "He has some confidence, involving extraordinary power, but judging from his performance, that kind of power costs a lot." After a little analysis, Negri stopped paying attention to each other and looked at Brian opposite. "How is it going?" "My Lord, I have observed some people, and many people are worth developing. This is my preliminary list. Please check it with Lord Negri." Brian respectfully handed a list to Negri: "according to my judgment, some of them absolutely have the extraordinary knowledge that adults need. They should have some." "If there''s no problem, they''ll try to reach these people." "Be careful. Don''t expose it. I won''t save you." Mr. Negri said that Klein was really talented and collected a lot of useful information in just a few days. "In the next few days, there will be an internal meeting of the unclean Priory, and someone will guide you to the place." With that, Negri left with the list. "I see, Lord Negri." Klein respectfully left Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 The bell rings slowly, located in the west of the town of lol, there is a big clock tower. When we arrive at night, danger will come, and some staff members, who work in the workshop, are hard to observe the light of the outside world, and sometimes do not know when it is dark. In some cases, the bell of the great clock tower is needed to remind us that night is coming. On the street, only dim street lamps are blooming with a little light. In the corner and under the eaves, it seems that monsters may appear from any place. Brian walked down the street, still dressed as a night watchman, and tonight was the day of the sorceress. Soon a man, who was also dressed as a night watchman, came up, but did not wear an owl mask. His face was very similar to that of him. He called himself the waiter, especially the people who served him in the secret society, and would obey all his orders. He takes Brian''s skull and mask and continues to patrol his path, and Brian learns from him where the congregation is. "It''s really bold to set it up on the bell tower." Brian looked a little surprised. Naturally, the highest place in the whole town of lol is the Cathedral of the shadow church, followed by the bell tower. This is a striking place. It can even be said that standing on the top of the Church Hill, you can see the bell tower directly, which is equivalent to that they are always under the observation of the church. It''s really safe to get into the sewers with the help of complex terrain, but the rat like organization is very difficult to give people a sense of security. Sitting on the surface of the bell tower and on the same level as the cathedral, it makes them feel at ease. But this is the idea of talented people. Those who are afraid of the shadow church will only want to get into the ground, or even move out of the shadow church''s sphere of influence. Only by avoiding can they no longer be afraid. In the bell tower, the huge gear turns, that kind of fixed rotation sound, it seems that people also have a sense of urgency. Along the stairs, Brian came to the top of the clock tower, surrounded by a huge dial. In fact, there was an outer layer on it. There was a big clock on it. Driven by machinery, it would ring at a fixed time. Of course, it could also be sounded artificially. Stepping on the board, a long conference table has been set up in the center. Lord Negri has already sat in the first section, and there are several people around him. After a while, the sound of footsteps came again behind him. A young man came in and saw that he should also be a night watchman. "Now all the members of the unclean Priory are here." Negri glanced at several people and said slowly, "at present, I have seven people in total. All of you here have all kinds of talents." "Everyone also has their own needs. Therefore, the secret society follows the rules of equivalent exchange. I will formulate a relatively stable contribution value system. Using the contribution value, we can use the strength of the secret society to meet our own needs." "The long-term and effective contribution task is to develop the secret society, recruit talented people into the secret society, and the other is my task to collect all the extraordinary knowledge." "Every official member will have a waiter. You''ve seen it," Negri said "There is a ring in front of you." Said Negri. Brian picks up the ring in front of him, but everyone''s ring looks different. "These rings will interact with each other. As long as there is a Tantric ring around, it will prompt. This is the certificate of the formal members of the order. At the same time, the contribution value and transaction contribution value can also be recorded." When Brian put on the ring, he felt something sharp inside the ring that stabbed into his skin, and then a message came out of the ring. "Ring number 006, there are 7 Tantric companions around. Your current contribution value is 1." "Contribution record, chapter - 5, Valet - 1, submit 7 potential members list + 7, balance 1 contribution." "If rings are connected together, you can trade contribution value. You can try it. Members'' internal transactions are protected by the secret society. If there is any false or damaged transaction, the secret society will take responsibility." "At the same time, there''s a list of people who can come to me if they need help," Negri said after seeing that all the people were wearing the rings. The price of some things is still very low because of the establishment of the secret society "If you can''t get away, the waiter can come with the ring and pass the message." "If the ring is lost, please report it as soon as possible. If it is found by the sun shadow church or other forces, which will cause damage to the secret society, you will be disqualified as a member of the secret society." Negri then announced some rules and stopped talking and left it for other members to digest and communicate. Brian took over a list, in which some contribution value related information was recorded very clearly, such as the exchange list, which contained all kinds of things, black crow blood (bacteria), which can replace part of the human body and develop various abilities. There are also cosmetic surgery, which can permanently change your appearance. As long as you operate properly, you can replace the identity of some normal people in lol town. The price is only 10 contribution value, follow-up service and extracting the memory of the replaced person."Well, folks, I have a need here." At the conclave, a veiled woman said, "I need a man or men to help me with a small task, to kill a man in the way." "I''m willing to contribute 20." The woman said that her name was Katherine Walden, a mystery fanatic, and she secretly collected a lot of mystic knowledge with the help of the family''s business finances. The special place was discovered by Negri, and invited to join the secret society, and through mystical knowledge, in exchange for a lot of contribution value. Brian and Katherine then had a communication and took over the task of Catherine. Similar to Brian, although Catherine has certain influence in the family, after all, she has many direct heirs, and someone is blocking her way. Brian is familiar with the murder. Although he failed and himself became a death penalty, it was only an accident. When they hit it off, Brian needed to contribute value, while Catherine needed someone in the way to "accidentally" die. The framework of the secret society has been established, with the contribution value system, the internal exchange of members, and the aggregation of talented people in various fields. The power of explosion can not be ignored. As a result, the influence of the secret society is also expanding rapidly. Of course, most of its members are from the night watchmen. The secret society is like a parasite, and it expands with the power of the night watchman. With the help of the secret society, the members of the secret society are becoming stronger rapidly, and their influence is also expanding rapidly, which further improves the strength of the secret society. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 Cromie breathed out and stepped down from the carriage. He had spent more time in the carriage than on land, and had been travelling all over the town of lol. He disposed of all the shops in his home and got a lot of money. Then he began to investigate Piraeus and the silent church. Those who followed him left one by one. If it was just ordinary business problems or other things, they could provide some help. But cromie wanted to fight the cult, so they had to leave. Originally, a few students from lol town who followed him were left with Ollie, the girl who loved him and he also liked. "This is it." Cromie pressed his hat and knocked on the door. These days, he visited many people, private detectives, intelligence companies, night watchmen and even some knights in the church. It''s to search for information about birotheus and the silent church, but not much has been achieved. Birotheus has a wealth of anti detection experience, has extraordinary ability, but also very good at camouflage, want to hide it is too easy, let alone the sewer this last resort. As for the silent church, it is even more powerful. As the largest cult in Luoer Town, they are very secretive. They may be just ordinary civilians, or they may be aunts walking dogs every day. Anyone in lol could be a member of the silent church. There are a lot of information about them, but if you really want to be specific about their strongholds or personnel, how to contact them or what, there is a blank. Cromie was not a stubborn person. He soon got in touch with some people who claimed that there was nothing they couldn''t help in lol town. Whether it was to make someone disappear or tell someone their location, or even pay enough price, they could send people to the knight training camp or holy College of the shadow Church. "This is a secret organization, very dangerous." Cromie judged that after meeting the people, he was more firm on this point. Now Brian has changed his identity and become an artist in the town of lol. As for the night watchman, there is a waiter who dies instead of him and has been removed from the church. It cost him five more contributions to buy a waiter again. After he got the identity of this artist, he met many people with status in the town of lol. He used the energy of the Priory to help them solve problems, and used these people to solve problems for other members of the monastery and earn contribution value. Compared with the former death penalty criminal who was forced to join the night watchman, it is simply different. After some rich rich people joined the monastery, money and contribution value began to connect. They used money to buy contribution value. After all, in the face of extraordinary power, money is not necessarily more useful than contribution value. Brian is short of money now, so cromie, who has been throwing money recently, has come into his eyes. "This man is more than an artist at all." Cromie thought that this organization was just a mutual aid force formed by some rich people in lol town. However, after meeting each other, he realized the danger of each other. The person in front of him was a monster, even stronger than the Knights of the shadow church. "But it doesn''t matter at all. All I need is revenge." Cromie paid a lot of money, and soon he also got clues to the location of biloxius, as well as some secret information about the silent church. With the growing number of monasteries, their tentacles have penetrated into all aspects of the town of lol. Even at some times, the shadow church does not necessarily have the conveniences of the Priory. They are too superior. If the Priory is now exposed, perhaps the largest cult group in lol will be replaced. After Negri closed his books, the great beneficiary was him. A large amount of extraordinary knowledge came to him. Should it be said that it is a peaceful town of lol? There are numerous dangerous magic rituals, even some of which are not dangerous, but normal ones, because after the appearance of defects, they become more dangerous. Unconsciously, these forces will be entangled with evil spirits, and the end users will harm others and themselves. "The analysis of the same track ceremony is gradually on the right track, and it has the power of uncleanness." Negri held out his hand, and a black smoke filled his hand. Unclean generally refers to unclean, not clean meaning, sometimes also refers to filthy things, of course, in some cases can also refer to women contaminated with some things should not be contaminated. When some simple things are contaminated with too many other things, it can be called unclean. People''s body contact too many stains can be called unclean, people have seen too many dirty thoughts, and have been affected, can also be called unclean thinking. So relatively speaking, the impure index is always more than a certain value, and the factors become more complex. Here we can judge that the essence of the power of uncleanness is that a system becomes more chaotic and changeable."This kind of power is terrible. It can even represent the chaotic side of the universe in some ways. If it develops according to this power, it may become a very powerful existence." Negri thought. Of course, there are many such forces, such as electromagnetic force and gravity, which are not one of the basic forces of the universe. If they are exerted to the top, they can still become some of the most powerful existence in the universe. But more people, even if they have the potential ability, are not necessarily able to become strong. "Only when we have a thorough understanding of the essence of a power and use it, can we be truly powerful." Negri is very aware of this. His understanding of power is not weak, even very strong, but the weak is to play. Understanding ability can be seen as a lever, but if you don''t exert enough force, you need a longer and harder lever to pry a heavy object. On the contrary, if you don''t understand the nature of power, you need to spend more energy to accomplish the same thing. God Nai is like this. He still stays on the filth for the essence of the unclean power. If Negri has the same strength as him, or even a little worse, Negri has the confidence to hang him. "Has cromie been in contact with the Priory?" Negri listened for a moment, reopened a scroll, laughed and said, "just keep watching. Don''t worry about anything." Even if the secret power of the emancipation troupe can not be understood for a second time, the power of the shadow of liberation can not be understood even if the shadow of liberation can not be understood. "Still need to wait..." Negri stroked his cheek with one hand, and his voice was very low. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 World consciousness says that cromi has what Nigel needs, and Negri has roughly guessed what that is. What Negri is missing is actually what makes up for the root cause. Although the world consciousness is being kept as livestock, some basic abilities belonging to the world consciousness still exist, especially when the seven main gods are not present. "The first step is complete." Nigerian''s body has now become a golden yellow liquid, and it is creeping. In the world of disaster, he harvested the remnant of shennai, and then began to study the soul structure of the other party, some memory of the other side, and how the other party''s ability played a role. Another similar is appendix, whose root is pestilence. After liberation, her ability is related to plague, but she is not good at fighting, so her ability has not been used. The actual preliminary plan of Negri is these related capability structures, which need to be integrated and built into his own soul. The root ability is automatic formation, which is the essence of the root, the combination of the status quo of the life body and the generation of the will of demand. What Nigerian has to do is to understand why this structure produces this capability, at least what the structure represents. Then we can construct the ability we need to build and make the corresponding capability manually. The more the root causes of liberation, the stronger the root cause ability, the more complex it is, and the more factors that play a role. In fact, there are many people who have done similar things. Unlike Nigerian, they do something relatively simple, but it is also amazing. They are wizards. Only by taking the soul structure of some of the root ability, then simplify it and modify the suitable mental force to use interference force. The corresponding structure is drawn out by interference force, and the ability to use this ability is simply used, which is called witchcraft. Of course, the witchcraft of the flame world is more suitable for the environment of the flame world. Their ability structure, after deformation, resonates with the power of the world, and the change of the world will fail. So the magic of the flame world is more about imitating the authority of the gods and the dragon. After a period of study, Nigerian found that witchcraft in the flame world, the research on the super ability of the first two weeks of the disaster world, and the world magic ceremony have common places. With so many data, Nigel has made rapid progress in the research of root cause ability. At present, he has completed basic analysis and integrated the appendicean capability structure and its own capability structure. The ability of shennai is unclean worship, because it is the ability of three liberation, but it is difficult to analyze, and it is delayed by Nigel. In fact, the ability structure of Nigerian records is not just these. The murderous power of killer J, the present of Noah''s God words, the power of Fangze''s stars, the soul blade of chendishi, etc. in the world of disaster, Nigel''s greatest wealth should be the large capacity structure recorded. Although this wealth is very chicken ribs, the soul essence of the strong shortage, no matter how many abilities are the same, but not to be able to be able to make people laugh, rich and refined, this is really powerful. Just now, Negri integrated some of the ability structure of appendix into his soul, and Negri''s dominance of bacteria has been stagnant for a long time, and it has been increased again this time. The root cause ability broke through the level of the second liberation, which was close to the complexity of the ability structure recorded by Nigel from the shennai. The control of pathogens should be the control of plague, and the depth of ability range has been greatly improved. At the same time, Negri also felt the oppressive force of this ability structure on the soul body, which was close to the ability of three liberation. For the soul body at the secondary liberation level, it would be difficult to load the soul body. If not, every soul power of Negri was selected by thousands of choices, and the ability of high level would become a disaster instead. "Lord Nigerian, if you have any need, please take your hand." Suddenly there was a voice coming out: "I have found a code of magic rituals." "Horton?" Nigel heard the voice of this man, Horton crow, who was in charge of the largest construction team in lore town. In fact, the house where Negri lives today is what he has contributed. Negri is not surprised to find the door. "Your voice has a little excitement and tension, and a little fear. When you lie, Ian will have a very heavy nose." The gold liquid keeps gathering, and reaccumulates the strong body of Negri: "Horton, I know you, this is your performance when you have done something bad." "You betrayed the hidden church." Nigel put on a dress and said the truth: "I know your talents, maybe you have the ability in business, but you don''t know anything about mystery, can make my monitoring methods ineffective, and it must be relying on other forces.""Silent church? Or corpse eaters, or dragon worship? " Negri asked casually. The door was smashed directly. Three people in broad robes appeared in front of Negri. They were all bald. You can see clearly that they cut off their ears, and it is estimated that their eardrums were pierced and replaced by a large number of small incantations. "It seems to be a silent church." When Negri saw the dress up, he understood his identity. Horton was hiding behind three silent church people, shaking slightly, dressed in a social elite look. On his forehead, there was a forehead ornament with a sapphire in the middle, and a ring finger inlaid with sapphire beside the ring on his right hand. "It is the Lord''s mercy to lead the Priory to surrender to the silent church." The voice of the silent church is very strange, as if it is singing. But Negri ignored the words of the silent church, and said to Horton. "Horton, you are the biggest limitation. You can''t see the situation clearly, and you can''t see your own limitations. Sooner or later, you will die because of this, such as now." As soon as Negri''s voice fell, Horton felt a pain in his head, and then the body fell heavily to the ground. Three members of the silent church were slightly surprised: "with the stone of silence, your power should no longer work on him." "But it doesn''t help. Everything will be quiet." The members of the silent Church said quietly. The sound around him disappeared in an instant, even his heart beat and breath could not feel it. From this silence, something terrible began to breed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 In the silence, everything around began to change. People''s cognition of the world is based on the synthesis of various senses. Vision, hearing, smell, touch, taste, and some other senses that are not obvious. Some people have other senses, such as the perception field owned by Negri, or some gifted people have super high senses. Many senses make us have a kind of cognition about the world, but once a certain sense organ is missing, this cognition will be biased. Something that we haven''t noticed doesn''t mean that doesn''t exist. It''s just possible that we live in different environments and are hard to get in touch with each other. And when you can find them with some special perception, it means that your world is close. The God of silence, which the silent Church believes in, is the existence of another environment in the world. Some voiceless people, they are born with this sense, so they come into contact with the world. The world is beyond people''s imagination, so they think this is the realm of God. God''s domain is dangerous. The silent people have passed down from generation to generation. In addition, they have found some information, and they have a better understanding of God''s silent field. They can survive relatively safely in this world, and through some of the world''s forces to do many things that human beings can''t do. In short, the silent church developed, and with its strange characteristics, the church became the largest cult organization in lol town. Negri looked at the uncoordinated world in front of him, and his fingers moved. After the three silent church members exerted their power, all the voices around them fell into silence. Although they could make vibration, they could not make sound, and the three people disappeared in a moment. "It''s as if the concept of sound has been eliminated, and people can''t hear even if they feel the vibration." Negri stood up. He was sure that his voice system was normal, but he could not even hear his own speech. The surrounding environment was slowly distorted. Everything seemed to have changed, but nothing changed. "The other side of the world with different rules?" Instead of speaking, Negri turned to thinking in his heart, observing the other side of the world, as if without hearing, other senses were more sensitive than ever before. All kinds of colors become very bright, the flowers outside the window are red as if to drip blood, and then they really drip blood. A lot of blood flowed from the petals, the red color was particularly shocking. "The flower is the X organ of a plant, so this is the flower. Is it the day of the month?" Instead of caring about the bleeding flowers, Negri walked out of the room. The original carpet wriggled, lifted, wrapped around Negri, and took it to the interior of the room. The sharp blade extended from the arm, easily cut the carpet, a lot of blood spattered out of the carpet, but the blood is a little strange, it is not a liquid, but a granular solid. It''s like the commercial of rainbow candy. It''s not deer milk but candy. These granular blood is very regular, small finger size, oblate, like platelets. The whole house began to shake. Negri watched the platelets that had flooded the door jump out of the window and fall into the small garden outside. The flowers on one side were still struggling to keep blood, which was a little large. The house over there has already moved. The two windows are like two huge eyes. The door is the mouth, and the carpet is like a tongue. It is very anthropomorphic to turn and look at Negri. The door is open, and countless solid blood is flooding towards Negri. At the same time, the leaves and roots of those flowers spread all over, and the petals squirm one by one, releasing a thick and peculiar fragrance of flowers. In the world of hearing loss, this kind of fragrance is particularly lethal. It can arouse the desire of everyone''s heart, make people feel physical and mental pleasure, and feel that the flower is so beautiful. And there are some nectar on the flowers, crystal clear, it seems to know the extremely delicious, send out a strong attraction. "Is this a mating request?" With a wave of his sword blade, these flowers and vines were cut off. Negri could clearly see that the petals were bloodshot, trembling and delicate, and then a large amount of pollen was ejected from the depths of the petals. Negri did not hesitate to step back and enjoy the beautiful pictures of pollen flying all over the sky. After all, from the biological point of view, pollen is the germ cell of plants, which is equivalent to the product of human male. From the visual point of view, the gorgeous pollen flying all over the sky is really beautiful, but combined with the performance of those flowers before, it will be ha ha. The pollen falls on the ground, and negrina''s heightened sense of touch can also detect the intense vibration of the ground. Pollen enters the body of some soil or other things, more of the solid blood that the house spits out, and then combines quickly, just like an embryo, developing rapidly.If Negri didn''t retreat just now, and the pollen fell on him, he could feel the pollen invading his body, and then his body would be covered with newborn embryos. In this world where the sense of touch is infinitely magnified, you can clearly perceive countless fetal movements. Even the perception of the spirit of the world will be amplified by alienation, so when those embryos are developed to a certain extent, you can also feel the emotions of the offspring on you. If a normal person is parasitized by those pollens, his spirit will be constantly tortured, and his normal sense organs can not adapt to that situation. Therefore, it can be expected that in the near future, that person''s reason will collapse completely. Under the influence of tens of millions of embryos, it will sink into the existence of hatching pollen embryos, which is probably the flower''s annoyance. Those flowers and houses on the ground blood generated embryos rapid development, and soon as the size of a human head, it is a deformed product, like plants and rocks, difficult to describe, very uncomfortable, their existence is to challenge human reason, they maintain the same frequency, jump on the ground, unspeakable strange. Negri watched with great interest for a while, and then came to the outside world. After a period of time, Negri found himself trapped in a small area centered on the house, like a ghost hitting a wall. He could only see these scenes forever. Occasionally, Negri can also see some transparent human frames walking on the street, and then quickly disappear. From their body shape, Negri can recognize that they are their neighbors, but now they seem to be in two worlds, unable to contact each other. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 "Everything around is living." Negri found that the house he had lived in had become a huge flesh and blood head. The soil has turned into meat, the street has become a huge insect, and it is still constantly creeping. The steps come back to life and become a few meat worms stacked together. The railings come back to life and become a super long centipede. Plants on the other side of the reality are also life, but the root of each other is extremely weak. Therefore, in the view of many human beings, plants are not real life. In this world, plants have become more lively. They have roots, have soul bodies, and have clear emotions. The world has become more and more strange, but it also makes people feel that the world should be like this, such a world is the real world. Life and death, organic and inorganic, existence and nonexistence, and some clear rules in the normal world seem to have been blurred here. In the end, even the air seems to become a living thing, and human beings live in his body. Perhaps it is this world in which everything is born that makes the silent who first come into contact with it think that this is the realm of God. After all, in many myths and books or stories, creating life has always been the prerogative of the gods. "The people of the silent church did not change this area, but opened another side of the area." Negri walked down the street in the incarnation of a big bug, observing these things carefully. These scenes also exist in ordinary times, but this kind of scene is imperceptible to human beings, but it does exist. What the silent teaching of the three people did was to change some key changes in ranegli''s perception and present them to Negri, and the key was sound or hearing. As the world changes more and more intense, the atmosphere of the whole world has become increasingly eccentric. An imaginary human figure appeared. According to her figure, Negri could tell that it was Mrs. Jersey outside a street. Her feet were light and graceful. She came down the steps of the meat worm with grace and ease. By the way, she stretched out her hand and tore off a charming flower. She put it in front of her nose and sniffed it. Now, with his vision, he could see clearly that the flower was rapidly engorged and secreted a large amount of nectar, and then the pollen ejected into Mrs. Jersey''s nose. But these did not have a great impact on Mrs. Jersey. If she was sensitive, she might still be allergic. However, those pollens lost their vitality after floating in the phantom for a few times. This is another aspect of the reality observed by human beings. The imaginary figure represents only Mrs. Jersey in reality. "Mrs. Jersey is an unreal death in this world." Negri found that everything in this world is born, but the life with real roots does not appear here. "Is it because she did not observe this side?" Negri observed this: "here is the world of dead things, but dead things are living life in this world, and I can even feel their roots." "From this point of view, they are real life and can no longer be real life." "On the contrary, life, the root of the other side of reality, has not observed the world. Although it can act and indirectly affect the world, it is a dead thing here." "Everything has many aspects. From different angles, everyone''s shape will change." Negri thought that under the means of silent church and others, his hearing had changed, so he observed this angle. Observation is a bridge. This kind of observation is mutual. Negri''s perception changes. He observes this angle, so this angle also observes Negri. He appears in the world as an entity. The change of the world is not only the change of the world, but also the perception of Negri, who can perceive this angle more and more clearly. The air was like a jellyfish, and Negri felt that his bacteria could take less and less oxygen, and the dust in the air was turning into worms. Negri has reason to believe that with the alienation of his perception, he can finally perceive the fully living world, and everything is living. Finally, it is possible that the world foundation, atoms and other lower level elements of the body will be materialized. Of course, Negri will not be able to hold on to that time. If his perception continues to be alienated, it is likely that Negri will be completely assimilated into the world. "It''s a real insight." Now the perception of the world, to Negri greater enlightenment, he saw another side of the world, the nature of all things more in-depth understanding. "That''s..." Negri looked up at the sky. He was now wrapped in the air jellyfish, and his vision was in a greater influence. He finally saw a huge thing above lol. This thing is like a living thing, like a dead thing, blue appearance, appears particularly elegant, and Negri has seen similar things from a certain angle. "Elves worship the moon tree, and on the moon tree, there are three colorful fruits." Negri thought of the pictures he saw when he was crossing the world. Among them, three fruits on the moon tree are very clear, one of which is blue, which actually symbolizes the three spirit gods in the ancient times of the world. Although their images are different now, they still have some similar characteristics.The three elves did not even have their names left behind. They did not expect that there was something left in this perspective. "The God of silence that the silent church worships?" Negri understood the relationship between the silent church and the world consciousness. They regarded the fallen god of the Elves as the God of silence, so they were active in lol town. Therefore, these silent church people will pay special attention to the blood of sin, and do all kinds of evil deeds, so that the probability of the outbreak of blood of sin in lol town is much higher than that in other areas. "It''s time to leave." Greyne''s body can''t adapt to the environment. He can''t adapt to the environment. "It''s a shallow cognition." Negri held out his hand and the force of interference surged through the environment. A trace of blue smoke drifted out of it, and negligan forces collided with the surrounding things. Finally, everything around them rapidly degenerated, life became non life, and those virtual shadows were rapidly filling in and becoming living life. Around also began to appear a trace of sound, and so on around the same time, the three silent church believers again appeared in front of Negri. "See the greatness of silence, the great spirit, the realm of God, from which you can break free, proving that you have the talent to be silent. Although you don''t have the blood of God, it doesn''t matter." One believer, of course, said, "after a while we''ll give you an experiment and implant the blood of God." "Now go ahead and merge your order into the silent church. Now you and your organization are eligible to be affiliated to us." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 In the eyes of the silent church, as long as there is a human being who has seen the realm of God and the side where all things are born, he will surely be illuminated by the light of God and understand the silent truth of the world. If ordinary people are in that kind of environment, even if they have not been assimilated, their spiritual will will will be constantly infected because they have seen the other side of the world, and finally there will be irreversible alienation. Only when cognition collapses to a certain extent, can they perceive the silent energy that they exert on the surrounding perception and release this energy from the alienated world. This kind of person can easily be absorbed into the silent church, because part of their cognition has collapsed, so they are more infatuated with the state of all living things than the normal world. In fact, once you accept the setting that everything is born, it''s still very touching to think about it. We let you, a fellow without God''s blood, look up to you as a member of the silent church. We also prepare God''s blood implantation for you. In return, we don''t hand over the secret society as soon as possible, and look at the three silent church believers who look like a senior posture. Negri guesses that their mentality is probably like this. "What a shallow thought." When Negri''s senses changed, the wrong attribute of the dragon of eternal sin had made a little discordant with those energies. At that time, Negri could break free from it. Even if there is no wrong attribute, Negri can quickly find out how they affect their senses by studying the changes of various things. If the three believers want to do something, even if they are in a special state of perception, Negri can kill them, but the other side looks like a good play and doesn''t start. Negri is not in a hurry to kill them, but carefully explores another side of the world. Most people''s cognition has been solidified, so when they suddenly touch the other side of the world, their cognition will be broken by force, and they think that the world view that everything is born is right. However, Negri''s cognition has been improving. With his knowledge reserves and his spiritual will, it is still too simple to break his cognition from another perspective. He soon integrated the world outlook from another perspective into his own cognition. For him, it was just a new perspective, which would not affect his rationality. "What do you say?" Members of the three silent churches have yet to respond to Negri''s words. "Seeing another angle of the world, I think that is more advanced and more correct, but I don''t know that angle has never been correct." Negri originally had some expectations for the silent church, so he allowed Horton''s betrayal, hoping to lead to the silent church people to get more information. If this silent church really has some skills, he doesn''t mind cooperating with each other. After all, as the largest cult organization in Luoer Town, it still has a lot of resources. "You guy." Although the cognition of the three silent church believers has been changed from another angle of the world, their IQ is still at least above the standard. When they realize that Negri is despised, they understand that Negri is not their imaginary fellow. A lot of blue power flooded them, his body changed rapidly, and some illusory lines appeared on them, just like Negri observed human beings from another angle. "Turning yourself into a state of another angle can avoid most of the damage, which is a good idea." Negri attaches great importance to their means. After all, they are developed and improved by a large organization for many years. Their technical ability is still good. In Negri''s perception, they are now three dead things. They have no fatal points of life, because their side of life has been transferred to another angle of the world through their secret arts. As a result, 80% of the attacks against them will lose their effect, and even if it does, it will be difficult to kill them. At most, they will suffer some damage. Their illusory figure also quickly disappeared, as if they had completely entered another perspective of the world. In their perspective, Negri is also an illusory figure there. However, their silent church has long studied the harm of people from different perspectives because of this different perception angle as the power basis. "Since you don''t want to join the silent church, you have to die." The light blue energy of the three men flashed, catching a strange creature and crashing into Negri. From Negri''s point of view, we can see that the body of Horton, originally lying on the ground, rushes towards Negri. His limbs twist abnormally, and his body is still in a forward state. A pair of godless eyes staring at Negri, suddenly the whole head turned around, the skin of the neck was twisted and torn, revealing the blood vessels below, like a red towel twisted up, blood sprayed around. "It''s really inefficient." Negri shook his head as Horton''s weird body rushed over. "In other angles of the world, if we interfere with things from this angle by special means, if our own ability is not enough or the perspective is not broad enough, even the liberators for three times will feel very troublesome.""Even if you expand it a little bit, it will become more powerful." Negri held out his hand and pointed to the body that had hit him: "it''s just that your eyes attach too much importance to another perspective, and too despise this world." On the surface, the impact of the corpse is not too strong, but the real damage on the opposite side is at another angle. Under the light blue energy, creatures from another angle of the body will cause damage to themselves, and the damage from another angle is irresistible. The wrong attribute strikes the corpse with the interference force, crushing the light blue energy structure above. The body shivers and paralyzes on the ground. The three believers are not afraid. They are in the kingdom of God. No one can attack them. Only they attack others. How many powerful enemies are not killed. "If no one can see your angle is good." Negri was no longer interested: "once able to observe, even attack." "You are too poor and weak Negri''s body leaps, the bone blade on his arm pops up, and then he sees Negri''s hand become empty, appear at another angle, and the arm continuously moves. After that, Negri took back his hand and consolidated it again. The bone blade took back his arm and walked forward without looking back. There was some blue smoke in the void behind him. Then there was a spray of blood. The bodies separated from the three bodies fell out from another angle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 Sapphire is embedded in several corners of Negri''s home. This is the common means of silent church, which uses gemstones to store the power from the silent area and make it work together. This is also the quiet boundary of silent church. At that time, the place where Negri lived, everything that happened would be disturbed and could not be transmitted. Everything seemed silent. It is precisely with this means that the silent church can keep secret and make a lot of things. Instead of being suppressed by the shadow church, it can only survive like a mouse. After Negri left here, not long after the shadow church Knights arrived with people. They kept a kind of superficial monitoring on the town of lol, and they could quickly know that there was energy or abnormal noise. After Negri killed the three members of the silent church, the quiet border they arranged lost its guidance, and the effect became chaotic and was monitored by the shadow church. The leader of the team is a tall and straight knight, without a helmet, showing his handsome appearance. Cunier dolagnel, the most perfect knight of the shadow church today, is perfect in terms of character, ability and even appearance. "Silent church again?" Cunier watched the scene, constantly judging the truth of the matter: "it''s just that this time the seemingly silent church people eat shriveled." "This property is Horton''s, but he died here with something from the silent church, and the people of the silent church died here." Cunier looked at four strange bodies on the ground and roughly restored the story. "Horton joined the silent Church in an attempt to fight someone or a force living here, but failed." "It looks like some dangerous guys are coming to lol." At this time, cunier looked at the three silent believers whose heads had been cut off, and soon thought of what had happened some time ago, in which three red sun knights were killed. Although various cult groups, lunatics, serial killers and abnormal creatures emerge in an endless stream in Luoer Town, most of the dead people in Luoer town are from the bottom. Unless the real upper class is killed by themselves, it can be called a real peace. Among them, the silent church''s ability to engage in affairs is outstanding, but it is only outstanding. There are few big news that really come out. It''s really rare that three red sun Knights died at one time. For the person who used the bone blade, they have been tracking down, but they have not achieved much. "This kind of wound can only be achieved by cutting it off in an instant with extremely sharp weapons. It is very likely that there will be the sinner who killed the red sun knight." Cunier made his judgment and reported it. Then, seeing a stubborn young man standing not far away, as well as the girl who was following him, cunier laughed and said, "you''ve got good news, Mr. farnart." "Hello, Ms. Ollie." Then kunell turned and said hello to Ollie, who was following cromie. "I think it''s right to avenge the family and wash away the ignominy of the farnates." Cromie responded calmly. After getting the news about the silent church, he came here in a hurry. As for the reason why he and cunier know each other, it is because he has not less trouble each other during this period. Because her sister had the blood of sin, the farnates were also considered guilty. Although old farnart committed suicide, the reputation of the blood of sin was not so easy to wash. There are many people in the church who are indifferent to cromie, or they need a lot of money. Only cunier will not discriminate against cromie. For some unclassified information, he will choose to tell this man who is determined to revenge. Even some time ago, they caught the trace of birotheus, and the two met by accident. Although they finally let birotheus escape, they still established a good friendship in the pursuit battle. "Cromie, I think you should take it easy. Revenge is not the whole of life." Cunier looked at Ollie''s haggard look and said, "just focus on revenge. You''ll ruin your life." "The problem is, my life has been ruined." Cromie did not move, but also understood what kunier meant by life. He also advised Ollie to return to the college capital as soon as possible. There was no need to spend time and energy working with him, the avenger. But if everyone''s will is so easy to change, then the world will not have so much helplessness. "It''s up to you." Cunier shook his head. As a friend, giving comfort is the limit. If we continue to argue, it will be counterproductive. "Or to be honest, there are silent believers killed here, aren''t they?" Cromie said seriously, "can you give me one of their items?" "I''m sorry, cromie. It''s about the silent church. These things are strictly controlled." Cunier refused mercilessly, although he was a friend, but the public and private are clear, he will not use personal feelings to control the right thing."I see." Cromie nodded and said, only to watch the church people carry away the sapphire, and the silent believers'' bodies, without even blood left, and then the house is sealed off. The reason why he asked cunier for the silent believers was because of his ability. When he was in the capital of the Academy, he got a magic book, but because the magic in it was too evil, he didn''t choose to use it. But this time for revenge, he didn''t care whether the evil was evil or not. Chapter of sacrifice: sacrifice of incense, sacrifice one''s own sense of smell, and then gain the ability to perceive the taste of objects and see the past of objects at the cost of losing their sense of smell. This is true of the whole chapter of sacrifice, which sacrifices all kinds of things and gains all kinds of abilities. It was with this ability, as well as the information he had purchased before, that he successfully found the trace of birotheus, but eventually let the other party escape. Cromie looked at the church closing the whole house, and he was powerless. If the object was not worn by the owner for a long time, he could not find the location of the other party through his vision. "Perhaps we can find the location of the silent church through the owner of this house. After all, if they hand it in, it means that they have a certain understanding." So in the evening, cromie came here alone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 Cromie sneaks into the house, searches for some books and sniffs them in front of his nose. He couldn''t smell anything, but a little bit of it was sucked out of his head and into his head. A trace of pictures appeared in cromie''s mind. From the time it was a tree, wood pulp, ink, and processes, a book was made. From the manufacturer to the bookstore, the picture is moving rapidly. Finally, cromi sees the body, the man named Horton, who took the book from the servant''s hand, then filled it into the bookshelf and never moved again. Horton didn''t buy books to read, he just bought them to look good. Until a hand appeared on the shelf and pulled the book out, cromie saw the owner of the hand. He looked at the books carefully, especially seriously. He attached great importance to knowledge. Even as a man, or both men and women, after seeing each other, he had to admit the charm of each other beyond the limits of human beings. The other party holding the book, standing in front of the bookshelf, is like the most perfect picture, but also makes people fear, as if he is peeping at something dangerous. Standing in front of this person, no, this being, cromie felt that he was standing on the edge of the abyss, dangerous, ominous, frightening, yet desirable. Just the next moment, the person in the picture suddenly turns his head and looks at himself on one side. An ominous sense came into cromie''s mind. The man in his vision seemed to have come to life, and cromie felt the disaster was coming just by the other party''s eyes. In the telepresence picture, there should be nothing around this person. Why does the other person suddenly look at himself. "It''s not a formal meeting, cromie." At the next moment, the dangerous existence laughed and said in a slow voice the words that frightened cromie. Now Negri is sitting in another place, putting down his book in his hand, looking forward as if he was looking at something. "It''s really interesting. If I hadn''t learned something today, I would have had a bad feeling at most." Negri seemed to be looking at something and soon understood what was going on. After Negri moved his stronghold, he concentrated on things like senses and world angles, and then went to read a book. But just now, he felt that he was looking at himself, not around him, but looking at himself from another angle. This is not the angle of silence before, but a different angle to see yourself. With the experience of silence angle and his great amount of mystical knowledge, Negri soon found a trace. This angle seems to be the world angle that can only be seen when he plays his own spirit to a limit. So Negri follows the trace, fully stimulates his own spirit and finds the little thing that peeps at him. "You''re peeping at me through psychic vision or something?" In the vision, Negri looked at the book in his hand and said with a smile, "take this book as the medium?" "Is it a different angle again, spirituality?" Negri watched the angle of the world change, and then fell on cromie: "if you want to ask me something, please say it quickly. I don''t think we have much time." Different from the angle of silence, the angle of silence is like another version of the world, but there the boundary between life and death is reversed. In this perspective, the world''s shape has changed. It reflects another aspect of life, which most of us ignore, namely the spirituality of everything. Spirituality is the connection between things, and it is another kind of information legacy that is difficult for human to observe. Negri read this book, and left the spirit in this book. Because time is not too long, the above spirit has not yet faded, so it is possible to be read. Most of the divination methods rely on spirituality to obtain information. Now it''s just all kinds of spirituality left over from books and some kind of spiritual space reflected. And spirituality will not exist forever. Now, spirituality is constantly fading. After a while, the spiritual space composed of various spirituality will disappear. Therefore, Negri will say that time is running out. Kromi''s body is constantly shaking, and Negri is in a spiritual state. Part of his essence is also exposed. Cromi feels that he is a fresh and delicious red apple in front of the other party. In the next moment, the other party may eat all of him. After all, although Negri finished reading the book, it didn''t take long. But for Negri''s observation of this spirituality and his active observation of this aspect, the psychic space would have collapsed long ago. Of course, Negri can also fill his own spirit to undertake the vision space, so that this space can exist for a longer time, but it is not necessary, even if according to the world consciousness, cromi has something he needs.What Negri needs, he will take what he needs, lose his own interests, wait for others to make a decision, and give the initiative to the other party. In Nigel''s opinion, it is too stupid. "Please tell me about the silent church, and I''m willing to pay the price." Cromie finally overcame part of the fear. The meaning of his current life is to revenge. As long as he can get revenge, how about the transaction with the existence of this terror. "Well, it''s a good awakening." Negri knew how much pressure he would have on human beings when his essence was completely exposed. Most human beings either collapsed completely in fear and chose to attack Negri, or succumbed to his own fear and knelt down at Negri''s feet and offered his forehead to Negri. And clomio can still in this state, calm and Negri negotiations, even if the posture is very low, but still did not let his reason be completely affected by fear. "In that case, I''ll give you a gift. After that, someone will give you what you need, and I will take what I need at the right time." Negri''s figure gradually became illusory, and finally the psychic space collapsed completely. Cromie, sweating, withdrew from the vision and collapsed on the ground, leaving his books to one side. On the other side, Negri withdrew his eyes, with a smile on his face, reopened the book, and whispered, "take what I brought back to cromie." The shadow behind him wriggled for a moment, and calmed down again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 By the time cromie returned to his temporary home, it was completely dark. He was attracted by the things on the table. It was a box of unknown material, and there was a yellow scroll under the box. Open the scroll. It says what''s in the box. After killing three silent believers, Negri took away their souls. In this box is the remains of the soul of a silent believer. If cromie is determined enough, he can get enough clues from the ghost through his psychic ability. However, Negri is more familiar with his present psionic ability than clomio. Therefore, it is pointed out in the scroll that if kromi uses psionic vision to observe the remnant souls, he may be affected by some bad effects, perhaps his reason will collapse, or his cognition will be forcibly distorted. Of course, if he is determined, the side effects will be much less. As for the choice, it''s up to cromie himself. In order to get revenge, can he make up his mind and choose to give his all, or shrink back and give up revenge and marry Ollie. "Maybe in the future I will regret, I will hate my stupid decision at this moment, but at this moment, all I expect is revenge, which can only be revenge." Cromie gave a bitter smile and picked up the box. Opening it slowly, the invisible began to dissipate. Cromie bowed his head and sniffed, sacrificing the ability of seeing from the sense of smell. After the silent awakening of the church, he saw the silent fear of life. Cromi witnessed the process of a person''s thinking and personality being completely distorted. Those who gaze at the abyss will be swallowed up by the abyss, and the Dragon butcher will eventually become a new dragon. Seeing too much also affected cromie''s thinking. He squatted on the ground, sweating constantly, and his eyes were full of blood. All kinds of disordered thoughts filled cromie''s mind, and finally he calmed down. After all, he was just a spectator. Although he was slightly immersed in his vision, it was still within the scope of cromie''s tolerance. "If you want to get something, you need to pay something. Here is the price I pay, but similar to sacrificial magic, as long as I choose to pay, I will have a harvest." Some of the silent smiles of the man, even from the church, came to know. "Negri, the founder of the unclean Priory?" Cromie still felt chilly when he thought of the man. His vision had been activated many times, but it was the first time. After he activated his vision again, the person he observed suddenly came to life. This method is really frightening. "The secret society is the organization I used to buy information from." Cromie shook his head. No matter how powerful the order is, it has nothing to do with him now. All he needs is revenge. Cromi did not find that although he did not collapse his reason because of the silent believer''s soul, some influence inevitably appeared. He was paranoid originally, and became more paranoid. At the same time, some bottom lines were pulled down. Negri chuckled and looked through the magic ritual book in his hand. There were some twisted faces on the page of this book, and an ominous smell penetrated from it. This magic book is said to be made by a cult believer using human skin. It''s called Lester''s book of magic. It has the magic power of bewitching people. In addition, this book not only records many kinds of magic that can release people''s desire, but also is a kind of magic instrument, which is equivalent to a small magic altar. Holding this book can not only save the time, materials and some sacrifices required by the ceremony, but also has special energy inside, which can enhance the power of magic. However, every time you use this book, the energy in it will enter the user''s body with the magic circle. It seems that the people who gain the power of the book of magic will become more powerful, but the self will also be swallowed up by the book. Every user will be gradually bewitched by it, and then abuse all kinds of magic and this book. Finally, all kinds of faces on the page are the previous owners of this book. After Negri got the book, it has been spreading a will to bewitch, but the intensity of the demagogue is not high, and the means are not very clever. As long as the determined people can detect this kind of bewitchment. Later, a legend that can bewitch people''s hearts in the book of Lester''s magic road is just such a psychological hint that everyone will have a strange understanding, that is, I may not be unable to do what others can''t do. He is special, and his will is stronger than others. After all, there are still a few people who have self-knowledge. Therefore, after dispelling the bewitching will of the magic book, the previous owners think they have mastered it, and are completely confused by it. Now, people who underestimate this book have become distorted faces on the page. After reading the magic ceremony above, Negri has to say that although the magic on the book is all auxiliary magic, it is almost perfect in stimulating human desire.One of the most popular is the enchantment type of magic, which can brainwash and hypnotize other people after using it, so that you can do whatever you like to her. In addition, there are also human transformation, all kinds of magic that let people volatilize their desire. Once you use it, you will find the convenience of magic, which is equivalent to some hand games to kill the liver. If you have launched a sweeping roll, will those who are used to it be willing to go to the liver bit by bit? People will be more and more used to using magic to solve problems, and eventually be completely captured by the book of magic, lose self, be devoured by the book of magic, and further expand the book of magic. "It''s quite interesting." Negri put the book aside, stood up and said, "how''s the intelligence?" "Tell Lord Negri that the exact location has been found out." There was a movement of shadows, and a man in the dark came out and put a map in front of Negri. "Let me see what power the shadow church has." Negri looked at the map in his hand and moved around. "I need to meet someone before I go again." After the command, Negri left and opened the door. The strange moon in the sky was releasing ominous light, making everything strange. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 On the surface, most of the supernatural things that are not gods will be destroyed to prevent dangerous things from spreading in the world, but that is only for some non mainstream transcendental things. After seeing through the nature of the world as a farm, Negri understood that the harvest of the seven gods was all-round. In the view of the real powerful existence, the three root liberation is the beginning of the strong road. Before this, the root liberation can be piled up with resources. Of course, the premise is that the will can resist the root infection. After the three times of root liberation, what we are looking at is the construction and deep understanding of the road. Only in this way can we truly walk on the road of strength. This kind of road can not be imagined by sitting in a dream. It requires a lot of in-depth observation of the truth of the universe and the essence of the root, and integrates it into its own path through wisdom. Therefore, the seven positive gods do not just harvest the world''s source power. They will let some of the world''s source forces flow out and promote the wisdom sparks of people in the whole world to get some inspiration and harvest their thoughts. Therefore, some interesting transcendental studies show that the Church of the seven orthodox gods will not destroy them, but will keep them until the day of sacrifice, that is, the day of harvest, and give them to the right God together. Most of the extraordinary knowledge that these people have studied may be stupid for the right God, but as long as there is a small part of the research from different angles to enlighten Zhengshen, then it is earned. "Therefore, there will be a storage room for extraordinary materials on this side of the sun shadow church. Judging from the various information provided by some internal staff who bought them, it can be judged that this storage room does exist." Negri walked down the street at night, thinking about the goal of this project. The higher the status of people in the shadow church, the more devout they are in belief in God. However, sometimes faith can not improve other qualities of a person. They will also be greedy for money and lust. As long as they grasp their handle, it is too simple to obtain some information. Based on a combination of some information, Negri found out the general scope of the storage room, and then the various explorations of the Priory, together with the constant sneaking investigation of the night attendants, finally determined the location of the storage room. Negri stopped and looked at a house on one side with an interested smile on his face. The serial killer, biloxius, was hiding in it, devoutly doing his work and cutting off the little thumb of the hostess of the house. After carefully handling his little finger and putting it into a cloth bag, birotheus breathed a sigh of relief. His power is derived from an evil god, and this evil god needs the medium, which is the female thumb. Only by giving the little finger to God and making it a part of God can the evil god establish contact with the human world, and the little finger will become a kind of existence between man and God. The more little thumbs he has, the more evil god he can use. What happened during this period of time really made birotheus feel a headache. He hid his identity and became the steward of the farnates family and helped them manage the shop. No one connected him with the killer who hunted the pinkies. However, he didn''t expect to be implicated in the farnat family''s sabotage and exposed his identity. Originally thought it was just an ordinary suicide, but did not expect that it was implicated in the silent church. Those police officers who ate too much immediately started to search the whole house. He had no choice but to start and kill most of the people. Then, he was very lucky to meet the real patrol of the sun shadow church knight. He only had time to take part of his fingers away, leading to his own The strength of the decline. Not long ago, a young knight of glory and cromie joined forces to force him into a desperate situation. But for his good luck, he would have been arrested. Although cromie''s hateful boy has no extraordinary power, he has a genius understanding of fencing and fighting. The glorious knight, not to mention his well-trained swordsmanship and perfect fighting quality, would have to account for it if the opponent''s strength was stronger. That''s why he was so anxious to get a new finger. Several cloth bags have been hung around his waist. The feeling of power surging makes him particularly addicted. This is also the reason why he does not want to leave the town of lol. The shelf life of fingers is not permanent. Once rotten, it will lose its effectiveness. The only place with qualified targets nearby is lol town. The loss of those fingers has made him extremely uncomfortable. If he can''t get any more supplements, he will feel crazy. But at the next moment, an ominous feeling rose in his heart. He turned around and saw a man standing on the eaves of the house, with his hands around him, looking at him with a conscious look. Compared with this man, after that, the monster full moon above the sky was also eclipsed and became the background plate. In front of him, this was a more ominous and fatal existence, and a sense of fear rose from the bottom of my heart. "Who is your Excellency and what do you want to do?" Berotheus, suppressing his fear, asked in a low voice."I need your help with one thing." Negri looked at this guy. The ability of this man was not too bad. Before that, Negri had thought about putting him into the Priory, but there were some secrets in this man, which might cause some problems. "What do you want me to do?" Birotheus lowered his head. He was very clear that in the presence of a stronger than you, if you have no means of confrontation, you can only choose to accept the other party''s request. "Just accept my gift." Negri jumped down from the eaves, with a wave of his arm, cut the iron window and fell in front of birotheus, and his finger was on his forehead. When biloxius was close to Negri, the forces from the evil gods wanted to emerge. However, some forces directly wrapped his fingers around his waist and cut off the contact between him and his fingers, which instantly made him lose his fighting ability. Negri didn''t stop, and his finger was on his forehead. The bacteria quickly assimilated the forehead of biloxius. His forehead was like a piece of butter, and Negri''s finger directly poked into it. The fingers turned into a large number of germs and poured into the brain of birotheus. All kinds of complicated knowledge were transmitted to the brain of birotheus with the germs. As Negri said, this is only his gift, but whether he can bear this gift or not is a matter of personal quality of birotheus. Anyway, Negri has considered for the other party, using relatively gentle indoctrination. The soul who has not liberated the root to accept this knowledge will not die at least, but he is embarrassed about the side effects. "I..." Birotheus''s pupils were broken, and there seemed to be a lot of things that wanted to come out of it: "I saw the truth." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 In the present world, there are two kinds of evil gods. The remnant evil gods of the times refer to some residual spirit gods. In the ancient spirit times, all belief routes were centered on the moon tree, followed by the three main spirits under the moon tree. In the world of the three gods, some spirits will invade the world, and some of them will invade the natural world. Some elves became the gods of elves. After being invaded, the seven great gods swept them and the three main spirits out of the altar. However, these spirits'' gods were very close to the world. In addition, the seven main gods deliberately connived, so some spirit gods survived. Because of the curse of the seven great gods, they became confused and lost their original appearance. They need a lot of sacrifice to maintain their existence, which has become a cancer. In addition to the evil gods derived from the spirit, another kind of evil god refers to the foreign evil gods. Negri, to some extent, is also in line with the world''s evil god. It refers to the powerful existence of other worlds. They may not be as powerful as the seven orthodox gods, but they also have strong strength. They put some items with their own strength into various worlds, develop believers, and be ready to invade the world at any time. Because of its moving characteristics and the suppression of world consciousness, there are more such objects in the moon tree world. The god worshipped by the finger cult is such an evil god outside the country, and the black hand behind the Lester''s book of magic should also be such an evil god. Negri transmitted a lot of knowledge about summoning and other things, mixed with a lot of knowledge of magic rituals, to birotheus. A large amount of knowledge had an unprecedented impact on his reason. With Negri''s guidance, birotheus was completely insane. All kinds of knowledge in his mind constantly rippling, his brain unprecedented flexibility, in the past he seems to be just a head by the door of a pig. His original cognition has been completely destroyed, and all the things he cared about no longer care. Crazy ideas are brewing in his heart. He wants to see the truth bloom, and he can''t wait for a moment. Without any hesitation, birotheus directly rushed out of the house and did not deliberately hide himself, or now he has no hidden concept. The shrieks began to come and go, and birotheus directly broke into a family and connected with his fingers very deftly. By virtue of the connection with the evil god, he was wrapped up by the power of the evil god, and the bright red power wrapped him up. With a slight lift of his hand, he turned the man who heard the movement into an irregular twisted object. Then, in spite of the hostess''s scream, he patted his head flat, and then cut off the pinkies of his left and right hands. The force of the bright red evil spirit lingered on it, and the state of the fingers was temporarily preserved. Then, with a crazy smile on his face, he directly bumped into one side of the wall, broke a big hole, and rushed into another house nearby. Without any stop, he killed all the people in the way and hunted the female thumbs. It was soon discovered by night watchmen and church knights that a great deal of power was rapidly gathering here. "Stop your wickedness, sinner." The night watchman with an owl mask landed not far away, and looked at biloxius with a big saw blade, and clearly recognized who he was. At the headquarters of the night watchman, birotheus''s reward is still hanging there. As long as he is hunted, he can obtain great achievements, so that he can exchange more magic props or transformation in the church. The broad leather windbreaker swings in the night wind, and the watchmen recite strange incantations. The tool grindstone hidden on the leather gloves is aroused, and the power is led out, turning into a dark mist into the saw blade in hand. His body has been transformed, and the church can transplant some residual organs of abnormal creatures into human beings, so that human power can be improved unprecedentedly. For example, the night watchman replaced his eyes, a hand and the heart of another abnormal creature next to his heart, which made the strength of the night watchman extremely terrifying. With his chopping, the big saw cut off the street lamp directly, making everything return to dim. One of his eyes was like a cat, emitting green light, which gave him a dim vision. "Those who hinder the bloom of truth will die for me." The power of the evil god on pirotheus turned into ominous red around him. A pair of broken pupils looked at the rushing night watchman, and the madness seemed to overflow. Holding the chopping saw blade with both hands, the blood dripped bit by bit. Birotheus raised his head and looked at the night watchman. He said with a strange smile, "I see..." "Truth!" The power of the evil god in the hands of birotheus shook wildly, and the saw blade broke down directly and flew in pieces. "How could..." The night watchman was stunned for a moment, and then his arm was forced, and his right hand wildly expanded into several thick tentacles, which he drew towards biloxius.His saw blade was forged with monster material and possessed by high-quality grindstone. How could it be that he was crushed directly by this guy. All kinds of knowledge flashed in birotheus'' eyes. According to the discordance of the other side, various formulas of mechanics appeared in his eyes. How to exert force can make the opponent''s strength act on himself, and attacking at that place can make the opponent lose his balance. "This is the truth." Birotheus grasped the opponent''s tentacles and pulled it with a little force. With just the right strength, the night watchman lost his balance directly. The fist containing the power of evil gods directly blew the night watchman''s mask and head off. More and more knowledge flowed through his mind, making him more and more crazy. Without a second''s delay at the night watchman, he went straight to the other houses to hunt for his fingers. "It''s already started over there." Negri was dressed in a black windbreaker, and his hair was wrapped in strips of cloth. Behind him stood all kinds of people. In the dark, if you look carefully, you can see something flashing. "He will hold most of the reinforcements of the shadow church for us. Our goal is to quickly break through the storage room of the shadow church and take the contents as our own." Negri announced the purpose of the trip. In front of him came the sound of heavy objects collapsing. A side wall collapsed, revealing the passage. Several people in black walked out of the passage and knelt in front of Negri. "Let''s go." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 "Birotheus, under my guidance, will summon evil spirits to come in the town of lol." Negri thought: "the significance of the existence of the shadow church is in fact the shepherd dog of God." When evil gods come, they will harvest a lot of wool, which is absolutely not allowed by the church. The evil gods outside the country are different from those in the world which have been completely chaotic. They can directly flee after harvesting the source force. The storage room of the shadow church, no accident, is inside the Church Hill, from the top of the cathedral there is a secret access to it. Of course, there are other secret passages. After all, in addition to the storage room, there are other areas inside the Church Hill, such as the monitoring room of the night watchman''s oath, the allocation room of holy water, and the prison for some hard to kill monsters. In short, the Church Hill on the surface is just a place for human beings to go to pray. The really important facilities are all inside the Church Hill. What''s more, they have a secret mission about the underground. With so many facilities, the sewage system inside the mountain is more important, and some things are not suitable for transportation from the front of the mountain top. Therefore, there is a secret passage for transportation at the back of the mountain and connecting with the sewer. "On this road, there are three levels, each of which is guarded by many people." "If we attack together, time will certainly not be enough. If they can delay enough time, some forces of the shadow church guarding other places may arrive." "So the plan for this breakthrough is that all personnel are divided into four teams, each of which blocks the guards of each level and lets others go deeper into the area, and finally a few key people go to the storage room." "In different teams, the contribution values are different." Negri asked all sorts of people behind him: "who has any questions now?" "There''s a lot of activity over there." Negri listened. On the other side of the town of lol, the noise could be heard on this side. It was a gift of Negri. Most of his years of study, the mode of thinking formed, and the huge knowledge base were copied to birotheus. In addition, birotheus lost all his rationality and completely burst out of destruction. Compared with Negri, he would be a little bigger. Of course, it would be terrifying if Negri really wanted to destroy. "It''s going to be a lot of fun tonight." Negri ignored and went straight through the hole into the transport corridor, and all kinds of people rushed in behind him. Negri founded the unclean Priory, and the criteria for joining the church were at least talented in some aspects. No matter how talented people were, their psychological quality would not be too bad, and they were also unwilling to be lonely. Brian himself was jailed for failing to assassinate his father. Katherine was a crazy mystery lover, and there were other members of the order. They were not the kind of people who followed the rules. Challenging the shadow church would not make them feel afraid, but would make them feel excited. Negri walked along the transport corridor with the bodies of several knights on both sides. This side belongs to the sewage outfall, which is connected with the sewer. The church people will also arrange people to patrol for fear that some bugs in the sewer will touch it. But they are all dead now, with a red tinge on their helmets and body armor, which is obviously what the night waiter did. "I don''t think I''ve used this method for a long time." Negri waved and flew out of his fingers a black needle made of bacteria, which passed through the wound into the wound of the knight on the ground. The black needle quickly activated, and soon these knights, with their armor ringing, stood up again. Bacteria turn into a network in their bodies, and each thread controls one of their muscles. Negri developed the technique of corpse control a long time ago. He led several bodies to the front. The channel is relatively broad, after all, it is a transportation channel, and the road is not too steep. A line of knights marched forward, still holding a man in their hands, and soon reached the first level. The huge steel gate blocks the road, which is 10 meters long. After passing through the steel gate, there are high platforms on both sides of the road, with two rows of tall Knights standing. Once the enemy invades, they will jump down from above and kill the invaders. "There are about two teams, that is, twenty black iron Knights guarding and five glorious knights, but the main function is to warn." Negri remembers the information he got. "As soon as they are alerted, the guards at the back will open the mechanism, and the transport corridor will become dangerous." "Did a little mouse touch here?" Standing in front of the steel gate, several Knights looked at the knight escorting a man and asked. "Yes..." The sound of Negri''s voice made the pupils of the guard shrink. The voice was too pleasant to hear. Every tone seemed to be a feast for hearing, which made people feel comfortable. At the next moment, the sharp bone blade had penetrated his throat. After Negri''s figure rushed directly into the iron gate, the Knights standing on the platforms on both sides had found something wrong. They jumped down from the top with their swords in their hands. Only a few huge arrows shot from the rear, nailing the Knights jumping down on the other side.Not far away, two men were carrying huge bows and arrows. One was standing behind them with his feet on their backs, with huge arrows in his mouth and his hands pulling the bowstring. Negri ignored the things behind him. The bone blade crossed and waved hard. The sound of breaking was clear and pleasant, followed by the sound of blood splashing. A knight''s hand had touched the alarm device, and he was only one step away from pulling it, but the blood hole above his forehead prevented this step. "Control the alarm." Negri ordered, in the corner of the crevice, there are a number of dark shadow jump out, the cold energy eroding the knight''s body. Negri led the others to continue to rush forward, not to take care of the knights who rushed by. What they are pursuing now is speed. There are three levels. The first is more people, and the remaining two are the most important. Brian commanded several men to intercept the Knights. He knew his own strength. Although he had made some transformation through the Priory, learned some magic and bought some magic props, he was not good at fighting. So although he took part in the battle, he was only responsible for the first line of defense. "Stop them a little, and then you have to prepare for the reception." Brian thought of the plan and laughed. "Let me see the power of the shadow church." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 "Wind spirit, listen to my call." Wearing a veil, Catherine spilled a large number of dried petals, but accompanied by not the smell of flowers, but a stench, like some fishy seafood. Catherine is a crazy mystery lover. She likes the unknown, and as the successor of a large company, she has the energy to collect those things. Especially with Brian''s help, she sent all the other heirs in the way to the abyss of no regrets, and she had a lot of money to invest in the mysterious cause. She may not be a very good businessman, but she definitely has a talent in the field of mystics. Negri sometimes talks with him about the relevant knowledge, and feels that he has benefited a lot. Those smelly petals, collected from the seashore, are blown by the sea breeze all the year round. After being treated by rituals, they carry some kind of magic power that they don''t know whether they are evil gods or some strange creatures on the sea floor. They can be used as magic materials to directly perform magic: smelly wind. Although the smell is not good, but in the range of this smelly wind, everyone can not feel the resistance of the wind. At the same time, they can also feel that running will not lose their physical strength, especially the men in the team, they feel energetic. "What a terrible magic." Said a woman with a mask on the other side. "Miss angel, is she as pure as ever?" Katherine laughed and didn''t care. Almost half of magic was borrowed from evil spirits, and only a small part used some rules of the world. Therefore, the magic from evil gods, do not think about what gorgeous effect, most of the time, these magic are disgusting and bad. "Enemy attack!" There are not many people guarding the second level, but all of them are elites. After hearing the abnormal sound, although there is no alarm in front, the array is still displayed. A group of glorious Knights raised their shields and faced the crowd. Behind them, there were three red sun knights in armor. Negri walked in the middle of the line, the people around him rushed to the front of the cavalry line. Glory Knights have the blessing of glory, their spirit has faith protection, spiritual magic or things, it is difficult to have an impact on them. So Knights of honor are the most powerful force in the church. They are trustworthy and guard every corner of the church. But it''s hard to be influenced, it''s not that they won''t, especially when they give up their faith. One of the glorious knights in the queue suddenly waved his sword to his companions, slashed them and disrupted the array. "Well done, Raymond." Said Negri with praise. Raymond was the name of the knight of honor. He was a knight of honor, but now he betrayed it, after he found his wife and a bishop and two knights rolling in bed. When he patrols and sticks to his post every day, there are always some bedbugs in the church, but their character is inferior. They vent their desire wantonly, but their faith is firm. So at the end of the day, the three bastards got a little bit of punishment. Although Raymond has vowed to dedicate all his life to the great God, man is human after all. Faith may be great at some time. He can die for God, but there are some things that they can''t accept. Negri, who was aware of this, seduced Raymond and turned his glory into green light. Then he turned his back on his church and became Negri''s agent. "Raymond, what are you doing?" The companion covers the wound, unbelievable thought. "The church is rotten and unworthy of the glory of the Lord." Raymond said with clear eyes that what he abandoned was only the church, not the eternal hot one, so he could still use divinity now. "So you can help sinners?" The red sun Knight said angrily. "They will only be in pain. If the cancer of the church is not purified, the glory of God will never be carried out." Raymond said obstinately, opening a gap with his sword. "You are guilty of your crimes against the church with sinners." The red sun Knight raises his knight''s sword, the magic art starts, and the leaping flame appears on it, and he will chop at Raymond. "Your opponent is me." A figure stepped in, holding the burning Knight''s sword with a dagger in his hand. It was angel of the Priory. This young girl is a "sinner" who escapes from the shadow church. She has deep hatred for most people in the shadow church. Therefore, she is the most active one in this battle except Negri. "You can do anything under the pretext of a sinner. You should be punished." Angie''s eyes are full of hatred, a pair of hands are not afraid of the flame on the knight''s sword, a pair of daggers stick to the gap of the red sun Knight''s armor, and they will cut down. "Sinners are sinners, they should be purified!" It has to be said that the long-term belief of the shadow Church (Xinao) plays a role. There are very few people who really shake their faith. Even Raymond only betrayed the church and did not abandon his belief in God.The Red Knight''s body, the golden light shines, the whole armor seems to be integrated into one, will be stopped, the Knights sword in hand because the opponent is a woman and have any hesitation, to the other body of the body of a fierce cross cutting sword. "I''m no longer the one I was." Angel''s body is flexible, barefoot on the cross cleaved Knight Sword, and she jumps gently, falls on the top of the passage, and the dagger in her hand cuts into the wall with sharp edges. Angel hung on the top, a pair of eyes full of cold looking at the knight below. The second group of the secession Council has handed over with the guard forces of the second level. Negri and the third group of people, moving forward, through the warring parties, were intercepted one by one, and the second level was to complete the breakthrough. But unlike Brian, the first group, angel didn''t want to stop the second group, but rather bury them completely. "The people of the shadow church, damn it!" Angel pulls out the dagger, jumps from the top and down, and rides directly on the shoulder of a knight. Two daggers are inserted into the helmet, and a hard twist is made. The sky cover and helmet fly to one side, and the red and white objects are spilled on the ground. "Miss angel is safe. After all, it is rare for you to be so pure." Catherine, who had already walked ahead, turned back and told with a smile. Angel did not reply, from the headless knight body fall, hands a positive and one back holding a dagger, looking at the Red Knight full of hatred. For revenge, she accepted Nigerian''s human transformation experiment. Although it was still the human appearance, she was already a monster in essence. She could not afford to describe purity in any way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 The sound of weapons handover is ringing in my ears. Angie ran straight at the red sun knight. There are many targets for the shadow church to attack, such as evil believers, evil blood monsters, serial killers and magic ritual practitioners. But the biggest blow is actually the awakening of evil spirits. There are always some magical substances wandering in this world. If the right person meets them, it is possible to liberate their own roots. If you liberate the root of the seven true gods, that is, the so-called Holy Spirit, then people from the church will come to meet you and be called the son of God. But if the liberation is from other sources, it is the evil soul, the root of evil, and the born sinner, which needs absolute purification. The whole world is searching for the awakened evil spirits. Without any consultation, all of them will be executed. Even their families will become sinners and be implicated. After her mother died, angel''s father was stimulated and accidentally exposed to magical substances, liberating the root cause. Her father was just an ordinary man. Even if he liberated the source, his consciousness did not keep up with him. He was soon discovered by the church. The family were detained in the shadow church dungeon, and the nightmare began. Her father was executed and she became a plaything until she collapsed. She didn''t understand why the whole family was a member of the shadow church, had never done evil, prayed daily, and why the family needed to suffer. She did not understand what sin was rooted in the soul, and that was how priests and knights who flaunted as messengers of God would treat them. She would never forget the day when she was thrown into the sewer because she was out of breath. Covered with bruises and soaked in sewage, she looks so dirty. "What a strong will to survive." A voice seemed to ring through her soul. "Why not die?" The voice chuckled and said, "why do you want to live after so much suffering?" "I I don''t want to die, because I have no sin That weak consciousness, the soul chain appears particularly tough. If ordinary people are killed, the soul chain will break quickly, and the root will go to the place where it should go. But there are some people who are not dead. Although the life symptoms have disappeared, the soul chain has not been broken. As long as the rescue is timely, they can still survive. "It''s a crime to be weak." Negri looked at angel, who was soaked in the sewage, and grinned and held out her hand. A large number of bacteria pierced her skin and surged in her body. When Angie woke up, she saw Negri sitting at her desk, looking at the books in her hand through the warm light. "Wake up?" Negri closed his book and sat in his chair, with an inquisitive look in his eyes. Angie sat up from the bed with dull eyes. She did not care that her naked body was exposed to the air, and met Negri''s eyes. "Not yet." Negri put the book on the left, hands crossed in front of his eyes, very naturally leaning on the chair, looking at angel''s eyes is particularly interesting. "If you don''t want to die, why don''t you want to wake up?" Negri asked, the voice is magnetic, like a cotton swab gently scraping your ear, as if it hit the soul, it can''t be ignored. At least Angie had a reaction. She looked at Negri blankly. The other side''s eyes were particularly clear. She had seen too many eyes full of desire. She didn''t believe that those people served God. If there was God, it would be him. Pure and clear, not mixed with any thoughts, the existence of such eyes should be called God! "I appreciate your will. Would you like to be my experimenter?" Negri said his purpose without reservation. He went to the sewer to study the power of uncleanness. Angel was an experimental body delivered to the door. "You think you are innocent, but the weak can''t defend themselves. This experiment may fail or succeed." Negri whispered, "well, if you succeed, maybe you can ask why?" "Why?" Angie seemed to have something in her vacant pupil. "Why are you guilty?" Negri laughed and picked up the book again. ¡­¡­ "Why Angel''s thin body broke out with unprecedented strength. She accepted Negri''s experiment, and her whole body was wrapped with an ominous black breath, which belongs to the power of uncleanness. Perhaps it is the most matching with her unclean person. The power of uncleanness can defile any contact. At the same time, Negri specially created a set of anti sun shadow for her. Her skin is specially bred by Negri bacteria, with super heat resistance, so she endured the pain of peeling. Her eyes have a thermal imaging function, which can accurately see the location of high heat organisms, so she has to change her eyes every once in a while.In her mind, there is a stabbing technique for the sun shadow church knights, which was compiled by Negri according to the swordsmanship routine of church knights. Therefore, a part of her brain in charge of memory was replaced to ensure that she could master the assassination as quickly as possible and become a qualified soldier. The red sun Knight waved his knight sword, but found that his opponent''s pace was always just right, which made his sword technique very uncomfortable. At the same time, he could not sense the temperature of the other side. The other side was like a corpse without temperature, which made it difficult for him to judge his opponent''s action. And each dagger of the opponent will leave a black mark on his armor. The black mark made his seamless armor discordant, and the protection might be out of control at any time. With the dagger cutting on his armor again, all the unclean forces erupted at the same time. The armor glittered with gold and sent out the ugly friction sound. The smooth armor became rusty and fell from his body one by one. This makes the red sun Knight feel that they have met natural enemies. The other side seems to exist to restrain them. He looks around him, and others are in a dead battle. He can also hear violent movements behind him. It seems that they have been defeated this time. "The heart never stops beating, yesterday, today and tomorrow." "Till death!" Without armor, the red sun Knight held up his sword in both hands and chanted the oath of the red sun knight in his mouth. The hot sword waved and ran to death. He is a knight of God. He never steps back. After his death, his soul will rise to the capital of God. Angel two daggers hold the knight''s sword, body forward, lingering unclean power of the dagger, mercilessly cut off his head, those black breath quickly invasion. The knight found that his soul wrapped in faith was being quickly tarnished, and was finally pulled into angel''s dagger. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 "Nothing will happen to that child." Catherine asked, with a slight smile, that she had always been fond of angel. Among the advancing ranks, Catherine was not as delicate and frail as she looked. She could fight a red sun Knight empty handed if she wanted to. The magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic, magic I''m just a little bit. Katherine''s fighting ability ranks second in the Tantra, but for the sake of lady''s grace, she seldom defeats each other through combat, only through some long-range magic to fight. Of course, among the 13 kinds of magic, what she is most proficient in is the magic from the soul, not the source of liberation, but a way to forge her soul by contacting some kind of space called "between the gods". Negri is more interested in the magic that can enhance the soul without root cause, and has studied with Catherine many times. This kind of magic let Catherine have a kind of ability, she can distinguish the purity of human soul. It is ironic that Catherine often sees people with muddy souls, including most knights and priests. Up to now, the purest person she has ever seen is angel in the midst of impurity. Of course, this is to exclude the guy. Kathleen looks at Negri walking in front of her, her eyes are very complicated. If angel is a lotus in the mud, this guy is the most ugly black mud. His soul is mixed with too many things, like a pool of black mud, but anything that tries to defile him will be defiled by it. When black to a state, black at that time, it is not a pure. "You need to believe in my technology." Negri did not worry too much about angel. With the experiment of the power of uncleanness and the special set meal for the shadow church, as long as she was not stupid enough to be surrounded by a large number of enemies, she was unlikely to be in trouble. "There is the third level ahead. I think there are a lot of enemies gathered now." "The third group is ready," Negri said If it had not been for birotheus that attracted most of the forces, it would have been almost impossible for them to break through the third level. With the power accumulated by the church, after the second level was broken, the third level would have gathered forces that can be called terror. There are lots of red sun knights, a large number of glory knights, and a large number of iron knights, as well as a large number of auxiliary priests. With the night watchman and some hidden power, the shadow church can suppress everything in lol town. This is only the shadow Church in lol Town, not to mention the guards of gods and the sons of God in the headquarters. But the key is whether this force can be exerted. The Conservatives and the innovators do not deal with each other. In many cases, the only enemy of the church is themselves. After the third level, there are all kinds of fine classified channels, which can pass through various areas inside the Church Hill, and there will be sporadic enemies inside. The church does not know which department these invaders are aiming at, so they can only gather at the third level. For so many years, the shadow church did not expect that someone would take the initiative to attack the Church Hill. Although it has corresponding defense means according to the commandments, and there is no dereliction of duty, it is difficult to respond to the invasion. Even Knights guarding in some other places would have thought it was a joke if they hadn''t had an emergency order. Therefore, the strength gathered in the third line of defense is even weaker than Negri imagined, but it can crush many cult organizations. A permanent team of ten red sun knights, a ministry, and a number of others in black robes that were incompatible with the shadow church. Negri laughed. The reason why he launched this raid to acquire all kinds of extraordinary knowledge collected by the shadow church was only one of the main purposes. It was more of a kind of temptation to the church and an incentive to the church. The monastic church developed rapidly, and within a short time, it gathered great strength. After all, the shadow church was the only one, oppressing many talented people. But now the development of the Priory is also in a bottleneck. Under the oppression of the shadow church, the largest organization can only develop to this extent. This time, the invasion of Church Hill and the success of the war can promote the dominance of the reformists in the shadow church. Because there is no enemy in the true sense, the old school or the only believer has always dominated the church. The new blood in the church is very rare. After all, faith needs family training. A large number of unknown beings occupy the high position of the church. They are the descendants of soldiers who invaded the moon tree world with the seven orthodox gods. Now they are shepherd dogs of the seven gods. A long and comfortable life can make the wolf become a second ha. Some of these shepherd dogs have no advantages except for their faith in piety.Only after the emergence of some enemies in the true sense will the reformists of the church have the upper hand, and those who have the ability to believe but are not enough can go to the high position of the church. Only in this way can the monastic order break through its limits. The enemy is very important in many cases. It is never empty talk to raise the aggressor and respect himself. If the reformers of the shadow church are smart enough and ambitious enough, they should be able to seize this opportunity. After all, there are seven gods, and the shadow church is just one of them. Although these seven members have attacked the moon tree world together and divided up here, they do not represent their close relationship. Otherwise, there would be more than two or three cats in the town of lol. With the help of this turmoil, the reformists gained the upper hand and created a strong enough enemy to promote the reform of the church. Only in this way can the church be competitive and expand its territory. "Attack and let them know the strength of our order." Negri said with a smile that he had been hiding. All night attendants who had not done much emerged from the dark. Their floating bodies made the bishop who was commanding the defensive formation flash with consternation. "Dare to die The bishop clearly recognized what the night attendants were, or where they came from, and he did not think that anyone would dare to use the power there. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 Magic rituals pay attention to the same track. Only when certain beings with special powers have completed the same track, can they borrow their power. Most of the objects of the same track of magic rituals are the residual spirits and gods, and a few are foreign evil spirits. Only some special magic rituals will set the objects of the same track as existing in the special regions of the world. For example, the abyss of no regret, the destination of those without faith. Rumor has it that the spirit of resentment will regret why it doesn''t believe in God. There are many requirements for the use of the same track ritual without regret. The first is the unbeliever. Then the important casting material is the bone of the unbeliever. Normal residents, after death, need to report to the sun shadow church. They are not allowed to dispose of their bodies without permission. The corpses also need to be buried in the cemetery set up by the church. People who die in other places will also have special bodyguards to deal with them. So if you want to get the body, or the body of the unbeliever is more difficult, you can only try your luck in the sewer. With the bones of the unbelievers, we can connect the dead souls in the abyss of no regrets and call them out. Only the users will be cursed by the unbelievers, and they will never be at peace. Finally, they will sink into the abyss of no regrets. Negri was very interested in the abyss of no regrets and inquired about its origin and legend. There are legends about the abyss of no regrets all over the country, but in the beginning, where was not the tomb of the unbelievers, it should be the burial place of the spirits. Fighting or invading other worlds, there will always be injuries. Some brave spirit soldiers will be buried in the burial ground of heroes. At that time, the seven main gods invaded the moon tree world, and the bones sleeping in the burial ground of the heroes were awakened, but they were still suppressed. Later, they were cursed by the seven orthodox gods, and all those who did not believe in it were involved. After the death of the unbelievers, their roots will go to the place where they should go, and the remnant souls will be sucked into the abyss of no regrets and become dead souls. The bones of the elves who stand up will fight endlessly to hunt down the dead souls and everything that can be seen. There is too much resentment and madness, so it gradually becomes special. It is said that there is a fog formed by regret all the year round, and there is also the darkness formed by despair. All people will lose their way in remorse and despair. Through the power of the Priory, Negri collected a lot of the bones of the unbelievers and created the night waiter. Their bodies are made of germs mixed with the bones of unbelievers by Negri, and their souls are made up of almost crazy remnant souls of the penitent abyss. In the abyss of no regret, there are endless scuffles between remains and bones, between dead souls and dead souls, between remains and dead souls. They are the most crazy soldiers. At the same time, due to the environment of no regret abyss, their souls are mixed with the fog of regret and the darkness of despair, which can be hidden in the dark and difficult to be detected. Ordinary people use related magic to summon the dead soul of the abyss of no regrets. Because of the same track, they will be eroded by regret and despair and the crazy fighting emotions that never stop all year round. This is the curse of the unbelievers. But as Catherine can see, Negri''s soul is like black mud. Those crazy emotions can''t pollute Negri at all. Instead, Negri makes a contract with some dead souls. Negri uses magic to help them out of the abyss of no regrets, and they become night waiters, working for Negri. The dead souls themselves are very special. Except for a few abilities that can kill them, most of the attacks can only send them back to the abyss of no regrets, which is close to immortality. Combined with the body of Negri bacteria, it can form a high combat effectiveness, which is not top-notch, but it is absolutely difficult to entangle. A large number of night waiters, wrapped in black smoke and seemingly light, suddenly appeared in the scene. Then they rushed to the defense line fearlessly. Most of their deaths were just returning to the abyss of no regrets. Even if they could be killed, it would be a relief for them. Most of the people remained behind Negri. The third group of commandos, under the command of Catherine, stormed the third line of defense. Although knights or priests from other places joined in the defense, this line of defense was gradually lost. "It seems that the revolutionaries are smarter and more ambitious than I imagined." Negri saw the opportunity and waved his arm again. The bone blade and the Knight Sword collided with each other. The bone blade trembled and hummed in the collision. The opposite red sun Knight''s pupil shrank. After hearing the hum, he felt a little lost. Then his bone blade flashed. A straight crack appeared on his helmet, and a trace of blood overflowed out. Negri paid no attention to the fallen body, and broke through behind the defense line. At this time, most of the people in the shadow church were restrained, and Negri''s progress was almost impossible to stop. The power of uncleanness and error is flowing. The area of divine defense constructed by the shadow church collapses bit by bit, while more priests are taking care of the fighting knights. As soon as Negri''s body leaped, the bone blade in his hand broke and turned into countless pieces. It seemed that there was a chain reaction. The whole defense line collapsed directly. A large number of night attendants and members of the Priory broke out at the same time, especially Catherine. All kinds of magic props inclined outward without money.Negri walked towards a cave, but the people of the shadow church couldn''t help it. They could only watch Negri enter the church, and a kind of fear and shame appeared in their hearts. In the past, they lived in the church. The most powerful one in the whole area was the church. Other cult organizations were all stinky rats in the sewers. In addition to other Church of God, they are the most top and noblest people in the world. But this time, their faces were puffed up. An organization that did not know where appeared broke their three lines of defense and broke all their pride. "Be ready to retreat. The battle has been successful." The hermit''s face was full of excitement, and the sense of success in challenging authority gave them great satisfaction, but they were not dazzled by victory. The main reason for their success this time is that they have made some luck. If they don''t retreat now, when the giant church comes into operation and all the strength is gathered, then the only thing waiting for them is to be exterminated. When the battle was close to success, the battlefield on the other side, which was also a crucial battle, became very dangerous. Only this time, the defending side was birotheus, and the attacking side was the shadow church. Of course, the vengeful cromie, after getting the news, also stepped into the town of lol at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 Berrothius''s eyes were full of madness, and there had been a large-scale change in his place. All kinds of weird creatures are here, but the only exception is that they all have some kind of flaw. Humanoid creatures are either missing their pinkies or their tongues. After hunting enough fingers, he can''t wait to realize the truth. Those in his mind never stop all kinds of ideas, one by one to practice, watching the truth in his hands by a little bit of verification, will make his brain destroyed by all kinds of knowledge become a little more pleasant. Birotheus is just an ordinary serial killer, an ordinary heretic, an ordinary pervert, and an ordinary person''s thinking. He has read no more than ten books in his whole life, which is quite a lot in lol town. A large amount of knowledge related to summoning is fully filled with his brain, his soul, and his memory bank, which accounts for the majority of the knowledge. In the past, when he met a person, he considered how old he was and what occupation he was. All of these came from his memory. But after he was instilled with knowledge, when he saw a person, the first thing that came out was the amount of the human flesh, how to use it for summoning, how to peel him faster, and what role the slightly diseased viscera could play in the calling ceremony. When a person''s memory is replaced by the memory of a dog, he is a dog. At most, the muscle memory of the body will make some changes to the dog. The same is true of pirotheus. Most of his memories are filled with all kinds of knowledge. With Negri''s leaving some guidance, he has become a madman, practicing the truth in his mind crazily. Because most of this knowledge is related to summoning. In addition, he has completed the same track with a foreign evil god. Naturally, his purpose is to summon evil spirits to come. These foreign gods may not be as good as the seven gods, but at least they have initially established their own path, and the one called by birotheus has a certain connection with his little thumb. In some cases, the pinkie also has the meaning of social ability. As long as they have social life, social intercourse is indispensable for them. Only in social intercourse, that is, in communication and information communication, can life develop itself continuously. This foreign evil god believes that only communication can be powerful and have social life. If they connect part of themselves to him, then he can establish communication with these lives. Their various information will be transmitted to the evil god in the process of communication. With the more exchanges, the more information the evil god collects. According to his idea, he will eventually become an information integrated thinking body. What he needs to do is to continuously construct the information network and obtain more new information at the same time. When he gets all the information in the universe and integrates it, he is one of the powerful beings. If that''s the case, he can''t be called an evil god, because communication is mutual. When the evil god obtains information from you, he will also pass on his information to you. Similar to Negri''s knowledge to birotheus, the evil god just exchanges information. Whether you can understand it or not and whether you can bear it after understanding it is your business. Most of the time, it is the soul of this person who is completely infected by the information belonging to the evil god and becomes his port in the world. Of course, the evil god is still in the development stage, and the information exchange network he has built is not huge. His ideas are very good, but there are still many problems to be improved. Just as the power of uncleanness develops to the top, it can also represent the power of chaos in the universe. The power of information has great potential, which is only potential. How to obtain information, how to accommodate them, how to integrate them, and how to exert their power are all problems one after another. This evil god is still in the stage of development, and maybe the road will be deviated at some time. At present, of course, he is still developing his own information network and bringing more people into his information network. As for the layout of the moon tree world, it is just a matter of doing what you want. After all, although the world consciousness has been suppressed and it is convenient to input power, there are seven more powerful masters in this world. It''s too dangerous to do business in other people''s homes. Any one of those seven is stronger than him, and if caught, he may suffer a devastating blow. Therefore, although he has a layout in the moon tree world, in order to prevent his own coordinate position from being exposed, his transmission power is extremely restrained and the amount is very small. These forces are no less dangerous to the world than water drops to the sea, as long as they are not too happy to jump in front of each other. The reason why they keep in touch is mainly to wait for a possible opportunity. The seven can''t keep watching the world all the time. As long as they seize the opportunity, they may get a vote. But now this opportunity comes from a small chess piece who doesn''t pay much attention to at ordinary times. Unexpectedly, he starts to call him suddenly, and the level of this call is not low. It can transmit most of his power to the past, so that he can quickly start harvesting after he gets there.After confirming that this is not a trap, he decisively chooses to come. Before that, he alienated the fingers as part of the ritual through the manipulation of information, so that these fingers could become some of the creatures he recorded, so that the calling ceremony would not be interrupted. Unfortunately, the person who presided over the call was only one person, and he was not fully prepared. The sacrifice could only be said to be fair. If it was not for the skillful means of summoning, he could bring a lot of power, and he would not respond to the call. Birotheus felt all kinds of feedback from the calling ceremony around him, and he laughed wildly. He practiced the knowledge in his mind bit by bit, and felt the unprecedented satisfaction. A large number of church knights, together with night watchmen, are frantically pounding here. They want to kill birotheus and interrupt the calling ceremony. Once they succeed, the consequences are unimaginable, and they will be punished by God. The shepherd dog loses a lot of sheep, so when the owner decides that the shepherd dog is unqualified, there is only one consequence to greet them. "No one can stop the bloom of truth, no one can!" Birotheus was completely insane. At this time, cromie also came to the neighborhood, his informant told him the news of the appearance of biloxius, so he rushed to the scene, looking at the scene, in his heart. Although it is not clear what is happening now, the church urgently needs to kill birotheus. If he can help the church, then the disgrace of the farnates can be washed away, and he can gain the friendship of the church and become a master in the town of lol. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 "Come on, come on!" All kinds of shouting in the crazy ring, a large number of knights use all the magic without hiding, and rush towards the block. "Don''t kill me, I am..." A monster body has a middle-aged man''s upper body, the middle-aged man''s lower body seems to melt in general, and the monster fused together. When he saw the knight standing in front of him, the middle-aged man yelled wildly, as if he had some special identity. However, all this was of no help. The Knight Sword still cut down mercilessly, cutting him and the monster together. Just at this time, the calling ceremony is about to be completed. There are a lot of black lines of unidentified material around him, covering the surrounding blocks. These lines give off faint light and look particularly gorgeous. As soon as these lines appeared, they were infused into the body of birotheus, and a great deal of information began to interact. What birotheus had, and what he had, began to communicate. This time, there was too little preparation for the call, neither the coming body nor the sacrifice. So in order to see the truth bloom, berotheus, who had been completely crazy, took himself as the carrier. After obtaining the magic ceremony of finger cult more than ten years ago, pirotheus has been hunting for the power of evil gods. However, due to the lack of necessary knowledge, he did not have other magic. He always used the power of evil spirits at a relatively low level. He injected it into his body to gain strong strength and defense. This is a great waste of the power of the evil god, but over the years, it also makes the body of birotheus adapt to the power of the evil god, and can barely be used as the carrier of arrival. "Let go of the restrictions and never let evil come to the earth." The Archbishop held up the scepter in his hand, and the hot light radiated from the ruby on the top. Those lights were like sharp arrows, flying wildly under the control of the archbishop. The light blooms, everything that blocks is destroyed, turns into smoke, and the surrounding buildings smash into pieces, breaking the obstacles of the terrain. This is God''s pasture. In peacetime, as shepherd dogs, they keep restrictions and try not to cause damage. They never use large-scale and powerful attacks. But at this moment, they did not pay attention to this point. All kinds of lights on the knights, the various amplitudes of priests, and the magic arts used by priests all fell on the Knights all the time, which made their strength change dramatically. Unlike knights who use holy water to strengthen their bodies, receive the blessing of glory and the mark of the red sun, the priests of the shadow church have no clear hierarchy. Through faith, they need to condense a structural mark in their souls to carry divinity. Every time they pray to God, it is a process of resonance. The imprint in their souls will become more and more complex, and the more divinities they can carry. Therefore, priests can use more than five times as much magic as knights who use their bodies to carry magic. In some areas, they still retain the profession of fighting priests. They have the memory of fighting and hold hammers. Through a large number of magic blessings, their combat effectiveness is even more terrifying than that of Knights. They can also recover their physical strength and heal themselves through magic while fighting Injury. However, the shadow Church in lol, because it had been "peaceful" for too long, the priests began to enjoy it. They were not interested in practicing their skills day after day like knights. Under the blessing of a large number of magic, the Knights began to dash, and kept approaching the heros. After meeting the knights, the black lines instinctively penetrated into their armor, established contact with them and began to communicate with them. But the blessing of glory, as a hindrance, their faith formed a spiritual barrier, guarding their hearts. There are a lot of magic arts attached to the swords of knights, as well as the Exorcism in the magic arts, which make these black lines constantly crumble. Cromie lowered his head, held an ordinary iron sword in his hand, and his eyes flickered with hesitation. Although his swordsmanship can be called powerful, he still seems weak in the face of these non-human beings. In the chapter of sacrifice, there are many sacrificial rites that can make him strong quickly. The sacrificial magic in the chapter of sacrifice can be divided into two types: one is a permanent sacrifice similar to sacrificing olfactory ability to obtain spiritual vision, and the other is a one-time sacrifice, such as offering fingers, which will fly out directly, like arrows. The introduction says that as long as the fingers are in range, they can penetrate all defenses. In addition, there are many abilities such as sacrificing eyeballs, skin and skeletons. This kind of sacrifice is one-time, at the cost of losing something forever, which can produce a strong magic. The final chapter of a one-time sacrifice is to sacrifice the soul. The final chapter of a permanent sacrifice is the proof of sacrifice, which is said to be able to transform man into God in an instant. Of course, cromie never intended to use this sacrifice, because the more he got, the more he lost. The price of incarnation was beyond his ability to bear. "At the cost of incomplete limbs, release one-time magic to kill pirotheus." Cromie is constantly weighing whether it is worth it. Sacrificial magic does not pray for power from evil gods. Even if it is found, it is only taken away by the shadow church and will not be punished."Is it worth it?" Cromie''s eyes flashed a trace of blankness. When people hurt others, they can always be very easy, but when they want to hurt themselves, they are so difficult to do. "My name..." A large number of black silk thread retracted and poured into the body of birotheus, or the evil god, had come into this world: "baldimo!" His body has changed, a large number of thin lines floating around him, let him slowly float in the air. With baldimer''s announcement, the name resounded in the ears of the people who were starting in their homes. It seemed that the name had magic power and made people remember deeply. This is also a kind of communication. When the information that belongs to baldimo begins to flow out with his name, ordinary residents establish a link with him, and their information begins to flow to baldimer. Cromie, who was not far away, naturally did not escape this disaster. He raised his hand and pointed his finger at baldimo floating in the air. The Knights also rushed to baldimo, but then baldimer opened his eyes, and two lights flashed on the knight''s body. The armor was wriggling, the body was wriggling, and the blood was wriggling. Everything about the knight was wriggling, and soon it was beyond recognition. Cromie endured the flow of ideas in his mind and launched his own sacrificial magic. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 "My name Baldimo. " At the sound of the roar, Negri stopped and walked forward again. "Carrying information by name, ordinary people''s soul can not bear this information, and it will naturally change." Information can influence people. For example, when people see funny things, they will laugh. Baldimer''s method is to expand. His name contains some information, which will cause people to instinctively produce certain behavior, such as twisting a part of the soul into an information terminal, which can receive and send messages. Of course, this has little effect on the people of the sun shadow church, which has the blessing of glory and the protection of faith. Some people who have a little knowledge of the soul can quickly avoid this result if they react. However, baldimer''s purpose is not these people, but those ordinary people who can''t resist. Although their memories do not have much, their existence as people in this world records a lot of information in this world. It''s none of baldimer''s business whether their souls will collapse or they will be tortured crazy by a lot of information after plundering their information. Of course, these people may also get something by operating the information of the world. Perhaps they have learned some technology that has appeared in the world, or they have remembered some memory of an ancestor. Everything is possible. As long as you can bear it, you will get something if you lose something. The premise is that what you get is really what you want. When the bodies of two knights fell, Negri pushed open the door of the storage room. In front of him was a long corridor with rooms on both sides. The door plate of the room had some labels. Inside are some of the things that the shadow church has collected over the years. To tell you the truth, in fact, the shadow church has not paid much attention to this place. Every hundred year''s worship day, there are less and less useful things to offer. Most of them are piecemeal things, and they can''t get the reward from God. Negri did not stop. He opened the door of magic ceremony with a clear purpose. He reached for the unclean force and polluted the magic on it. Then he threw out a piece of bone, which was like white jade, but there was a strong ominous smell on it. Just looking at this piece of bone, you can make your whole body chilly. These things come from the abyss of no regrets, the bones of elves. Elves have been extinct for a long time now. Even the blood of elves is called the blood of sin because of the curse, especially the elves. Even their bones are cursed, and they are always in pain with an ominous breath. Among the magic rituals related to the abyss of no regrets, the most important three levels of props are the bones of the unbelievers, the bones of the elves, and the last bones of no regrets, that is, the bones still in battle in the abyss of no regrets. From the bones of the elves, there is a lot of twisted breath, which connects with a special space. A round hole haunting with fog and darkness is opened, and a huge body climbs out of it. The gauze and ornaments formed by the soul force are particularly exquisite. The just in place face makes the dead soul have indescribable charm. The slender and slender body is half lying in the room, which is particularly beautiful. "What do you call me for..." The dead soul of the elves stood on the ground with his hands on the ground, his body turned, and his huge eyes were staring at Negri. His voice was extremely light and beautiful, as if he were singing. The silent church''s speech is to imitate the spirit. If compared with the original spirit, you will find that the silent church''s people will feel that their words are particularly awkward. The madness and resentment that came from his face did not weaken his or her beauty. This is the case of the elves. Both men and women are so beautiful. In other words, this is a race that pursues beauty. "Take these things, Raul." Negri pointed to various books or strange recording tools on the shelf, and then said, "I''ll be there soon." "Welcome you, then." The elf named Raul whispered that as a member of the elves, she was not very old and had participated in the last hundred year war of the elves. She died before the end of the war and was sent to the burial ground of the hero. Because she had just been buried, she was very lucky to escape the battle when the soul rose again. Therefore, she was not cursed much. Although she was trapped in the abyss of no regret, she was much luckier than her compatriots. Of course, this is not necessarily lucky for her. When she wakes up, the elves have been completely destroyed. Once the land of heroes and souls has been buried, it has become the abyss of no regrets, and the former homeland has been completely occupied by the enemy. Those respectable predecessors, either incarnate as monsters, muddle along, or disappear completely in the wind. Now, the reason why she is more respectful to Negri must have something to do with the world consciousness. Otherwise, Negri did not believe that the spirit''s bone could reach him so easily. Seeing Raul bring those precious materials back to the penitent abyss, Negri is not greedy for what is left. He closes the channel leading to the abyss of no regrets by collecting the bones of the elves, exits the storage room, and is ready to leave.To maintain the channel leading to the abyss of no regrets requires the continuous consumption of Negri''s energy, which makes the soul of Negri feel tired. Of course, he can go to the abyss of no regrets through the passage, but this is not the time. After this attack, the shadow church will soon change, and the monastic church may be affected. At present, the monasteries still play an important role. It is not something that can be easily abandoned. It is better for Negri to stay in the town and take charge of the overall situation. Fortunately, baldimo''s arrival at this time once again shared a lot of pressure for Negri, and the difficulty of leaving Church Hill decreased a lot. Ramon, the green light knight, told Negri all the routes of the inner passage of the church to Negri as long as he knew it. Therefore, Negri soon came to the main gate of the passage. Pushing open the unattended gate, Negri came to the top of Church Hill, where the cathedral is. Turning around, the statue of the eternal hot man is behind him. The name of the eternal hot man is not handed down. His statue is not human, but a ball full of tentacles, which seems to be emitting heat. He is the embodiment of the sun, and also the representative of the eternal, infinite heat, infinite light, infinite, although the existence of non-human, but let human feel unprecedented oppression, let people want to kneel down under it, worship it infinitely. Negri gazed at the statue for a moment. His arms stretched out and his body was refracted. He began to descend from the main gate. Sooner or later, this existence would be dominated by him. He never doubted. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 "Puncture the finger of death!" Cromie raised his hand and launched the sacrifice magic, which is to sacrifice his finger''s one-time attack ability. The thumb joint of the left hand is directly broken, and the intense pain makes cromie scream. All the flesh and skin there were exploded, and the whole thumb was detached. Under the effect of sacrificial magic, the whole thumb flew out and turned into a streamer, as if it were the sharpest arrow or a meteor falling from the sky. "Give it to me!" Cromie endured the pain of his fingers and baldimer''s information reading, and controlled the magic formed by his fingers to shoot towards cromie. However, clomio overestimated himself after all. Under a variety of interference, the whole face began to twist, and most importantly, baldimer is still reading cromi''s information. Under such circumstances, the sacrifice magic failed in the end. The light of little thumb penetrated baldimo''s side and penetrated a knight behind him with armor. With this penetration, his life was taken away. "How could that happen?" Cromie almost collapsed. He sacrificed his fingers, but he did not get any results. Instead, he injured the church knight. Cromie''s distorted face, forced reading of information by baldimer, together with the pain of his fingers and the remorse for his failure, made him collapse. "No It can''t be like this! I will never accept such a result! " Cromie''s sweat, tears, and snot flowed uncontrollably. Crazy emotions flowed through his mind. He is like a gambler who gambles on red eyes. He can''t accept it. He has paid the price, but he has not obtained the corresponding harvest. "My biggest problem now is that I can''t calm down, that magic..." Cromie had a corresponding sacrifice magic in mind. Fearless aura: sacrifice one''s own pain. From then on, you will no longer be afraid of pain. At the same time, you can build a fearless aura outside your soul to protect your soul from the influence of foreign objects. "The pain of this kind of thing can only disturb me, and it''s no big deal to sacrifice." Cromie no longer had the previous caution, endured the pain, grasped the sacrifice chapter in his pocket, and began to launch the sacrifice magic. The Archbishop on the other side looked at cromie''s position, and then stopped taking care of the other side. At this moment, everything is centered on preventing evil spirits. Of course, the premise is that the other side will not hurt them by mistake. Sometimes the pig teammates are more terrible than the enemy. Baldimer turned his head and looked at cromie''s position. There were more things on the other side than others. There was something called sacrificial magic, which was particularly interesting. By manipulating information, he can turn swords into plastic toys, and he can also recompile living people into another kind of monster, such as a monster recorded in their body information. The knight rushed in front of him, his body armor was disintegrated, his body changed rapidly, his body was rapidly lifted up, and thick hair grew from all parts of his body. Beside his neck, he also quickly bulged up a sarcoma and grew a head again. Information coverage is baldimer''s favorite method. He read that the knight had been exposed to a creature called double headed troll. The information of this creature was left in the knight''s body. Under the control of baldimer, the knight''s own information was quickly covered. The knight''s soul was reshaped under a lot of information. The blessing of glory brought him faith shelter, which was not omnipotent. It was broken under the control of baldimer, so the double headed trolls, which were nearly extinct in the moon tree world, reappeared on this land. "Ah The two headed trolls roared meaninglessly. Under the control of baldimo, the armor originally belonged to Knights turned into a huge mallet. With the waving of the two headed trolls, the Knights'' armor was broken and their bodies were crushed into flesh and mud. A ray of light, like sunlight, penetrated the double headed Troll''s body, leaving a burning wound. The two headed trolls opened their huge mouths. In the two mouths, the crisscross yellow teeth, accompanied by the stench, made a huge roar. Even though there was a huge hole in his body, he was still tenacious and alive, waving a big stick and mallet to guard baldimer. "Coster." The Archbishop looked at the double headed troll, full of regret. The other side, as a red sun knight, had participated in the battle against the two headed troll. He cut off the other party''s head, made a specimen and hung it in the living room as a symbol of his honor. However, he did not expect that he would become a double headed Troll today. More and more information is converging towards baldimer. With his analysis of information, the speed of information he extracts is also faster and faster. There are already human beings who can''t bear to blow their heads and die. Countless knights rushed to baldimer one after another under the blessing of the priest. They were totally using their lives to pull baldimer''s speed of reading information. He had to distract himself from controlling the information and create more creatures to defend himself. On the other side, cromie''s temperament also changed slightly. There was no pain from the broken finger. He had sacrificed it.The feeling that so many things flowed out of my mind disappeared, and instead some information came into my mind, as if it were related to a treasure under the town of lol. At this time, cromie didn''t take care of any treasure. He raised his hand again and aimed at baldimo wrapped in the monster circle. "Sacrifice the pain of me, there is nothing to fear anymore!" Cromie thought so, and without hesitation offered his fingers again, three at a time. Baldimer, who was in the package of various monsters, raised his head, and three fingers turned into streamers shot out in turn, which pierced those monsters and rushed to baldimer, forcing him to change his position. The Archbishop also seized the opportunity to order the church knights to attack one side at the same time in the same tone of divinity, limiting baldimo''s position. Cromie seized the opportunity to sacrifice a finger again, and the light of the transformation pierced baldimo''s body. The life of the body seemed to have been taken away by this stab. No matter how baldimer manipulated the information, death seemed to become a given fact. "Still too hasty." Baldimer''s silk thread gradually withered, revealing the face of birotheus below, and was expelled from the world with few achievements. Cromie gasped. This time he sacrificed five fingers and his own pain, but anyway, he killed birotheus. Cromie, who couldn''t feel any pain, looked at the broken fingers of his hands and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 The carriage slowly stopped in the street, and a man fell from the carriage and looked at the shabby house. "Three coppers, sir." The driver''s voice revived the man. His hand in black leather gloves reached into his pocket and took out three copper coins. If you look closely, you will find that the person''s thumb and ring finger under the glove did not move at all. Taking out the familiar key, cromie opened the door and looked at the dusty house. He put down the package in his other hand and sighed, "come back." It has been three years since the last evil god came. During these three years, many important things have happened. Because three years ago, when the evil god came, many ambitious people saw the weakness of the shadow church, so more and more lawless people began to emerge and challenge the authority of the church. One of the largest is the secret organization of the unclean monasteries. It has absorbed a large number of members and hidden in several areas around him, and has become an illegal organization in several major areas. Its members are all elites, and the number of peripheral members is terrible. Even in the area of lol Town, it is called the master of the night. After that incident, he was first detained by the church, and the chapter of sacrifice was taken away, and then a new round of interrogation was ushered in. But the interrogation was also intermittent, and the church obviously changed a lot in that time. Even cromie was asked casually. After the event, cromie also understood the mistake he had made at the beginning. So many church members did not stop the evil god, but let him, the suspect, killed the evil god. It was like a heavy slap in the face of the church. Many members of the church intend to put cromie to death directly in the name of the chapter of sacrifice. But he survived, cromie sighed. Over the past three years, he has become more and more fond of sighing, which may be the price. The clock man soon came to vernat''s house and began to clean the house. When one of them was about to lift the package into the room, cromie made a noise to stop the man and lift the package himself. There was a suit of clothes, and a magic book, which made him love and hate the chapter of sacrifice, which was taken away by the church and returned to his hands. In these three years, he initiated three sacrificial ceremonies for various reasons. One is to sacrifice fear. He gains a kind of ability called fear aura. Every once in a while, he can inject fear aura into himself, so that he has the ability to hurt the spirit or the existence of another angle in the world. One is the sacrifice of the left eye, a one-time sacrifice, petrified light, will be a dangerous demon petrified. The last time is a sacrifice "Sir, it has been cleaned." The words of the hourly workers made cromie wake up from the memories. However, he has also made great achievements in the past three years. The name of the farnates was washed away by him, and his father''s dream was fulfilled. The farnat family became a noble family in the town of lol. Now he is entitled to bathe in the light of God in front of the cathedral in the top square on the monthly bathing day, although he did not believe in the eternal hot one. Just looking at the empty home, cromie found that he was not happy. He has experienced too much in the past three years. He has been indifferent to reputation, power and money. "Ollie..." The girl who accompanied him at that time had obviously left. He was imprisoned in the church dungeon three years ago. Because of the change of the church, few people paid attention to him, so Ollie should think he was dead. Over the past three years, he felt that Ollie was the one who owed the most. But what was it that he looked like to look for her? "Knock!" There was a clear knock on the door, and a familiar and strange voice sounded: "is that Mr. farnart? I''m the next door neighbor. " "You can call me Gomez, or you can call me intimate, just call me Ollie." Cromie turns around in disbelief, and Orly Gomez, in a light blue dress and a beige braided hat, is standing at the door. The breeze blows at her long hair, making everything look so beautiful. Cromie''s expression became excited. He wanted to embrace, but after seeing his leather gloves, he stopped. He was not the same as he was three years ago. He could not smell the smell of food. One eye was false, and his fingers were missing six. He hugged others, and he would never feel the pain of hugging tightly. Sometimes he feels like a monster, a incomplete monster, but he is not afraid, because he has no fear. "Why don''t you welcome me?" Ollie didn''t seem to notice what happened to cromie. She opened her arms as if she had never changed. "No, it''s just a little at a loss." Cromie hugged Ollie again, feeling more peaceful than ever before. However, cromie didn''t notice that Ollie hugged him, her eyes became a little confused, and then turned into deep sorrow."Has cromie come back yet?" On the big bell tower, the original simple place becomes more complex, and the small space seems to expand more than ten times, and the sound of gear clattering never stops. Negri was sitting in his seat, in front of him were members of various monasteries. His eyes seemed to have a great pressure. Anyone who looked at him was quickly decapitated. "Already back." Returning to Negri was a man in black in a broad robe. His face was very calm, as if everything would not change. He continued slowly: "there are members to give him a gift." "Merritt, it''s up to you." Negri told the man in black that cromie had joined the newly established sanctuary of the shadow Church in the past three years and had been active in other places. Not long ago, he had taken the unclean Priory out of its regional headquarters. A large number of members of the unclean Priory were arrested, which made them have a lot of losses, and because of this achievement, cromie not only got promoted, but also returned to the town of lol. Looking at the crowd gradually receding, Negri rubbed a black gear in his hand, his eyes became very deep, and the huge wheel behind him kept turning. "Very soon, very soon." Negri smiles and tosses the gears in his hand. Everything is a cog. Pushing one by one will push things to the end he wants to see. Throwing the black gear in his hand, it passed through the clock tower, fell down quickly, fell on the ground, rolled ceaselessly, and finally stopped at the side of the road. A golden retriever seemed to notice the gear, barked twice and swallowed it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 "Dong!" A huge bell rings to report the time, representing the complete end of the morning time in the town of lol. Cromie, who had been talking to Ollie for a long time, said with a smile, "I''ll recruit some people to take care of the house, but I expect to report tomorrow. Let''s go out for a walk and have lunch together. How about that?" "It''s a great honor." Ollie responded with a smile. Just looking at Ollie''s smile, cromie suddenly felt that the smile was very fake and too dreamy. Yes, three years ago, he disappeared quietly. First, he was put into the prison of the church. After the victory of the reformists of the church, he established a new sanctuaries, which was aimed at those evil people. He joined the sanctuary to fight in other areas for three years. But I didn''t expect that Ollie, who had long thought she had left, would be waiting for him to come back in the town of lol. All this is too unreal. "What''s the matter?" Ollie''s voice pulled cromie out of his confused mind. "Nothing. Let''s go." They walked slowly down the street toward the restaurant, which served only lunch and rarely dinner. After all, the night was wild. In the past, there were all kinds of evil monsters in the night. Lured by the evil moonlight, they came out to attack life. If there was no night watchman, these monsters would focus on the people in the house. Now, the night in the town of lol has become more dangerous, as if it were a battlefield. Various forces began to compete with each other at night to hunt, night watchmen, sanctuaries, church patrols, apostles, abnormal creatures, and blasphemous objects during this time. Cromie broke a branch headquarters of the order in another area, and got some information from it about this new blasphemy, which is why the sanctuary arranged for him to return. Walking on the street side by side with Ollie, cromie found that some things could not go back after all. Now his eyes first fell on the corner, the roof, and some places that are conducive to hiding. Unlike before, he and Ollie were walking on the street, his attention must be on Ollie. On the other hand, he can''t focus all his attention on Ollie. Instead, he starts to think about his own affairs. "Blasphemous gear, this blasphemous existence of life, are you developing it?" In cromi''s mind, he saw Negri at the time of vision. Perhaps it was out of selfishness or some unspeakable emotion. He did not report what he had contacted with Negri, the founder of the Priory. Talking and laughing with Ollie, cromie could not help but think of his work as he watched the wounds in the city of lol. Maybe that''s the ability or side effect of the last sacrifice. He has a never-ending energy. He can do several things at the same time without feeling tired. In the distance, there are two young people who are chatting happily towards them in the street corner. They are dressed in public clothes and look like the sons of ordinary people. It is rare that they can enjoy their holiday without helping their families or shops. When these two men appeared, cromie paid a part of his attention to them. During his time in the sanctuary, he had offended many people, such as the church''s Conservatives, the unclean monasteries and the silent church. In order to eliminate dissidents or retaliate, they will use all kinds of means. One of the worst was the counterattack of the church conservatives. In order to crack down on the "faithless blasphemers" who entered the church, they sent people to dig the church''s graveyard, took out his father''s ashes and set a trap. But for the help of good friends, cromie would have been in real danger that time. It is precisely because of this environment for a long time that cromie has developed a vigilant character. Anyone who tries to approach is suspected. He observes any approaching person and judges their danger. Even Ollie and cromie have examined her. She is just an ordinary person. Although there is a slight change in the tone and movement of the other party, she is still the familiar person. There is no doubt about it. "Just ordinary people, but be careful." Cromie made a preliminary judgment, but he did not relax his vigilance. In the place where he worked before, there would be many heretics who brainwashed some teenagers who had not yet established three outlooks as death squads, and made use of human sympathy for juveniles to make them easy to succeed. His eyes looked straight ahead, as if he had not observed the two teenagers. In fact, his left eye had been collecting the information of the two teenagers. Because he sacrificed his left eye, cromie transplanted a kind of artificial eye made by monster eyes, which has a wide range of observation ability. Two teenagers and cromie passed each other by. Although they looked at them, nothing happened. "There was no abnormal energy response, and they didn''t deliver anything, including breathing. Maybe I was too sensitive." Cromie''s self mocking thought."In a sense, lol is really peaceful." Cromie sighed, but before the door of the restaurant was opened, Ollie suddenly exclaimed, her eyes turned white, and she fell down on the street. Cromie quickly looks around, squats down and puts her finger on Ollie''s carotid artery. "The heart beat and breath became weak, and the symptoms of life weakened rapidly." Cromie quickly made a judgment, and then without hesitation used the aura of fear that he had sacrificed out of fear. The reddish light shines on his body. Under the influence of fear aura, cromie can see another angle of the world and see the spirit, and hurt them, so he naturally found Ollie''s abnormal situation. Ollie''s soul is no longer in her body. Cromie looked up and saw that the two teenagers were standing on a roof, with a wanton smile, opening their mouths and saying a few words. Cromie, who has some understanding of lip language, is very clear about what the other side is saying. "The hermit will say hello to you!" "What a naked revenge." Cromie looked at the two teenagers and gave a bitter smile, but he was not flustered. The reason why people were flustered was mostly caused by fear. He was afraid of losing something. He was able to keep calm and quickly contacted the sanctuary through the patrol of church knights. "The priority is to find out where Ollie''s soul is. Her body is not dead, indicating that her soul and the chain of life are still intact." "How could it be that, in front of me, a hand without trace would take away Ollie''s soul." Cromie was lost in thought. He didn''t notice any movement. If it hadn''t been for the sudden exclamation of Ollie''s body, he didn''t find that Ollie''s soul was no longer there. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 "It''s really distressing to see such a thing as soon as I come back." Coonier threw a fruit to cromie and said calmly. Thanks to his perfect performance over the years, cunier, with the support of the reformers, quickly rose to a high position and is now the general leader of the red sun knights. Thanks to the success of the reformers, the church has carried out reforms over the years. Talented people will soon be promoted, and the night watchman''s army will also be reformed, and their rights and interests will be enhanced. It is said that the original scattered management mode of the night watchman has been improved, and there is a further management mode. The manager of the night watchman is also a young man similar to kunier. "Yes." Cromie lowered his head, and thoughts flowed through his mind. "The results have come out." "Miss Ollie''s soul chain does not break for some reason. As long as she can get her soul back in time, she will get better," kunell said after weighing the words "The Minister of the church can also guarantee that she will not have any problems with her body for three months. After three months, because she has no soul for a long time, her body will wither and die." "But..." "But maybe No, it must be a trap. " Cromie said the words behind cunier. The soul chain did not break. They could find Ollie''s soul through the chain. But the Priory would not leave such a flaw, so their purpose was clear. It was a conspiracy to lure cromie into the past with Ollie''s soul as bait. "We can only send a couple of Scouting teams to help you, and the church won''t send too many people to help you until the situation is confirmed, cromie." Cunier still said such words. Compared with the previous laws and regulations of the shadow church are much better. However, some disadvantages of the reform have also been revealed, that is, everything is based on laws and regulations. After determining that this is a trap, they will not send too many people for Ollie, which is not responsible for the church staff. "I understand." Cromie nodded, looked at Ollie in the ward, and went to work. With the information collected by the saint hunter and the investigation team sent by the church, it was a relatively easy thing to find out where Ollie''s soul was. "Does cromie''s whereabouts follow closely?" In the dark, an ethereal voice sounded slowly. "To be sure that someone will follow him at all times." At this time, the two teenagers did not have the previous wanton, kneeling on the ground, respectfully said to the existence in the dark. "Cromie Cromie. " The shadow whispered cromie''s name and seemed to gnash his teeth. "In addition, Lord Merritt has received news that the man has released another unclean gear for our attention." When the two teenagers passed on this message, they were very careful, not with Merritt, but with Negri, the founder of the Priory. "That kind of thing, he is really willing." Black shadow seems to be very familiar with dirty gears. "Dahl, Dirk, if you don''t want to make sure that he''s pregnant, you can keep the front gear clean. If you don''t want to keep him clean, you can keep the two gears clean." "Even you, if you have the courage, can fight for it." "We are always loyal to your Lord." The two teenagers'' throats stirred and soon resisted the temptation to show their loyalty to the shadow. "Perhaps, no one is ever loyal." The shadow seemed to have some meaning, and after finishing the sentence similar to exclamation, he fell silent. Today, the monasteries have grown very large. Because of the contribution value system, the monasteries do not have a hierarchy. Every member of the order is equal. However, hierarchy always appears. Some members of the monasteries, who have a lot of monastic resources, become the giants of the monasteries. The Priory is not so much an organization as a system, which is connected by contribution value. Shadow is one of the giants of the Priory. She joined the Priory during the rapid development of the Priory, and fortunately became the experimental body of that one. Based on this, she developed her own system. Among all the great men of the Priory, that one is the most terrifying one. Many of them are his experimental bodies. Not all of them choose to develop independently. There are also many choices to submit to that one. Among them are many horrible monsters, such as angel, the most wanted criminal of the shadow Church. For example, Merritt, the blood knight, who became the spokesman of that one, issued many orders instead of him. For example, he issued orders to deal with cromie, the man who damaged the reputation of the Priory. With the resources available, there are countless people willing to fulfill orders for him, and the shadow is just the most convenient person to complete the task. As for the dirty gear, it is the latest research achievement, or the previous experiments are just to promote the birth of the unclean gear. That kind of thing is particularly dangerous, but at the same time, it can also bring people great power and easily obtain the ability that others can''t obtain in their lifetime.Every once in a while, a semi-finished dirty gear will be released, and this kind of semi-finished product can only become a finished product after some inoculation. When the gears are ripe, the hermit, or whoever it is, will be able to acquire the power of the unclean gears, who does not care who the gears are. It is a long-term task of the Priory to maintain the maturity of the unclean gear. Many people are afraid of its power and eager for its power. Even if there is no task, they will spontaneously maintain it in order to get the gear. Faye Al and loyer were two brothers. They were originally the sons of civilians. They were unwilling to work all their lives, and then they died laboriously. They looked for all the opportunities to change themselves. Then they joined the Priory. Without much capital, they finally chose to join a giant of the Priory and become their subordinates. They have talent, but they have to admit that there are some people in the world who are monsters. They opened the door to a basement, where there was a black haired teenager standing in the room, covered with dominoes. "Dahl, your Lord asked me to inform you that a new gear has appeared." Two people look at this young man, the words unconsciously with respect, this is the respect for the monster. "Oh The black haired boy raised his head, a pair of eyes like a snake, blooming with unprecedented light. He pushed the last dominoes in his hand to the top, causing all the dominoes to fall down in a chain reaction. Finally, they were connected together to form a gear shape. "I knew it was the time." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 Three years ago. The sun has set slowly. God is stingy of his glory, and will not shine more. A little boy with black hair is standing on the stairs of the moat, using his humble branches to fish for the garbage in the sewage. In the sewage, there will always be some harvest, such as who accidentally fell into the sewer towel, or something else. After these things are washed, although there are some stains, they can also be given to the people in the grocery store to exchange a lot of money, at least for him. The slow sound of footsteps made Dahl wary. Now the time is not early. Maybe it will be dark soon. A large number of malicious things will come out soon. Dahl is willing to stay here only because he will soon starve to death if he can''t find anything more. There is not much difference. A peaceful town of lol, there is no pity belonging to it, every day he died like this, not a few people. It was hard for Dahl to describe in words, but he would never forget that day. The man seemed to notice Dahl and stopped slightly. Dahl looked at his deep eyes and felt the unprecedented panic and peace. Very strange two kinds of emotions, unexpectedly appeared in his heart at the same time. "Water outlet in one minute and twenty-seven seconds." The man''s mouth appeared interested in a smile, said such a vague meaning of the words, continue to move forward. Dahl looked at the man with a branch in his hand. He looked at the water outlet nearby, but soon his thinking was interrupted by a lot of footsteps. A large number of knights in armor, with neat steps, ignored Dahl and rushed to the man in front. "Evil men, put them in ambush, sinners of the Priory." Speaking the words of judgment, these Knights pulled out their swords and pointed to Negri, who was still on his way. Some Knights opened their bows and arrows to shoot, but the arrows could not catch up with Negri. The Knights'' armor glittered, which made Dahl lower his head. These knights were big men in lol Town, and they were not the existence that Dahl could look directly at. "Almost." Negri slipped a ball from his hand and rolled behind him. Negri could feel that there was a ring belonging to the Priory. Among the knights, there was a member who was not careful enough to expose himself. Fortunately, Negri had long predicted that there was an identification mechanism hidden in the ring, and found this dangerous sign. In addition, he had an experimental idea, so he did not immediately start the self destruction device of the ring, but deliberately appeared nearby to attract the attention of these paladins. "Everything is interconnected and coupled." The more knowledge Negri gained, the more things he could foresee. Through the change of moisture in the air, the air circulation, he can accurately determine how long after there will be a strong wind, how long after there will be rain. The more information he has, the more rules he understands and the more things he foresees. Omniscience is omnipotent. So Negri can use the bacteria to participate in the change of moisture in the air to control when it rains. All of which will be incarnated as Negri''s gear, pushing a little bit to achieve what he needs. The circle of knights behind him, Negri had already slipped around them. Through their footstep, breath and heart beat, Negri got a lot of data about them. And the gears are in place, the street he walked through, the air he breathed, the heat he sent out, and the rings in those hands. All he has done is a cog. When he pushes the first gear, everything will produce the result he wants. So Dahl saw something he would never forget. The ball that rolled from Negri''s hand caught the Knights'' attention. The cautious Knight''s bow and arrow fell, and the arrow flew out, hitting the ball accurately. But did not expect, the ball in the encounter after shooting, unexpectedly suddenly burst, some small pieces scattered toward the Knights. Several knights who stood in front of them raised the shield with tacit understanding, and the brilliance of divinity was shining on it. The church didn''t dare to take the members of the church lightly. Not long ago, they beat the church hard in the face. What''s more, the performance of the other party after being found out also arouses their vigilance. No matter how much they chase and intercept before, they can''t stop each other. Moreover, the other party will set some traps. If they don''t pay attention, they will be in trouble. "The church is in the process of innovation. It is said that it is about to set up a new Department of real power to capture the culprit and make contributions. I may be able to go further." The red sun knight with the team looked at the enemy close at hand, and the idea flashed through his mind.But he suddenly found that the actions of the Knights holding their shields in front of him were strange. But these knights in the heart of the dark channel is not good, they raise the shield this moment, the body has some change. There was a knight who felt his arm was sour, and his movement was slightly deviated. He thought of those slightly disordered wild grass on the road, with dirty stains on it. He had been pushing it away with his left shield all the time. It was these small movements that made him act out of shape when he raised his shield. The rest of the knights were the same, either because of an itchy nose, or because of the sun shining on their eyes, or because they had minor injuries in the trap before. Bit by bit, the wrong accumulation made their shield formation become crooked, with several gaps, and the small pieces of the ball just shot into the Cavaliers from the gap. Then there was more chaos, because the front row of the Cavaliers did not block, the back of the Cavaliers some of the sword in a hurry to deal with, or dodge block. But without exception, there are all kinds of problems. The whole cavalry team is in complete chaos, and the Knights'' sword is just right on the dodging companion. In the end, the entire Cavaliers fell to the ground, and some of them were seriously injured. The vibration of the fall made the sewer loose under the street, and a stained ring pulley from the earth block on the wall washed out of the drain with the sewage. Negri''s words also suddenly appeared in Dahl''s mind, perhaps instinctively. Dahl held the branch and stretched out. The irregular branch just hit the ring. Now it''s just one minute and twenty-seven seconds. The reaction of Dahl quickly ran away with his ring. He witnessed the ugly state of the Knights. If he did not run, he would be angry. He survived on that ring, and later joined the order, and even, by calculation, became a guest of honor to one of the giants. "This time, the gear will be mine!" Dahl looked feverishly thinking that for three years, that scene had been in his mind. He yearned for the power of that man. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 Some of the gear has not been released from other areas in the past three years. But Dahl was so weak three years ago that he didn''t even know that dirty gears were Negri''s method. When he became strong, the gears were not in other areas, that is, he just had something to deal with. "From the time the gear first appeared, the place and time of each appearance and the ability brought by the gear are related." Dahl looked crazy, and the scene three years ago came to his mind. "I''ve studied it and I don''t know what it means, but I''ve found it." Dahl stood up with a pair of snake like eyes. "Lord Negri, you have foreseen it." Dahl went out of the basement laughing wildly, leaving Fay and lowe looking frightened. "Perhaps only this kind of abnormal person can worship that person so fervently." Fei sighed. The two brothers thought they were gifted and had talents that ordinary people did not have. But after they joined the Priory, they also yearned for the strongest group and wanted to join Negri, but they shrank in front of the laboratory. In the face of fear, they admit that their talent is insufficient, and they have not passed the test of Negri. The bell that represents the coming of the night is ringing slowly. Most of the residents have already returned to their homes to avoid the monsters that come out to hunt at night. The whole city seems to be dead for a moment. The next town of lol belongs to the monsters. An ordinary golden retriever walks on the street with a whine in his mouth. If you look down carefully, you will find something creeping and twisting under its thick fur. Some bright red blood left from its body, the strange and ominous moon slowly climbed into the sky, in the moonlight, its body more quickly twisted. "This ominous feeling." Many people in the town of lol raised their heads at the same time. "Is that blasphemy spreading again?" The Archbishop stood on the balcony of the cathedral and looked into the distance. Under the influence of divinity, the whole town of lol was closed to him. The rise of the whole town was filled with reactions of different energies. "Are we really right?" In many cases, the archbishop and Negri have a tacit understanding, their fight tends to benign competition, both sides in order to avoid hurting the other side''s fundamental. It was this tacit understanding that the power of the unclean monastic order grew so rapidly that the reform of the shadow church was carried out smoothly. If there is no enemy, the church will have no motive force for reform, and the Conservatives will have the upper hand again. Therefore, for the shadow church, a certain strength of the Priory is essential. "With the protection of the true God, everything will be all right." The Archbishop knelt down under the statue of God, praying, but thinking of those ominous breath, the Archbishop will still have a trace of deep worry. "On the seventh block, another blasphemous beast has been found. Ask for help!" The voice came from a purple black Trumpet Flower. A young man who combed his hair neatly nodded and calmly arranged the right person''s hands out. "Lord green, the Lord of the sanctuary is here." A man in a night watchman''s uniform, with a beak mask on his face, knocked on the open wooden door and said respectfully. The night watchman began to reform three years ago. This young man named Green Carroll soon stood out and became the supreme commander of the night watchman in lol town with his calm and efficient command ability and personal charm of making villains submit. "Welcome, Captain cromie." In the conference room, green met cromie, both young men. When he saw green, cromie shook his mind a little, and then shook hands with green to explain some knowledge about blasphemous creatures and the unclean gear of its source. After the two sides discussed the combat cooperation, cromie took the people away. "That guy..." Cromie had a sword in his hand, and his face was overcast. The basic information of green Carroll appeared in his mind. "The younger brother of the late red sun knight, Rhett, did not meet the religious requirements of the church knight. After his brother died, he chose to join the night watchman who was still in reform at that time." "In many subsequent events, they showed extremely high fighting quality and excellent command ability, and they had great prestige among the night watchmen''s scum." "Therefore, after the reform of the watchman system, he soon became the supreme commander of the night watchman." Although cromie had no fear, he still felt a chill in his back when he first saw green holding the information. That temperament, that gesture, despite the different faces and shapes, cromie was sure that green Carroll was Negri, the founder of the Priory. "Is the night watchman no longer trustworthy?" Cromie wanted to report the incident, but soon gave up the idea.First of all, he has no evidence. The other party can be the supreme commander of the night watchman. After a lot of inspection, it must be proved that the other party has a way to not reveal his identity. It is difficult to judge just by his posture and temperament. Then cromie didn''t dare. Yes, he didn''t, not because of fear, but because he judged rationally that he couldn''t afford the consequences. Although cromie is not very smart, he has expanded his horizons in the past three years, and he still has some views on the overall situation. Even if he has a way to expose Green''s identity, it can be predicted that the current relative balance will be broken, some of the night watchmen will rebel, and the fight between the church and the Priory will not maintain the current low intensity. Cromie, who fulfilled his father''s last wish, had no previous efforts. He chose to return to his hometown with the idea of eating and waiting for death. "And Negri didn''t mean to hide his identity. The church didn''t really know it." Thinking of this, cromie finally decided not to get involved in these things. The only thing he wanted to do now was to save Ollie, and other things could be mixed up. From a distance, cromie could see the blasphemy that had been turned into by the dirty gear. When a human stands up to five meters high, dogs can see some golden hair on their bodies as if they were skinned. Their bodies are still changing constantly. You can clearly see the black blood vessels wriggling in the meat. The beating sound of the heart is clear and audible, accompanied by the sound of gear rotation. There were already a lot of people around the monster, and cromie sighed and rushed up with the sanctuaries. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 "The power of uncleanness." The monster roared again and his body changed again. The dog like biological limbs of human beings kept wriggling, and two huge bulges appeared behind. Finally, the bulge exploded, and that layer of fascia was directly torn. A large number of tentacles spread out, and a pair of wings composed of tentacles appeared in front of people. The yellow green liquid spilled all over the ground with the breaking of the drum bag, and the sour smell made the surrounding people slowly retreat. The monster roared wildly, and his body began to change irregularly. Originally, it had the image of a dog. Although the appearance was a little disgusting, after that, the monster could not even maintain the most basic appearance. Several people on the scene all put their eyes on the monster, but they did not dare to get close to it. Cromie arrived at the scene, a little look, found that there are some people are holding. "Patrols, night watchmen, monasteries, and cult members who have information hidden in the dark." Cromie made a general observation and knew the attraction of the dirty gear. This thing is only a semi-finished product, which can cause constant mutation of life. What comes from the gear will make every life rapidly change and evolve. Even if it is just an ordinary life, his blood will quickly degenerate to the level of extraordinary life. There is only one problem, that is, instability. The speed of this kind of mutation evolution is too fast, and most of the time, it is irregular evolution. Normal human can also evolve into a four dissimilar. If you want to get a more secure mature gear, you need enough life to fill something. This one has been alienated into a monster who doesn''t know anything. At last, he sends out some meaningless howls. The whole body collapses and melts into a lot of sewage. A dark gear rolled out of it. The dark surface was not stained with any stain, as if the change of the monster had nothing to do with it. "Shoot, destroy the blasphemy Before cromie could make a statement, the Knights of the patrol launched an attack in a hurry. After the reformation of the church, the newly established sanctuary was mainly to hunt and kill any illegal organization. After the reorganization of the night watchman, the duty was still to hunt dangerous creatures at night. The duty of the patrol team is to detect any abnormal points in the town and ensure that no dangerous things will harm the lives and property of believers in the town. The responsibilities of the three departments are different, but there are overlaps. For example, the black gear that appeared this time not only involves illegal organizations, but also creates dangerous creatures. As long as it is possible to harm believers, the patrol can intervene in all matters. Moreover, the patrols are more conservative. They only guarantee the interests of believers. They don''t care much about the safety of ordinary people''s lives, and they are frank about it. That''s what the police should do. The reformists gathered more in the sanctuaries, including not only Knight priests, but also shallow believers such as cromie. In short, they paid more attention to ability in the sanctuaries. In addition, the church has a number of departments that are not involved in the fight, such as the evangelical Department of missionary work, and the combat chaplain Corps that is still under way. Compared with the previous chaotic management mode, it is much better now. However, at some times, the patrol team is like some scum sticks. They will not judge the situation and consider the overall situation. They will only consider their own interests and beliefs. At the same time, the patrols looked down upon the religious sanctuaries and night watchmen who were originally garbage gathering places. They thought that the religious people were the Orthodox Church. Therefore, despite the pre war discussions, the people of the patrol team did not regard it as a thing at all. There was something evil and blasphemy. To eliminate it was that the church did not need any compromise. As the most powerful organization in the area, the sun shadow church has been in the past, which is its style. With such an idea, they directly attacked the gear and applied magic arrows, like scarlet streamers, towards the gear that affected everyone. "Looking for death..." Many people have the same idea when they look at the patrol''s behavior. These people still cling to the idea that the shadow church was the only one in the past, but they didn''t know that the times had changed. Although the church was powerful, it was not omnipotent, especially when it was against the majority. Now most people are eager to get gears. The complete version of the gear, can make the body appear to break through the boundaries, get near immortality of life, but also can obtain the force of profanity. Finally, in the gear, there will be some random ability. Even an ordinary person can quickly become a powerful existence after obtaining the gears. How many people in the whole town of lol want these gears. There were more than three heretics on the scene, who were employed by some rich or powerful people in the city, just to get this gear.The battle broke out in an instant. Before the monster died, they all kept their energy and didn''t want to spend too much on the monster. After all, after all, the monster would collapse and die. When the result appeared, everyone moved. As the ground squirmed, several palms stretched out from the ground and grabbed at the gears. At the same time, the surrounding green trees pulled up roots at the same time. They actually grew faces, hands and feet, and roared at all the people present. On the roof, a few common birds suddenly showed their ferocity. Their bodies swelled several times, and their feathers were flying like eagles. They flew down from high places, and their thick claws clawed at the gears. It used to be a neighborhood of about 20 people, but suddenly the number doubled. Even cromie, who used the aura of fear, also found that spirits and other angles were mingling with the crowd, waiting for the opportunity to seize the gear. Negri just threw out a gear wheel, and all kinds of ghosts and snakes came out. On the tall clock tower, Negri sat on the throne and opened a book with one hand. Behind him was a huge clock. Driven by gears, the hands on the top kept turning, and finally reached the hour. The clear bell rang through the whole town of lol. "Under the crown of eternal scorching, don''t you know what to do with me?" Negri looked to the front and uttered such a sentence. Although he used honorific words, it did not mean any respect. Of course, the other party''s existence doesn''t care about the respect of other creatures. A halo like thing releases light. Everything around is distorted and deviates from the normal scene, or these things are showing more mysteries. Negri looked at all this, the lights of all colors, the innumerable halos, the disgusting beat, and the steaming temperature. I don''t know how long it took for everything to subside. Negri looked at the book he had pinched out of his finger print and let go of his hand. Soon the book grew wings composed of two tentacles, and puffed back to the shelf. The fingerprints on the book recovered after a period of wriggling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 "Warning and testing?" Negri stood up from his position, and a lot of black stains came out from one side. After leaving Negri''s body, the stains quickly wriggle together to form a ball, which slowly floats. The black material of the ball soon lights up. There is magma flowing on it. Light and heat are released from it, just like a little sun. "Before that, the probability of eternal hot people appearing was 24%, and the closer to the day of sacrifice, the more likely they would appear." Negri removed the probability of occurrence in his mind, then recorded the data, and did not think about the things of God. To their degree, even if only thinking about their existence in the mind, will attract the other party''s attention. In fact, although Negri''s strength is far from that, he relies on his own knowledge and ability to do similar things. Names also belong to a part of being. If you can change the perspective of observing the world, maybe in a certain angle, it is the angle of people''s names. So there is no mistake in saying that the name of existence has power. Through a large number of data models, Negri integrates some observation data of mutual influence from world perspective. If someone reads Negri''s name, it is actually equivalent to touching another angle of Negri. Being is the same existence, but the angle of observation is different. Actually, there is a connection between them. For example, as the saying goes, sneezing is someone saying your name. In fact, this statement is not very correct, but there is a certain connection. Negri collected the relevant contact data and applied some relevant means to his name. When someone mentions Negri''s name, Negri can sense it and find the other person''s name through the angle between real names. For example, just a moment ago, more than dozens of people read his name. Among them, 13 people''s real names convey fanatical worship, 16 people convey hatred, and 35 people''s real names are full of greed. Even Negri has such a means, the eternal hot man, even if he does not tamper with his real name, but their essence will be more powerful, as long as he thinks of the other party''s existence, his ideas may be perceived by the other party. Even now the other party has not really appeared in this world. "It''s just that some of them appear here, which makes it hard for me to resist. Sure enough, my path still needs to be taken slowly." Negri looked at the small sun in front of him. The other side was just floating here, emitting light and heat. From the magma, occasionally, he could see some tentacles sticking out. The eternal hot one is only part of the existence, and the other''s existence begins to radiate. In the other party''s light and heat, the body of Negri''s virus receives the radiation of the other party and begins to undergo mutation. If Negri cannot resist this change, his essence will be changed and become the family of the eternal hot. And Negri got rid of those infected bacteria, and those bacteria could actually aggregate to form a kind of half life. This thing did not mean to leave, but remained in the clock tower, neither expressing opinions nor moving, so it stayed in the air, emitting light and heat. Is Negri the enemy of the shadow church? Yes, and if you are not careful, you can bring great losses to the shadow church. Even in the eyes of the eternal heat, it is not surprising that Negri destroyed the church. But even the church knows the importance of the enemy. They will let certain enemies to create a sense of crisis and keep the church active. Although the eternal hot man is the object of worship of the shadow church, the two should be separated. God is God, and the church is the church. As a god spread over several worlds, there are countless lives of those who worship eternal heat. He doesn''t care whether someone worships him. If the shadow church is destroyed and he can make him move forward on the road, he will not have any hesitation. He is not the God who exists because of faith and is bound by faith. "For them, the moon tree world is just a once-in-a-century harvest." The original significance of the church was that the seven gods placed some veterans and their descendants, and at the same time created the surplus value of the moon tree world. "So in front of the world value, the other side will forgive me for my small offense." Negri sneered. There are also many contradictions among the seven true gods. If there is a chance, the eternal hot one doesn''t mind driving all the other six out and monopolizing the moon tree world. But now the existence of Negri, let the eternal hot see the opportunity, even if can not monopolize, can also kick out a few dividend people, in this case, he will give Negri on such a play. "It''s all planned, but this feeling is really unpleasant." As Negri waved, another book flew up from the shelf and landed on Negri''s hand.Even though the knowledge in Nigel''s mind is amazing, he is still tirelessly learning new knowledge, completely ignoring the little sun. In the distance, the competition for gears has also entered the white heat. Cromie waved the sword in his hand, which was wrapped with red breath, and pushed back an existence walking in other angles. The gear standing there quietly in the field affected the heartstrings of all people. The idea of the sanctuary is to acquire gears and study its principles. If there is a harvest, it can also be used to arm itself. Night watchmen, who use abnormal biological forces to arm their own forces, do not resist such forces. Only the patrol team firmly wants to destroy the gear. In their view, the power of God is extremely great. They who obtain the power of God don''t need to consider what kind of heresy. Several withered and yellow trees fell to one side, with several sword marks on the trunk, and many animal bodies were found in the field. These animal corpses have the same characteristics, their bodies appear a lot of broken wounds, the whole body has been completely eroded. At the same time, there are a steady stream of animals rushing in. They were all ordinary creatures, but even the domestic cat will suddenly swell into a giant tiger in a short time, and burst out the power of terror. In the chaotic battle, all the people involved in each other were hostile to each other. Several spirits suddenly appeared, and a lot of cold breath spread around. At the same time, a kind of shrill sound appeared in all people''s hearts. As long as there were people who were afraid, panic would inevitably appear. Several ghostly hands, who do not know where they come from, grab the gear and drag it into some kind of strange space. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 "The gear is mine." A man in sackcloth woke up from an alley. He gave out the laughter of Jie Jie Jie, and a stench of corpse flowed from him. Saron, who used to be a corpse collector in a church, would push a cart into the street every morning to collect the corpses that appeared at night. This job is disgusting and dangerous, but for him with facial deformity, it is already the best job. There are a lot of unemployed people who are willing to take his place. And it was when he collected the body that he got his own opportunity. Generally speaking, the corpses he collected were monsters changed by the blood of sin. In a few cases, he could meet those evil believers who were dressed in clothes. Generally speaking, the corpses of these evil believers were taken away, leaving only corpses. On that day, however, Sharon received such a corpse of a heretic who had nothing but rags. But when carrying the body, with years of hand feeling, he felt something strange in the body''s belly. Ugly he is actually bold, he sent the body to burn, secretly cut open the body, took out the things in it, a magic book. Spirit magic, this is also a special kind of magic. He also needs to use the ritual of the same track to change his own existence, but this change is not to touch some evil god, but to transform himself into a special frequency. After completing the transformation, the user can intercept the spirit of the dead and cultivate it into a spirit. The casting material is taken from the corpse. As a corpse collector, he is just suitable for this magic. As for the incomplete corpse, on the one hand, those burning personnel don''t care too much about it. On the other hand, he is not the only one who works on the corpse. There are a lot of people who don''t have enough to eat in lol town. If we ignore the identity of human beings, then human beings are just a kind of food. At most, if we eat too much, we will get sick. But when it is difficult to survive, who cares. So it''s normal for bodies to be burned. In this way, by virtue of spirit magic, Saron uses the work of the corpse collector to hide, while learning spirit magic quickly. Therefore, he has cultivated many spirit bodies. Just because of the lack of relevant knowledge system, only relying on a magic book, because he can''t read, even the above content, is a small piece of his translation. In addition, the spirit magic is not good for the body, some mistakes and omissions, and long-term contact with the spirit body, Saron''s body has begun to appear corpse spots, at the same time, it gives out the smell of decay, and soon his body will die completely, which is what he can''t accept. The reason why he wants to rob the unclean gear is that it can give the user the characteristics of nearly immortal life, and will not affect the user''s magic ability, but will play a strengthening role. It is no exaggeration to say that the impure gear is the fruit of God in their eyes. "And now he''s mine!" Saron takes the gear from the spirit, and without hesitation runs to the planned escape path. It takes a while to fuse the gear, which will leave you in a weak state. Once those outside find him, they can easily kill him. Therefore, it is necessary to find a suitable place to fuse the gear. "You can''t look down on other people." Cromie jumps onto the roof and sees Saron running towards the distance. If it''s someone else, they may be confused by the spirit of Saron and can''t complete the tracking. However, cromi is different. Sacrificing his fear, he was not frightened by the spirit''s ability. Therefore, he observed the movement of the skill with gears, and pursued him directly. Holding the sword, cromie did not stop and pursued directly. The gears could not fall into other people''s hands in any case. Each gear can create a troublesome enemy, and Negri must have some conspiracy to release these gears. Therefore, the best way is to supervise them. Cromi''s physical fitness is not human at all. He rolls and jumps on the roof, and soon gets close to salon, who has physical problems. "Damn, how can this church dog be so fast?" Saron was a little exasperated and thought that his plan had been successful. He used the spirit to interfere with his sight, and while those guys were fighting for the gear, he would make the spirit burst into a dead spirit howl, and then take advantage of the opportunity to take away the gear with the magic method. In front is the moat, and the passage he arranged is there. Once he is allowed to enter the moat, with the complexity of the sewer, he can quickly get rid of the mad dog behind him. "Come out, my servant!" Saron''s ugly face flashed madness. He took out a knife and stabbed it into his left hand without hesitation. With a fierce stroke, the blood of corruption flowed out. At the same time, a spirit body that can''t be observed by a normal person comes out from his arm which is almost like a corpse. This kind of spirit is similar to but different from the remnant soul of Negri. The magic ritual changes the form of soul body, making them in an angle that human beings can''t observe. At the same time, they constantly cultivate them with the resentment of the dead. Their soul bodies are not powerful, but they are weird enough.This kind of spirit has other abilities. Their interference power has become a kind of power that can stir up emotions. At the same time, it has the ability of magic and life sucking. If fed with the blood of the owner, these spirits can also develop more terrifying and strange abilities, but the antiphagy of spirits will become more and more severe. So Saron only raised a spirit with his own flesh and blood as his own card. With the aura of fear bestowed by cromi, he can easily see the red spirit. The ominous death will make the sensed people feel the fear from life instinct. However, cromi chose to sacrifice fear to deal with this kind of thing. The silent church''s research on the blood of sin made them produce many similar strange things. In order to fight against the silent church, he dedicated his fear of sacrifice. The sword wrapped in the red breath directly pierced into the spirit body. However, this spirit, which was regarded as the base card by Saron, was not weak. At the first moment of being hurt, his spirit body split directly, and several red lights were flying in the air, attacking cromi from different angles. "It''s me to win after all!" Saron looks at the moat in front of him. This is his escape route. As long as he escapes into the sewer, he will soon be able to go to his own safe house. When the gears are integrated, there will be no sequelae. He must build his spiritual army. Just the next moment, a branch was just right in place and pierced Sharon''s throat. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 The natural thing with the branches in hand is Dahl. His snake was full of excitement in his pupils. It was three years ago where he saw Negri. He stood in the same position, holding the branch to kill the enemy, reaching out to use the flying gear. is as like as two peas ago three years ago. Unlike three years ago, he got the ring and got the capital to live, and now he gets more. "Is that what you expect, Lord Negri?" Darl felt only that his heart was shaking. When he found the location where the gear appeared, he noticed the difference and was more excited after making a simple judgment. He knew that it took a certain time to blend gears, and most of the people, except the church, had to flee after the gear arrived. The three departments of the church are not in harmony. The chief of the sanctuary is new, and it is not even more tacit now, which makes the church party get the gear straight down. And the nearby terrain, the most suitable for escape is the moat here. Then, recalling the map in his mind, Dahl found that the gear was in a straight line with the place where he had met Negri. Whether it was such a coincidence or a worship of Negri, Dahl chose to wait in the original place. Indeed, a person hurriedly ran to this side, and from the other side of the state can see, he in order to get the gear abandoned most of the cards, is the most weak time. Without effort, it is still a branch of a light poke, will the end of this person''s life, even without a force of daldo, will all people yearn for gear to get hands. And this means that all things are under the control of Lord Negri, and they are chosen! What else is more enjoyable for fanatics than to remember themselves and assign to them what he desires? Holding the gear in his hand, Dahl looked at the dead saloon, collected some of his blood, and kicked it into the moat. This guy was the winner of the previous competition, which means that those people remember only this person. And let it die without a whole body, the other party''s attention will always be in this person, their own gear integration will be much safer. When the body of the other party is kicked into the moat, some sludge filled arms in the river can be seen rushing out of the water like lightning, catching the body of saloon and dragging them into the muddy water. Darl did not stay to appreciate the corpse was swallowed by the monsters in the moat, but he quickly went into the sewer. He could not look down on the competitors. With the ability of the other party, he estimated that he would find it soon. Now it is the right choice to find a safe place to integrate gears. Not as darl expected, almost all the way forward, cromi came here and there was no hesitation to jump into the sewer. "The spirit that I fight against is not killed by me, but suddenly dissipates, which can cause this, there are only a few possibilities, the most likely being the death of the master." Cromi walked in the dark sewer, and at the fork he found that there was blood from the psychic operator on one side and nothing on the other. "Someone killed the spirit controller and took the gear." Cromi blinked, chose the side without blood, and soon found new traces. After all, in the sewer, the speed of hiding traces will be slow. Indeed, clomi continued to follow up, and he wanted to win the dirty gear this time, but also had a private presence. Other organizations, regardless of the first, in the hidden church internal to the dirty gear is crazy worship. Clomi got information from other areas of the Council, so he had a relatively clear understanding of the tacit. The tacit is very united when it is abroad, because it represents a set of community of interests based on contribution value. Only with the system becoming stronger and stronger, the members of the Council can gain more benefits. But the tacit is not united, and the various interests they compete for are gathered into groups with resource controllers. They are fighting for the benefit of each other. Cromi was never the kind of regular person who got the dirty gear and the attraction of the gear to the members of the hidden arts society. He could use it as a chip to get the news of Ollie and even rescue it. After all, for the moment, the only one he owes is Holly. After sacrificing so many things, cromi was not a normal man for a long time. At least he thought so. After realizing his father''s wishes, he had no life goals. "Holly..." Cromi looked so complicated that he put down the thoughts, and raised his sword and cut a mutant creature out of his hand in half. Then turning around, you can see a large number of mutated creatures, which block this sewer strictly. Looking at the abnormal number of monsters and their red eyes, it takes hard effort and time to kill all the mutant creatures blocking the road.These mutants are not strong, but they are numerous, and in some way they are in a state of madness. But for the terrain advantage of sewers, cromie may not be able to clean up these mutants. It took so much time that the guy who got the gear must have left long ago. But it''s not too late yet. Cromie began to look around carefully in the dark sewers. If it wasn''t for the observation ability brought by the aura of fear, cromie would not have found the things sticking on the cracks in the walls. "A medicine made by mixing some herbal medicine with flesh and blood?" Cromie looked at it, put it under his nose and sniffed. He couldn''t smell anything, but some residual spirituality in these things, along with his actions, entered his nose and finally conveyed to his mind. Clomibi, who entered the psychic state, soon saw the process of making the drug. "Found it!" Cromie looked at Dahl in the sight and chuckled. At the same time, he is also misled by the fact that the target is not manipulated by the spirit. "It''s really frightening to be just a teenager." Cromie sighed, and then began to pursue again. No matter what, he wanted to get the chips of gear. From the vision, he actually saw the two teenagers who had started to fight Ollie. In this case, he could not let him go. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 "The spiritualism of coca." With a move from Nigel, a book on the other side of the shelf flew over. It was a book that was almost illusory. The light of the little sun also showed a slight change of flashing, giving people a feeling of watching all this. Negri opened the book, which described the observation of the abyss of no regret, and explained why the soul of the unbeliever was absorbed by the abyss of no regret after death, and how the fog of regret and the darkness of despair precipitated in the abyss of penitence transformed the soul into the soul of death. Then, according to the above observations, the author of the book, Corys, developed the spirit school, which expounded how to transform his body through the same track ceremony and turn his body into a small no regret abyss. It also describes how to avoid the influence of resentment on one''s own consciousness. Even Negri was amazed by this talent. Unfortunately, coca was finally killed by the life bearer''s half body church. The spirit school was not really completed, and his successors were not willing to take time to complete it. Instead, they directly put it into use and manipulated the spirit body through the mortal body to obtain extraordinary power. Naturally, the successor is cool, and the new successor, Sharon, is a stupid guy. After he got the Spiritual School''s magic book, because he was illiterate, his interpretation of the magic book was to take out the content one by one and ask others to interpret it. What is really stupid is that after gaining strength, he indulges in enjoyment and does not use his own strength to acquire more knowledge. At least if he can read, he can correct the magic he interprets, so that his body will not rot. "The abyss of no regrets was the burial place of the spirits, the curse of the seven gods, and some special factors made it the place where the soul belonged." Negri looked through the book of spirit in his hand. The former content is the supplement of the school created by Cortez and his successor''s clumsy complement. At the back of the book, there are new contents, including the changes after the formation of the abyss of human body without regret, as well as its numerous subsequent development. What is really surprising is the analysis of the curse of the seven gods in the abyss of no regret, and the observation report on its formation with the abyss of no regret. Moreover, the data in this spirit book are still being generated. And that''s what makes the eternal hot man pay attention. Omniscientism is omnipotence, but this omniscient knowledge includes how to use knowledge. If you don''t know how to use it, no matter how much you know, it won''t help. Every book here is made by Negri with germs. For example, this spirit book is a germ with spirit nature created by observing the abyss of no regret and combining with the school of coca ys. This book itself is running spirit magic. At the same time, Negri uses his understanding of the abyss of no regret to form a link with the abyss of no regret In order to continuously obtain relevant data. On this shelf, there are thousands of magic books, most of which are germs. On the one hand, they record that kind of magic, on the other hand, they are also practitioners of that kind of magic. In the process of cultivation, all the data obtained will be saved. After seeing the book of spirit, the little sun soon regained his indifferent appearance. "So it makes the abyss of no regrets special, even for the seven gods." Negri observed the situation of the spirit book for a while, and then said, "the world consciousness must be suppressed there." "After all, it''s only there, with the power of seven." Negri said slowly that the moon tree world was divided up by the seven positive gods, and only the no regret abyss had the power of the seven positive gods. In addition, the other one who was cursed by the seven positive gods was the elves themselves. The so-called God worship day is actually the day when the fruits of the world are divided up again. The world consciousness is suppressed. Every once in a while, the recovery of the world itself will make the world consciousness accumulate a certain source force. "The world is like a farm, but this farm has seven owners who collect profits, and those who are raised have their own careful thinking." Negri smiles. It''s not easy for anyone. Whether it is the seven true gods or the cultivated world consciousness. The power of the seven positive gods oppresses the world consciousness to death. Under normal circumstances, it is absolutely impossible for it to turn over, unless the power of the seven positive gods begins to decrease. To get rid of the world consciousness, the eternal hot people want more share of the source power. The two seem to have reached an agreement, and cromie is just the pawn they use to complete the agreement. In fact, it is the same with Negri. However, after realizing this, Negri has gained control of some key things, so that the eternal hot man is not willing to destroy Negri directly with violence. After the failure of trying to assimilate Negri into his family, the relationship between the two has reached a balance. Negri fell into meditation. Every life has its own needs, such as world consciousness, eternal hot people. Negri also has his own needs, and what he needs to think about is how to meet his own needs in this game. "Let''s see if I can dominate God." Negri grinned, and the huge clock behind him, driven by gears, turned little by little.While Negri was thinking about how to become a chess player from the chess game, the chase war on the other side began again. "Here it is." Cromie looked warily at a branch of sewer not far away from where, according to what he saw from his vision, the other party arranged a secret stronghold here. Although this young man is young, he is very careful in his work. There are a lot of traps in this stronghold. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may be trapped or even die. Although the other party will be in the weak period of fusion gear, it is only weak period. At that time, whether it is to escape or use the trap to fight back, it will become very easy, so the best way is to sneak in and subdue the other party directly while the other party is not paying attention. Dahl raised his head, and an ominous feeling appeared in his heart. He adored Negri very much, so after he joined the Priory, his power of choice also imitated Negri. Knowing that the enemy dominates the enemy, he transplanted a special blood vein, and that pair of snake pupils is the abnormal phenomenon. His ability is sensitive to everything around him, which makes it convenient for him to collect information. After all, cromie''s vision is not omnipotent. Although he was more careful, he still attracted dal''s attention. "Escape or fight?" Dahl''s eyes flickered, and finally he chose to retreat. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 Because of the root cause, the structure of human soul is relatively stable, but it is difficult to produce the force similar to the interference force. In order to obtain the relevant strength, we must liberate the root and strengthen the soul, and generally speaking, one-time liberation is not enough. Because of the monopoly of the seven positive gods, using the magic power belonging to this world to liberate the root causes will lead to variation, and the liberators will have root causes and loss of reason. Therefore, this liberation is called the awakening of evil spirits. Without relevant resources, Negri is also difficult to help others to liberate their roots. Even if he uses his own soul power to guide, it will be more than worth the loss. In order to better understand a person''s soul, this experiment was conducted to break the balance of the soul and guide the power belonging to the soul. Through many experiments, the use of unclean forces to tilt the structure of the soul in balance can lead to a force similar to the interference force, but this force is very rigid, unable to carry out the transformation of illusion and so on, so it is called ideation power. Dahl''s exchange is mind power awakening surgery, this invisible mind power, very often to promote external things, forming a chain reaction. Of course, this kind of behavior that destroys the balance of the soul will also have side effects. In some serious cases, the user''s temperament will be greatly changed, and some emotions will be magnified, that is, they will become paranoid. Perhaps there are some factors in Dahl''s fanatical worship of Negri. What interests Negri is that after the balance of the soul is broken, in order to form a new balance, the root causes the power of the soul to grow. If the root causes are not liberated, a lot of soul power will be generated from the roots. Unfortunately, there is a limit. If one of them is not operated well, the soul will collapse. What bothers Dahl now is that after the integration of gears, the power of gears is fusing his power, making Dahl''s thinking power unable to be used. In addition, Dahl''s ability to exchange from the monastic order is only partially modified by the snake devil. This visceral ability, which is similar to instinct, plays a role. This ability originates from the snake demon isreg under Negri. The first person to join Negri is not well-known in Negri''s team. What is more interesting is his snake ceremony. After being optimized by Negri, he has made great progress. He can carry out the transformation step by step, such as heat perception or cold blood. In the shadow church''s territory, everyone knows that those church knights are very good at detecting temperature changes and high temperature attacks. The snake demon can restrain the existence of the shadow knight to a certain extent. The heat perception can make the transformed person aware of the knight''s location and their attack, while the cold-blooded transformation can make them avoid the shadow Knight''s perception. Because the cold-blooded transformation will make the person who is transformed have strong sleepiness when the temperature is not enough, so Dahl only carries out the thermal perception transformation, and all kinds of temperature around can be sensed by him. Therefore, as cromie approached his stronghold, Dahl was aware of the change in cromi''s temperature. "Damn it..." Dahl pushed open a covered wooden door, with a man dug circular passage leading to the dark unknown. It won''t take long for the mechanism to collapse after the enemy''s death. Dahl hobbled toward the passage, he now has some regret that he fused the dirty gear so quickly, but he did not expect that under his guidance, there were still people who could find it. The power of the unclean gear is constantly rotating in his body, in line with his physical condition, and slowly forming a new balance. The environment behind the passage is also revealed in front of Dahl, which is a very old corridor, which is obviously not built by Dahl. After he found a stronghold somewhere in the sewer, he found that there was something wrong with the soil on one side of the mountain wall when he set up the organ. According to the measurement of the soil, he found that there should be a large space inside the mountain wall. After got through the mountain wall, he found a corridor similar to the ruins. On both sides of the corridor there was a long lamp that seemed to never go out, and the end of the corridor did not know where to go. According to the location, the site is located underground in the town of lol. After preliminary exploration of the site, Dahl confirmed that he had found some amazing things. This remains is just the place he explored, which is amazing. He even suspects that his previous exploration is just the gate of the site, and the real remains have not been opened to him. This is a bit creepy. It is difficult for even the shadow church to build such a huge building under the ground of lol town. In terms of the style and age of the relics, it does not belong to the town. With his poor knowledge of history, edara only knows the church''s rule for thousands of years, but he doesn''t know what kind of forces it belonged to before that time. In fact, most of the people in the whole town of lol do not know much about the history of the past. At most, those who have a better understanding of theology can know that the land was dominated by a sinful capital, and the arrival of God liberated it.Later, Dahl inquired some information inside the order and found out that the relic belonged to the extinct race, the spirit. He got some treasure among the ruins, which is one of the reasons why he was so successful. However, there was no access to the real relics, so Dahl turned it into a secret escape route. With the sound of collapse, the passage he entered had collapsed. It was not so easy for the enemy to come in. Dahl shook his head and walked to the other side, where there was a secret passage to leave. Cromie, on the other side, was a little disheartened. He cracked all kinds of mechanisms carefully all the way. As soon as he entered the stronghold, he was embarrassed by the explosion, and the most important thing was that the pursuit channel was also interrupted. "He didn''t expect my vision, and I didn''t expect him to be so decisive." Cromie''s face was a little ugly. He lost the boy. The next time he met, he might have completed the gear fusion. The strength of the Priory increased again. It would be more difficult for him to rescue Ollie''s soul. "Wait..." Cromie suddenly felt something wrong. He raised his slightly incomplete finger. There was a ring on it. On the inside of the ring, there was a line of prayer: May the moon be with you! When he saw his sister wearing the ring, his father also hid it tightly. After his family broke down and people died, he would wear it around as a memory. However, he didn''t expect that the ring was different today. "Underground?" Cromie''s mind suddenly flashed some information that he had ignored for a long time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 This message still comes from three years ago. Baldimo, the God of information, came to lol to seek more information by calling his real name. Now there are still many victims of that incident in lol town. They have been confused by a large amount of information, and some of them have died by bursting their heads. At that time, clomio also became a medium and was read information. However, he sacrificed his pain and gained a fearless aura. He interrupted the transmission of information and intercepted some information. And this information is related to a treasure under the town of lol. However, the subsequent detention trial, let cromie did not care too much about the treasure. I suddenly remembered that message today. Baldimer''s information reading is not to be able to read any information from a person. There is a connection between these information, at least contact, or ancestors and so on. Kromi''s farnat family is a historical inheritor of the elves. Although almost all kinds of things have been lost, some things are still contained in the blood. By baldimer''s means, cromie got some information about the underground ruins, which became clear again with the ring''s reminder. "This is The ring of the moon Cromie raised his hand, and the words behind him had changed his tone instinctively, just as he was singing and chanting poems. The prayer carved on it was also instinctively recited in spirit language: "may the moon be with you!" When this prayer was chanted in elvish language, the pure moonlight lit up on the ring, which was different from the weird and evil moonlight outside now. This kind of moonlight only made cromie feel as gentle as his mother. He walked in an ant race for ten years. Bah, cromie''s mother had passed away ten years ago, and his father, Mr. farnet, had been pursuing his rights and interests and sent him to study in the capital of the college. Although he cared about him, he was still a little bit worse than his mother''s love. When the moonlight appeared, cromie seemed to be held in her arms by her mother, comforting him for years of suffering and pain. He, ah, has paid too much to realize his father''s dream, especially the last sacrifice, which was the battle to destroy the monastic branch. He sacrificed his love, gained endless energy and strong physical quality. Therefore, he is only left with guilt for Ollie, conscious debt, but no love. This is equivalent to giving up his life completely. At this moment, he felt the warmth of his mother, and a trace of tears flowed from the corner of his eyes. Under the effect of the ring, his body became empty and appeared in front of a door. "Has it finally begun?" Above the clock tower, Negri stood at the top of the tower, looking down at the ground. He had already known about the underground ruins from farnat. The reason why Dahl was able to discover the underground remains was that Negri had guided, or knew that at present, everything was still under Negri''s control, including the moon ring. In fact, if Negri had not arranged a magic array in the ruins, and the energy consumption of the ring was almost the same, how could it have the power to carry people. "Dahl, I''ve given you a chance. It''s up to you to seize it." In fact, Negri didn''t care much about the boy who was rescued at that time. Without Dahl, there would be someone else to replace him. However, Negri has always been good with his own people, and he is willing to give those people some opportunities if they have enough ability to seize the opportunity. Among the dead ruins, Dahl covered his head, one hand on the pillar, and looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him, who he knew. Cromie held up his hand, and the dark emerald ring with moonlight on his hand was so eye-catching. At this time, a ring on his finger also vibrated slightly. In order to survive, Dahl sold the ring. After he made his fortune, he bought it back quickly. It was given to him by Lord Negri. Naturally, it was worn in his hand all the time. At this moment, he felt that there was a sense between his hand and the ring of the other party, and he seemed to be able to get something from it. "I see. Is that what you want? Lord Negri. " Dahl is very clever. After seeing Negri, he believes in a saying that there is no coincidence in the world, and everything that happens has internal factors. The man behind him is no accident. The ring in his hand has something to do with this relic, and so is himself. "Mr. farnart, it was you who pursued me." Dahl didn''t dodge and came straight out of the shadows. Cromie over there obviously responded to the sound and raised his sword at Dahl. "You''re after me for Ollie." Dahl said with a smile, which seemed ironic. He didn''t feel any fear of cromie''s behavior. He seemed to think of funny things and said, "I can help you find Ollie. How about cooperating.""You''re fusing gears now. Take you and I''ll know as well, and I''ll know more." Cromi was not coaxed by Dahl, although there are some things are not clear, but the matter in his own hands will not be a problem. "If before, maybe you can take me easily, but now." Dahl''s body is flexible to jump up, floating in the air, escaped cromi''s attack. The ring on his hand emits a glittering light. The magic array arranged by Negri here has brought the strength of two rings, especially Dahl. A familiar force appears from the ring, which is a huge motivation. It''s like an external source of power, so that Dahl can use the power he is familiar with. With this power, Dahl also has the ability to protect himself. Instead, cromi, his ring has no other function than to send him here. Dahl opened his hands and the surrounding pillars vibrated. Several head sized stones escaped from the pillars and turned into shells and flew to cromi. At the same time, some dust on the ground also floated under the strong wind driven by dal''s idea power, which blocked their sight. Dahl had thermal induction and could observe cromi''s location. However, cromi could only die because of the obstruction of his sight. Cromie felt the dust gathering towards him, and the scarlet fear aura rose from his sword in his hand, and cut off those forces that control the wind. He squinted his eyes, and his left eye was not afraid of dust. He tried to see where Dahl was through the dust. After three years of experience in the sanctuary, cromie became a real warrior. He wanted to win the battle because only the winner could get more. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 The sword wrapped with the aura of fear pushes away the stones pushed by the power of reading. The controlled wind stops, and the dust gradually falls. The never extinguished light shows everything in front of him. Cromie, with his sword in his hand and his head on his side, looked around him. Dahl''s figure flashed away and disappeared into the corridor. Cromie looked up. The ceiling was surprisingly high, about 10 meters. There is no light on the top, which makes it very dark. With the barrier of pillars and beams, there are still many hiding places in the corridor. Dahl has mind power. He can use it to stabilize his body, or to wrap his surroundings without any sound. Cromie plays very vigilant, the opponent''s ability is very aggressive, once he does not guard in time, will be easily torn by the other party''s ability. The mouth and nose keep breathing. This is the escape route of Dahl. So it means that the other party has been here, so it is likely to leave spirituality here. Although there is no physical object, it can still be used for vision after some time. The past, which belonged to this place, began to appear in cromie''s mind. White moonlight, and the moon tree that holds up the sky. It seems that at that time, the underground remains did not sink underground. With the rapid jump of the screen, a large number of elves appeared. Their average height is three meters, and some powerful spirits can reach five or six meters. Looking at the past from a distance, their posture is particularly beautiful. They are around the corridor, devoutly dancing the spirit dance, as if to express their all to the moon tree in the sky. Then the sky broke, and a large number of human beings jumped out of it. Although their costumes and decorations are different from those of modern times, they can still see the relationship between them. War broke out in two worlds. The beautiful and elegant spirit was defeated by human beings, and the flashing blood poured on the earth, and the young Elves were mercilessly killed. The city was also "killed" and it sank to the ground. During this time, some people discovered it, but soon there was no news until a picture appeared in the vision. Dahl, this visitor took away the money that no one had deposited here, and then set traps here, the underground mechanisms, the piano strings in the pillars, and the weights fixed on the top. Seeing that the clomio tunnel is not good, there is a sound of jikuo coming from the distance. Several arrows are flying towards cromi, and the power of reading disappears in a flash. The huge kinetic energy is added to it, and the speed of the arrow reaches a certain level. Before he had time to think about it, cromie opened his eyes. Although he saw many things in his vision, it didn''t take him long. He didn''t choose to retreat for time, such as dodging arrows. Because in the previous vision, clomio saw the sharp piano string between the two pillars behind him. If he didn''t pay attention to hitting it, he could directly cut the flesh and blood of a person with that sharpness. Without any hesitation, cromie rolled to the side, and the ground sank a little and collapsed, revealing the holes below and the spines inside. But cromie was ready, grabbed the edge, and rolled over and out of the hole. "What''s the matter? I''ve made a disguise for these traps. Perception alone can''t break them." Hiding behind a pillar, Dahl kept thinking about the information he had collected before: "has some extraordinary ability to collect information, so that I can be found from all kinds of misinformation before?" "Give up your greedy ideas, Mr. farnart." Dahl''s voice came from different places through the power pipe. "You can never save Miss Ollie without my help. We are not enemies." As if thinking of something, Dahl''s voice was particularly sarcastic: "not to mention your wishful salvation, is it really salvation?" "You don''t have to worry about it." Cromie''s eyes twinkled, and the scene of Ollie''s sudden fall seemed to appear in front of him. He inserted his sword into the ground, quickly stirred up the soil, and flew to the places where several voices came out. Such a difficult opponent cromie has rarely seen, if not for the vision let him see some of the other side''s layout, then some of his own actions, will just step into the trap of the other side. The sound from the top made cromie think of the weight fixed on the top, a stone slab almost integrated with the ceiling. Only according to memory, the location of the stone slab was not on his head, but on the other side. The slate moved twice, slid off the top, and was caught in the air by something, and it was thrown like a pendulum at cromie. Cromie splits the slate with a sword, and he feels something twining around his body and constantly tightening and pulling, which makes him lose his sense of balance. At the same time, there is a wind in the back of his head. It is obvious that Dahl took advantage of this opportunity to send out a fatal blow.Cromie also found that what bound his body was the piano string which had been used as a mechanism before. Under the effect of reading power, his body had been cut out with bloodstains. Dahl concluded that cromie had the ability to collect information, and then set up a new operational plan. If the other party can know where the trap is, the weight on the top will also know. Using the trap that the other party knows can attract more attention of the other party. Dahl quietly took off the piano wire by reading power, put it on the slate quietly, and bound the piano line to his body while cromie attacked the slate. When cromie turned his sword hand, the sword was close to his body. Without hesitation, he cut a layer of flesh and blood and inserted it into the steel wire. When he picked the blade, he broke the line. At the same time, the sword wrapped with fear aura also intercepted the attack from the back. Dahl looked at the broken piano string, and suddenly felt a burning pain. Before that, the scene of cromie''s sword cutting a layer of flesh and blood appeared in his mind. At that time, some blood splashed on his body. Sacrificial magic (disposable): sacrifice part of the blood to make it highly corrosive. Note that if the blood is not separated from the body, it is the whole body blood that is sacrificed. The whole person will become a corrosion bomb. Only when the blood is separated from the body can part of the sacrifice be made. Cromie had already sacrificed his pain. He didn''t feel the pain in his back at all. He had the scars of piano wire cutting all over his body. He looked like a devil in the abyss of no regrets. "I won this time." Cromie looked at Dahl, who was suffering from the corrosion of blood and skin. He raised his sword and cut it without hesitation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 The sword mixed with fear aura crossed Dahl''s body, and blood spattered. Dahl''s body kept retreating and faltering, and a bloodstain from his right eye sliced down to his waist. "Ha ha Ha ha Dahl''s deformed mouth was filled with crazy laughter, from which came the sound of some gears turning. The ring in his hand gave out a dazzling brightness. Under the threat of death, he used 100% of his thinking power and turned it into a thread of thread to sew up his body. You can see that the reading power under the skin is creeping, and some organs are damaged. It is also the thinking power that is mending at the seams, barely carrying on the life activities. "I''m not going to die. How can I die like this, who has won the favor of Lord Negri and tried to follow that man." Dahl''s gears turned more and more violently. It seems that because he is on the verge of death, coupled with his strong will to survive, the fusion gear in his body has undergone unknown changes. Cromie''s eyes shrunk when he heard the man''s name, and then the sword again swept towards Dahl''s head. The power of reading could barely sew the body, but if the brain was destroyed, he could not survive. Looking at Dahl who is constantly retreating, cromie''s original fluent movement is sluggish. He looks down at it. I don''t know when some piano strings have been tied to the pillars on both sides, forming an interception. Dahl looks more and more crazy, and finally his severed right eye falls off, and a tentacle comes out of it. His body squirms rapidly, and some wounds that are forced to be mended by reading power are also repaired quickly. "Unstable changes." Cromie''s face became serious. His wound and blood stopped bleeding. He sacrificed his love. He gave him endless energy and strong body. This kind of flesh wound can recover almost in one or two days. After a life, the power of unclean gear has been catharsis, in which chaos is constrained. At the same time, from the lost life, something of vital importance is obtained to maintain the stability of the gear. Therefore, the mature unclean gear can make people obtain stable evolution. But when Dahl was on the verge of death, he touched the unclean gear and removed it with his own will. Finally, the gear returned to the unstable state, and the unclean power was madly derived. And Dahl''s body also under the influence of unclean forces, had a rapid change, the tentacles in the orbit of his eyes waved rapidly, there were a lot of bulges on his body, at the same time, a kind of force field appeared around his body. It is the pouring out of the power of uncleanness, in which the will of blasphemy spreads. When human beings are in the field, all their own things will be affected, especially those chaotic ideas which belong to uncleanness will cause confusion in people''s consciousness and finally be assimilated by impurity. This kind of unclean area is similar to the unclean worship of Chennai before. It is within a certain range that can make all living creatures infected by the power of uncleanness, but this infection is in the mind. If cromi had not protected his soul with the fearless aura of sacrificial pain, let alone rational thinking, terror would have been driven mad by meaningless chatter in his mind. At the same time, Dahl, who is in the unclean field, is also in a crazy change. He has more and more unidentified biological characteristics, but his head still basically keeps the appearance of human forehead. Under the pressure of life, it is one thing to use unstable evolution to alienate one''s own body. It is another to be completely influenced by unclean forces and become crazy. Dahl can only use all his ability to maintain his head and brain, not too affected, his hand has been turned into an unknown limb, Dahl''s right eye tentacles extended, rolled up the ring back into his right eye. The speed of the change was very fast. Cromie kept attacking with his sword or provoking rocks and soil to attack Dahl''s head, but all of them were intercepted by the abnormal limbs, which did not achieve any effect. Cromie stops attacking and looks at Dahl. His body slowly retreats. In addition to his head, he barely keeps his human appearance, and his other torso has completely changed. At the bottom of his head are a lot of irregular things like the skeleton mixed with flesh and blood, and many internal organs can be seen constantly wriggling in the skeleton. Because of the irregular changes, Dahl''s new body has no sense of beauty, and the internal organs and other weak places are still exposed outside, but also appears bulky and non aggressive, the only special is nausea. Dahl held on, he let himself out of the fate of death with the help of unclean gears. At the same time, although the body was deformed and ugly, he also gained unimaginable strength. "After all, I won, ha ha ha, be one with me," Dahl said with a crazy smile. The confused senses of his body affected his rational thinking. He instinctively manipulated his body, turning his rib like bones into dozens of pairs of legs, wriggling like a centipede. Waving a limb, probably called a hand, toward cromie, several bones similar to the spine spread rapidly under dal''s control.Cromie held a sword to cut off the limbs, but found a lot of blood spewing out, splashing on the ground, making a nourishing sound. "Have you got the blood of my sacrifice?" Cromie''s face became very ugly and kept retreating. Dahl''s incarnation of the monster is not so fast, his deformed body, fat and eccentric, is not suitable for this environment, nor does it conform to the evolutionary characteristics of biology. "Be one with me." Dahl murmured that although he protected his brain with thought power and will, there was not much change, but the body and head are connected together, in order to control the body, his not so normal soul is also affected. His body is constantly wriggling, a place similar to the human chest is slightly opened, and a large number of tentacles are protruding from the internal organs, and a large amount of yellowish liquid is secreted inside, as if expecting to store other life in it. "Are you crazy?" Cromie keeps retreating, slightly regretting. If he can act quickly and kill the other party before the other party changes, then with the help of the other party''s body, his vision can obtain a lot of information from the other party. However, Dahl and cromie, who have already incarnated as monsters, will go to the spirit of the other party unless they want to be crazy. His fearless aura doesn''t care what they see. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 Cromie put down the idea of searching for information. What he needs to think about now is how to kill the monster in front of him, or escape first. Although Dahl''s appearance has stabilized for the time being, the power of the unclean gear is still working. Maybe at a certain moment, his body will collapse like those creatures parasitized by unfinished gears. Dahl roared wildly, and the deformed body kept wriggling and waving those deformed limbs. Whenever he was injured, he would spray a lot of corrosive blood, and the recovery rate of the wound was not slow. In the case of this unstable mutation, unless the mutated body is seriously injured for many times, otherwise, it can recover through the mutation. "The weakness is the brain." Cromie quickly recognized this. Dahl''s head was normal except for a tentacle coming out of his right eye. The reason why the other side has not collapsed under the change is that, on the one hand, the unclean gear has matured before. Although Dahl artificially broke the balance and made it become an incomplete state again, the unclean force has been vented. On the other hand, Dahl still keeps his brain normal, making some restrictions through his mind power and his own will. If you destroy Dahl''s brain, you may not be able to kill this monster, but it can also make the monster change quickly and collapse quickly. Just the next moment, Dahl looked up at cromie, his weird right eye slightly twisted, and the ring in his orbit was spinning. Cromie smelled a dangerous smell, a special feeling appeared in his heart, and rolled away without hesitation. There was a howling sound, and there was blood. There was a deep wound on cromie''s cheek, and his teeth could be seen. The stone pillar behind his standing position before him, a round hole still smoking, showed the terror of the previous attack. Dahl has his own thinking power. Before, he could not use it because of the fusion gear. Now his own thinking power and the thinking power on the ring are combined together to develop this move. The air is compressed by the concept power, which is released in an instant, and the attack direction is guided by the pipeline formed by the ideation force. This attack is very penetrating, even steel can be directly penetrated, and when the attack is launched, there will be no sign except that there will be some distortion in front of you. In the face of this kind of attack, if one is not careful, he will be pierced. Cromie''s heart alarm bells, the other side of the compressed air takes some time, but the time is not too long, which shows that the other side can send out the same attack soon. Cromie did not dare to say that he could dodge the attack speed. "Sacrifice?" Cromie''s mind is measured. For this monster, sacrificing body parts and launching one-time magic is the fastest way to defeat it. Whether it is to sacrifice a finger, launch a piercing death finger, or sacrifice another eye, launch a petrified light, or sacrifice other things, they can send out powerful attacks. For example, three years ago, even baldimo, the evil god, could only dodge the attack of this degree. After being hit by the attack, he could only let the fallen body die. If we change it to game terms, it is the chapter of sacrifice. The magic launched by one-time sacrifice has high priority. "Wait, that ominous premonition." Cromie suddenly remembered some feelings that had been ignored before. When the opponent just launched the ability attack, he got a certain feeling. Everyone who has been fighting all year round has a sense of crisis. His keen spirit can detect the coming of danger, but that feeling has surpassed the sense of crisis. Cromie looked at the ring in Dahl''s right eye, and the moonlight ring in his right hand also vibrated slightly. A strange insight appeared in cromie''s mind. His own moon ring had a connection with that ring. It was this connection that enabled the other party to use the ring to launch an attack. Even when the other party used the thought power before, this kind of induction existed, but it was not obvious. "What does this ring have to do with the moon ring?" Cromie''s body flashed to avoid the attack of Dahl''s monster body, and he was always careful to release the attack. He found the connection between the rings. He finally had some confidence to deal with that kind of attack. Looking at Dahl who followed him, cromie ran to the other side. When he was in psychic vision, he found that there was a way out on the other side to fight the non-human monsters with human bodies. It sounded very powerful, but only those soldiers could know how difficult it was. If he can avoid fighting for a while, cromie will choose to escape. Another passage out of this corridor is just a hole. Dahl can''t leave this corridor at all. That is to say, Dahl is actually trapped here, his body can not bear it, and will soon collapse because of the unstable evolution."It won''t work." On the clock tower, Negri seems to keep an eye on what happens in the vestige corridor. The battle between the two is basically under his control. Dahl is still a little too young. "But willpower is barely qualified." Negri thought, the ring in Dahl''s eyes vibrated a little. The dynamic structure of compressed air in Dahl''s eyes changed rapidly. At the same time, his lacrimal gland was also transformed and connected with the structure. It is no longer air that accumulates in the eye socket, but the liquid gushing out from the lacrimal gland. After this transformation, the launching ability is almost without any sign of attack due to the lack of air. At the next moment, a light green column of light spurted out and swept through all the places it had passed. The hole that left the vestige corridor in front of it also collapsed under this light column. Cromie sprawled to the ground, sweeping the light beam through his shoulder and making a big hole in his shoulder, and there was a rustle of corrosion coming from the wound. Obviously, Dahl doesn''t have any tears now. What he spurts out is his blood. Like high-pressure water cutting, under the pressure of the power structure, the penetration and cutting force are particularly terrible. Cromie looks at the collapsed exit and sighs. Now he is trapped in the vestige corridor. If he wants to leave here, he can either use the ring again and carry on the transmission with himself, or push open the vestige gate to find another exit. "May the moon be with you!" Cromie whispered the prayer on the ring again. The door in the distance seems to feel something slowly open, a long dust laden breath from the spread out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 The underground remains used to be the city of the elves, but after the invasion of the seven gods, they sank to the ground. And it''s trapped in a closed environment. This is the first time that the city has shown itself in the world since the invasion war began thousands of years ago. Cromie could feel something calling him in the city, which made him wonder what relationship his farnarts had with the elves. The moon ring is the treasure of his family''s ancestry, the Elvish language he suddenly learned, and the distant call in the spirit city. Cromie''s eyes flashed a little hesitation, and the scene of the elves being destroyed by human beings reappeared in his mind. Those who destroyed the Elves were obviously the Church of the seven gods. If there is no mistake in the picture, then the seven gods church is the invaders. They invade the home of the elves, occupy their living space, and finally destroy their families. Now the whole world can be said to be under the control of the seven God church. Where there are people, there must be seven gods. Is it really right to be involved in this kind of black history? Cromie doesn''t know, but now he doesn''t have many choices. The monster in Dahl''s incarnation is constantly attacking him. After the spray in his eyes changes from air to blood, this spray becomes a sustainable attack. Many wounds appeared on cromie''s body. If he did not enter the city, he would not be able to dodge too much in the form of vestige corridor. Without too much hesitation, cromie dodged into the gate, and Dahl soon chased in. Cromie felt as if he had come to the kingdom of giants. The streets were very wide. At the same time, the buildings were very tall. Even in the abandoned state, they were very beautiful. Wooden material houses, wrapped with a large number of vines, open Beige flowers, light slightly, want to fall into the ground for thousands of years, these plants have also undergone adaptive evolution, it looks refreshing. There is a huge tree in the center of the city. It seems that it goes deep into the clouds, but it is in a withered state, emitting a breathtaking breath of death. It is just a glance, and there is a soft light shining in the tree somewhere. It''s from the center of the city that the constant call and the sense come. "It''s just that although the buildings are in a state of disuse, from some traces, there are still living things in the world." As cromie ran through the weedy streets, he could see some plants being crushed, and there were places where there was no hardened dung. From the picture, we can also see that there are some elves who did not die, as the city of elves sank to the ground. "I don''t know what the elves and other creatures have become after being closed for so many years." Cromie only felt that he was particularly adapted to the environment here and shuttled among them. Even though he was injured, he was very fast, and soon got rid of dal who was not able to move. Dahl looked at cromie, who was far away, and roared. The light green liquid in his eyes flew out, burning everything around him. Several tall dead bones slipped from the house, and a skull rolled and landed not far from Dahl. Dardjan resisted his body''s messy senses and stretched out a limb to curl up the skull on the ground. The skull is particularly large, and compared with human beings, there is also a big gap, it belongs to the spirit of the skull. What makes Dahl feel wrong is the full teeth marks on it. The marks are very similar to the teeth on the skull, which means that it is the same kind of elves who gnaw these teeth marks. "There are still a lot of plants here, and food can''t be said to be lacking. Tooth marks are produced recently, so eating the same kind has become a common practice here." Dahl held on to reason. "After sinking into the ground, a lot of vegetation began to die. At that time, the vegetation adapted to the underground environment had not yet evolved." Dahl analyzed the events of the year: "the death of the plant caused the elves to fall into a lack of food." "Under the desire to survive, the elves began to devour each other. Some elves survived. Even if the plants adapted to the ground were full of plants, they had lost the reason for the survival of intelligent life and became a kind of wild animal that devoured the same kind." "It''s sad, but I''m not much better. If I don''t solve my physical problems, I''ll either be dragged down by my body and my mind will collapse, or my body will collapse if I have some abnormal changes." "No matter what, it''s a run, and this is also..." Dahl felt some despair. After all, he was just a young boy. Although he was precocious and had experienced many things, he still felt desperate in the face of this situation. The tentacle of the right eye wriggles in front of the ring. The farther away from the vestige corridor, the less motive power can be used on the ring. After all, the ring is only maintained by the magic array set up by Negri in the corridor. "No, I can''t, I can''t just give up. I must be in the expectation of Lord Negri." Dahl looked at the ring, and soon began to work hard: "the change in my right eye shows that Lord Negri has not given up on me. There must be some arrangement made by Lord Negri."With this in mind, Dahl picked up a little and began to penetrate into the city of the elves. Of course, there is another possibility that he is just the stepping stone of cromi, he is just the abandoned son of Negri. Dahl dare not think about this, he is afraid that he will collapse. The gears in his body are still constantly rotating, which makes his body in a state of change all the time. At the same time, some information in the gear is revealed with the deepening of fusion. Unclean gear is made by germs mixed with unclean forces. There are also some blood features of immortals and Protoss in the germs. The power of uncleanness will be imbedded into the fusion person''s own blood with these blood features, which will make the fusion person unstable and abnormal. The cog then takes the link between life and soul after the Syncretist''s death. Or you can change a noun, the initial form of Qi. That is to say, when Negri was still a remnant soul, it was the main component of white Qi that protected the soul body of Negri. After the death of life, the linked things mix vitality, which is the so-called Qi of life. This is an important link between life and soul. It is with this kind of thing that the gear can be complete, and the fusion person can perfectly integrate the gear. In other words, as long as you plunder the linked things, you can start stable evolution again. Negri has a way to plunder, but he won''t give it to Dahl. If Dahl wants to make up for this, he has to find his own way. When Dahl found a little hope, cromie had trouble. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 Looking at the monster that surrounded him, cromie complained to himself. These monsters are bent, and their sleeve length arms are not far from the ground. Even in this case, such monsters have a height of nearly three meters. If they stand upright, they can be about four meters tall. His whole body is gray with wrinkles. His body is dry and thin. His big head is covered with a few wisps of withered hair. In his deep socket, his eyes are green and his eyes are full of greed. They opened their mouths to reveal rows of sharp teeth, their long scarlet tongues drooping outside, licking cromie''s fallen blood on the ground and making a rustling sound. They will never show their backs to their own kind. If any monster tries to circle around, they will be growled by the same kind to warn them. It can be seen that these monsters are very disunity, even when hunting for food, they are on guard against their own kind, or hunting the attention of the same kind. If it wasn''t for prudence, these monsters would have flocked to kill cromie alive. "Are these the remaining elves?" Cromie can see the trace of the spirit from the outline of these creatures. Unexpectedly, thousands of years later, the original elegant and beautiful elves have turned into a group of ugly and dirty beasts. The huge tongue makes these monsters speak, and some of them don''t speak clearly. At last, attracted by flesh and blood, they give up their scruples and jump at cromi. He rolled over and avoided the attack of the monster. Cromie threw his sword at the monster. The blade of the sword crossed the monster''s body, and a trace of gray blood spattered out. Around a monster almost without hesitation rushed up, but the target is not cromie, but the wounded monster. The sharp teeth did not hesitate to bite in the same kind of body, the long tongue almost greedily licked the blood splashed from above. Seeing this scene, cromie ran to one side without hesitation. At this moment, he was wounded all over the body, and his physical strength was not much. His strength had dropped by half. If he still went to fight, the only end would be to become the dinner of those monsters. Feeling the sacrifice chapter sewn in his pocket, he has no strength to fight. If he can''t escape these monsters, all he can hope for is the sacrifice magic in the chapter of sacrifice. The two monsters bit each other. The one scratched by cromie''s sword is in the downwind. The two monsters disappear quietly and seem to be paying attention to others. At least three of the remaining monsters put their eyes on cromie''s body and ran after him with four legs. The magic of the chapter of sacrifice appeared one by one in cromie''s mind. The sacrificial fingers were abandoned. The three monsters'' bodies were so flexible that they might not be able to hit them in his present state. "Sacrifice the skin for the cloak of darkness?" Cromie has another sacrifice in his mind. If his skin is sacrificed, he will gain the dark cloak of ability. He can hide in another angle like a spirit, which is not observed by creatures from this angle, but he has to activate the ability since then. If this ability is stopped, it will appear in reality in a stripped form. Without skin protection, even cromie will die soon, that is to say, once the skin is sacrificed, his activity time in the real perspective will be limited to death. "Sacrificing arms, launching one-time magic, atmospheric fingerprints, the movement is too big, and probably I can''t escape the attack range myself." Cromie thought of the detailed description of the magic and rolled to the side to avoid a single attack. "Sacrifice a part of the kidney, launch a one-time magic, the spring of life, and restore the whole state of your body at the cost of becoming very weak in the future." Cromie kept thinking about how to sacrifice. After all, sacrifice is a life-long thing. Just like sacrificing to launch magic, even the most top church priest can''t use magic therapy to regenerate his limbs, so his left eye can only use artificial eye. What he sacrificed, he really lost something, so in general, cromie would never choose to sacrifice if he could not. "No, there is no other choice." Cromie''s eyes are dim and his body is exhausted. His body has reached the limit. Love is not omnipotent, so sacrificing love to gain ability is not omnipotent. He does have a never-ending energy, but it is not out of thin air, at least need some food supplies. "Start, sacrifice the other eye, activate the petrified light." Cromie finally made a choice, lost the last eye, can also use artificial eyes, although it is only a foreign object, completely inferior to the real eye, but at least not completely lost vision. Cromie''s nimble eyes quickly petrified, and a large amount of gray light flew out of his eyes. In the gray light, those monsters who rushed to the scene slowed down in an instant. Their original gray bodies quickly petrified and finally turned into a statue.The stone eyeball slipped out of the orbit. Cromie gasped heavily, and a line of blood and tears flowed out of the empty right eye socket. Cromie''s body hobbled toward the distance, and some little white flowers appeared around him. Suddenly, cromie''s head was dizzy and his body fell into the grass. Soon after, a tall figure in an ugly robe came to the neighborhood holding a lantern. The tall figure slowly drew out a machete. Only then, he saw the moonlight ring on cromie''s hand, stretched out his pale and slender hand, stained with a little blood on cromie''s body, and put it into his mouth. "Farnat..." The old elvish language came from Gao''s shadow mouth. He sighed and carried cromie''s body on his shoulder. On the other side, Dahl represses his restless and crazy thoughts, pursuing cromie''s footprints and wriggling his body in this strange region. The other party is obviously related to this piece of spirit relics. If you want to get the soul link from here, it is undoubtedly the best choice to follow cromi. Soon, Dahl came to the place where cromie encountered the monster. Looking at the traces around, Dahl squirmed his body, and suddenly his head turned. Blood flew out of his right eye, penetrating a monster hidden in the dark. Looking at the monster splashing out gray blood, Dahl suddenly rises with a trace of impulse. His deformed limbs stretch out to grab the demon incarnated monster and pull it close to the body. Two rows of ribs are opened not far from the abdomen. The viscera are wriggling. Suddenly, several tentacles are stretched out. Regardless of the monster''s struggle, he pulls it into his body. Pale yellow corrosive liquid secreted from the body of the monster corrosion melt, making it emit a crazy roar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 Cromie sat up with his forehead in front of him in the pitch black, and his eyes were no longer in his eyes. Now he''s completely blind. "You are awake." A voice came, alerting cromie. "You break into the land of the burning flowers, and their smell is enough to make all life faint." the voice did not pay attention to cromie''s vigilance. Instead, it was making a variety of sounds from somersaults. "Elvish language?" Cromie listened to the strange and familiar words, and then added a sentence: "did you save me?" "You should thank the spirit blood in your body, or I will go to save a dust grass if I am crazy." The voice said softly. "Spirit blood..." Although it had been predicted, cromi was still a little hard to accept. If there was no accident, the so-called spirit blood should be the blood of sin. "Thank you anyway." Cromie thanks in half baked elvish language that the guy who hears the suspected elf most is close to him. If cromie still has a sense of smell, he must be able to smell herbs. "Drink it, your body overdrawn too much." The voice of the spirit is particularly tough, so cromie has a feeling that if you don''t drink, you will become a feud. In addition, he did feel the weakness of the body, fumbled to take a round bowl, slowly put it on the edge of his mouth, did not hesitate to drink down. He is in a bad state now. He fainted inexplicably before, and his artificial eye was taken off. Just now, he found that the chapter of sacrifice was not placed beside him. Without that book, the sacrificial magic could not be released immediately. It can be said that now he has been completely controlled by the other party. If the other party wants to harm him, he can''t resist. In this case, it''s better to listen to the other party''s arrangement honestly, so as to be beneficial to himself. Boiling hot liquid medicine along the throat into the stomach, the taste of the medicine is a bit bitter, there is a smell of blood, but after swallowing, there is a sweet smell in the mouth. A sense of rebirth came into cromie''s mind. "Well, tell me about it. What''s going on outside." The spirit''s voice is particularly tired. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Cromie feels that after drinking the liquid, the spirit''s senses are better. At least, when he talks, he doesn''t rush so much. Cromie chose to talk about the situation outside and hid what he was working for the shadow church. After all, the elves showed deep hatred for human beings, especially the seven God church. "Is it the world of dust and grass outside?" The spirit clenched his teeth and said to himself that he seemed extremely hostile and contemptuous of human beings. He called human beings dust weeds, which means human beings are dust weeds. "Isn''t it true that the elves are regarded as human beings who have been slaughtered to the point of extermination?" Of course, cromie only dared to make a slight turn in his heart. "You can call me pano." The genie told cromie his name, and then began to introduce the spirit ruins. Thousands of years ago, after the city of elves fell into the ground, the mother trees of elves soon withered, which made the elves into fear, because the fairy mother tree is the core of the elves. The fairy mother tree is a branch of the moon tree. It supports a magic network. As long as in the magic network, every spirit can cast magic and create food by magic. It can be said that as long as the mother tree does not wither, the elves can reproduce here. The withering of the mother tree makes the city of elves collapse. Some elves have a magic addiction, and their bodies show special dependence on magic. This is the control means of the moon tree of world consciousness to the elves. The world consciousness and the life in the world are interdependent but alert to each other. Some life is not satisfied to be manipulated by the world consciousness, and the world consciousness is also worried that some life bodies are extraordinarily powerful, out of the control of the world, and at the same time take away a lot of the world''s resources. Therefore, most of the elves rely on the magic provided by the moon tree. When the magic power is sufficient, everything will be OK. But if you betray the moon tree, you will fall into the evil addiction. But did not expect, in the moon tree branch mother tree withered, so that the city''s elves into a desperate situation. They did not dare to use their own temporary magic to linger in the ground, but then more desperate things happened, crops began to wither in the underground environment, and there was not enough food. They did not dare to go out of the city and return to the ground. At that time, it was the fiercest time of the war. The people of the seven God church were frantically searching for the spirits. Once they were found, the whole city would be slaughtered. The sage of the city proposed to research and develop crops that can adapt to the underground environment, but this research and development needs magic. For this reason, some of the spirit death penalty criminals are regarded as the source of magic. Crop research and development is not fast, things slide into the abyss step by step. Some elves, lured by hunger and magic, ate some elves to death, but there were not many death penalty criminals. Then all criminals, even those sentenced to imprisonment, were used as experimental supplies and food. At the same time, the standard of being judged as criminals was getting lower and lower. Even if the noise at night slightly disturbed the people, it was regarded as an unforgivable crime.In the end, the order of the whole city collapsed completely. The Elves were used to eating the same kind, and the criminal''s excuse was no longer taken as one thing. They wantonly hunted and killed the same kind. The civilized order no longer existed, and almost all the elves became beasts. Even after that, even if the research on underground crops was successful, no elves cared. In the dark underground, their reason had been completely lost. Now the monsters outside, which were evolved by those elves, were turned into demon eaters by pano. "So, pano." Cromie pauses a little and then asks, "who are you?" "I am a sinner." Pano was silent for a moment, and said in a hoarse voice, "I suggested that the death penalty be used as a source of magic. I opened the entrance of the abyss and brought evil into the world." Cromie''s lips moved. If pano didn''t lie, it would mean that he had lived for thousands of years. Compared with the life span of human beings in the past hundred years, the elves are worthy of longevity. Of course, it is also possible that pano mastered some ability or thing to prolong his life. After all, at that time, pano put forward the proposal, which shows that pano had a certain right of speech at that time, that is to say, pano had a certain age at that time, and with the thousands of years, even the Elves were exaggerating. "What''s more, what you drink will make your spirit''s blood wake up. Although you can''t completely become an elf, you will at least become a half elf. Don''t worry that I added something special. The curse in the blood will not work." Pano suddenly made a remark, which stunned cromie. Although he had expected that the old elf would have a plan for himself, he did not expect such a thing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 "I will not save a dust grass. If you don''t want to drink the liquid, I will kill you immediately." Pano said bluntly. "Now that I''ve drunk the liquid, can I have my eyes?" Cromie asked pano, his eyes empty, putting down his thoughts. "I don''t know what kind of strange creature''s eyes are transformed from. If you continue to wear it, it will pollute your spirit blood." Pano gave a reason not to know whether it was true or not. "So I''m going to be blind in the future." Cromie said with some self mockery, however, this is also his own. The more the chapter of sacrifice is used, the more unfortunate it will be. But people, ah, always have so many desires to achieve, always to yearn for those inaccessible things, always will not be satisfied, so they will sacrifice again and again, with their own things to exchange for the things they desire. "The elves have the eye of magic. This magic skill itself needs to be blinded to learn. I can teach you relevant knowledge." "The eye of the spell not only gives you strong perception, but also provides insight into nothingness and the ability to destroy the energy structure of the spell." "In the past, this kind of knowledge, which can only be learned by the spirit warrior and the Dharma breaker, has been taught by you, a half elf." "You can stay here for a while." Pano said a lot of words, living underground for thousands of years. Although elves are immortal species, they are more capable of enduring the years than human beings. In the thousands of years of loneliness, they have become abnormal. Soon pano went out and left cromie in bed, thinking about life, or half elves. As an invader, the Church of the seven gods has implemented a policy of killing all the elves. In recent years, apart from one or two remnant hiding in the corner of the world, the elves can declare their extermination. If you awaken the spirit blood and appear on the ground as a half elf, you will encounter endless pursuit. Even the blood of sin, which can''t be awakened but can only be incarnated as monsters, is being harvested by the church. It can be imagined that there will be an encounter in the future. Cromie felt his whole body in restlessness, itching from the joints, and if he touched his ear, he could clearly feel that it was sharpening. His appearance will gradually approach the elves and become half elves who are neither elves nor human beings. If he doesn''t want to die, the best way is to hide in the remains of the earth, away from the human race, away from the church. But Ollie''s body safety period is only one month, once he can''t save her soul in time, then she will die forever. "Back to the ground in a month?" Cromie grinned bitterly. He is now unable to protect himself. He has become a blind man. His personal freedom is also vaguely restricted by the old elf pano. In any case, cromie is in a dilemma for the time being, and can only slowly adapt to the time when he was completely blind and some of the underground remains. On the other side, Dahl''s body began a new round of changes. At the beginning of his mutation, cromi''s sacrificial magic splashed the blood of corrosion on his body. After the mutation, the factor of corrosive blood was contained in dal''s body, so his blood also had the effect of corrosion. After devouring a demon eater alive, Dahl''s body gains a new blood factor, and a new mutation begins. If this is a stable evolution, it will only feed on the excellent factors in the blood of the devil and integrate into itself, and the unstable mutation will not be distinguished. His uptake of blood factors is completely chaotic and disordered, and most of dal''s own will will will have a certain impact on it. Dahl''s body constantly twisted, some places also directly burst, gray green blood from the flow out, various deformities of the limbs continue to derive, and then withered. Dahl howled in pain, and his face was distorted. Compared with the last mutation, this kind of pain was more severe. Gradually, Dahl only felt a sense of hunger from every inch of flesh and blood and every cell in his body. It''s not hunger for lack of food and nutrition, but a craving for something special, like an addiction. "Where is it? where? Give it to me Dahl twisted his deformed body crazily, his face twisted and his saliva flowed uncontrollably. The dependence of the spirit on magic is engraved into the depth of the soul, especially the demon eaters evolved from the spirit. In order to preserve the magic power, they gradually become no longer using magic, and have a very sensitive perception of magic. Dahl squirmed his body, and gradually felt the existence of magic, that one by one demon eaters, and in the center of the city, the magic light like a bright new star. Without any hesitation, Dahl, under the control of his body, rushed to the place where he felt the magic. A demon eater is quietly nibbling at the body of the same kind in the hole. His sharp claws cut open the gray skin and cram those viscera containing magic into his mouth. He feels the pleasure of magic pouring into his body, and his mouth makes a vague sound.On the other hand, for the magic of the tongue, on the other hand, the magic of the tongue is to taste it. It is also because each other can detect the arrival of each other, so for so many years, the demons did not kill each other to death. They will find that after the breeding season comes, they will put down their vigilance for a short time to mate, and then they will leave quickly, afraid that the mate will kill them. The neonatal survival rate of Ogres is not too high. If the mother is unable to hunt for food, there will be no hesitation when she turns to devour her cubs. For thousands of years, elves have become a kind of life with unique reproduction and survival law. Now the demon eater felt a weak source of magic approaching him. It looked at the corpses of the same kind in the eye hole, and the scarlet tongue kept turning. Finally, greed took the upper hand. The magic source of the other party was very weak. Maybe he was injured, and the injury meant being reduced to food. The simple brain of the demon eater passes through such a thought, so he guards near the hole, and his body distorts. Once he senses the enemy approaching, he jumps up and kills him. Finally, the sound of a large body crushing the grass sounded. The demon eater jumped out and saw a deformed tentacle stretched out. Several gray arms above firmly grasped him and dragged him to the monster. The deformed limbs are mixed with disgusting visceral meat, and there is a layer of mucus on the surface, and some eyes blink on it. Without any resistance, the monster was pulled into the monster''s body and became a new victim. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 "It is impossible for the moon tree consciousness to turn over and take over the world again." Negri sat on the clock tower and looked far away. According to some information obtained by cromi, he further confirmed the plan of moon tree consciousness. After thousands of years of defeat in the war, the moon tree consciousness has been exploited by breeding. Even if he breaks free from the ban, he will fall into a long-term weak state, and any positive God can turn him over again. "So the moon tree consciousness does not want to defeat the seven gods, but to escape." With the help of Dahl''s perspective, Negri soon discovered the difference in the dead mother tree. The mother tree is a branch of the moon tree all over the world. It has a huge ability to transmit magic power. At the same time, it also has various abilities. In some cases, it can breed the fruit of spirits and generate new spirits. After the suppression of the moon tree consciousness, almost all the mother trees were pushed to burn, and the remaining mother trees withered soon after. The moon tree consciousness has a strong desire to control. As can be seen from the demon addiction of the spirit, he always wants to control everything in his hand, so the mother tree is the same. He is afraid that the mother tree will betray him with self-consciousness, so he sets up a protection program. After losing contact with him, the mother tree will wither. But now, on a withered mother tree, a new life is beginning to breed. What happened underground in those years, only pano, an old elf who has lived for thousands of years, and the moon tree consciousness, which has incomparable control over the elves, knows what happened. But undoubtedly, when cultivating crops adapted to the underground environment, something happened, which made the mother tree that should have withered grow a new bud. Pano was carrying a bucket with some liquid medicine in it. He set up a long ladder and began to climb under the huge mother tree, which was full of dead silence. It took about half an hour for the old elves to get to a corner of the tree trunk from the bottom. Standing on the huge trunk, pano looked down on the deserted city. In recent hundreds of years, he has become more and more fond of this kind of quiet watching. The lights lit up bit by bit, the grass faded, the trees came back to life, the ghosts wandering in the city stood upright again, their gray skin faded, their faces were no longer ferocious appetite and greed for magic, but gentle and peaceful smile. But then the cold and cruel howl drove pano out of the self constructed fantasy, and the group of damned demon eaters got restless again. Listening to the miserable roars, pano turned away. Returning to the cold reality, pano carried the bucket into a tree hole in the tree trunk. After opening the heavy protection, there was a fresh green on a wooden pile, which was a newly derived bud. Thousands of years of growth is just such a small point. When they were in the ground, the mother trees withered. In order to cultivate food or save the mother trees, they thought of many ways. In fact, there were two plans at the same time. The most magical source of using criminals was put forward by pano. At that time, he had become a great mage of the elves, and secretly launched the mother tree awakening plan. And this young plant is the result of his research. For this thing, he opened the entrance of the abyss, brought the evil here, and made his own kind become that group of damned things. Although under the circumstances at that time, it was only a matter of time before it became the present situation, but it was not enough to be a reason. It was proposed by him at the beginning, which was his crime. At the same time, it is because of this new bud that he has been able to survive. Unfortunately, the birth of the bud was too late. When he announced the success of the plan, he was confronted with the crazy impact of his former companions. They did not care about the so-called plan any more, and the magic power on their own shoots they longed for. In the years that followed, pano tried many times to find the reason of his companions, but failed. He hoped to stop the birth of the ogre. He failed. He took in the mutant ogres and tried to change them through education, but failed. In these years, after too many attempts, after all the failure, he understood one thing, his mission has been completed, he can no longer change anything. And what he needs to do now is to give everything to the other party according to the meaning of that person. Little by little, the liquid in the barrel was watered on the root of the new bud. Watching the bud absorb the liquid, pano fell into deep thought again. The dust grass with the blood of farnat has opened the door of the city. After thinking about the problems of the millennium, it is time to make a choice. "Or is it a familiar practice? Is it the same with world consciousness? Pure rationality, only considering gain and loss, without considering any other feelings, of course, this is also the bitter fruit of the elves Negri gave a sneering laugh. The reason why pano''s later plans failed was that the Elves were abandoned. Pure blood elves are really hard to resist the moon tree consciousness. Once they are abandoned, their fate will be worse than being cursed by the seven gods. In fact, it is the same with pano. If you take off his strange robe, you will find that his body is very different from that of the spirit. Even to some extent, the difference between him and the ogre is that he has not completely lost his sense because of his fixed magic supply.In the final analysis, it is because of the plan of the moon tree consciousness. If the moon tree consciousness wants to escape, it must be separated from the world. After the separation, it must be the moon tree. However, the moon tree that originally held up the sky has been destroyed. The secondary parent tree is either burned or withered because of the disconnection. Therefore, the bud is the new carrier of the moon tree consciousness. In order to avoid being discovered by the seven gods, and to shift consciousness from the world, the moon tree consciousness did not establish a deep connection with the bud. He was worried that the bud would be out of his control, so a large number of Elves were abandoned and became a degenerate demon eater, leaving only one pano to take care of it. "In the final analysis, it is still the problem of the elves themselves. The world consciousness itself does not have personality. Only when alaiya has the upper hand, will the world consciousness be personified obviously." Negri shook his head: "it can be said that the shape of the moon tree consciousness is determined by all the elves. If the spirit is really a peace loving race, then the world consciousness will also show corresponding characteristics." Unfortunately, the elves in this world are not very friendly. They regard human beings as dust and grass, constantly invading other worlds, using magic recklessly, and building the well of magic by plundering the source power of other worlds. What kind of race has what kind of world consciousness, and what kind of world consciousness will determine what kind of race will become. "It''s fun, I have to say." Negri laughed and went on to study. His final plan was fast. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 Dahl''s body moves rapidly, and after swallowing some demon eaters, his image is gradually approaching the demon eaters. However, this does not mean that his changes are stable, his body becomes more deformed, and his confused thinking affects him all the time. The gray body seems to be made up of meat and viscera. Some ribs like bone spines can be pierced from under the body at any time. In the wrinkles of some muscles, there are some green eyes open. A lot of magic is transmitted through the meat, but Dahl has little knowledge about it. Although he has accumulated so much magic, he can only store it around his body like a demon eater, but he can''t use it. "No, I will be assimilated completely and become a deformed ogre in the end." Dahl held up his last sense, and now there are a lot of gray lines on his head. Surprisingly, there is also a touch of green color among them. The elves abandoned by the moon tree consciousness have lost their elves'' blood, and all that remains is their greed for magic. However, under the guidance of unstable changes and cromie''s corrosive blood, Dahl has reproduced part of the spirit blood. Regardless of his unstable state of change, Dahl can also be called a half elf, just like cromie. "The link between soul and life must be completed as soon as possible to stabilize the gear." Dahl is now suffering unspeakable, the gear is still constantly rotating, breaking the blood balance in the body, promoting a new round of mutation. His body is in a mess now. If he doesn''t restrain the gears, his body will soon collapse and turn into a pool of pus. At that time, the connection between his own soul and life will be taken away by the cog to complete the gear. During this time, Dahl was not without using ogres to do experiments, trying to kill them to get their links, but all failed. The linked things will soon dissipate, and their nature is biased towards the soul, but it is different from the soul. After the life body dies, it will break automatically, and some will mix vitality to form another kind of vitality. Dahl still has a certain understanding of similar things. After all, this thing is the main research object of Negri, and the thinking power is the product of the research on the balance of soul structure, while the research results on linked things are obtained by another person, that is, the giant Dahl used to turn to. As Negri''s experimental body, she has acquired the ability related to the soul. Because she can absorb the link between soul and life, the other party has the ability to make the soul out of the body. In the past, when seizing the gears, the animals who attacked constantly were actually the means of fehelo. They could pull out the soul of animals, manipulate the animals through the soul, and stimulate the soul to enter the explosive state when necessary, so as to liberate the life limit. It is even said that the magnate can finally transfer the soul to the body by thickening one''s links. It is because of this that she has become one of the giants of the Priory from an experimental product of Negri in just three years. After all, some magic can only be practiced with a specific constitution. There are also many people who are too old to become monsters because they are old. At this time, it is the best choice to seize another young and suitable body. In the beginning, although Dahl relied on the giant apparently, it was a cooperative relationship between the two sides, and Dahl did not acquire the relevant ability. If he had known that the gear was related to this point, he would have paid more for the soul bearing things. Now he is in a dilemma. It is very difficult for him to leave the underground relics, and then go to the ground as he is now to obtain relevant things. His time is not enough. "Only from the elves." The evolution of the city''s elves has all degenerated into demon eaters. The past prosperous spirit civilization has collapsed, but their accumulated knowledge still remains. Dahl searched for the information of the elves after discovering the site. Although most of them were incomplete, he also got some information. Through the magic system of moon well, the mother tree of the moon, the elf civilization uses huge magic power. The central belief is the moon tree, and then the three main spirits under the moon tree and their God system. Some elves will be buried under the root of the moon tree when they die. There, although their true spirits have gone to the place where they should go, their souls will stay, still living in their bodies and falling into deep sleep. Therefore, at that time, it was also called the burial ground of heroes under the moon tree. They could stand up at any time and fight for the moon tree again. Of course, now the burial ground of heroes is still reduced to the abyss of no regrets, and those spirits are also reduced to fighting demons and fighting endlessly. From here, it can be explained that the elves have a research on the soul, and their achievements are not low. Maybe there is a study on the linked things. "In the middle of the mother tree..." Dahl''s experiment of depriving ogres of their links is not entirely unproductive, at least after a seemingly older ogre gets some information.In the middle of the withered mother tree, there is a special "same kind". He moved many things back to the mother tree, and laid many traps around him, so that all demon eaters could not get close to the mother tree. Pano has done many things because of loneliness for thousands of years. One of them is to collect valuable things from the whole city. For example, all kinds of books. "Here it is." Pano walks ahead, stands on the mother tree trunk and pushes open a wooden door. The trunk inside has been hollowed out. The wood texture and the rows of bookshelves inside make the whole tree hole look special. Cromie came in with a stick. Judging from the echo, the space was not small, but he was blind and could not see the scene around him. Pano walked through the shelves and finally stopped at one of the shelves. He took a delicate silver box out of it and opened it with a leaf like an emerald. "This is the thing. The cultivation method of eye of magic is also the only magic skill of the law breaker." Pano dropped the leaves behind him and said, "use your heart to feel what''s on it. If you succeed, you''ll learn everything about eye of magic." "Only after you learn the relevant knowledge, I will give you the key items for cultivating eye of magic. After that, I will tell you to leave the portal, and then you can go if you want." Pano''s voice is particularly tired and old. Cromie felt the cool leaves in his hand, and didn''t know what he was thinking. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 At this time, on the other side, in the silent place, a strange building, many people slowly gathered. This building is particularly awkward. If you look at it from a normal person''s perspective, you will only feel sick. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will hit your head or trip over. But these gathered here are lively, but feel this angle, just make them comfortable. This is a meeting point for the silent church. The silent high priest looked at the assembled silent believers, and his face grew ugly, for there were fewer of them than at the last meeting. Since the rise of the church, the living environment of their silent church has become worse. More than three years ago, they noticed the monasteries that had not yet shown their strength, so they sent people to contact them and wanted to incorporate them into the church, but they didn''t expect that the people they sent would never return. If that''s all, it''s nothing. In the next series of things, the high priest almost collapsed. The group of lunatics attacked the shadow church, which led to the reform of the shadow church. The newly established holy hunting house turned their silent church out like dogs. And the Priory did not target the silent church, but the man, the madman, gave a salute. The body of the high priest shuddered at this thought, until now, whenever he heard the bell ring, he felt a sense of horror, as if his life was counting down. But for the great silent God in his heart, he would have lived in fear all the time. "But there is nothing to be afraid of." The high priest''s face showed a happy look, and they finally got the key to awaken God. Once God comes, both the shadow church and the Priory will be nothing more than a remnant of the times. They will become the nutrition of silence. They will replace the shadow church and become the shepherd of all living beings. "Gentlemen, our God will wake up from his slumber, expel the false gods, and usher in silence in this disordered world." The high priest said aloud, in their understanding, the spirit God who is sleeping in the angle of silence is the real God, while the eternal scorcher or other positive gods are just the false gods who steal the throne. The silent church originated from a deaf painter who unconsciously observed another angle of the world and then began to study it. Finally, through some books and murals, we draw a specious conclusion. The real gods of this world had some disasters in ancient times, so they fell into a deep sleep. The seven true gods appeared later, and they were hypocrites themselves. In an era when there is no basis for a large number of believers can bewitch a large number of people, the silent church has miracles, power, and gradually attracted some like-minded existence. Many of them are people with the blood of sin. They can''t accept that they can only live in contempt all their lives. After being exposed to the "facts", they regard the blood of sin as the blood of God. However, the seven hypocrites are afraid of its awakening and curse it. Everything seems reasonable. Of course, some people at the top of the silent church for so many years have discovered the true truth, but the truth is hurtful. People are more willing to believe that they are born extraordinary than they are just a failure. In a word, even the high priests of the silent church have accepted this pseudo God and are looking forward to the coming of the silent God. Not long ago, when the silent church was under more and more pressure, they unexpectedly found a way to wake up the silent God. "The quiet city under the earth is my Lord''s domain, and the key to his recovery is there, and now we have found the entrance to the quiet city." The high priest, in his strange elvish tone, sang the slogan of the silent Church: "the sun will fall, only silence will last." "The sun will fall, only silence will last forever!" A large number of silent believers said in unison, and then everything came back to silence. Under the arrangement of the high priest, all the silent believers entered the angle of silence and moved towards the underground ruins. The high priest and several elite also quietly followed with the details of silent church. In the past three years, they have changed from the largest underground sect in lol town to two or three big cats and kittens. This time, it is impossible to change the situation. The blank of their silent church will really become a small organization, and then it will be absorbed by other organizations. "Noah, you''ve done a good job. If it wasn''t for you, you wouldn''t be able to get a trace of the quiet city." The high priest encouraged a young man with black hair and said, "once true God comes, I will report your achievements to God." "All this is the righteousness that God has promised me." Noah had a quiet smile on his face, and his pious look was like the birth of a saint. The dial behind Negri turns, and the sound of gear turning is clear and pleasant. The dumb of silent church has entered the game, which means that an important chess piece has been pulled into the chess game by Negri la. The rest depends on the moon tree consciousness and the means of the eternal hot man. Cromie sticks to that leaf every day during this period, trying to feel something from it, but there is nothing. Besides the texture and the cool smell, this leaf doesn''t convey anything.Sometimes cromie thinks it''s pano playing with himself. But thinking of Ollie, who is still in the crisis of life and death, and the farnates who have not inherited, cromie can only summon up his spirits and carefully perceive the things in the leaves. These two days, cromie was eating food and medicine prepared by pano every day. The spirit''s blood kept waking up. Gradually, he also had a little sense of the leaves. At the same time, he also felt something more in his body. According to pano, it was magic, that is, the talent of the elves and their curse. However, clomio''s magic power is not much, so the magic addiction is almost nonexistent. On the other side, Dahl''s is also quietly exploring the situation around the mother tree. In the outer circle of the mother tree, there is a small white flower, which can send out a faint smell, so many demon eaters dare not get close to it. At the same time, Dahl also noticed that there was some kind of defense mechanism in that area. He injected some magic into the flesh of the demon eater, and then threw it into the defensive circle. Soon the meat piece disappeared, and the magic disappeared. Some things were hidden in the weeds over there, and they were extremely dangerous, and even gave Dahl the feeling that he was going to die if he was not careful. Before finding a way to deal with it, Dahl did not dare to act rashly, but the mutation continued. He could not find a way in the past two days, so he had to break through the encirclement by force. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 "Here it is, the capital of God, the quiet city." The high priest waved his hand, and the blue light flashed, shining in the dark ground. These two days, he took people to get through the secret passage, and finally came to the vestige corridor, looking at the surrounding scene, full of excitement. After all, the silent church is developed from the main god of the elves. They worship one of the three main gods of the spirit, namely the silent God in their mouth. The words of their sects, that is, the divine words, are also imitating the spirit language. There are obvious traces of spirits in the vestige corridor, which makes the silent believers absolutely surprised. "It''s just how it feels that someone has come." The high priest frowned at some battle marks around him. This time, the silent church poured out, which could be regarded as the last fight. He didn''t want anyone to disturb the wake-up ceremony. "It''s important that the fruit is delicious after the wind and rain, isn''t it?" Noah whispered, "it didn''t leak out. It was just that two men stepped in first, cromie of the sanctuary and Dahl of the Priory." "Two little characters." The high priest recalled the information they had collected, and then he didn''t care much. Although the silent church had weakened a lot, he was not afraid of the two small roles. Especially this time, when they came out, they brought the accumulated information of the sect over the years. If they can''t decide on two minor roles, they don''t need to develop their sects. They can go home and farm. Without too much worry, the high priest took people to explore the remains of the spirit. Under the promotion of organization and system, the demon eater did not bring any trouble. The evil eating ghost is a kind of spirit adherents, and a bad one is a kind of residue that can''t breathe. Sometimes there is no magic in the blood of monsters. There is no magic in the blood of monsters. There is no magic in the blood of demons. After the blood test ceremony found that the ogres were useless, their doom came. A large number of silent believers, armed with machetes, enter another angle of the world and attack the demon eaters from another angle. Demon eaters are very sensitive to magic, and the silent believers use similar power and magic power from the perspective of silence. However, they are still slaughtered by silent believers. After all, perception is only perception. These greedy magic guys, who have long been obsessed with magic, have lost their use of magic. They can only detect the approaching of silent believers, but they can''t complete the attack. One by one, they lose their lives in crying. Generally speaking, the demon eaters are not worth saving. Maybe thousands of years later, life will find a new way out, but not now, now they are just a yak. In fact, if cromi was in better condition that day, he would not be afraid of them. "Another stranger came in?" Pano holding a straw lantern, green light with the strange image of pano, it seems a bit sinister. "But it''s not my business anymore." Pano stood on the trunk of the mother tree, overlooking the entire underground ruins, leaving only deep sorrow on his face. He was not a good man. After all, he was able to put forward the idea of using criminals as experimental objects. Even after some researchers devoured the same kind of animals, he did not step forward to stop him. It is good to say that at that time, he was for the continuation of the whole elves, but in fact he was also a selfish man. In fact, the time when the bud came out was earlier than expected. At that time, a small-scale magic net could be built with the ability of the tender bud, which could supply enough magic power for the remaining elves. When it was stable, the magic cycle would be perfect, and gradually more and more magic would be generated. That is to say, at that time, he had the opportunity to stop the disaster and rebuild the elves. However, out of greed and the secret bewitchment of the moon tree consciousness, pano hesitated, and when he was dreaming of becoming the new God to conquer his compatriots, he saw a kind of evil spirit of his own. The long loneliness is a punishment for him, and also makes pano wake up completely. Because he uses the magic of the new bud, to some extent, he is a little out of the control of the moon tree, so he gradually wants to understand everything, but it is too late. All the members of the same clan incarnate as monsters, and he himself is now living on the tender shoots. Once the magic power is removed, he will quickly age and become a withered demon eater. But for him now, living is just a kind of torture, but today this kind of torture has finally reached the end. He opened his robe. His gray body was full of potholes. Without hesitation, pano took the knife and cut off a piece of his own flesh and blood and threw it into the pot, which was mixed with various herbs. With constant stirring, he mixed in the liquid medicine. Before that, it was pano who hunted the demon eaters every once in a while to boil fat water to tender shoots. However, the medicine he cooked now was for cromi. How can a half elf generate enough magic power to practice the eye of magic in just a few days, even if he is the chosen puppet.Pano laughs at himself. He has no right to laugh at others as puppets. He himself is just a puppet, or the kind that will be scrapped. "It''s just that puppets are not good puppets if they have their own ideas." Pano looked at it again for a while, then went down with the liquid medicine. Maybe his current behavior is controlled by the other party, or his dying struggle is a joke in the eyes of the other party, but as a life, there is always some persistence. "Attack, the key to awaken God is in that big tree." The high priest looked at the magic source in the distance, and confirmed that the key thing was here. The silent church has studied many elves'' knowledge. Although there are many mistakes and omissions under the subjective assumption, they really have a certain understanding of the elves. "The seat of God, the tree of supporting God, the tree of world, the tree of life, etc., are the power of God." The hands of the high priests holding the staff are a little pale. They rely on the blood of sin to obtain the magic power from the quiet Lord God from another angle. But their strength is always limited to a certain level, and the blood of sin is the key to magic. But even after so many years of research, the curse on the blood of sin is still a problem. Even if there is inhibition, when the blood of sin reaches a certain limit, they will also mutate. "I can''t wait for the coming of God!" The high priests are full of fanaticism. As long as God returns, all difficulties will be solved, and they will also welcome the glory given by God. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 "It''s too late. A bunch of jerks who cut their ears have broken into this place." Pano came to the library with the potion and said, "their purpose is the key item in the current stage of magic." This is still holding the leaves desperately feel cromie surprised. "Cut your ears, silent church?" Cromie frowned. He and the silent church had an inextricable hatred. After joining the sanctuary, he also took actions against the silent church, which was revenge. In fact, even the silent church itself to receive the pot is a bit inexplicable, but evil cults, it is the practice to carry the pot. Those high-level people engage in some assassinations, and the last pot is either taken by cult followers or by serial killers. The real murderer is still a believer in God and a good shepherd. "How do you feel?" Asked pano in a tired voice. "Not so much." Cromie said with a wry smile that he could feel something in the leaves after the magic was filling in his body, but he was too hasty to contact the knowledge of the elves. Therefore, there is always a gap with that layer of knowledge. Under this barrier, cromie can not get anything from it. "Then you can only do the next step ahead of time." Pano''s face was hidden under his robe, and after letting cromie drink the liquid, he led him up the tree trunk, next to the new bud. "What is this?" Although clomio has no vision, he can feel the things in front of him by his perception, which is the call from blood. "The origin of the spirit, you can call it the tree of life, or you can call it the tree of the moon." Pano''s voice grew old and tired, and his voice became sacred and solemn: "this is the last hope of the elves, and now this hope is delivered to you." "I''ve guarded it for thousands of years, and now it''s your turn, son of farnat, heir of the elves." Pano said in a deep voice, giving a heavy sense of mission, even cromie felt something on his shoulder. "But now the world is under the suppression of the Church of seven gods, and we have no room for resistance." Cromie shakes his head. He''s half elf now. His ass decides his thinking. If he is still the captain of the sanctuary, what he has to do is to destroy the remnant party like pano. Even if the other party guards for thousands of years, how great other people are, it''s their own business. He doesn''t have to pay for the greatness of others. But now he is already a half elf. As soon as he goes out, he will be bound to a fire rack for purification. Then his ass will naturally go to the elves. If the elves are powerful, even if he will suffer some discrimination, he will not be "purified" like this. As a member of the sanctuary, cromie understood the power of the church. Although the Priory was powerful, the two were different. The church was strong in the inside, and an eternal hot man could suppress all disobedience. "So your task is not to fight against the church, but to escape from the world." Pano''s mouth moved, and then said, "the original ancestor of the elves, the moon tree consciousness is suppressed in the abyss of no regrets, where there are coordinates of other worlds. As long as you rescue it, you can go to other worlds and start afresh." "It''s a new world, where the Elves will reproduce." With pano''s words, cromi saw some pictures in his eyes, such as beautiful and elegant spirits, their exquisite culture and the beauty of those spirits, as if they were once again presented in cromi''s mind. At the same time, the desolation of those spirits when they were destroyed under the invasion of the seven gods also made him feel some sympathy. "Parasitize it on your body. With a lot of magic, you can master the eye of magic. This is the only way now." "Maybe you will become the God of the new elves," pano said slowly "I put your things in a special place. As long as you master the magic eye, you will be able to find that I have repaired the ring of the farnat family. With it, you can disguise as a human again and mix with human beings." "The last hope of a hundred thousand years of civilization of the elves is up to you. It''s all up to you." ''said pano softly, and left, his old face flashing a little struggle, and finally turned into a cavity of blood again, and rushed to the human beings. He is too deep, the bud can only bring him a trace of soberness, and it is a trace of soberness that makes him more painful. The flame began to burn. Everything was beating under the flame, just like in a dream. The hot breath let the old elf feel the heat of his body again. A large number of silent believers are frantically attacking the surrounding fortifications, and pano resists desperately under the control of the moon tree to buy time for cromi. Dahl is lurking. This group of silent believers has just arrived and attracted a lot of attention for him. If there is no mistake, the arrival of these people should also be in the plan of Lord Negri, which is a kind of intuition about idols. "That is to say, there must be a way to make the gear brake inside. There must be some." Dahl felt the breath of death approaching. He had no other hope. He could only believe that Negri went to the dark."They won''t be able to stop for long. If they increase their offensive strength, the glory of God will be sprinkled on us!" The high priest is holding the staff of the Dharma, and he is more excited than ever. He can already feel the pure magic. With this magic power, they can immediately hold a calling ceremony. Moreover, this is an underground relic. Without the interference of the shadow church, the ceremony can be said to be 100% successful. "The time, the place, the people and the people are all in my body. This is the revelation of the gods, this is the love of fate, this is our rise!" When the high priest saw the flowers which could cause coma were burnt out, he became more and more excited. He felt that a great cause would be accomplished and that I was a man of destiny. These unconscious flowers are not simple. On the other hand, they exaggerate more, so they take fire attack and always pay attention to the fire to prevent it from spreading to the inside. All of a sudden, a scream broke out, the earth on the ground ahead arched, a silent believer uttered a cry of terror, and then his body was dragged into the ground, and the real line of defense was developed under pano''s control. At the same time, in the big tree cave library, Negri was standing on one side, taking out a Book of elves and looking at the knowledge above. There seemed to be something indescribable creeping behind him. He laughed and didn''t care about the shouting outside. He found a chair, sat quietly on it and turned over the books. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 As the ground continued to move, some silent believers'' bodies became empty and entered the angle of silence, but soon their bodies also appeared in the air again. Their faces are ferocious, blood vessels burst one by one, and then their bodies quickly wither and turn into dried up lumps. Hidden in the dark things, but also revealed its true face, it is a large number of roots. The strongest point of the silent church is that they can go to other angles. In another perspective, life will become a shadow, a inanimate thing, and the original dead thing will become a living thing. But plants are strange. They are life, but there are not many roots. On the contrary, from the perspective of silence, their life characteristics and roots will be more abundant. Maybe in a certain angle, they will reproduce plant civilization. It is also because of the characteristics of plants, silent Church in the face of abnormal life is a plant, they seem to have some inadequate response. These roots are just another product of the underground sprouts thousands of years ago. In those years, the mother tree died and the crops withered. In order to deal with these two situations, two plans were put forward, one of which is the key point of the present day, the bud of the moon tree, and the other is the noumenon of this root. It is a super plant cultivated by using the corpse of a spirit. It can perfectly adapt to the environment under the ground. It grows a large number of edible plants on the ground. At the same time, the plant also has certain attack ability. In these thousands of years, it has been guarding around and devouring a lot of demon eaters, which makes it more aggressive. Then pano carefully cultivated this super plant, which was originally cultivated as food, has completely turned into a human eating demon. It waves its roots and tentacles and rises from the ground. In a short time, it can absorb a person''s blood and other life materials, and its roots are all around the mother tree. The system is huge and the vitality is amazing. It''s no wonder that Dahl is aware of the danger. If he breaks into it rashly and is surrounded by a large number of plant roots, he will soon be killed even with the help of mutation. Pano looked at the group of ear cutters and got a rough idea of where they came from. The three pillars of the spirit God, the quiet Messenger, the son of life and the hunter, all perform their duties and manage the elves under the moon tree. Among them, the son of life manages the breeding of elves in the world, the quiet messenger is the spy who invades other worlds, and finally, the hunter is responsible for the real invasion war. The city is functionally inclined to the quiet messenger. It was after the quiet emissary was killed that the city sank into the ground. The law breaker is also the spirit warrior of the ghost emissary. The complete Dharma breaker has the eye of magic, can see all kinds of false flaws, but also can enter other angles. Under the great power of the quiet emissary, they can sneak into other worlds. With the characteristics of the law breaker, they will not be found. This is also the reason why kromi must obtain the eye of magic, which is the core secret skill of the breaker. At the beginning, the moon tree consciousness connected cromie with the silent Church in order to further strengthen cromie. "Some people who accidentally gain the power of the peacemaker?" Pano raised his head, and he could sense that in another angle, the quiet messenger was not completely dissipated. He was indeed killed by the seven gods, but to their level, death is just another situation of life. Especially for the existence of the secluded messenger who understands the world, their understanding of their own existence is even more amazing. Therefore, up to now, part of the quiet messenger still lies in the angle of silence, which is regarded as God by the silent church. Of course, it''s just hard to eliminate it. The quiet emissary of this state doesn''t even need a seal. Any trace that wants to revive will be suppressed by the eternal heat. "Don''t worry, there''s nothing to stop us from doing." The high priest was not flustered. He expected to resist. Otherwise, he would be suspicious if he easily got the key thing. Several skinheads came out of the crowd, and the fire was beating on them. These bald heads shed their robes to reveal their strong bodies and various sapphire inlaid on them. The extraordinary power of silent church comes from the quiet emissary. They use the inner body and the spirit blood which turns into the blood of sin to obtain the strange magic power of the quiet messenger. However, there is a limit to the blood of sin. If it exceeds a certain amount, it will trigger a curse. Therefore, they naturally want to improve. Among them, the most mainstream is the gem storage magic. With the help of gems, they can use a lot of magic. The reason why the silent church can''t wait to wake up God is because of the limitation of gems. After storing magic power, they must keep their magic power in a full state. Otherwise, the gems will be smashed in a short time. That is to say, gems are disposable, which causes the biggest defect of Gemstone magic and costs money. Being oppressed by the shadow church and constantly forced to encroach on their rights and interests by the Episcopalian church, the silent church has been in a dilemma. They have no money, no gems, and their strength will rapidly decline without gems. Therefore, they have to fight to the death, which is also an unspeakable tragedy.The jewels on several bald men are lit up, and the blue magic power comes into effect. All the surrounding soil and stones begin to activate and turn into the life state of silence angle, and then they attach themselves to these bald men. Their bodies continue to grow, and soon become a giant with no character. They have no face, open their huge mouths, and make a frightening roar, and then step into the defensive circle. A large number of roots surging out of the earth, into the giant''s body, but they can not draw more vitality. With the help of the magic of different degrees, they unified the characteristics of things from two angles, making the giant have the characteristics of life and soil and stone. The giant roared and pulled his feet, raised his huge hand and pulled the roots. There are more and more roots on the giant. Several giants struggle constantly, and tearing off a batch of roots will bring more roots. Compared with the super plants that have been cultivated for thousands of years, several giants are still weak. When the high priest saw this scene, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he waved again. Several believers carried a box and took out a long sword made of precious stones. The blue light was shining on it. A devout believer came to the high priest. His face was full of fanaticism, and he cried out: "silence forever!" "You will enter my Lord''s Kingdom and become a saint." The high priest was holding a gem sword, and a sword was inserted into the believer''s body. The magic power began to surge. The believer''s body quickly twisted and became empty, and a pale blue virtual shadow was slowly derived from it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 This gem sword is a rare secret of the silent church. It stores all the magic power of all the church members in a certain period of time. With the ritual array carved on it, it will be introduced into a person''s body in a moment. Because he was stabbed by a gem sword, the life of the devout quickly dissipated. He was supposed to be a living creature, and the corresponding angle of silence was a dead thing of nothingness. The corresponding angle of his corpse was a living creature. This is the transformation of life and death, but at this moment he is just good for life and death. Under the magic of a large number of different degrees, the believers have undergone strange changes. He is neither a living thing nor a dead one. Life and death are superimposed together, with various rituals of the silent church. This believer gradually becomes a special existence, which is called saints inside the silent church. The boundary between life and death is broken by his instinct. The information from the two angles of the world is never retained in front of him. Because of the world angle, the saint in this state can observe the angle of possibility, that is, the angle of curved surface. All kinds of information belonging to this world are converged, because different information produces different possibilities of the world derived from it, that is, different future. When he is separated from life and death, the originally "flat" world becomes "curved surface". So he can use this arc to observe the future information, that is, how the world will develop under different possibilities. At that moment, the saint even felt that he was God. What a great power, shocking and greedy. However, after all, the faith of the believer is devout. He soon realized that his current strength belongs to God, and he only borrows the power of God. Then how strong is the God who has such power. The saints were transformed into pale blue shadows floating in the air, and various pictures appeared in front of him. Some super plants break out, find the giant''s key hole, quickly absorb the giant, and then with the help of the giant''s two angles in the superposition state, really step into the reality and become a real intelligent life. One of the giants was touched by plants and changed. His body was corrupted and turned into a zombie. He ate the plants clean and finally betrayed the silent church. Not many of the most pictures, or in a standoff, the giant gradually retreated, finally killed by plants. "God''s coming, no one can stop, silence forever!" Said the blue light of the devout giant. Giants can feel that their bodies, which are constantly collapsing, have stabilized again. Among the countless possibilities, 90% of the giant''s body formed by magic is due to the deterioration of the magic structure and finally collapse. But there are also 10 percent of the time to stay stable, so the saints can help the giants to maintain that 10 percent chance by using the magic of the power of the difference. At the same time, saints can also detect where the roots of plants will attack in the future. There are many roots in that place, which is the key root system of plants. In this case, the giants recovered their decline and even caused the plants to lose a lot of roots. The scale of victory tilts towards the silent church. It is this kind of ability that can be called the prophet level, which is used as the base card by the silent church. The blue shadow of saints is a little dim, but it doesn''t matter. The silent Church in the past has also made similar saints. According to records, their body stability can reach about one to two hours. However, after half an hour, perhaps because of seeing too many possibilities, such saints will get more and more out of control, and eventually collapse together with their soul. "It is so, how can one observe the two angles at the same time and integrate them." The saint thought calmly: "if it were not for the power of God, I would have collapsed if I had not observed two angles at the same time, and even used this curved surface to observe the possibility of the future." More and more pictures of the future are pouring into the eyes of the believers. The evil spirit who still retains his reason (the devil eater) will die soon. What makes the saints more strange is that no matter what kind of picture it is, the evil kind will choose to burn himself completely and lead the flame to the whole underground legacy. But these are just trivial matters, and soon the believers see more of the future, the God''s blood activator integrated into the tender shoots of the tree of life. In the observed future, cromie may succeed in integrating the tree of life, or it may fail. However, with his help, in the future, more people from the silent church will arrive in time, put him together with the tree of life into the sacrifice, and then successfully awaken the sleeping silent God. He saw the coming of God, but the following things were beyond the expectation of the believers. The monster suddenly jumped out, the changed ceremony, the change of the awakened God blood, all of which made the saints feel astonished and even scared. "No That''s The saint was overwhelmed by what he saw. He frantically searched for other future pictures, and unconsciously put himself into it. He corrected the ceremony. He influenced cromie with his magic power in advance. He sent people to intercept the monster in advance. But it doesn''t work. The future is still leading to that fixed picture step by step.At this moment, he seemed to hear the sound of the clock gear turning. It was as if he had turned the future to a silent church through information support. Some people had already limited their destiny by far superior means. The high priest looked at the original normal Saint suddenly crazy, and made an unbelievable voice. His heart was tight, and he quickly asked what happened in the future? But the saint didn''t answer him. The body disappeared completely and his head fell into the curve angle. "Maybe it''s just that the scene of God''s coming is too shocking." The high priest comforted himself that, after all, saints have always been out of control, but this time it was just a little earlier. The saint shuttles in the angle of the curved surface, and his expression gradually becomes crazy. He doesn''t want to believe it or can''t believe it. Pushing open the door of the tree hole, the saint followed the sound of gears, and soon came to a wooden table. So the man sat in a chair with a book in one hand and his head on an arm. There was a cup of tea on the wooden table, as if waiting for the guest. The saint looks frightened and goes to another possibility again, but no matter how he transforms, that person is like this. There, a cup of tea is always there. Finally, the saint sat down on the chair on this side of the wooden table with shaking hands and picked up the tea. In fact, his state was very good, much better than that of his previous saints. Even now, his body structure has not deteriorated. If this situation has always been the case, he can exist forever. "Why? You''re in complete control of my future, and none of the images I foresee can be out of your control. " Said the saint, a little broken. "So..." Negri put down his book with a smile on his face: "are you interested in a change of God?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 The saint''s mouth twitched, and he became more frightened. He is just relying on the power of the silent God, forcibly transformed into life and death from the curved angle of life and death, and can observe a certain future. And the body structure is extremely unstable, and it will collapse in a short time, so the saints speak well, but in fact, they are only disposable items, so the selected people must be fanatical believers. But any believer, as long as they see that picture, will collapse, because that is the most cruel thing for believers. So at this moment, the saints really seriously considered Negri''s proposal to change God. His look is heavy. If he still keeps alive, he will feel dyspnea under great psychological pressure. At first, he awakened the panic of the blood of sin, then he had to join the silent Church in order to save his life. He used the means of silent church to restrain the blood of sin and seize its power. In the end, he really believed that the blood of sin was noble blood, and the silent church was God''s church, which would bring them happiness and hope. "I''m sorry, my Lord." The saint''s body burns with blue flame, and his body quickly disappears. He wants to inform the silent church that this is a trap and a conspiracy. To continue with the plan, the silent church will only be involved in the destruction. No matter what kind of existence God is, whether he will die or not, the silent church has saved his existence. There are many people suffering from the blood of sin, so he has to save the silent Church in any case. Negri took up the teacup, sighed, and then picked up the book, turning the gear slightly. Negri appreciates capable people and is willing to give them a chance, but once he has determined his position, he will not give up. The structure of the saint''s body collapses rapidly, and the blue flame burns wildly. He wants to return to the reality, and he wants to change the fate that has been determined. Just in that moment, his body collapsed, crushed by the force of the curved surface, and became a tiny dust of the world. Negri sat in the tree hole, and the invisible bacteria kept flowing on the bookshelf. They returned the knowledge records on the books to Negri''s body. In this world, Negri dares to claim that he knows the most about mysticism. Among his souls, there are various magic books, about 103000 volumes. Every magic book, Negri has carefully studied, whether it is strong or weak, when it can become magic, he has a reason in it. What Negri studied was not the magic recorded in it, but the Tao and principle contained in it. As long as Negri has mastered the Tao and principle, similar magic rituals can be easily picked up by Negri. For example, in the case of curved surface angle, the silent church has passed on for such a long time, and the achievements achieved by knights are not great. However, Negri only contacted another angle three years ago, and soon found the existence of surface angle. It is because of this that the gear program has developed so fast. "I''ll take your insistence." Negri finished the tea in one breath, and felt the sweetness after a little bitterness. Just like the wild fruit, it had too many useless emotions, stupid and stupid, bound by those ridiculous feelings, but it was the persistence that made him delicious. It''s just like the rotten fruit outside. Pano looked at the burning scene around him, and gave out a sad smile. He bent his body, but his fighting power was not strong. After all, he was old, and his body should have died long ago. Up to now, he is only relying on the magic of the transformation of the moon tree shoots. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, I am wrong!" Peno''s shriveled body was almost cut off, and the final magic was ignited, and his dry body began to burn magic fire. If the city did not sink to the ground and was completely destroyed in that war, it might be the best ending. "I was wrong!" Pano fell to the ground, weak but sincere cry, his body''s flame by him spread to other places, he used all his strength, hands into the soil. It was his greed that pushed everything to the present situation. He could not be forgiven because no one could forgive him. The flame on his thin body is gradually extinguished. Now he has no qualification to continue to burn, and he can not feel the existence of tender buds. Whether he burns himself or not, this moment is the end of his life. The flame began to spread, his body in the flame stirred by the hot wind turned into smoke, thousands of years of scruples is the biggest torment to him. The high priest did not take care of the evil, or even the surrounding areas that spread far away. In his opinion, as long as the calling ceremony was not affected, it was not worth mentioning. "Go ahead, there it is, and the seat of God is there!" The high priest held the staff, and his thin knuckles turned white and blue. His eyes almost jumped out of his eyes. Many disabled silent believers quickly opened up a passage to the top of the mother tree.Opening the wooden door, they saw cromie standing in the middle with his eyes closed, and a sprout stood out on his forehead. Looking at cromie''s beautiful body, the high priest trembled all over his body and kept murmuring: "sure enough, the curse has been lifted. This body, such a perfect body, is what we should be like!" "Prepare to awaken my Lord, and now that everything is just right, we shall be bathed in the glory of God''s grace." The high priest was too excited to be excited, so he ordered everyone to start to decorate. Although the mother tree withered and died, its texture was still very good. It was the best material for making the staff. There was no problem in making the altar. It is almost the best time and place to have the seedlings of the moon tree, a body with the blood to wake up to the extreme, and being on the mother tree, one of the biggest magic materials. There was no hesitation. The calling ceremony started soon. A large number of sapphires were placed in fixed positions, and a large-scale ceremony was soon put out. After all, the God of silence is in the sky above the ruins, which is not far away. As long as there are no big mistakes and omissions in the ritual array, there won''t be many problems. Noah took the array diagram and directed some people to perfect the same track array. Cromie frowned and seemed to be encountering something bad, but at least now, he didn''t wake up so soon. At the angle of silence, the blue light ball floating in the air flickers slightly. The spirit God named "quiet messenger" has been killed by the seven gods. Here is only the residue of his existence in a special space. Because of this special angle, it is difficult to be completely eradicated. If there is no accident, he should have been sleeping, but today he was touched by some breath. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 The Elves were born in the moon tree, but it doesn''t mean that the elves are totally subject to the moon tree consciousness. In particular, the elves, who specialize in invading and feeding the world, always have the elves out of the control of the moon tree consciousness in other worlds. One of the most interesting things is that a certain Elf Warrior was found a flaw by a world protagonist because his protective measures were not done well, and forced to say that he was subdued by Shui, which broke the shackles of the moon tree on his mind, and betrayed the moon tree world. The harvest of the moon tree was not successful, and even several penetrators were put into the moon tree world. However, in the end, the result of the traitor was not very good. After the moon tree consciousness again invested resources, the world was completely broken, and the soul of the Betrayer was taken away and made into a soul lamp, which has been burning for thousands of years. Of course, there are also more sober elves. Although they are free from the shackles of thinking, they only develop silently. When they are strong enough to a certain extent, they will negotiate with the moon tree world, turning them into exploiters. Among them, the most successful ones are the three elves. They are powerful enough to a certain extent, but they do not break away from the moon tree world, but join the moon tree system, including some later spirit gods. Under the big tree, it is good to enjoy the cool. After the quiet messenger became the three main gods of the spirit, he became stronger and stronger with the growth of the moon tree world. But when the big tree collapsed, he also paid the price for it. He had to rely on his characteristics to survive in the world. Of course, the other two gods were even worse. The son of life fled with the source of life. But the seven gods came to eat meat. How could they release a piece of fat? So the son of life was completely killed by siege, and the hunter chose to betray and join the seven gods Camp, but after being activated by the moon tree consciousness, the hand strength decreases and sends meat to the seven gods. Only the quiet Messenger, the weakest God, left the possibility of resurrection. He did not die completely. He could only lie dead all the time. Today, he is aware of the breath of the moon tree. The pure moon tree can revive him. Although he will be much weaker and even retrogressive in strength, it is just that the target is smaller and he can break away from the chance of escape. If he really survived, he also left a backhand in other worlds, allowing him to cross the world, and the trace left by weak people in the void is more difficult to track. It is just as easy to chase a person in the wild, but it is difficult to chase a bug, and the insect has not much value. The quiet emissary, who has been lying dead, doesn''t have much reason, only a little instinct. But he also knows that this is a dangerous thing, and nine times out of ten, it is a trap. The bud is well hidden, but now the movement is so big, how can it also be exposed, even if this is not a trap, the seven gods will soon arrive, whether he can escape is a problem. It''s just that the quiet emissary has few choices. When he comes to the resurrection, he is likely to be hurt again. If he doesn''t come, he can only lie down. He has been waiting for thousands of years. Maybe he can''t wait long. He is a cooked duck. Now because it is hot, the seven gods can''t eat him for the time being. But one day, the seven gods will not be afraid of scalding, or he will be completely cold. At that time, he will become a dish. So the chance to fly away is slim, and he can only try. The blue light and shadow come out from the angle. In the temple, the huge eternal hot man bloomed with brilliant light, officially announced his arrival in the world, and the vision of the God calling ceremony to revive the quiet messenger was completely covered up, becoming one of the lights. When the eternal hot one appeared, the hermit''s heart was half cold, but then he was very strange to find that the other party did not swallow him, but helped him cover up the vision. There is something strange, but he has no choice. After resurrection, he may have some means, but when lying dead, he can only choose to resurrect or continue lying dead. Silent church people tearfully looking at the quiet messenger from another angle, they kneel down on the ground, offering all their piety. In return for their piety, the quiet emissary will draw all their magic power as soon as they are resurrected. In this way, they will have more means to operate. Of course, the premise is that he can really be resurrected. The quiet emissary has a clear purpose and directly rushes into clomi''s body surrounded by ritual array to fight for the bud of the moon tree. As the origin of the elves, he can be revived again with the help of it. At this time, however, cromie suddenly opened his eyes. The original empty eyes were replaced by two green flames, just like beating life. In his eyes, everything became clear and clear. The eye of magic, or even more should be called the eye of breaking Dharma. In cromi''s eyes, all the magic operation and the things composed of energy are no longer secret to him. At the same time, combined with the buds of the moon tree, cromi instinctively understands the deeper secrets, such as who is occupying his body now. As soon as he entered cromie''s body, the quiet emissary understood that there was only one explanation for everything, such as the tender buds of the moon tree, the eye of the broken Dharma, the active help of the eternal hot man, and the sacrificed body of cromie, all of which had only one explanation. He was sold by the moon tree consciousness as a chip.Eye of magic is one of the most proud means of the quiet messenger. In essence, it enables the user to achieve the same track with the source of magic. Where the magic comes from is naturally the source of the world. The eye of magic can observe the operation of magic in essence, but all its magic structure will be pulled and mutated. Therefore, those who practice the eye of magic will never be able to complete other spells. The bud of the moon tree is the world tree. It can breed life and build magic circulation network. However, the most essential ability is the power to connect the world. If it is strong enough, it can even control the whole world. Eye of the spell is connected to the moontree seedlings, allowing the user to observe most of the world and control the destruction. For example, the quiet emissary who is now invading cromie''s body, in order to be able to lie down and closely connect with the angle of the world, is naturally under the control of the moon tree. With the current ability of the moon tree bud, it can not manage too far away, but when the target appears, then nature can play a huge role. Cromie took the opportunity. With the help of the eye of magic and the buds of the moon tree, he was able to observe the nature of the quiet messenger. As the agent of the moon tree, what he had to do now was to swallow the quiet messenger and feed it back. However, this is also expected by the quiet Messenger, which is even better than he imagined. The worst outcome is that when the seven gods seize and swallow the appearance, there is no room for control. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 "If you want me to be a nourishment, it depends on your ability." The spirit of hermit collides with cromie''s soul. The eye of magic is created by him, which is also one of the reasons why he became one of the three main gods of the spirit. The other side has become the agent of the moon tree bud, and it has indeed taken the lead, and this pioneer is extremely huge, but the gap between the two sides is not big, after all, one is just a man, and the other is a "God", even if the God is lying dead. Cromie clenched his teeth, and the green light in his eyes kept beating to find the flaws of the quiet Messenger, and then attacked those flaws with the aura of fear. To tell you the truth, if the quiet emissary is not lying dead, he has a hundred ways to solve this kind of attack and fight against cromie. But now he has to be beaten passively and seek opportunities to contact the buds of the moon tree and find ways to reverse his state. At that time, he was blocked by the seven gods, his body was smashed, and his soul was divided. In order to live, the rest of the soul of the quiet messenger took the root and completely reversed the form of his own existence, closely linked with the angle of silence. In this way, although he has survived, it is not without cost. He will be infinitely close to the dead until he dies completely. His reason will gradually freeze, that is to say, he will give up thinking. He will become a special star in the angle of silence and will never be able to revive. So in peacetime, the quiet messenger is self sealed, in an unconscious state, to prevent their thinking from freezing, and now if they can not achieve results, return to the angle of silence, he will die completely. "Using the moon tree to communicate with the world, let my state be reversed again and wake up from death." "As long as I live and get some time and magic, I will be able to start my backhand and cross the world. With my present size, the trace will be cut off by the void soon, and they will not find me." It is very difficult to do these things, but it is the only life of the quiet messenger. After all, he is a defeated man. He can have a chance of life now, which can be called his means. In the past, the quiet emissaries invaded other worlds and killed many strong men. In order to prevent them from reviving, they did not know how many means. "That''s the only way, though I''ll be weaker." The quiet emissary soon thought of a way, his soul mixed with strange magic rushed to the bud, the situation is very fierce. "You look down on me, God!" Naturally, cromie is not a simple character. When he was kidnapped by pano, he didn''t do anything. He used the ability of the spirit emissary to smell some underground relics and obtained a lot of information. He knew that the medicine he was drinking was made of pano''s flesh and blood. He knew a lot of things happened in this land, but he didn''t say anything. He kept it all in his heart and honestly completed the task that pano gave him. After all, it was the most favorable thing for him. In this process, cromie naturally knew the existence of the quiet Messenger, the Spirit Lord God. After all, the city once belonged to the quiet messenger. Combined with the actions of the silent church and some characteristics of invading his existence, cromie naturally recognized him. After being parasitized by the buds of the moon tree, cromie became the surrogate of the moon tree. Naturally, he knew that pano had not lied. The Elves were no longer saved in this world. The seven gods had seized most of the power in the world. The only way out for the elves is to invade. With the information of the elves, they go to other worlds, invade other worlds and transform them into new homes of elves. This was the case with the moon tree world. The moon tree also belonged to outsiders, but it had been in charge of the world for so long that all the elves regarded the world as their own. Cromie, who lives in the blood of the spirit and the bud of the moon tree, naturally takes his position on the elves, which cannot be changed unless he removes the spirit blood and the moon tree leaves him. According to the plan, the moon tree shoots will take back part of the authority related to the angle of silence. At that time, cromie, as an agent, can gain the ability to walk completely in the angle of silence. At that time, kromi could at least participate in some affairs between gods. For example, on the day of God worship ten years later, he would become a knife in the dark. As for whether this knife will let the moon tree consciousness escape, or let the eternal hot one obtain more benefits, or play other roles, it depends on their respective means. Of course, if you want to do this, you must first swallow the quiet emissary. With the help of the magic eye and the power of the moon tree bud, cromi observes the flaw when the quiet emissary launches an attack. As a weapon, the fear aura gushes out directly, hits the quiet Messenger, separates his relationship with the angle of silence, and then prepares to swallow it and reclaim the authority in this respect. Cromie is now in an awkward period. He has the eye of magic and the buds of the moon tree. He can see the flaws of most things in the world, but his attack ability is not enough. The only thing that can play a role is the fear spirit with serious limitations. As long as you swallow the quiet emissary, you can get his relatively huge magic power and the power of silence angle, and cromie can turn over in an instant."Right now." The power of the seclusion messenger and the angle of silence is simpler than clomiy imagined. In other words, it is the quiet messenger''s active cooperation, giving the power to the moon tree bud, and then, through this separation, reverses his own form and returns from the death. Although he is not a complete life because he has no body, he does come back. Although the cost is very high, but the quiet messenger did. He left his throne, so his ability to understand and use the angle is still not too bad, but the control of the angle is not so easy. A blue shadow flashed out of cromie''s body, and all the magic power of the silent believers around him broke out. Those he had given them were easy to take back. The quiet messenger did not relax his vigilance, or it is now that the real danger comes. Cromie is just a lucky man. Compared with the quiet messenger who has lived for tens of thousands of years and has broken through several worlds, he is still too young. Sure enough, at this time, the original ritual array of the same track had undergone unknown changes, and the whole array''s function changed into another. The quiet messenger felt that all his magic soul bodies were anchored. This method was extremely skillful, and even he needed a period of time to release the anchoring. At this time, the mother tree collapsed, and a huge mouth burst out. There was a huge magic among the layers of sharp teeth. Then he did not hesitate to swallow the quiet messenger. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 The moon tree consciousness is strong and strong, but now it is weak. As a defeated man, he was suppressed, and only when the seven gods left could he operate some things through some loopholes. In the outside world, the moon tree consciousness needs Negri to hypnotize a farnat with the spirit blood to control it perfectly. That is to say, the moon tree consciousness is actually very weak, the reason why it can set off a lot of things now. One is the halo of cromi''s protagonist, which makes the moon tree consciousness easy to manipulate him. Second, the eternal hot people acquiesce and even help. Third, it is the manipulation of the spirit by the moon tree consciousness, which enables him to master some of the secrets left over by the elves. Now, he uses a little less. In the fourth place, there are some rights left over from the moon tree consciousness, which enables him to explore some things that happen in the world and elves, so he has a lot of information. After all, he is only a domestic animal in captivity. He can call twice, but he can''t leave the cage. With his control of the underground relics, he set up this game and pushed forward layer by layer. As long as the plan is correct, cromie''s knife can obtain a "car" enough to interfere with the outcome of the chessboard. But not all people are in the control of the moon tree consciousness. If there is no spirit blood invasion, the information there is unknown to the moon tree consciousness. For example, Noah, who was hidden in the silent church, quietly transformed the array that was used for summoning according to Negri''s command. The array that he transformed should not be underestimated because of his understanding of the array. "Quiet emissaries have a 23.42% chance of abandoning their authority and turning into living people." Negri took a sip of tea, more than a fifth of the probability, has been relatively large, is one of the most likely things. As for other hit situations, such as the quiet messenger''s poor state of determination, did not escape from cromie''s body, nor transformed into a living state, Negri had other ways to deal with it. This is not to say that Negri is better than the quiet emissary, but the quiet emissary has already laid his body, and is still the kind of unconscious lying corpse, which is very simple to deal with. In this case, Nigel had already figured out how to deal with his shrinking at an angle, although that possibility was relatively low. Dahl is another piece of Negri''s chess pieces. Dahl, who appears the spirit blood through unstable changes, is too self deceptive to say that the moon tree consciousness does not understand, but sometimes it is because of understanding that the moon tree consciousness makes a choice. The moon tree is very aware that even if he interferes with Dahl through the spirit blood, Negri will also have other means to hunt for the quiet Messenger, such as the man in the hidden silent church, which he did not even find in the beginning. The result of his interference with Dahl is that Dahl loses this opportunity, and then it is completely scrapped. However, if he does not interfere with Dahl, he will swallow up the quiet messenger and let cromie get less, but at least Dahl, who has the spirit blood, still has room for operation. If he makes good use of it, it is also a good knife. So Dahl''s obstacles along the way are much less than expected. He lurks in the ground and dare not approach under the threat of super plants at first. But in the end, pano, the sinner of the elves, burns himself up and burns his spirit blood. He breaks away from the control of the moon tree consciousness with his life, and then transmits the flame to the super plants under the ground. Although he didn''t kill the super plant, it was also seriously injured. It was equivalent to temporarily breaking an arm of the moon tree consciousness, and giving Darren space to hide under the mother tree. With his own blood of corrosion, he constantly dug out the hollow trunk, rushed out at the most suitable time and swallowed the fruit of victory. Looking at the creeping gray worms, Negri gets some information about the quiet messenger through his dirty gears, but the rest is up to darl himself. So far, everything has been under Negri''s control. His voice slowly becomes empty, turning into countless particles and disappearing: "Dahl, I''ve given you a chance. As for whether you can really grasp the next step, it''s up to you." Negri appreciates those who are capable. For those who are willing to submit to him, he will spur them like a kind father and give them the best opportunity, provided that you have the ability to seize that opportunity. If the talent is insufficient, then he can only become the nourishment to support the growth of other people. For example, it is Dahl who devours the quiet messenger to make up for his own defects and gain strong power, or the quiet messenger reverses shedar, which is all darl''s own fight. "A new world?" The quiet emissary really gave Negri a surprise. During the war and invasion of the elves, the quiet emissary accidentally found the information of a world, and quietly explored and arranged. This is not even clear about the moon tree consciousness, which is one of the base cards of the quiet emissary. To Negri''s surprise, after Dahl devoured the quiet Messenger, even if the quiet messenger was digested by him, the information was not necessarily extracted so quickly. The information of this new world was handed in by the quiet messenger after he found the gear."Does that world still have a chance to revive?" Negri had to marvel at the vitality of the quiet messenger. Even in today''s dangerous situation, he still made the best choice. "It seems certain that when I get to that world, I can and will save him." And some of the world''s basic arrangements for naigre. "It''s an interesting world. It''s valuable." Negri''s mind constantly calculated that after dealing with this matter, he just had time. This world trip may be put on the agenda. Things after the moon tree world are still very difficult for him to deal with. If he is not careful, he will turn over. After all, the enemy is seven gods. A single eternal scorcher can put a lot of pressure on Negri, although the eternal scorcher is the most powerful one among the seven gods. "So find a world to cram in?" In the memory of the quiet Messenger, the time ratio between that world and the moon tree world is one to three, that is, the past day of the moon tree world and the past three days of that world. Maybe in that world, Negri will have more promotion. After all, although the world level is weaker than the moon tree world, there are not many interesting things there. "Before that, there are still some things to deal with." Negri''s body reunited in the great clock tower, his strength should be raised, waiting for almost. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 Seven days later. Cromie jumped out of the carriage, and there were a few of the sanctuaries next to him. He is now wearing a black windbreaker and his eyes are tied up with a black cloth belt. From time to time, you can see the green light shining in it. Cromie''s return to the team is very simple. After a period of review, he explained some things that happened underground, and let him return to his post. He touched the moonlight ring on his hand, which, before it was finished, would keep his sister from being found out of the blood of the awakened sin. But now, after being completed by pano, the camouflage ability has been greatly enhanced, and cromi''s half elf image has been covered up and turned back to human beings. At the time when the Elves were defeated, in order to preserve their blood, there were many elves disguised and hidden among the people, and the farnates family were the inheritors of them. This ring was to ensure that they would not be found. Before that, however, cromie was still worried for a while, because the eternal hot one suddenly arrived, although there was no news after that. "Probably aware of the arrival of the quiet messenger." Cromie is not sure what role the eternal heat plays in this event. He spent a lot of time in the underground ruins, and it took some time to go back to the ground to review the report and other things. Now, kunier has sent a message that Ollie''s body is almost unable to support. If she can''t save her soul. "Is it in here?" Cromie looked at the room, a very ordinary house. Some small animals were looking at him. "Pull the soul of an animal out of the body, control the animal through this means, and, if necessary, stimulate the soul to make the animal explode completely." Cromie could easily see the presence behind the animals as the green flame danced under his blindfold. "Animals are chosen because their souls are more easily controlled than humans." Cromie''s eyes were fixed, as if he had found something. Without too much words, cromie''s body becomes empty, and the moon tree shoots take the power of the angle of silence, which makes him have a high control over the angle of silence. "Do you think that cromie will come? So many days. " Fei sat on the roof, his back against the chimney of the fireplace, and whispered to his brother, lo. They seem to be teenagers, but they are already in their forties. Don''t they join in with the adult just to get a young body? "Maybe come, maybe not, what''s the point? He is doomed to fail to complete his salvation." Luo said casually, suddenly frowned: "there is a situation." Before the two men could react, cromie jumped out of the angle, and the blade in his hand swept at the two brothers without hesitation. The link between soul and life is the channel through which the soul controls the body. To master this point, it means that the soul completely controls the body, and even further uses the soul to interfere with the changes of the body. Manipulating animals is only a common means for them. At the first moment of danger, Fei and Luo realized that something was wrong. Luo''s soul directly controlled the body. The muscles swelled one by one, and the body suddenly rose by one meter. The muscles turned into iron like color. It''s like cutting on rubber, but it doesn''t do any further damage. On the other hand, through the direct control of the soul, the body begins to deform, the body shrinks rapidly, and the bones stab outward, and finally turns into a huge pale bone stick. As the elder brother, Fei Zhu studies the soul to control the change of the body, which can be transformed into various weapons with the body transformation. While the younger brother Luo studies the control of muscle growth, he can completely liberate his body muscle when necessary, and becomes a muscle giant. Luo grabs the huge bone stick and smashes it at cromi. The bone stick and the sword blade are connected with each other, and the spirit of Fei''s giant bone stick is interlinked with Luo''s. at the moment of intersection, several ribs stretch out to clamp the blade, and a large number of muscle fibers overflow from it to wrap the blade. "Let go Luo had a big drink, and with great strength, he danced his bone stick and pressed him towards cromi. "Quiet sword." Cromie''s blue light flashed, and the sword in his hand began to become a virtual shadow sword. Out of the control of the bone stick, the virtual shadow would cross through the bone stick and suddenly become a solid. The bone stick broke directly, blood shot from the bones, and one eye was full of fear. On the third day of farewell, cromie did not swallow up a great deal of strange magic and his soul of the quiet Messenger, but he had gained the power of the angle of silence, which was a great power. His quiet sword empties his sword blade and then materializes it, which is equivalent to placing the blade into another angle of the world. This kind of angle attack cuts everything, and it is no different from space attack. With the continuous wriggling of the half bone stick, Fei, who had lost half of his thigh and was sweating all over his face, showed his figure again. If he hadn''t noticed that he was wrong and quickly transferred his important internal organs, he would not have lost a few ribs and thighs."Not dead yet? It''s the power of trouble. " Cromie holds the sword alone, the wind blows the windbreaker at night, his eyes will analyze the two people''s ability more and more thoroughly, he has to sigh the strength of this ability. Through soul overclocking, the body can do a lot of unimaginable operations, but Fei and Luo learned one or two of them. Their soul is not enough to support them to obtain more operations, so they can only specialize in one or two. "How strong are the people behind you Cromie''s sword is empty again. Fei and Luo look at each other. Luo''s feet make a lot of cracks on the roof and collapse. Luo hugs Fei and rushes to the interior of the house. Cromie''s body disappears in an instant and is not troubled by the collapsed roof. He chases two people into the house. The dark house is nothing to cromie now. The house is not big. If you add the basement, it''s only a few tens of seconds'' distance. Soon, cromie will catch up with Fei and Luo. They kneel down before a bed, not responding to cromie''s pursuit, on which Ollie''s soul chain lies. "I knew they couldn''t win you." A hand stretched out from the bed curtain. Cromie''s lips moved, and the blade in his hand was unconsciously lowered. Although he had expected it, he still had a trace of delusion before things were put in front of him. "After all, you can always do miracles, don''t you?" The woman inside, in a blue dress and a beige braided hat, looked at cromie with melting love as she had done. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 "Ollie." Cromie closed his eyes, then opened them again and looked at the man in front of him. He had expected this for a long time, but when he really faced it, it was a little difficult to accept. At the beginning, he and Ollie walked on the street together. He kept alert all the time. He didn''t find any abnormal things approaching, but his soul disappeared in a flash. At first, he thought it was something he didn''t find out or didn''t understand, but as time went on, he felt more and more wrong. It may be, but it''s not worth it, at least not for Ollie, not for him. Until now, he found out how Fei and Luo controlled animals. He found that even if they controlled animals, they had to be careful. If animals were stimulated, they would be easier to break free of control, let alone human soul. Remove all the impossibilities, and the rest, no matter how incredible, is also the truth. No one had taken away Ollie''s soul. She was out of her own, and she was the man to whom the great man of the Priory, Fay and Lowe, were subject. "I should have thought it was you." Cromie raised his sword again. "So, Ollie, what do you want to do?" "The mission of the Priory is to give you a meeting gift, and then send an invitation to join the Priory, cromie." Ollie''s eyes rested on the sword, her face still hung with a nearly perfect smile. "Is that what you want?" Cromie put down his sword again and asked bitterly. He owed Ollie too much, so if he did ask for it, he would agree with her. Cromie is one of those people who has a lot of words. If he really joins the monastic society, he will surely regard himself as a member of the order in the future, just as he becomes a substitute for the young shoots and naturally thinks for the spirit. "It''s just a casual invitation, but it seems that the captain of the sanctuary has little interest in it." Ollie did not follow the words, a pair of light blue eyes still maintain that kind of intoxicating love, but the feeling is particularly cold. "Kill him." Ollie then gave the order, and Fei and Luo moved at the same time, again using their own tricks, changed into muscle giants and white bone weapons, and rushed toward cromie. At the same time, a figure appeared in the air, and there was a lot of strong wind in the whole room. The air around cromie was instantly pumped away. A thin sword hanging on the other side of the wall floated up automatically and joined the battle group. And so was the carpet at the foot, curling up and wrapping it toward cromie. The fire in cromie''s eyes leaped green, and the nature of these attacks became invisible before his eyes. "Soul?" Cromie''s figure becomes virtual and enters the angle of silence. He breaks away from the first attack. More and more information is broken by him. However, there are three corresponding monsters attacking him in the silent angle. The air, the sword and the carpet are all injected into the soul. Through the link between soul and life, they are forcibly linked together, and the soul controls those things. "Is that your ability? Ollie Gomez. " Cromie''s figure jumps from different angles. The sword in his hand lights up red fear aura, and penetrates into the air. However, the soul that melts into the air also gains the air characteristics and can gather and disperse without being hurt by the sword. "That''s right, cromie. Control the soul. That''s what I got from Lord Negri''s bench." Ollie raised her hand with several chains of soul refining links in her hand. All those souls were in her hands and had to obey her orders. "The soul is very beautiful, those who insist on, their soul is like a gem, crystal clear, particularly moving, then cromi, you can always create miracles, your soul must be very beautiful!" Ollie floats up, with more souls flowing out of her hands and pouring into the various things in the house. "So, clomio, I have an unparalleled desire for your soul. Give him to me so that we can be together forever." Ollie said seriously, as if pleading for something. "Ollie..." Cromie looked at Ollie, eyes constantly flashing, a kind of self blame rising from the heart, she became so, probably the culprit is him. At the age of 13, cromie was sent to the college capital by his father, where he met Ollie, a sweet and flower like girl who accompanied him throughout his youth. If that had not happened to the farnates, he would have knelt down at her feet, and would have taken her hand and walked into the church, saying, in the voice of the minister''s inquiry, that I would. But life, ah, never. If he had made a choice and chose the farnat family, it meant that he gave up Ollie, and then he gave up his love. He gave up Ollie step by step. He felt that he owed Ollie and was willing to make up for her, but gave up her soul? "Sorry, I can''t do that." Cromie waved the sword in his hand and knocked it to one side. At the same time, he pierced the carpet wrapped around him and turned into rags, in which the soul disappeared with his fear aura.As expected, cromie once again gave up all the hopes of the elves, who were shouldered by Ollie. As the agent of the young shoots, he could not give up his soul at this time. Cromie waved the sword in his hand, broke up the surrounding air, took a deep breath, and then dealt with the two brothers Fei and Luo who rushed to him. "I''ve been waiting for you for three years." Ollie said softly. She manipulated the soul to inject it into all kinds of things, controlling them to attack cromie: "I''ve been with you for a long time before. How important am I in your heart?" "Do you know?" Ollie''s voice seemed particularly bleak: "before the moment of embracing you, I did not make up my mind whether to extract your soul, but after that I finally made up my mind." "Cromie, when we were together, whenever I came close to you and looked at you, I could feel your breath become heavy and your heart beat faster. That''s a sign that you love me." "So I can wait for you for three years, or I can wait for you all my life, and I can even wait for you all the time. I can join the Priory to take over your duties and avenge you, but!" Ollie''s eyes are red and her body is slightly unstable. She is now in a spirit state. "But now, your heart is no longer beating for me, cromie Ollie''s soul power surging, a soul poured out into the house under her feet, the whole house immediately began to move. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 "Ollie, it''s all my fault. You''re young. You don''t have to stick to me all the time." Cromie looks guilty, even if there are thousands of reasons, he is also a betrayer in love. From the time he chose to revitalize the farnarts, he gradually lost his head. He embarked on the road of "protagonist". At the beginning, he sacrificed his sense of smell to obtain spiritual sight. From then on, he was giving up his past step by step. When using the soul of the silent believer as the medium to launch spiritual vision, he was influenced by the paranoid mood, and then he further fell into the abyss. If he chooses to give up at this time and there is a possibility of turning back, when he wakes up to kill birotheus, he will have no choice at all. He killed birotheus, and even further repelled baldimo, the evil god who fell on him. For this reason, he got the attention of the shadow church. Otherwise, he would not be able to become the captain of the sanctuary from a sinful body for three years, which was very difficult. As for the gains and losses, only cromie knew. However, after all, love is not enough. This is where Ollie is really sad. "Sorry!" Cromie swept the blade of his sword, cut the walls around him, and leaped out. Just after he left the whole house, he came to life and had a personification change. After all, the soul injected into the house is human, and it is also the most powerful soul in Ollie''s hands. As soon as cromie left, he left Ollie alone in lol town. He thought that Ollie would leave lol town and return to the college capital. After all, he had been persuading Ollie to leave. But what he didn''t expect was that Ollie was more persistent about him, thinking that he had been maimed by the shadow church or killed by the evil god baldimo that night. For this reason, Ollie ran around and eventually joined the Priory. If the shadow church killed cromie, she retaliated against the shadow church. If baldimer killed cromie, she summoned him again and killed him! Things are better and worse than you think. Cromie is not dead. It doesn''t matter if he joins the church sanctuary. It doesn''t matter if he is slightly disabled. Under the control of the soul, the whole house came alive and became a giant made of bricks and stones. Ollie stood on the giant''s shoulder, her blue skirt fluttering in the night wind, and she looked at cromie, and the voice of her soul thought, "give up your soul!" Cromie looked at the strange but very familiar girl, and knew that the other side had never changed, it was himself. Cromie, who has sacrificed his love, can still understand his heart beating to Ollie at the beginning, but now he will not fall in love with her again, he has only a sense of guilt for her. "Ollie, you need to get back in your body quickly." Cromie said seriously, dodging all kinds of attacks. He mastered the power of the angle of silence with the help of the buds of the moon tree, which was different from those of the silent church. When they entered the angle of silence, they needed the assistance of magic and magic rituals engraved on their bodies. They were not flexible, and at the same time, they were assimilated by the angle of silence. However, cromie has the corresponding authority, and he can use the angle very freely, for example, the quiet sword developed by him. As long as he reasonably uses the difference of world angles, he is very difficult to be bound and hit. "Remember those little blue flowers that we used to see?" Ollie said that it was a kind of light blue flower like a small umbrella. They had seen a large area in the wild during their outing, which was very eye-catching and beautiful, which could be remembered at a glance. They didn''t know the name of the flower at that time. The light blue petals and light yellow stamens were very similar to Ollie''s favorite dress. "Click!" A unique voice sounded, and cromie''s eyes widened. It was the sound of the death of life. The soul link of Ollie had been broken. "In Lord Negri''s experimental study, there was a project called materialization of the soul. The body will age and change, but the soul will not." Once again, her soul began to flow with her soul. "People are too easy to change, clomio. I will transform into a pure soul creature with love for you, and never change." Ollie''s soul is changing rapidly: "and your soul will be taken out by me and will always be with me." The soul is derived from the root, which is the embodiment of the universal truth and the world interaction. When life dies, the root will leave, and the residual soul will get different outcomes according to the different world. For example, in the world of fire, there is a transformation of evil spirits, while in the world of moon tree, people will go to the abyss of no regrets or the kingdom of God according to their faith. As for why the root cause will choose to leave after the death of life, Negri is not clear. However, Negri also carried out the subject "materialization of soul", that is, breaking away from the body and forming a unique soul life. Negri has studied the abyss of no regret, the things linked to the soul, and studied a lot of knowledge related to the soul. Finally, he came to a way to let the soul stay at the root for a long time without being excluded by the world. The thing linked by soul is the connection between soul and life. In fact, it can be regarded as the connection between soul and the world. When this connection breaks, the root will leave.After Negri looked at the angle, there was a thought, what is the life body? Plants are life, but most plants can hardly find their roots and souls from the perspective of normal people. After transforming a world perspective, we can see the real intelligent life of plants. Other insects are also similar. In the main world perspective, insects belong to the existence of spiritual inadequacy, but in a world perspective, they may also become intelligent life. As for things like soil and air, in this perspective, they are really dead things, but this is not certain. It is from this deduction that Ollie can put the soul into other things according to Negri''s teaching method, and let the soul control them through the soul linked things. Since all things are life, can the world also be regarded as a life, through a large number of soul linked things and the world to complete contact. If the world is your body, then with a new connection, the root will not leave. Of course, the result of this method is that the soul and the world are closely linked together. According to the follow-up operation and the different world, the soul life will have different results. To be a little lower is to become a kind of existence similar to the earth bound spirit. Their soul will be bound in a piece of land. After that, as long as the area is not completely destroyed, the soul will never die. And the higher level, the power won''t be too weak. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 The strength of the materialization of the soul depends on the tenacity of the soul, the number of things linked by the soul, and the degree of its diffusion. Even ordinary people, as long as they comply with the procedures, can also complete this operation. For example, the death process is very long. As long as the constitution, soul and environment meet the corresponding requirements, and then supplemented by certain means, a specific soul body life can be produced. "Strong emotional impact, coupled with a long process of death, will allow the soul of the dead to link things to continue to spread, and if the environment and soul are suitable, the soul can be parasitized, although this unexpected coincidence will make the generated soul body defective." "The soul link chain is the connection between man and life and the world. This connection is not only reflected in the individual, but also in the achievements, reputation and existence," Ollie said "Yu is a man who has made a name in this world, and their soul chain is also strong, so their life always seems tenacious." Ollie''s momentum is more and more powerful, and all kinds of colors are surging around her: "through certain methods, transform these achievements, show them, and conclude a contract with the history of the world, then the soul life will no longer be limited to a certain place or a city." "So Lord Negri reformed this method and called it the test of the spirit." All kinds of brilliance are flowing around Ollie. Her soul is rapidly solidifying and transforming into soul life. At the same time, her soul chain is spreading to some unknown place. Once the link is completed, she will never die unless the place where the link is destroyed. "Ollie..." The green flame in cromie''s eyes quickly identified Ollie''s situation. "Give me your soul, cromie." Said Ollie in a sharp voice, and the stone giant under her hit the ground with her fists. Cromie felt the ground shaking, and with a slight leap, pillars of stone burst out from his feet and stepped into the angle of silence, only to find all kinds of meat around him rushing towards him. "Sorry, Ollie." Cromie jumps out again and rushes towards Ollie. A strong sense of danger appears in his heart. If he indulges himself again, his soul is likely to be taken away by Ollie, which is unacceptable to him. In this case, we can only fight back. The sense of debt is just a sense of debt. Cromie will not give up his life because of the debt. A large number of stone pillars poured out and pressed towards cromie. Cromie''s figure flashed, shuttling between the stone pillars and the flesh walls, waving his sword blade in his hand. "Don''t disturb your Lord." Luo, who is full of muscle explosion, stands on a stone pillar with his brother Luo''s white bone dagger in his hand. Driven by the stone pillar, Luo rushes towards cromi. "Get out of my way!" Cromie roared, and the stone pillars around were more and more tightly wrapped. From some cracks in the stones, we can see that Ollie''s state is getting better and better. It is estimated that she will soon be able to materialize her soul. At that time, a strong enemy who will never kill him has been trying to capture his soul. It is terrible to think about it. Cromie''s body flashed and ran through Luo''s body without hindrance. Luo''s face was stunned and covered his chest. A small blade suddenly appeared in his heart, directly scarring his heart. In the shuttle angle, the specific things are materialized, which can be directly placed into the enemy''s body to attack the weak internal organs. The sword in cromi''s hand cuts through the flesh wall and shuttles to the real angle again. Ollie is standing not far away. Some blue flowers are growing out of thin air. This seems to be her ability to condense according to her own achievements. "Sorry, Ollie." Cromie had no other choice but ran straight into Ollie''s face, stabbed her with his sword in his hand, and the flame of his eyes leaped. It was easy to find out the weakness of Ollie now. She is linking her soul chain to an unknown place. Once this link is broken, her life will be directly broken and she will enter the process of death again. While cromie was wary of Ollie''s methods, his sword hit unexpectedly. It is extremely accurate. The blade, wrapped with red fear aura, directly pierces Ollie''s soul chain and interrupts the heroine''s trial. Those who are growing blue flowers instantly burst out, countless blue petals flying, not far away the pillar also slowly collapsed, the soul inside without Ollie''s control, at the same time began to die process. Fei and Luo are relatively good, but the death of Ollie also has a serious impact on them. In addition to them, there are some people in the city who have been reincarnated by Ollie''s hands. Their ability to control their bodies has dropped a lot. Looking at Orly, who turned into a light spot, she was stunned: "why, I''m just a person who betrays love. I''m not worth it. Why?" "Sure enough, you don''t understand." Ollie''s eyes have never changed. They are still the kind of eyes that can be melted. She held out her hand and gently hugged: "love is such a thing that even if your heart doesn''t beat for me, my heart will still beat for you." "I can only revenge you like this. Don''t forget me, cromie." Ollie''s figure more and more desalination, light spots mixed with blue petals floating to the distance.These blue flowers are her ability to gather her achievements. Her "merit", or the most praiseworthy thing in her life, is to meet cromie in the place full of blue flowers, at least she thinks so. Cromie dropped the sword in his hand and wanted to hold it to Ollie. However, he found that his hands passed by. He was very disappointed. All kinds of emotions surged in his heart. He knew that there was guilt and emotion in it, but there were some emotions that he no longer knew. Ollie''s goal has never been cromie''s soul, or when she found that cromie''s heart was not beating for her, she thought of this day, she had no courage to live. It''s stupid, it''s not worth it, but that''s what Ollie chose. She lived for it and died for it. Looking at the blue petals all over the sky, cromie held a piece of it. With his eyes beating, he quickly analyzed the function of the petal, its growth cycle, distribution environment, suitable temperature, and its medicinal value. However, it did not have its name. After all, the name of the flower was only given to it by human beings. Cromie held the petals in his hand and looked at the beautiful picture, but he was not in the mood to appreciate it. He squatted on the ground and began to cry. He knew that he had lost something important, but he did not know what it was. "Sorry, Ollie." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 Negri stood at the top of the tower, looking at the blue petals flying in the wind and shaking his head. He gave Ollie a chance. Just like Dahl, there are many female heroes praised in this city. For example, Horace, a female knight who puts on her husband''s armor and crusades against demons to avenge her husband, has been widely publicized and is an idol of women''s fighting in this era. Or it''s a symbol of waiting for a woman''s loyalty, waiting for her lover to return until she dies. Their remaining soul link was given to Ollie by Negri not long ago. The reason why Ollie is so slow to establish ties is that she has not much merit and it is difficult to anchor history. And if she merges the two soul links, she will get more achievements and become a new soul life, but at that time she will become valkiri, a woman who chooses the war dead. Ollie put it down and didn''t want to be valkiri, so she chose to sacrifice herself and let cromie never forget herself. Ollie is a potential person. If she can get out of the influence of her feelings, her achievements will not be so small. "Stupid choice." Although Negri said so, his tone was not sarcastic or any criticism. He always appreciated the people who insisted on it. He just said, "unfortunately, it seems that the project Yingling needs to find another experiment." "Lord Negri, everything is arranged." The shadow flashed behind him, and the waiter of several nights, half kneeling, said to Negri. "Oh? That''s it. " Negri said indifferently, prepared for such a long time, then there is no hesitation. Negri walked towards the inner part of the clock tower, where a large number of magic formations were set up, which was regarded as a kind of exhibition of the achievements of Negri''s mysticism. Even if the eternal heat was hot, it was difficult to exert influence through so many magic formations. Even if it was a strong attack, it would take a while and a half, enough for Negri to respond. Negri''s biggest dilemma before is that there is no root, can not directly liberate the root, improve the quality of his soul, and get the most important reason from the root. Just as Chennai obtains the impure principles from the source, he can develop his own way according to these principles. In the magic materials collected by Negri, the same track rituals all play a corresponding role. Through the same track rituals, users will gradually move closer to the evil gods, and in the process, the soul will gradually approach the evil gods. Finally, they will be assimilated by the evil gods, and their soul structure, strength and the principles contained in them will gradually approach the evil gods, and eventually become a sub body of the evil gods. In fact, the root cause of liberation is similar. To liberate the root cause step by step is to move closer to the existence behind the root. However, their means are more sophisticated, and what they seek is not just a separation. Therefore, the root cause of liberation and the ritual of the same track can make people strong. It is just because when they are liberated or on the same track, they can accept the radiation of greater existence and move closer to each other. This is the simplest way, because we have already had a template. It seems that at this time, we fall into a strange circle. If we want to rise, we must rely on stronger existence. In this way, we can hardly avoid being assimilated by those great beings. If there is no way out, Negri has only two options left. One is to accept a root cause, learn from the other party, and then go out of the old and bring forth the new, but the foundation of the road is based on the reason given by the root cause. Even if the old and the new are pushed forward again, it is very likely to work for the existence after the root cause. The other is more troublesome. Reason always exists, which is reflected in various kinds of knowledge. This is the most superficial summary of reason. The higher the knowledge, the more rational it will be. It takes a lot of time to sum up the principles and then transform the soul body according to those principles. It is very likely to get into a bottleneck or be led astray by some factors, which is very risky. Both options are not very good and do not meet Negri''s own needs, and the gear plan was born on this basis. In the disaster world, Negri infected a large number of human beings through the apocalypse, and induced them to liberate the secondary root through the force of disaster. Because their souls are also infected by Negri''s soul bacteria, Negri can extract their spirit to reconstruct their own soul body, and also copy the soul structure of their ability. It''s just that this mode is not very effective now. First, it doesn''t apply to the world. Secondly, Negri''s blood of soul is gradually insufficient. This way is too easy to be countered and become a loophole of its own. Combined with the ritual of the same track, the existence of the root causes, the infection of the soul bacteria in the past, the power of uncleanness, the wrong attributes, and the world perspective, Negri finally worked out a practical way. The first thing to do is to update the blood of the soul. Negri has been studying the structure of the soul and the things linked with the soul in order to further strengthen the blood of the soul. The blood of soul can let Negri''s soul exist in it and infect other people''s souls through the remaining will. There is also a connection channel between them, which can make Negri''s soul and body constantly transfer.The blood of the soul is only the product of his bacteria combined with dragon blood. The reason why the blood of the soul is not enough now is that the connection channel of the blood of the soul is just the blood connection of the dragon blood. With the ability of Nigel today, he can easily break the interference, let alone those enemies that make Negri feel difficult. Negri''s control of pathogens is due to his own ability, and his soul structure has a strong control over this pathogen and its branches. Even if Negri later combined with the ability of appendix to strengthen his own ability, it was only to expand the scope of control and accuracy, and this ability now seems to be a little inadequate. Entering the special chamber, Negri held back the night waiter and carefully examined everything in the chamber and the things he had prepared to avoid the existence of other dark hands. After confirming that there was no problem, Negri''s soul body came out of the blood of the soul, and began to change. A large amount of white gas gushed out. Since he made the blood of the soul that can be stored in the soul body, the white Qi was basically not used. Now they are working again. Among them, the power of life was eliminated, and gradually transformed into pure soul and life linked things. Over the years, he accumulated a lot of linked things. These linked things fused with Negri''s soul body and became the soul chain of Negri. A pool of golden blood floating in the air, this is the blood of the soul. The soul chain belonging to Negri poured into the blood of the soul, began to link with the blood of the soul from different angles of the world, and began to transform the blood of the soul deeply. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 A large number of golden particles float in the air, and then disappear along various paths. These golden particles are Negri, who has completed the upgrade of soul blood. One of the key points of this transformation is what comes from cromie. After all, cromi is the protagonist of the world, with the halo of the protagonist belonging to this world. In the former world, Negri, the former protagonist, was also known as the king of disqualification. At the beginning, the moon tree consciousness said that kromi had what Negri needed. In fact, it was the information about the halo of the protagonist. However, at that time, cromi could not even be called the protagonist. At any time, he might be divorced from the protagonist''s status. After that, with the constant experience of various things, the halo of his protagonist was constantly activated. The halo of the protagonist has a close connection with the world, which is exactly what Negri needs. He reads the information of this connection and reorganizes his soul structure. His soul became a large number of golden particles, which had both the characteristics of soul body and some characteristics of bacteria. Although they were divided into various particles, they were closely linked in other aspects. Each particle is Negri, that is, one, also Wan. As Negri finished transforming bilore, the sound of gear rotation came from some human bodies in bilore, as did some insect sleeping in the ground. The black material of those gears slowly turned into gold and turned into particles. The gear given to human beings is only a small part. In some corners of the moon tree world, there are more gears changing. They exist in various angles of the world, such as the earth, the mountains, the sea, the sky and the angle. The gears turn one by one, push each other, closely linked together, and then turn into golden particles into the world, infecting the world. A large amount of information surging, Negri obtained unprecedented sublimation. Infection, understanding, and then domination! A bell that comes from the world is struck and then rings through the world. The Archbishop suddenly got out of bed, because of a nightmare, these things are more and more these years. According to the truth, he is the priest of God, and his soul is protected by God and will not be disturbed by the presence of evil. But since he kept a good understanding with the order and made it grow, he inevitably began to have nightmares. In the dream, in the endless darkness, he kept walking with a bright light in his hand. Where the light could not reach, there was always something creeping, and at the same time, there were some gears turning and the sound of bells ringing. Even though he was carrying a light, he did not find any way out in the endless darkness. He lost his way completely. Finally, something rotated in the whole darkness, and he found his environment. "Give me salvation, my Lord." The Archbishop prayed to God through the runes constructed in his soul, and kept feeling the light and heat of God and drawing closer to him. A few days ago, god suddenly came and sent down miracles. Although there was no intention, the eternal, hot and beating light and heat were so clear that they could more clearly sense the existence of God. Just in this way, the belief of the church people was more pious. Just the next moment, the bell from the world makes the Archbishop look stiff. The sound of the bell started from the town of lol and spread to the surrounding areas, and the sound became more and more mysterious. In the shadow temple, the eternal hot sun turned slightly. It seemed to be observing something. The light flashed, but in the end, the light softened and became brilliant. God''s eyes were always long-term. In the college capital not far away, an old man hiding in the library raised his head and listened carefully to the bell. He murmured, "who is this guy who dares to make such a big noise here?" In another city, in a quiet temple, there is a statue of a woman who is not tall. Her expression is gentle, with a smile on her mouth, which brings warmth like a mother to everyone. If you ignore the pile of gray tentacles under her body, it is quite in line with the aesthetic outlook of human beings. Half of the seven true gods are the gods worshipped by the church and the carriers of life. After hearing the slow spread of the bell, her smile is more gentle. In a trance, countless tentacles under her feet slightly wriggle, some liquid spreads, and the breath of life begins to spread. At the same time, under the dark and deep sea bottom, there are huge nameless things creeping. Some kind of sound wave that he has been starting is transmitted to the distance along the sea water. But then the bell rings, and the behemoths that can''t see their shapes stop slightly, and then continue to move, but the sound waves gradually change. In addition, the figures walking in the wasteland, a door in an invisible place, a woman with a red tear mole under her left eye, rotten things in the dark and invisible places, and more strange monsters noticed the wonderful bell. Some ignored it, while others responded. For a long time, they have seen too many things. This is a special one, but it is not worth their fighting, especially when the big fireball is protecting each other.Negri has accumulated too much knowledge. His knowledge has exceeded most of the three root liberators. In the past, it was only the lack of soul level that these knowledge did not turn into corresponding strength. At this moment, the flow of information belonging to the world, the golden particles became more and more mysterious, and soon broke through to the level of the root causes of the three emancipations, and continued to strengthen. The road of Negri was established in an instant, and reached the peak in an instant. It can be said that as long as he breaks through this step, Negri will be able to reach the level of the new God and the first dragon, which is no less than the seven true gods. At that time, Negri could be called the world infector and became the most powerful evil god in the moon tree world. But then Negri stopped wisely. The moon tree world is the private plot of the seven gods, and there are many pits in it. Negri infects the surface layer and reads the world''s principles. Under the protection of the eternal hot man and still in the patience of the seven gods, if he continues, he will only ask for his own trouble, or even fail. The theories of various worlds are recorded by Negri, and compared with the various knowledge he has learned before. Whenever he goes to a different position, the reason he sees is always different. Negri has seen the corresponding scenery through a large amount of data before, but there are always some differences when he goes through the telescope and himself. However, Negri did not regard what he saw as the truth. There are still many holes in it. If one is not careful, he will step into the trap of the seven gods. Even if he wants to break through, it is better to choose another world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 Some light spots condense, showing the figure of Negri, now he is completely transformed into a pathogen, a soul pathogen. It is no longer parasitized on the blood of the soul before, but it has completely become this pathogen itself, enough to infect the world. Strictly speaking, if Negri continues to infect, the moon tree world will soon fall into his control, but the premise is to defeat the seven gods and take back their power bit by bit, otherwise this infection is just the surface of infection. The more infected the world is, the more information Negri gets, the more reason he gets, and the stronger the road he dominates. It''s just that the moon tree world is not suitable to continue to infect. He can only get some surface information. It is still 10 years before the fruit of moon tree consciousness matures. Then it should be the intention to start a new world. Now Negri has a world coordinate from the quiet messenger. The quiet messenger left a beacon in that world to locate the position of the world. In the current state of enegli, he continued to parasitize in the root. It was not appropriate to use the root crossing method. However, with the beacon in, combined with the quiet messenger''s method of crossing, Negri has an idea. The Church of unclean began to move, more and more members joined in, but its effect on Negri was smaller. At this time, Negri understood the reason why the seven gods ignored his church. "The unclean church still needs to develop. This kind of trifling can not form my help at all." Negri shakes his head. The world''s limitations and resources are here. It is unrealistic to develop the Priory without obtaining more world coordinates. "The development of the Priory has to be slow..." Negri''s body is empty, and he''s going to deal with the next things. After the ringing of the bell, the moon tree world fell into peace again, but it was just the calm before the storm. Under the sea surface of the world, all kinds of undercurrents were surging. This time, the God worship day seemed not so simple, although the previous God worship days were not simple. ¡­¡­ Humans have been reproducing for nearly a million years, and only the last 4000 years are meaningful. It''s like living on a small island called the known, bringing the unknown to the island. Over the course of 4000 years, we have come to understand the world more and more quickly, and the known islands have become larger and larger, but the unknown sea surface has become larger and larger. In particular, the concept of modern science is becoming more and more perfect, and our ability to explore the unknown has been greatly improved. However, some things that challenge human rationality gradually appear in our life. If we allow the spread of things we don''t know, then human reason will collapse, and the unknown flood will submerge mankind again. So when they live in the sun, we have to fight them in the shadows and prevent them from being exposed to the public so that others can live in a rational, ordinary world. "Yi Yi Yi..." The sound moved slowly. In a corridor, ten meters apart, there is a gate full of science and technology. There are observation windows and nameplates recording information at the door. Two C-level workers in chemical protective clothing suddenly stopped. In this honeycomb type underground base, everything is under close supervision. The staff inside have received professional and strict training and will not make any meaningless noise. So generally speaking, there are abnormal sounds, which means that there are abnormal things. This is the C-level management and control area. All the controlled things are rated as C-level. Of course, this kind of rating is only obtained through research. The reason why they still stay here shows that they have not been thoroughly studied. Therefore, this kind of rating is likely to have errors and omissions. The two staff members responded quickly, pressing their fingers on the wrist of the chemical protective clothing, opened the internal communication equipment, reported the situation to the transfer personnel, and then began to carefully observe the surrounding situation. In the room on their right is c-4-27, named the old woman of ashes, with some introduction on the name plate at the door. Description: c-4-27 is a woman of about 70 years old, with a dull look, few words and disabled legs. She was found on May 5, 20XX, and suddenly appeared in a mortuary without identification. It seems that there is a certain connection between [data deletion] and her appearance at the same time. Her food is the ashes of all kinds of living things, and can only be ashes. After eating the ashes, she will say the fixed words corresponding to the ashes and say that she can provide some items for the owner of the ashes. Besides, she will hardly communicate with anyone else. On May 9, May 9, Dr. ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€????¨€¨€¨€¨€????¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€????¨€¨€¨€however, c-4-27 can''t provide it when ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€.After 5 minutes of Dr. ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€. (Appendix "experimental report on feeding with mixed excrement and bone ashes") risk level: 1, unknown level: 3, Association grade: 4, total evaluation grade: C. Control measures: c-4-27 should be controlled in the C2 observation room. Observation and feeding of pig bone ashes should be carried out every three days. The observers should be two C-level staff. On their left is c-4-28, named quiet diary, which is also recorded on the name plate. Description: c-4-28 is a diary with a length of 20cm, a width of 15cm and a thickness of 2cm. The surface of the diary is brown and the inner page is beige. There are 10 pages in total. The plant fiber of the diary paper does not belong to any known plants. Ink is judged to be the blood of some kind of creature, and DNA can no longer be extracted. C-4-28 describes the life experience of "spirit" c-4-28-1 "quiet messenger" in English. The three diaries are c-4-28-1 self-image description and self praise words. C-4-28-1 was found in a library on June 13, 20XX. There was no damage to c-4-28 in the fire of the library. On June 25, Dr. Klein tested c-4-28 and found that a protective layer with C3 energy level could be formed on the surface of c-4-28. (Annex "protective layer test report") risk level: 1, unknown level: 4, correlation level: 3, the total evaluation level is level C. Control measures: c-4-28 should be controlled in the C2 observation room, and the observation content should be changed every three days, and the observation personnel should be two C-level staff. Two C-level staff then conducted tests on c-4-27 and c-4-28 as directed. There was no abnormality in c-4-27, but a new diary appeared on c-4-28 describing a pathogen called "Negri". www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 "Level D Bart, please open the door in front of you with your ID card." The radio in his ear repeated twice, and Bart trembled. This white man, who is close to two meters, is fed up with this life. When the experience of this period of time sounded, Bart only felt that God had abandoned him. Because his wife was cheating, he killed her and her adulterer and sank into the sea. A typical impulsive crime, he was quickly arrested because his wife''s autopsy report contained a two month old fetus, which had a great social impact. He was sentenced to death under the just iron fist of the female boxer. He was brought here before the death penalty, and the staff of the society for the study of the mind, or SCR for short, told him that he would be free if he lived for a month. In this way, Bart became the d-level member of the eccentric organization. What he didn''t know was that D meant disposable. A week has passed, and during this week, he has done many things according to instructions, such as going to a room, putting his hand on a keyboard, saying the specified words, or taking a pill and entering a room with a footman. Some of these operations will not happen, but some will produce some unimaginable reactions. For example, after he has been with the footman for three minutes, as if there is something attractive behind the other person, he can''t help standing behind the footman. Some things are even more dangerous. For example, when you enter a certain classroom, there will be mathematical problems written with blood on the blackboard. If you can''t solve them, you can leave the classroom. If you can''t solve them, you will be drawn blood to form new mathematical problems. Bart had been drawn a lot of blood that time, but for luck, he would have died there. After two days of cultivation, he went out again. The goal was the current room. He looked at the sign in front of the door and wanted to keep every word on it firmly in his heart. His instinct told him that it was very useful. In a tightly closed room, several staff and researchers are looking at the transfer. A blonde woman with glasses is holding a copy of Bart''s report. "The second time cleaner, this d-level person''s life is really big." The blonde looks at Bart in the picture and continues to look at the reports. The d-level personnel of SCR institutions will be told that after living for one month, they will be given freedom, but in fact, they will be cleaned up for a month and put into use again until they are scrapped. Bart is a man who has been cleaned twice. He is now in the third month of SCR, but in his memory, this is his first week. SCR organization is a super large transnational organization, which is authorized and entrusted by the governments of major countries, and its operation is not interfered by jurisdiction. Its goal is to accommodate abnormal phenomena, events, individuals and so on in the world. Their purpose is to control (secure) containment research, so it is called SCR for short, and its name is society for psychological research. Bart took a deep breath and opened the door in front of him with his ID card. The room belonged to c-4-28. He went into the protective room. Through the one-way glass window, Bart could see a brown diary on the table inside. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Bart felt that there was a bit of gold on the diary. "Go in and pick up the diary." Cold orders came from his ears. For the hope of freedom, Bart could only obey. It seemed that he was used to this behavior mode and obeyed orders. In fact, it is true that after each mission, d-level personnel will conduct psychological assessment and counseling if they survive, and they have been unconsciously planted with the hint of obeying orders. Bart opened the inner door and picked up the diary. Then he obeyed the order again and turned to the fourth diary, which described a pathogen named Negri. As it appeared on c-4-28, the pathogen was numbered c-4-28-2. As described above, this is a strange pathogen. After being infected by c-4-28-2, the infected person will gradually develop a c-4-28-2 personality. In the description, this personality is a more perfect and stronger self, which is the sublimation of their own personality. As long as the name of c-4-28-2 is constantly recited, it may be infected. The diary also gives a way to pronounce the name of Negri. "Read that diary and read the name of c-4-28-2 in the way above." The order came again, and Bart began to read the diary, and then stuttered his name over and over again. In the monitoring room, everyone pays attention to Bart''s state. In order to prevent the name from being strange, the transfer room did not broadcast Bart''s recitation. Long ago, when the regulatory mechanism was not perfect, there was a failure of reception caused by the sound.So now, all the monitoring data needs to be transferred by another staff to prevent some things from spreading to researchers through voice and other situations. In the picture, Bart does not have any abnormality, whether it is the expression, heartbeat, breathing, brain wave fluctuations and other monitoring data, are in the normal range. But only Bart knew that the exception had happened. In front of him, an indescribable shadow emerged from his diary. At the moment of looking at him, Bart felt that he was divided into two parts, half of whom was normal himself. He was continuing to follow orders and recite the name of Negri, while the other half was detached from his body and felt more relaxed than ever. "I didn''t expect to be under control." Negri read his own memories from this soul named Bart, including those that have been cleared away. The soul is a wonderful thing. Even if the memory in the brain has been cleaned, the soul still retains the information. Of course, there are also ways to clean up the memory of the soul. After finding out the information of this world, the quiet messenger quietly left his dark hand here. It is this diary. Under normal circumstances, the content of the diary will not have any problems. As long as in another world, when the quiet messenger starts, the diary will show abnormal. Any person close to the diary will have a clear image of the quiet messenger in his mind. The clearer the image is, the clearer the image is. With his understanding of his own existence, his image is also a part of his own existence. With this connection, he can shuttle around the world. After taking control of the diary, Negri slightly modified the shuttle method. When others recite his name, it is also equivalent to constantly touching him, so that Negri can transmit a part of himself and infect the other party through his real name. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 In Bart''s eyes, as he continued to recite the name of Negri, the Golden Shadow became more and more solid. He wanted to stop reading, but he found that he could no longer control his body. All of a sudden, some memories began to emerge, and he began to get confused. "How long have I been here?" Bart felt confused. Was he just here for a week? What about the extra two months of memory? In the last memory of every month, he executed the order to enter the same shelter. After entering, he saw a white light. When he woke up, he forgot the memory of the month. "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" Bart, who gradually straightened out his memory, realized that the so-called giving freedom in a month was a complete fraud. "You seem to understand." "Now I''m the only one who can save you," Negri said casually. "Otherwise, even if you live for three weeks, all you have to do is clean up your memory again." "I''m stupid. I shouldn''t have killed that bitch and the black skin." Bart''s wild remorse, and his hatred for those guys, is that under the law of his state, a person should be counted as negligent if he is subjected to "a sudden and uncontrollable act of violence after a serious provocation sufficient to provoke a normal person.". He saw his wife and the black skin naked rolling together. That kind of stimulation was the root of his action. He didn''t plan to kill two people at first, but he didn''t think so much about it. He did it directly and then killed them by mistake. Negligent homicide only needs to be imprisoned for not less than one year but not more than ten years in prison. Even if two people and the fetus in the stomach are killed, the maximum sentence should be indefinite, not death penalty. However, the female boxer said that he did not respect women''s view of love, while Heipi said that if the third party was white, Bart would not be excited to kill. This is racial discrimination. In short, Bart was sentenced to death. "Want real freedom and revenge on the people who got you into this situation?" The laws in each region and period are different. Whether Bart was wrongly sentenced has nothing to do with Negri, but we can take this as a breakthrough to let Bart become his man and cooperate with him to complete his own goals. With the help of Bart''s real name, Negri shuttles through a part of the world. Even with the help of special channels, it is not easy to shuttle around the world. It is already the limit to transmit this part of the body. Negri can feel himself far away in the moon tree world. It has been proved that the soul pathogen developed by Negri is indeed very strong. Even though the connection is not strong, Negri can keep in touch with each other even though the connection is not strong. Of course, with Negri''s growing strength and the improvement of psychosomatic pathogens, this connection will become stronger and stronger, and then he will be omnipresent. "I can get it for you!" Negri said with a smile that Bart, who had been completely desperate, would not refuse. Under the active reception, Negri easily infected his soul. At the same time, a part of Negri''s soul germs have quietly begun to pass through the reception room. Although there are many protective measures in the C2 level shelter, Negri can not be observed at all and can not stop him. Some of Negri''s bacteria infected Bart, some of them infected the shelter, and some of them, after finding out the angle of the world, had already poured in and spread to the outside world, and began to infect the world. Bart quietly returned to his own body and took over his body again. He felt his unprecedented lucidity, the state of his body, the sensory chip implanted in his scalp, and the drug releaser in his heart. These information were quickly perceived by him, and he easily controlled everything. He kept his body in order, stopped reading, put his diary away, and left the hospice for disinfection and psychological tests. During the psychological test, many psychological things appeared in his mind, so that he can control his emotions and show his emotions. He may know more about psychology than the psychiatrist who carries out the test. It''s easy to deal with it. Bart just feels like he''s a God now. If he had this kind of control when he found his wife cheating, he wouldn''t get to the present situation. "Bart, I have transformed your soul and given you knowledge, but my help to you is not endless. Then you have to rely on yourself." In his mind, Negri said, "I think everyone has potential, and I''ll give you the opportunity to develop your potential, but if you can''t grasp it, the consequences will not be much better than before." Of course, Negri can completely infect Bart and directly transform him into his own sub body. With the same soul and body condition and the same knowledge reserve, Negri can do several times better than Bart. This is the gap between the way of thinking and the will. For example, in the previous psychological examination, he could make the psychiatrist who saw the report feel a little curious about Negri through the unspoken words, and bury the curiosity in the bottom of his heart, and finally become a pawn in his hand. However, Negri is kind. He will give the chance to those who come to him. With the continuous progress of his subordinates, Negri can also be strengthened. Otherwise, it is entirely Negri himself, so he is likely to fall into a dilemma.Only when Barthes can''t grasp the opportunity given by Negri, can Negri completely seize his consciousness and turn him into his own self. "I see, Lord Negri." Bart is obviously not a fool. He can live to the third month after he becomes a d-level personnel of SCR organization. Although there is some element of luck in it, it also shows that he is not worthless. "I look at your performance. Don''t let me down." Negri said no more words, leaving the rest to Bart. Each world has its own differences, such as the flame world''s Doomsday, the moon tree world''s moving track, but the world also has similarities. Negri had infected the surface layer of the moon tree world before, read a lot of information from the world, and summarized some common principles of the world. With this, even if only a part of the soul body bacteria came to Negri, he could quickly infect the world, and then played a powerful role. Just as Negri further infected the world, a harsh alarm came from an unknown place, a shelter that kept constant monitoring. The s-2-3 phenomenon warning device of the shelter will sound when a certain specified phenomenon occurs, and the SCR agency naturally designates the selected phenomenon of the early warning device as the failure of the reception, that is, the disaster with great influence caused by the loss of control of the shelter. If there is any problem with the controlled or wild shelter, it will be sensed by s-2-3, and different levels of alarms will be given according to the impact of the phenomenon, which is convenient for SCR institutions to deal with. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 "Phenomenon level s, activate the highest warning, transfer to member E5 and apply for activation of s-2-5." S2 base supervisor with a special communicator, crazy said. Generally, there are only five or even fewer accommodations in the S-level shelter. Compared with other shelters, there is not much work here, but once there is work, it is very likely to be a major event. S-2-3 phenomenon early warning device has five alarm levels, from D level to s level. Generally, d-level reception failure often occurs. Therefore, S2 base is only responsible for recording. Only when the reception failure starts at level C, personnel will be sent to deal with it. The failure of S-level shelter is the highest level of disaster. Generally, this level of disaster affects the entire human society, which is likely to cause the collapse or distortion of human society. After obtaining the early warning device, the S-level phenomenon warning only occurs three times. Each time is a shocking disaster. The world line changes, the ancient lizard people''s rebirth, and cognitive tampering. If we don''t cope well at that time, human society may collapse into a different shape. Therefore, after the warning device gave an alarm, the 24-hour watchman immediately reported to the supervisor of S2 base, who is also the principal of S2 base, and then immediately transferred to E5 member of the highest responsible Council of SCR organization through the special transfer room. Member E5 is a committee composed of the highest level directors of SCR institutions. The identity of members of Parliament is confidential. All members of Parliament are addressed by their numerical codes, namely, e5-1 to e5-10, in which e actually means earth earth. Soon, director S2 connected to a communicator, and several voices were heard from the sounder. The base director immediately reported the situation and asked to use s-2-5, the fifth shelter of S2 base. "The request is approved, the key is ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ Then the communicator was shut down, and director S2, under the supervision of several staff members, came to a reception room and opened it with a key. After several tests, he finally stood in front of s-2-5. S-2-5 is a stone statue with a huge closed eye and several tentacles spreading into the void behind the eyes. It seems that someone is coming. The stone eyelids of this huge eye are opened, a tentacle is extended, and a mouth is opened in the front of the tentacle. The old voice of vicissitudes rings out: "I know your purpose..." "Yes?" Negri, who was sitting in the archives room, was looking at the archives of the shelter. He suddenly raised his head. He felt something had touched him before. However, since he had just come to this world, the rules of the world were not familiar, so he did not find the thing that touched him. But just now, something else began to touch his presence and try to get his information. "Some kind of predictive shelter?" Negri is not surprised that there are so many strange receptacles in the world that it is not impossible to sense his presence. "It''s better not to know sometimes than to know." Negri smiles. Beyond human observation, a large number of golden particles are moving, and there are countless tentacles in the void. The network is constantly exploring, searching for the information of the world. "Please tell me the specific information that led to the failure of S-level detention." Standing in front of s-2-5, looking at this huge stone eyeball, S2 director said in a round tone. S-2-5 is named the omniscient eye, which claims to be able to know all the things that are happening in the world and their detailed information. However, according to the test, every time information is obtained from the omniscient eye, a memetic event will be caused, that is, a plague event in information. This kind of meme event can be large or small, but a little more than a popular song or language, such as the previous horse riding dance and so on, which may cause social unrest. Therefore, in general, SCR mechanism will avoid the use of s-2-5. All kinds of information flow, through the afterwave of information shock, the omniscient eye slowly said: "that is a super pathogen named Negri. He is infecting the earth. Once he succeeds, the whole world will be usurped by him." "This pathogen..." The words of the omniscient eye stopped suddenly, and the tentacles that spread into the void behind him began to appear gold. Then, some golden lines appeared in the whole huge stone eyeball, and the silent eyeball was somewhat mocked. "Is this the one who is spying on me?" A lot of golden particles appeared in front of the eyeball and condensed into Negri''s figure. Negri looked at S2 director, who didn''t retreat. Then he looked up at a camera in the corner of his eye. With a gentle smile on his face, he said, "Hello everyone, you can call me Negri." "Is even s-2-5 under control?" S2 director quickly turned all kinds of ideas in his mind, and then kept a modest and unassuming attitude to Negri and said, "so what''s the reason why Mr. Negri came here?" "Infect the world, as it says, and then dominate the world." Negri looked at the omniscient eye next to his eye. Until now, he has not completely controlled this kind of thing. This thing controls the power of the world''s information sea. If it is not too rigid, Negri would not be able to invade it.In another covert base, a d-level man was brought to a notebook with the words "death note" on its surface. At the same time, a surveillance photo was placed in front of him, and the voice of the receptionist was also heard in his ear: "please remember this person''s appearance, and quickly write the following line in the note: Negri, died of exhaustion." Although the d-level personnel shivered, but in the long-term hypnosis, or fast action, he firmly looked at the photo, picked up the pen ready to start writing. "Please don''t do that nonsense. I''m in charge of that d-level guy named brewer. If he does write down my name in that note, I may suffer some losses, but that note will also fall into my control." Negri''s smile remained unchanged and said slowly, "then your chances of winning will be lower." S2 director''s pupil slightly shrinks, and in front of the base''s d-level personnel''s ear came the order to stop. "That''s right. I''m a peace lover, and I don''t want to hurt any life if it''s not necessary." Negri said with a smile that looked extremely sunny, but S2 director standing in front of him felt cold behind his back. "Then I will announce my plan." Negri''s tone was indifferent: "my subordinates will occupy C4 base first, and then I will transform it. It will take about 10 days. It will become a super information undulator. My information will spread to the whole world and infect the whole world. Welcome to stop it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 "Then why tell us? With your ability, we may not be able to detect your actions if we want to conceal them. " Director S2 didn''t show too much emotion because of Negri''s words. They were SCR, the elite of human beings and the protective wall of human beings. If they were also in panic, the whole human race might be really over. "You are so modest." Negri laughed: "SCR organization, as the most powerful shelter organization in the world, has something hidden in it. Even if I try my best to hide it, I''m afraid it will be found in three days at most. In this case, it''s better to speak out in a big way." "Believe me, I am a pacifist, let me infect the whole world completely, then in my control, the shelter will not be born again, mankind will have eternal peace, and there will be no need to worry about cognitive collapse." "And become your pet in captivity? As like as two peas, S-2-2 is your accent. S2 director interface said: "but I need to tell you, Lord Negri, this world is the world of human beings, and nature is protected by us. We don''t need God, and we don''t want to be lambs of anyone." S-2-2, code name: the son of God, found in a certain world line change, because the other side did not resist, so he was quickly taken in. He claimed that he was the son of the Lord to bear the sins of the world. Only by nailing him on the cross and stabbing him, could he save the whole world and make the world return to normal. However, the reception still caused sequelae, with slight changes in the world line, and a certain sect spread over the land. "I''m not like him." Negri knew something about s-2-2 from omniscient eyes. He said with a smile, "anyway, it''s just a declaration. You can cooperate. I welcome you to stop it. Goodbye!" Negri''s figure turned into golden particles and disappeared. The golden lines on the omniscient eye slowly disappeared, and the whole stone eye became indifferent again. "I''m sorry, everybody. Although the seizing of control by Mr. Negri was unsuccessful, I was also banned by him. I''m afraid I can''t give you any information about Mr. Negri." The eyes of omniscient said indifferently, then closed their eyes and no longer spoke. At the same time, the sea of information shakes, some information flows, and is transformed. A singer who is thinking hard suddenly has a flash of inspiration and starts to write. It is estimated that before long, he will become famous. Memetic songs will spread quickly. Of course, it is more likely that people who welcome SCR institutions will supervise him. At this time, Bart also began to save himself on the other side. He was in the custody room above the C4 base. Only when he went out for the shelter test, would he be released. The rest of the time, he could only stay in the supervision room. Bart sits on the bed, his fingers gently tapping the edge of the bed. This is the supervision room for class D personnel. It does not have the same sound insulation effect as the shelter. In the corridor outside, there are two teams of security personnel, who patrol alternately to monitor any changes of level D personnel. Bart has completely calmed down. He is going to complete the task assigned to him by adults and subvert the control of the base. He is just an ordinary person. Even after being transformed by Negri, he is only more flexible in controlling emotions and body, and has more psychological knowledge. Although it is only a C-level base, there are also a large number of security personnel and three resident tactical response teams. If necessary, the director of the base has the right to order or deliver some low-risk shelter. Therefore, Bart''s only way to subvert the control of C4 base is to cause a large-scale reception failure. During his two months as a d-level personnel, most of the shelter tests were conducted in this base, and some of them went to the scattered reception control area outside. Bart has a certain understanding of the following accommodations. Lord Negri will also create certain opportunities. As long as we seize them, we may be able to cause large-scale resettlement failure. Hearing the slightly slowing footsteps outside the door, Bart showed a smile. The sound of a certain frequency will unconsciously affect people''s thinking. For example, the clanging and clanging sound of trams can easily lead people into a trance state. In a trance state, people''s thinking is abnormal, which is probably why there are so many trams.avi. A large number of security personnel constantly patrol, monitoring any abnormal situation around the base, and can''t be too careful about the shelter. At this time, in the C4 base, they still did not notice the abnormality. The C4 director was looking at the daily reports in the base, sorting out and storing the reports. At the same time, he sent out some reports that needed to be transferred through special channels, and the returned information was as normal as ever. Unconsciously, the information transmission of the entire C4 base has been supervised by Negri. There is no problem with the outflow of information, but all the incoming information has been tampered with by Negri. "Bang!" A fireworks exploded in the sky. This is the third helicopter sent by the outside world. Without exception, they have turned into fireworks before they are close to C4 base. Even the sound and light of the explosion are controlled by Negri, which can not affect C4 base at all.If the base people can come to the border, they will find that a huge transparent dome has covered all around the C4 base. In the shelter inside the base, a naked woman seemed to find something, raised her head and said something to the camera. She felt some kind of gaze on her body. The woman quickly lowered her head and stopped speaking. As a witch of fate, she could feel that if she was determined to attract the attention of others on the base, her fate would no longer exist in the next moment, so she was wisely quiet. "Sure enough, different worlds have different gains." Negri takes back his eyes. Even with his ability, he can''t be perfect. The strength of that witch is not worth mentioning. He doesn''t even need to raise his hand. With a look in his eyes, he can make her explode in situ. However, with such strength, he can detect some means arranged by Negri. Negri quickly finished all the analysis of the witch, and went a step further in reading the world''s information. Sure enough, the focus of the world is all kinds of shelter. They are closely related to the world. If they are thoroughly analyzed and controlled, the world will no longer have secrets for Negri. "Then let me see the hidden secrets of the world." Negri laughed and snapped his finger, and the dome began to reflect light and reveal itself before people''s eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 The presence of the dome was quickly discovered by security personnel at the base. The director and management of the base quickly arranged for the drone to go and explore. The whole dome is now made of glass, but the hardness is completely different. The UAV carries some weapons and attacks the dome continuously, but it has no effect. Some researchers quickly arrived at the boundary of the dome in transporters. The world outside the dome became a mosaic, like a black-and-white TV full of snowflakes. They use various instruments to detect what the dome is, but the results are specious and cannot be determined. The conclusion is that the dome completely separates this area from the outside world, and nothing from the outside world can enter, whether it is light and heat or air sound. Correspondingly, the internal things can''t go out at all. If things can''t be solved in a short time, we should start to build the ecosystem within the dome. "Oxygen, electricity, food, and people will all be our problems." Elsa, a blonde researcher, was speaking to the director of the C4 base. There are thousands of people living in this base, including scientific research personnel, security personnel, staff, reaction team, special service personnel, the largest number of d-level personnel, and of course, some special human beings who have been taken in. They maintain the normal operation of the base, because of the dome, the base and the internal power supply, but the internal power supply can only support for a week, and once the power failure, the whole base will be in danger. We should know that although the risk of class C shelter is relatively low, it is only relatively low. There are a lot of shelter measures, which rely on various instruments to assist. Once the power is off, these accommodations will be invalid. For example, c-4-51, code named spoon killer, is a kind of special existence. Every once in a while, he will choose a target, and then he will beat the target with the spoon once and for all until the target is killed. This process may last for more than ten years because the attack power of the spoon is not high. C-4-51 risk level: 3, unknown level: 3, correlation level: 3, the total evaluation level is C. in fact, as long as the comprehensive data of the shelter does not reach more than two digits, it will not reach the B-level evaluation. Although c-4-51 has immortal body and irresistible crossing ability, the danger level of c-4-51 is not high because the target of c-4-51 is only one person, and it usually lasts more than ten years. According to various experiments, c-4-51 may be the embodiment of life pressure. People always have to face the pressure of frying rice, oil, salt and other small things in life. Although these trivial things in life are not too troublesome, they are just like the spoon tapping of c-4-51, which is not serious but painful. If this is the case, c-4-51 will not die as long as human beings still need to face the pressure of life. In C4 base, c-4-51''s reception measures release the magnetic field shackles through some device, and forcibly detain this phenomenon in the reception room. In addition, inside the base, there are c-4-36 Witches of fate, c-4-63 Santa Claus and other shelters. They all have certain dangers. Although they will not cause a big disturbance, it is relative to the whole human society. If released from the base, the base which is in trouble now will be more dangerous. "We need to prepare early, get in touch with the outside world quickly, and find a way to take this dome." C4 director said seriously, at the same time began to arrange various response measures. I sent some e-mails again, which showed that they were sent successfully, but there was no response. Director C4 didn''t believe what happened here. The outside world didn''t know, but the e-mail could be sent out again. What''s the reason? "It''s not easy." Director C4 looked at the problems that had happened in the base recently. He believed that nothing happened for no reason. Even many seemingly inexplicable accommodations had causal causes behind them. Taking advantage of his authority, director C4 continued to look at the various accommodations in the entire C4 base, trying to find out the individuals who are in favor of the current situation, and blindly waiting for the rescue of the outside world, just waiting for death. The first day slowly passed. In the dining room, all kinds of staff ate slightly reduced food and talked about the dome in a low voice. This kind of news can not be concealed. Even some d-level personnel with good terrain in the supervision room can see the existence of the dome through the iron window. The news that the base''s martial law is under control has been decentralized, and all of them are still performing their respective duties. Several security personnel continue to patrol the supervision room of level D personnel. From today on, except for some necessary tests, these d-level personnel have nothing to do at this time. Kevin walked in the corridor with a gun in his hand. Unconsciously, he had some irritability. These security personnel were mainly selected from military, police and prison facilities all over the world. They had excellent professional quality. But they were also human beings, not insensitive machines, and naturally had various needs. Today is Kevin''s rest day. The base security personnel take turns to rest. The security personnel usually have to be on duty for a month and then rest for a week. If it hadn''t happened, he would have returned home with his wife and daughter in his arms.Listening to the constant knocking sound on the floor of the supervision room, Kevin slightly slowed down. In the past two days, the d-level personnel have been knocking the edge of the bed with their hands. It is normal for these d-level personnel to make some noise because they are bored. Before, there were still d-level personnel singing all day long, just to make sure that it had nothing to do with the shelter, and the security personnel didn''t care about them. Anyway, these guys turned over No storm. But today, Kevin was already in a bit of a fidgety mood. When he heard the monotonous and repeated percussion, he became even more agitated. He stood at the door and looked at the people inside through the observation window, hoping to make a sound to stop him from knocking. Kevin, the man inside, has some impression. For the convenience of supervision, they have read the files of these d-level personnel. Bart, a guy who was dug here by his wife who loves big black stick, hears that the dissected fetal body is also black. Thinking of this, Kevin can''t help but think of it. He found his wife and a black brother in her company were a little close to each other when he came home from a vacation some time ago. He became more irritable when he thought about it. "Hey, stop your meaningless tapping." Kevin said coldly. Bart smiles at Kevin''s seemingly calm face on the observation window at the door. Finally, a fish takes the bait. He says to Kevin, "I can see your worry. You''re in trouble, brother." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 "Shit, if you don''t shut up, I''ll make you look good." Kevin still said coldly, but through the micro expression, Bart has found out Kevin''s hidden worries. For a man, as long as he is not a special fan, being green is definitely one of the most intolerable things. So Bart killed two people, the green and the green, paid for their behavior. The security personnel in front of them are in their thirties. Their wages are not low. Most of them should have a family. Because of the particularity of their work, they have been away from home for a long time. Therefore, people who are more or less confident in their feelings will have some similar worries. Three shifts of patrol personnel, a total of 60 people, at least one-third of the 60 people in this period of time were led to irritable mood, but their quality is good, so they did not show, only Kevin, who has more worries in this regard. "You have your own expectations. You don''t know what happens when you are away from home for a long time." Bart said with a bad smile: "you attach great importance to love and sense of responsibility, but not everyone is like this. People can''t stand the temptation. Maybe they can resist it once or twice, but if the temptation is always around, they will change their mind sooner or later." "Shut up." Kevin pressed the door switch coldly, and some irritating white gas gushed out from the corner, which would make people feel chest tightness and breathing distress. If the time is long, people may die. However, in order to supervise the ventilation system of the room, these gases will be emptied within a few minutes, which is a punishment for the d-level personnel. After all this, Kevin continued to patrol, as if he had let out his emotions, but Bart was in the gas, coughing and smiling. People are like this. They don''t have much self-knowledge. They always think of themselves as good and degrade others instinctively. Bart seems to have said a lot, but in fact, what he said is empty talk from the beginning to the end, which does not have much meaning, but Kevin has taken the bait. A hint of distrust has been planted in Kevin''s heart. Based on this, as long as he makes good use of it, he can make Kevin reverse. "It''s still too slow." Negri evaluated Bart''s work and watched the scientists at C4 base frantically testing various properties of the dome, hoping to find a way to break it. Negri stood not far away, but no one found him. After finding that the dome was impervious for a short period of time, the researchers began to use another method, using the unknown against the unknown. They began to use some of the shelters at C4 base, trying to fight the dome through the unknown, just as when humans were savages, they could drive away wild animals through fire, although they did not understand fire. The huge transport vehicle stopped at the border, and a reception room was unloaded. A d-level personnel came out with a flag in his hand when he came out. On the withered yellow tree trunk, there was a worn-out linen cloth with vague patterns on it. The D-class man was ordered down to the edge of the dome, holding his flag high and waiting quietly. Negri opened the archives of the flag. C-4-32, code name vampire flag, of course, some people call it didi Damu. Description: the material of the flag is unknown. The trunk is 3M high and 5cm in diameter. The edge of the flag is 55cm long, 45cm in the middle and 40cm in width (photo attached). It was found on June 16, 20XX, and was tested to have a certain relationship with [data deletion] and c-4-27 (old woman of ashes). When it is held aloft for three minutes, three abnormal creatures, numbered c-4-32-1 to c-4-32-3, will suddenly appear. The abnormal creatures are basically the same in appearance. Their bodies are pale. They have a pair of bat wings, a slender tail, a large mouth, and gradually long horns, and a pair of big hands full of blood. Among them, c-4-32-1 holds a gray long hand Spear. C-4-32-1 will lead the way, while - 2, - 3 will lift the flag bearer and take him to some unknown place. (Annex: 136 test reports of class D personnel). C4 base people are testing this flag now, and they hope to break the dome through the three abnormal creatures. Negri was also watching the test with great interest. In view of the strict information control of SCR, he was not aware of the [data deletion] thing, and even could not read the relevant information from the information sea. SCR may have mastered the shelter to eliminate certain information. S-2-2 son of God failed to control because of his appearance and the deviation of the world line. His information has spread to the whole world with a certain sect, so it can not be controlled. So far, Negri only knows two things about SCR''s s S-class shelter, the eye of omniscient and the son of God. Negri is very interested in the S-class shelter, which can make the whole world change. It must involve the deepest secret of the world. If he controls them, he is not far away from controlling the whole world.Three minutes later, Negri raised an eyebrow. The dome he set was touched and a bloody hand went outside the dome, which finally shocked the researchers at the base. Before that, they could not even observe the outside world. The twisted faces of the three abnormal creatures leaned against the dome, and their three pairs of eyes were staring at the d-level personnel holding the flag. Their blood stained hands kept beating the dome, leaving blood fingerprints on it. "Their presence is interesting." Negri looked at the three abnormal creatures, this monster is not strong, at least for Negri, their particularity is derived from their existence. "Similar to the old woman, but more clearly, they are creatures of the world, but not." Negri thought that the abnormal creatures over there became more and more irritable, and the leading c-4-32-1 raised his spear and stabbed at the dome. Negri''s blockade of this place is all-round. Even from other angles of the world, there is the same dome barrier. Even if the existence of the same level as Negri wants to break through, it will take a lot of time, but these strange creatures shake the barrier with their weak power. "It''s kind of interesting." Negri watched as they gradually penetrated through the dome, and the three abnormal creatures who wanted to enter showed an interesting smile. The dome barrier blocked the path that Negri had known. If these things could come in, it meant that they had something unknown to Negri. Then, before the researchers'' surprise eyes fell, the three abnormal creatures suddenly turned into a picture, which was printed on the barrier and could no longer move. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 The whole C4 base is a little restless. Today is the third day. Researchers at the dome base have experimented with many methods, but they all ended in failure. Although the research is still going on, everyone knows that this level of shelter is not so easy to break, at least there is no such ability inside the base. "At present, it seems that we can only wait for the rescue from the outside world." The director of C4 sighed. If the outside world can break the barrier in four days, it''s OK. If not, the shelter explosion is waiting for them. The entire C4 base has 136 C-level accommodations, of which 23 have to rely on electricity for shelter. Once they fail to take in, the chain reaction will further lead to more failure. Even if these people have been dealing with shelter for so many years, there are also reception troops and tools to deal with the failure of reception. They are not confident that they can survive in such large-scale resettlement failure. "How''s the base going?" Director C4 asked the staff. "Although order is still maintained, it will not last long." The staff submitted a report, which is the sampling survey of the psychological state of the staff today. Compared with the previous situation, everyone''s psychological state is gradually declining. In the closed space under the dome, the increase of entropy is more and more obvious. In thermodynamics, entropy is the thermodynamic parameter of the system, which represents the energy that is not available in the system. Under the dome, there are less and less things available in the system. The order of food, electricity, oxygen and even the base is like this. They are gradually turning into things that can not be used by human beings, and the ecological balance circle can not be established so quickly. So everything is moving towards chaos, not to mention those who have a heart to stir up trouble inside. Bart is also a little anxious. In the past three days, although he has made some achievements, compared with the whole base, it is nothing at all. He can feel that if he fails to achieve the goal, the opportunity given to him by Negri will flow away from him. And he, the poor devil, will never be free again, and he will not be able to retaliate against those people. "Can we only take risks?" Bart began to hesitate. Although he was transformed by Negri and made him have a strong control over himself, this transformation did not directly change his character. Without being stimulated, he did not have the courage to be the same as his body. "Come on "I know the secret of the dome," Bart said after banging hard on the door of the cell, drawing the attention of security personnel "Are you finally in action? It''s not too late. " Negri shook his head. Although Bart had what he had given him, he was still too weak compared with the entire C4 base. Even with the dome environment created by Negri, he was still in a weak state. Before that, he wanted to complete the task, but he wanted not to take risks. He just hinted at others to do it through hypnosis. In this way, Bart only has the ending of failure, and he will completely cut himself off and become a part of Negri. Regardless of what Bart did, Negri went on with his work. Three abnormal creatures had been reduced to experimental objects. Their bodies were scattered by Negri, but they were still alive. "Obviously different from the creatures of this world, but are they essentially part of this world?" Negri examined the origin of the creature: "it''s a bit like the disaster world, but different." A large number of gold particles in Negri''s hands flowed into the body of this abnormal creature and quickly analyzed everything about it. However, the most unique existence has not been infected by Negri''s bacteria. That kind of difficult feeling makes Negri feel like he is infecting another strange world. "Maybe the world is not as simple as the peacemaker thinks." Negri thought that, at present, the shelter of the world is not simple, but most of them are just like this. When Negri understood them, they would have no secret for Negri. At the beginning, the quiet messenger thought so. He discovered the coordinates of the world by accident. In order not to attract the attention of the moon tree, the quiet messenger sneaked into the world. After a simple exploration, he left the quiet diary, which was a crossing tool for positioning coordinates, and left. Therefore, he thought that the level of the world was not as high as that of the tree world last month. "Of course, it doesn''t rule out that quietness is deliberately misleading me." Negri thought that the quiet initiative to give him the world''s information, he would not be good at welfare before he died, then only Negri came to this world, it would be good for him. If Negri is forced to a Jedi one day, he will also leave some specious message to guide others to revive him. "Several S-class shelters, it is necessary to guard against and detect." Negri put the three abnormal creatures together again, cleaned out most of the things he left on them, and then transformed some bacteria into a special angle and implanted them into them. This is also foreign knowledge. Negri can''t understand them for a while, so they are not much better.The enemy is very strong, but Negri will not belittle himself. He has experienced three worlds. This is his fourth world. Each world Negri is learning with an open mind. The knowledge he has accumulated and the achievements formed by condensation can be easily cracked. He is a fool. "Yes?" Negri suddenly raised his head. Outside the dome, something was preparing to break through and enter. "Is the outside world moving? What kind of shelter is it? " Negri is looking forward to it. It was not easy for the outside world in these three days. SCR agency informed the world leaders of the existence of Negri. After a series of conventional weapons could not break through the dome, they began to send out unconventional weapons shelter. They also found the three abnormal creatures that appeared suddenly before. They understood that it was the internal personnel who broke through the dome with the shelter. They could also receive various e-mails from the director of C4 base, which made people in SCR organization confused. They can''t easily believe that those reports are true. After all, they have seen the terror of Negri. They have controlled the base for three days, but have not controlled the whole base. This is not normal, and it is not consistent with his declaration of dominating the world. "Send out a-6-12 to break through the dome for the 168th time." A goat was released. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 It was a gray and black goat with short horns and a long red tongue. After it was released from the shelter, it moved restlessly. Several inmates drove their cars to limit its course of action and forced it to walk toward the dome barrier. A-6-12, codenamed goat. Description: a-6-12 is an ordinary male goat, weighing 40.5 kg, with 15cm long horns and black gray fur. A-6-12 was found in the city of XXX on April 2, 20XX, and was in great damage when it was taken in. The collision of a-6-12 has incredible power. Once any fixed object is collided by it, it will be broken into pieces. If the object may explode, it will explode. In addition, the tongue tip of a-6-12 has incomparable adhesive force. Once it is stuck, unless it gives up, it will no longer be able to break free. However, for things in motion, such as running cars (excluding running humans), it seems that there is no way to do any damage to them. At the same time, the a-6-12 also has an indestructible body. It will not be damaged by falling from a height, exploding at close range, or being burned by flame. Once ???? - 12 ???? - 12 ¨€ - A is more likely to be generated in ???? a, which is more likely to occur in. Risk level: 10, unknown level: 5, correlation level: 6, the total evaluation level is a. Control measures: a-6-12 should be controlled in the A1 level shelter. The walls, ceiling and floor should be moved continuously to ensure that a-6-12 can not damage the shelter. The goat bumped into the moving car, but it didn''t have any effect. Instead, it was pushed aside. "Baa, baa, baa, baa." The goat screamed a few times and then ran into the dome. Its inconspicuous horns collided with the dome, leaving a crack in the whole dome, but soon all the cracks were repaired. Negri looked at the goat with great interest. Naturally, with his ability, he could judge that the goat''s weakness was the moving thing. Naturally, Negri could make the whole barrier move, but there was no need. He also wanted to see how far the goat could achieve. Seeing the unbroken dome, the goat seemed to be infuriated. He stepped back a few steps, gouged the ground with his hooves, and accelerated to the dome. At the moment of the collision, Negri observed that there was something different from the world. It was this force that made the goat have a terrible destructive power. The dome was constructed by Negri using the material of the world. If it had not been for Negri''s use of knowledge that does not belong to this world, the whole dome would have been broken into pieces in the first moment of terror. The collision force entered the dome and destroyed the structure of the dome crazily. But then the self-healing ability of the dome was activated. Those damaged structures were reorganized again, and the whole dome was completely new. The goat and the dome are more powerful, constantly collide, and the dome is constantly repaired, which makes the goat more and more angry, the nose spew white gas, the hooves continue to wave, and then collide again. The cracks spread all over the dome in an instant, but the next moment the dome was repaired. The goat shook its head angrily and threw its bright red tongue out. The red tongue stuck to the dome, and it kept retreating. Compared with the whole dome, the goat''s petite body is too small. Its red tongue is constantly lengthening. When it reaches a limit, the whole dome vibrates continuously. It seems that the whole dome will be pulled away at the next moment. Then the soil under the goat''s feet collapsed. It lost its center of gravity in an instant. The red tongue that was pulled to the limit contracted quickly. The goat was pulled to hit the dome, and the damaged dome was repaired again. The goat loosened its tongue, looked at the dome and bleated a few times. Then it stood up again and looked at the people at the SCR organization. "Send five d-level personnel." The person in charge of the experiment heard the cold voice from the high-level and began to command. Soon, five d-level personnel were brought to the scene. They had no moving objects to protect them. They could only watch the goats keep approaching. After several successive collisions, five d-level personnel collapsed on the ground and couldn''t move. The goat shook its tongue and stuck to the five d-level personnel, dragging their bodies to one side and running wildly. Soon, a magic array with red light appears in front of the goat. This magic array is exactly a-6-12-1. It will appear around the goat randomly, usually on the hillside. As long as the goat meets the requirement of sacrificing five lives, the goat can start the magic array. Although the sacrifice doesn''t have to be human, and other goats can, human beings are the best. When the five human bodies were placed on the magic array, the dazzling red light began to flash. The five human bodies were attracted together, all twisted and gathered into a meat mass, and the goat standing in the magic array also changed its appearance.The goat''s body was a circle larger, and the black gray hair turned into pure black. The horns on the head that were not long had not only grown a lot, but also a pair of horns at the bottom, the whole devil goat. The four horned demon goat fell on the ground, and its eyes moved. It looked at the dome again. A lot of power began to flow. The soil and weeds around it began to move. Everything that could not move began to shake and gather together to form a ball with the meat ball. The devil goat''s eyes are fixed on the dome, constantly close to the dome, and then more forces flow out into the dome, pulling the dome, trying to get it into the sphere. "It is such a force that does not belong to this world, but is closely related to the world." Negri looks at the devil goat and analyzes his power. However, the power of the devil goat is different from the abnormal creatures called by the vampire flag. Negri studied this force in detail. Under this force, the whole dome was constantly shaking and the structure was constantly distorted. The demon goat waved its hooves and began to collide again. A large number of cracks appeared in the dome, and then it was pulled to the ball. SCR researchers are relieved. Sure enough, devil goat is the best at this kind of barrier that can''t be moved. In some cases, some dangerous shelters are given to demon goat to destroy. So it seems that the so-called Negri is strong, but it is not invincible. SCR institutions have so many powerful accommodations, and this time the failure of S-level reception can be easily solved. But at the next moment, the whole new dome appeared in place. The sphere that was about to form on the head of the demon goat exploded directly. The fragments of the dome poured into the new dome and merged into it. The demon goat was also carried into the dome and became a new map. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 In the angle of the unknown world, the devil goat is glaring at Negri, desperately using its horn to top the surrounding things. Dome is a space-time phenomenon created by Negri after his cognition of angle. Although from the perspective of normal people, it is a glass cover, but its essence is a space-time barrier covering a certain angle. If something is drawn into the barrier, it will appear on the surface of the dome in the form of a map. In fact, they are trapped in the space-time perspective. "The essence is powerful, as if it represents a certain world." Negri made a deep observation on goats, but although this kind of thing is powerful, it is only this characteristic that they are powerful. Once they are stripped of their characteristics, they are the most common life forms. So this power is powerful and rigid, because their users, even themselves, don''t know how their power works. It is impossible to flexibly use the power of that characteristic. Therefore, after a period of observation and research, the advantages and disadvantages of the shelter will be found. As long as human beings choose the right response method, they can also control the shelter with a weak body. This is a common problem in most of the shelter, and so is this goat. It has some powerful characteristics, but it is just a smart animal in essence. If you master its characteristics, a few ordinary people can drive it into a dead corner. Unlike the three abnormal creatures that are also associated with a certain "data deleted" S-level shelter, the devil goat has no associated shelter. Negri has observed from the perspective of existence that the power of the devil goat in this world is only reflected in this goat. The power of the trait is tied to the goat, which also creates the goat''s unbreakable body. The pathogen of Negri infects the goat''s body. Under the covering of characteristics, the infection is extremely slow, the goat''s body appears golden lines and turns into golden particles. The parts of the world infected by Negri are supplied to Negri. Countless soul chains spread into every corner of the goat at an angle that can''t be seen clearly. Once locked, this part will be completely dominated by Negri, which also means that there is no secret for Negri any more. It only needs to spend a certain amount of particles to reproduce them. On the surface of the outer dome, the goat''s texture became more and more strange. First, the hair disappeared, and then the skin began to fester, as if something invisible was decomposing the goat. "Has a-6-12 been acquired by the other party?" The E5 Council, in unknown territory, is discussing the failure of S-class detention. They are in the dark. This dark space is just some kind of shelter. In this area, some information can be set not to be displayed, so everyone can not see the faces of others, only hear the modified voice. In this way, they can ensure that the information of members of the E5 Council will not be leaked. At the same time, through specific methods here, the information of something can only be displayed here. Therefore, except for some special S-class shelter, most of them can only see their files here. "Although the other party is a pathogen, it is obvious that the other party''s life form exceeds that of human beings. Many things are taken as shelter for us. For him, he is just an ordinary creation. We must admit that he is a life beyond us." "That''s right. Sending shelter that has some obvious weakness is now an enemy." "So I propose s-1-3." "Seconded." "Seconded." ¡­¡­ As time goes by, the goat map on the dome surface has become a limiting image. Goats are just ordinary goats. Negri cuts off the link between them and their characteristics through the bacteria, and their bodies are transformed a little bit. By the end of the day, the whole goat had disappeared, leaving only a strange black liquid. The existence of this liquid gives people a bad feeling. The map left on the dome is clearly only a mass of black, but those SCR members who stay in situ to observe feel a kind of inexplicable nausea. This is only a one-sided observation from the map. If they are in the current position of Negri, the spirit of terror will soon be polluted, and then it will change into a kind of low-level shelter or sacrifice, which will make this kind of weird become more powerful. "There are too many negative emotions in it. What kind of situation will give birth to such negative emotions?" Negri looked at the black mass, which was still wriggling, trying to escape from Negri''s control. Although Negri can''t control it for a short time, it''s easy not to let it escape. "Is there no reason for a completely distorted character?" Negri''s eyes swept away, and finally landed on an abandoned car tire in the dome, leaving a gap. The black liquid squirmed rapidly, shuttling through the space and landing on the tire. The original ordinary tire stood up in an instant and began to roll slowly to become a new shelter. However, there was a golden light flashing on the tire from time to time. It is obvious that the infection has been continuing. Using this container may speed up the analysis and speed up the infection."At present, there are three types of accommodations according to observation." Negri began to end the reception experience during this period. One is the natural phenomenon that human beings still can''t understand. For example, spoon murderer is a kind of embodiment of human pressure. The second is the shelter born by the world power, such as the eye of omniscient. The third is goat, which is not belonging to the world but is closely related to the world. If this negative substance infects things in the world, it will form a new container. The essence of this kind of reception is extremely distorted, and it is extremely difficult to infect. It can only be analyzed slowly. "After this trial, we should also show our true ability." Negri thought that the goat attack was just a trial of SCR. The goat''s number was a-6-12, which means that there are at least six A-level shelter bases, and each base has at least 12 shelters. That is to say, we can infer from the known information that there are at least 72 A-class accommodations in SCR institutions. Considering the special accommodation rooms that can not be moved, the A-class accommodations should have broken through the 100 mark. In addition to more BC class shelters and those particularly powerful S-class shelters, the strength of SCR institutions should not be underestimated. Moreover, SCR institutions are not the only institutions in the world. Governments around the world, as well as private reception institutions of some consortia, as well as shelter holders in the field, will definitely be strongly resisted by Negri once it begins to infect the world. "Besides, my real enemy has never been these, but the world." Negri narrowed his eyes and laughed, looking forward to it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 The name of s-1-3 is an abnormal summoning order. He can force the accepted exceptions to form a team, and then complete a task. The side effect is that these exceptions will lose control after completing the task and need to be taken in again. After recognizing that Negri is a highly intelligent living body, SCR has realized that the other party''s thinking ability is far higher than that of human beings. If we only use the human mind to fight with the shelter, then those accommodations will only be captured by the other party and become Negri''s power. Therefore, we should use the abnormal to deal with the abnormal, and let the accommodations form a team to complement each other and give full play to the real power of the shelter. But at the time when the abnormal team was being recruited, the large-scale reception failure of C4 base broke out ahead of time. Bart claimed to have been brought to the dome to prove the truth. It has to be said that Negri''s research on human psychological state has been very thorough. Bart, who borrowed Negri''s psychological knowledge, has become a master of psychology. In the closed environment of C4 base, everyone''s psychological state becomes sensitive, which gives Bart the opportunity. The use of psychology has bewitched several staff members to believe that the world outside the dome has been destroyed and that this base is the last kindling of mankind. They are the last human beings on Noah''s Ark. They must transform the whole base into an altar, so that the outside world can be restored and new humans can be bred by them. At this time, the management of the base focused on the dome and the impending failure of the reception. Bart caused a rebellion, which was a little unexpected. By this point, Bart directly took the people who were bewitched by himself to release those detained d-level personnel, and controlled them. Each of these d-level personnel is a death penalty criminal. Those who have the ability to commit crimes and lay down the death penalty will not have poor ability, at least they will have courage. In this way, Bart took control of a large force in the base. He took the d-level personnel to liberate some accommodations, such as the c-4-51 spoonful murderer. As soon as he appeared, the murderer came to the side of a staff member and took out the spoon and hit the opposite side crazily. These released shelters further caused chaos in the base, the order in the base gradually collapsed, and the large-scale reception of the shelter began to fail. A man walking in the channel, behind unconsciously followed a long line, number magnet man, his back seems to have magic, will let people unconsciously follow behind. On the other side, two terrifying people with low sense of existence roamed the whole base. Their sense of presence was so low that the sensors could not detect their presence. Sometimes, they did not even have a fixed reminder of the computer program. Even the staff of the base would forget that there were such two shelters. In order to prove their existence, they will do anything to attract people''s attention. Before they are taken in, they rob banks and attack TV stations. Now they are going to release more shelters to attract attention. In addition, a pair of red high-heeled shoes unconsciously appeared on the side of a corridor. Anyone who saw it would be attracted by it and then put it on. The shoes seemed to be able to change automatically and adapt to any human foot. Every person wearing high-heeled shoes would soon bleed and die in terror. At the same time, a man dressed as Santa Claus, carrying a bag on his back, casually walked in and out of every corner of the base, saying, "let''s punish those bad children together." All kinds of shelter came out of the shelter and appeared in the base. The failure of large-scale reception put the whole base in danger. Fortunately, the danger of these accommodations was not too high, only grade C. It is in this dangerous environment that the original order collapses more quickly. Bart, with his hypnotic ability and the symbol of Negri on his body, subdues some rational people and notices that Negri exists as a witch of fate. With the cooperation of a large number of manpower and part of the shelter, Bart gradually controlled the situation of the base. He began to command other people to set up altars and depict various kinds of obscure runes on the smooth ground of the base. When each rune is successfully arranged, there will be a little golden light. In fact, these runes are transmitted by Negri to Bart. The life of each world is related to the world in which they were born. If they depict the runes that represent Negri''s message, then Negri can use the connection between these people and the world and infect the world more quickly. This is the so-called 25 people who open the door to do things easily. With the help of Bart and others, the entire C4 base gradually becomes a transmitter. As Negri said, once this transmitter is activated, the information belonging to Negri will quickly spread to the whole world. At that time, it was the time when Negri comprehensively invaded and infected the world. At that time, it would be very difficult to stop Negri. After all, once Negri''s information spread, the surface of the whole world would be infected, and Negri would become a part of the world."Then it must have come." Negri stood at the top of base C4, looking out of the dome, as if constantly observing something. The world is very strange. There is no protagonist in it, and the world consciousness is not personified. There is only one theme in this world, that is, the confrontation between the shelter and the shelter. Negri is an external existence, which is aimed at the world''s germs. Ordinary germs invade the human body, which will also cause the body''s immune mechanism to counterattack, and Negri also invades the world. He infects the world and breaks the main melody of the world, and naturally causes the world''s immune mechanism to fight back. In the past, it was just a little fuss. Then, the world should be able to generate special shelter for him, and the power of the whole world will gradually gather and become specific to him. After all, it''s a whole world. Even if Negri''s current form is specifically aimed at the world''s pathogens, if he can''t quickly develop against the world, he may also be killed by the world''s correction power. The golden Rune pattern gradually spread throughout the C4 base, rapidly transforming the whole base. At the same time, some of the receptacles were wrapped in the golden liquid, and were quickly analyzed and infected by Negri. With more and more information about the world being read, the pathogens in Negri are also evolving rapidly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 Bart felt extraordinary complacency and perfectly fulfilled Lord Negri''s command to rule the base. This shows that he still has the ability, so that he can get more support from Lord Negri. "And this hypnotic power. It''s really useful." Bart also knows that his reason for bewitching people is absurd, but Negri gives his psychological knowledge, which makes a thorough analysis of human psychology. If there is no extraordinary power to defend the mind, as long as Bart is given a certain amount of time to guide, he can do whatever he wants to do with other people''s psychology, and he gets the opportunity under the pretext of knowing the secret of the dome. He first made them believe that the outside world had been destroyed by implication, and then used their sense of honor as SCR institutions to make them think that helping him finish the altar was saving the world. Of course, thanks to this kind of environment in the dome, they were trapped for a few days, lack of food and water, and at the same time, they were always on guard against the failure of taking in, which made most of them have mental loopholes. Although these people have strong psychological quality, they are also under great pressure. Often, staff members are crazy because they can''t stand the strange existence of shelter. After all, they are just human beings. "Only the psychological knowledge given by adults can let me control these human beings, and the imprint makes those monsters fear. If I get more rewards from adults, I will become stronger." Bart''s inner flame of ambition is burning more and more vigorously, and the betrayal of his former wife is just like this in his eyes now. "Maybe I''d like to thank her too. If it hadn''t been for her, how could I have come here and met an adult?" Bart suddenly understood the meaning of the old Oriental proverb. "Daughters are not many, are they?" Bart looked at the women he was serving. He became more and more happy. With the power of hypnosis, it was too easy to want a woman. He has been a d-level personnel for more than two months. In addition, he has been waiting for the death penalty procedure in prison. He has not touched a woman for a long time. If he still has the upper body to make decisions under the previous life and death crisis, now that the overall situation has been decided, he begins to enjoy it naturally. But Bart didn''t notice that some strange changes began to take place in the women under him. A tattoo slowly appeared behind him. Then a sound of biting came, and Bart cried out in pain. I saw that woman there actually grow a pair of sharp teeth, is constantly wriggling to swallow half of the sausage. "Damned bitch." Bart yelled angrily. The transformed soul forced him to calm down. However, as a man, the most intolerable thing is that the symbol of man is hurt besides wearing a hat. Although Bart''s soul has been transformed by Negri, he has a strong control over his body and emotions, but this is to let him control subjectively. After all, he is still a person, and naturally he has various needs and scruples. The most correct way is to always maintain physical strength, not to touch women, this will make their body and spirit will appear flaws. And the second-class way is to completely ignore their own injury and naked state after being hurt, and run out for help. Although this is humiliating, it can at least avoid possible dangers. Bart''s heart flashed all kinds of possibilities, and finally made another approach. He thought that the woman was possessed by some kind of shelter, and the other party was still in his own control. As long as the woman was taken care of, he could take back his own sausage and control the situation. Then he would go to the doctor at the base, and he might be able to take it back. In this way, he would not lose points Position in Lord Negri''s mind. "Hey, listen to me. Stay relaxed. Good. I know you didn''t mean to. Do what I say. I won''t hold you accountable." Bart waves his hands to increase his persuasion, while calming the woman''s emotions, trying to keep things in his own hands. Negri on the other side shook his head. Sure enough, there were too many human weaknesses. Although he gave Bart enough support, he still could not break through his own limitations and give full play to his talents. Sure enough, the woman''s eyes were fixed on Bart. Soon Bart felt that he was weak and his consciousness began to blur. At this time, Bart cried out that he was in danger, and Lord Negri had not rescued himself until now, so he should have been abandoned. Regret filled Bart''s heart, but it was no longer useful. He felt his body lighter and lighter, and finally lost consciousness. B-3-56, code named female with female teeth, symbolizes women''s protection of virginity and revenge on the slag man. This shelter will be transferred along with certain channels, especially easy to be transferred to the violated women. Bart invades women through hypnotism and gives her a chance. Any man who swallows a tool by her will die. This is the shelter outside the dome, but it enters the dome through an angle that Negri did not find. After all, he did not complete the analysis of the world, and the dome made could not take care of all aspects of the world. Bart''s fallen body quickly glows, and in a cloud of golden particles, Negri appears here.Looking at Negri''s appearance, she seems to be frightened, covering the body of red fruit and retreating, like a frightened rabbit, but it seems more attractive to want to commit a crime. "Tempting me?" Negri''s eyes are indifferent. Let alone the nature of the world''s germs and the desire of human reproduction, Negri''s observation ability can clearly analyze most of the female genitalia. The mites in her pores, the food left in her teeth, and even the excrement in her large intestine. If a normal person sees these, unless she is abnormal, she will not have the desire to mate. "Poor means..." When Negri''s voice came out, the whole room became blurred and a man was squeezed out of the space. "Use the female to attract my attention and arrange for people to sneak in." Negri''s eyes fell on the man and quickly analyzed some of the other''s essence. "Just ordinary people, transported here through some kind of shelter?" Negri shook his head, and the goat was released to test, which means that the SCR agency did not get the shelter to cross the dome at that time. "Recently generated or taken out by other organizations?" Negri thought, "of course, the focus now is on this person." This is just an ordinary person, but it seems that he has some wonderful things on him, otherwise it would not be transmitted by SCR organization. "The halo of the protagonist? It''s specious. " Negri looked at the ordinary man in front of him and frowned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 "Physical quality is not strong, psychological quality is not good, recently received certain training." Negri quickly dissected the ordinary man. He has a long-term irregular lifestyle, mild autism, and two psychological states of inferiority and self-confidence. "A bit of the protagonist halo feeling, but it is particularly crude." Negri observed this ordinary person, and found that there was a kind of inexplicable power that had been interfering with himself, making him look at the people in front of him in a different way, and even had the feeling of appreciation. "The ability to interfere with one''s mind" Negri seemed to be able to see through the human heart, observing the existence of this person from an unknown angle, and then asked, "what''s your name?" "Strange Monster, you don''t want me to submit to you. " Although Victor was very scared, he said such a sentence in a righteous way. He was just an ordinary houseboy, but he was suddenly taken to a base by several men in black suits and forced him to start training. During this period, he realized a lot of friends, at the same time, his ability has also been improved. To this day, he was brought to the front of a toilet. The person responsible for training him told him that he would use the toilet to cross to a dangerous base. His mission was to unite all the forces that could be combined to destroy the plan of an evil monster. Victor thought that the other side was joking, but the next moment he was stuffed into the toilet. In the sound of the water flushing, he found himself in a certain base, and he was also in an illusory state. Before Victor reacts, he hears a pressure in the room that pushes him out of the illusion. Then he hears the man asking his name. He instinctively knows that the man in front of him is the monster in the mission. What''s strange is that he was not a tough guy, and the person in front of him gave him an unprecedented sense of intimacy, and every move of the other party made him feel comfortable. However, he said those righteous words to show that he was stubborn and unyielding. After Victor said that, Negri felt a force from Victor''s body pouring into himself, trying to make Negri appreciate the disobedience of responsibility. "The effect of some kind of shelter." Negri observed the existence of the man and found that there was a certain force lingering on him, thus forming an effect similar to the halo of the protagonist. This power not only affects the people around him, but also affects himself. Like fate, it controls all kinds of experiences of this person. At this time, on the other side, in front of a computer, several novelists or story writers are watching the development above. S-2-1 code name is forced story compiler. It can select people with certain characteristics to become the protagonist of the story, and compile the story according to the specific situation to compile the future. I saw a software in front of the computer was running, and there was a list around it, which showed what was around and the general properties of these things. Unfortunately, it is surprising that the protagonists that the compiler can choose must be the losers in the real world, and the more the failure, the stronger the halo of the protagonist, and the easier the story they compile. "No, with this protagonist''s ability, it can''t affect c-4-28-2 at all, and the compiler has issued an alarm. If it continues to affect the other party, the possibility of story crash will increase by 50%." "Then let Santa help him." One writer looked at the list of things around him and said, "it''s just that Santa is around, which also makes c-4-28-2 more attractive." The staff in front of the computer, according to several people''s words, quickly input the follow-up plot of the story. Some unique power is exerted from the ordinary person and flows to Santa Claus in the other corridor. "That''s it. In addition, are you ready to cross the toilet? Continue to send people in, forcing the protagonist to bring his own aura of attraction, but c-4-28-2 should soon be able to overcome the influence of this aura. We must take the opportunity to send more people in." On the other side, the head of an SCR agency asks quickly. "Just a little bit, with the last successful experience, this time more people can transmit." Several senior researchers gathered in front of a toilet, constantly adjusting the water level in the toilet. There were also some strange looking characters waiting nearby. They were the various accommodating monsters summoned by the abnormal summoning order. "There are bad children there." According to legend, Santa Claus will have nine moose and a two wheeled carriage. He has a notebook recording the children''s performance in the past year. Then he will give the good children mysterious gifts and give the bad children a whip to show punishment. Now this Santa Claus is a variant version. He can summon nine rotten zombie elk, travel through any room at the same time, and ignore the good children, only focus on and punish the bad children. And because of the long existence time, most human beings are children to him. The reason why it is rated as a C-level shelter is that, on the one hand, he can only punish people, and even nine zombie elk can only scare people. It can be said that the danger is very low. Therefore, although it has good ability, it is only classified as C-level shelter."You worst and worst child, take the punishment." The old man in a red robe, a Christmas hat and a white beard, suddenly jumped into the room with his package on his back. There''s a little ring around him that Javier is looking at, and he''s interested in everything. Nine rotten zombie elk leapt out of the air. Their rotten cheeks are covered with blood, and their teeth are exposed. They are particularly disgusting. Their greenish eyes are staring at Negri, and the rotten breath is spewing from their noses. Then the nine elk went straight to Negri, and so did Santa Claus, drawing his whip from his big backpack and waving it at him. Taking advantage of this gap, the cunt pulls Victor open the door of the house and runs out. They were all influenced by the strength of the shelter or the shelter, which made them resistant to Negri''s infection. Several golden tentacles rolled up on the ground and bound their bare feet. At this time, a Dark Armor suddenly appeared from the void, and the generous sword in his hand cut off those golden tentacles, but did not hurt two people. A-2-15 code name lonely armor, officially joined the battle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 The lonely armor code named a-2-15 is the most powerful one among all the known shelters. Although other S-class and A-level shelter have various functions, the lonely armor is the most powerful in terms of combat capability. This black armor with self-consciousness suddenly appeared in this world, with a lot of sword marks on its surface, a heavy sword full of gaps, and a ragged scarlet Cape behind. Because it appeared in full view of the public, it caused quite a stir at that time. However, it was pressed down by SCR institutions and signed confidentiality agreements. The brainwashed people were pulled to brainwash. Although the relevant news could be received on the Internet, it was also regarded as a prank. Lonely armor is very cooperative with SCR organization, he confessed his origin, a traveler who lost his memory. He did not know how long he had traveled alone. According to what he said, he had traveled to many worlds, looking for the way home. There was a compass inside his armor. Every time he went to a world, he needed to save some time to locate the new world coordinates. As for his armor, why he didn''t come from his family. A-2-15 doesn''t mind SCR studying it, and is willing to tell them what he has seen. It''s just that black armor doesn''t study the knowledge of other worlds. He just waits silently. If no one finds him, he can wait for decades until the compass is repositioned successfully. Of course, if people in the world ask for help, he will also help as a toll. Because he always sits still and does not speak, if no one interacts with him, he will not have any movement. Therefore, the code name of a-2-15 is the armor of loneliness. "Stand behind me. The enemy is a little formidable." Inside the armor came a dull voice. He held a heavy sword and looked at Negri seriously. "Good armor, you should be careful." Victor breathed a breath. He chatted with the armor at the training base, and roughly knew how powerful the armor was. "Your breath is very interesting, is it the existence of the outside world?" Negri waved, and the zombie elk that came over was divided into several sections. Negri''s own level is at the third peak of liberation. With his powerful soul power, he can depict a powerful magic array between his giant hands and feet, release all kinds of magic methods, and of course, he can condense his body, build the latest version of the dragon of eternal sin, and give full play to the real power of the dragon. Of course, another factor related to strength strength is that the more infection he has, the more world power Negri can use. Take the shelter world in front of him, as long as the infection degree reaches 70%, the strength he can use is almost the same as the new God Shilong seven gods. Of course, among the seven gods, there are also high and low. The strongest eternal hot one, Negri estimated that even if he infected the whole world, he could only barely compete with it, and his weakness was relatively large. "Has this space been dominated by you?" The sound of armor is particularly dignified. He has traveled through some worlds, among which there are some powerful ones, but none of them, like this guy today, infects the world and then dominates the world. Without too much words, the battle broke out in an instant. The sword in the knight''s hand turned into a streamer, cutting into the world with pure power. With the swing of this sword, the whole space burst out countless brilliance, corresponding to those flying golden luster. "Excellent swordsmanship." Negri''s eyes brightened, and the sword of armor cut into the angle of the world. Through pure power, it promoted the change of the whole space, reorganized the structure of the space, and eliminated the pathogen of the soul body that Negri connected to it. The dots of light converged towards Negri, and they gradually joined together to form a carefully constructed body, with bone blades emerging from both arms. This armor is very strange. Although from the appearance, a piece of armor has various gaps and junctions, but no matter from any angle, his existence is closely linked, which makes Negri unable to obtain more information. The other side''s sword has already demonstrated his strength. According to Negri''s judgment, the opponent''s strength is on the same level with him. Of course, this judgment is only based on that sword. In the moon tree world, the strength of those people is either too high or too low. The existence of the top three emancipation is rare. It is either an irrational evil god or hidden in a corner that Negri can hardly find. Now, when he comes across an existence at the same level, Negri certainly needs to test how strong he is now. Negri''s body flashed, and his left hand waved toward the armor. The light on the bone blade flowed. The next moment, he disappeared from the world in front of his eyes. The sound of sword hand over sounded in the unknown space. Between Negri and the armor, everything becomes unreal. Both of them seem to become streamers, and the whole space becomes strange. Every point and angle is extremely dangerous. Santa Claus, who is still in the house, has completely changed his appearance at this moment, becoming a mixture of meat and red cloth. Yes, even if he becomes what he is today, he is still alive.Armor seems to be very familiar with space. His swordsmanship can easily cut through the space or go deep into it. There is no magic power or interference force on him, but only pure kinetic energy brought by body movement. This makes his sword extremely pure, and even if it is not for his companions behind him, he can easily set off a space storm with his sword. But for Negri''s more research on angles, he might not be able to take advantage of armor. The bone blade on his arm waved, and a flash of light flashed, and a trace appeared on the armor. "A little disappointed." In this competition, Negri gradually lost interest, Negri looked at the armor, the other side from the strength, to combat experience are impeccable, even more than Negri expected. However, armor can use swordsmanship skillfully, but it can''t bring forth new ones. It seems that he only knows his own swordsmanship, but does not know why. The swordsmanship realm of armor is not his own, but is engraved on the armor by other people in some way. What he can use is only that set of swordsmanship. This shows that the ability of armor has been fixed and become a fixed value. Negri can''t kill him now, but Negri is strong all the time. According to the calculation, Negri only needs to infect the world by 27.236 %, or any of 131 spatially related topics, and if you make progress, you can beat him completely, and the numerical accuracy is incomparable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 "After 27 minutes and 30 seconds, all the power you can shake in this space will be dominated by me, and then you will be like this." With a wave of his hand, there is a red meat texture beside Nigel. It''s Santa Claus. He is in the battle zone between Negri and armor, and his body position is constantly tampered with. However, as a shelter, he will not die. Therefore, he becomes a living Christmas meatball. This Christmas meatball is in the angle puzzle set by Negri, constantly using his own ability to jump, but his behavior pattern is completely understood by Negri, and the whole fan area will change direction according to his action, so he is doomed to never find an exit. Of course, before long, he will be infected by Negri''s analysis, and let Negri be aware of the world The infection progress increased by 0.37%. "Of course, it''s without a troublemaker." Negri flicked his finger, and several people were squeezed out of the void. One of them, a strong Mediterranean man with naked upper body, shrinks in a water tank with a long handle hammer in his hand. After being squeezed out of the void, the hammer in his hand knocks at Negri with the number 80 in his mouth. Negri''s eyes turned, and the space on the other side deflected, and a crack appeared, which just stopped the hammer. However, to Negri''s surprise, the hammer was actually hooked on the space crack. With a strong pull of the bald man, his whole person flew against physics, and the hammer in his hand swung and hit Negri again. B-3-23, the hammer thrower in the code named can. He calls himself Bennett foddy. He only wants to overcome all the difficulties in the world. Except for the environment of ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€. If his hammer was not very destructive, he would not have been in level B. before he set out, his hammer was smeared with a kind of shelter, b-2-22 excrement. This kind of thing has something to do with data deletion. It can poison any living body, which makes Bennett fudy''s hammer hurt Negri. On the other side, a little man the size of his thumb, was shooting at Negri with a small pistol. His bullets were extremely small, but each one could kill some of Negri''s germs. A-1-6, code name I want (iwana) villain, is a 18cm young villain, wearing a blue tights and red cape, a brown hair, with an infinite bullet pistol. The pistol kills creatures according to the percentage, and most of the time, it carries a red bow on his head. Sometimes a cherry can kill me with a sharp texture, and even a tiny thing can kill me. But the villain has an archive. He can be resurrected through the archive. It is with the unlimited resurrection and the binding pistol of 100% killing, villains claim to be able to kill any living body. The last one is much more terrifying than the previous ones. He floats in the air, wearing a gorgeous robe, and his figure looks bloated. What is frightening is that his body is white bone, the skull head is locked in a metal cage, and he has a pair of white bones and a slow ring on his hands. "Golden, you will be my perfect collection!" The skeleton said in a strange voice and opened his gorgeous robe. It turned out that his bloated body was actually filled with skeletons. As skeletons lift their robes, seven or eight dark shadows fly out of those skeletons, and they condense in the air. It is a human head connected with a spine, like a flying head of South Asia. A-6-2, code named collector. He can collect any life that he has killed into the skeleton of his body and become his collection. He can control the battle of the collection, and his body will never be destroyed until the collection is completely destroyed. The collection he summoned is extremely difficult to deal with, not only has tenacious vitality, but also can use some abilities of his life, and no one knows how many collections he has. Lonely armor, Bennett Fody, I think villains, collectors, and bitches are the objects of the s-1-3 abnormal summoning order. In addition, Victor, the protagonist, is also forced to force victor. Many people are sitting in front of the computer, regulating the development of things through his protagonist aura. "Is that the power of your counterattack? Not bad. " With a smile, Negri thought that there were not many shelters suitable for fighting. Most of them were strange. Even if they were suitable for fighting, they might not be able to participate in fighting against Negri at this level. For example, if c-3-56 does not have pain, he can ignore all pain, that is, he will not feel pain, and at the same time, he will not sympathize with others even if he feels pain. This kind of person will not have any hesitation to hurt himself or others. He is suitable for fighting, but only suitable for ordinary people. Of course, in addition to the shelter for these battles, there will certainly be many supporting shelters to strengthen these people in various ways."Crusade against the great demon king officially begins The villain exclaimed excitedly. He ran quickly. The pistol was aimed at Negri and kept shooting. Then he stepped on a gap and turned into a blood mist. At a small point on the other side, the villain appears again, jumps two times in the air, falls in a corner, and starts shooting again. "Become my collection, and become one with us." The collector''s words seem to have a stress. The seven or eight heads he summoned flew quickly and hugged Negri. His black teeth quickly clenched and made a clattering sound. It seemed that they were especially eager for the flesh and blood of living people to comfort themselves. As soon as Negri waved his hand, all kinds of halos appeared in the space, and the golden tentacles poured out from the halo, and began to beat wildly. "Cut it off!" The armor also took out 100% seriousness. The heavy sword in his hand, with incomparable prestige, drew heavy sword light, cutting and destroying the golden tentacles. There were more and more gold materials around. At last, the abnormal team felt like standing in the stomach of a creeping monster, surrounded by golden flesh and blood, spreading limbs and floating fog. ¡°80¡¢80¡¢80£¡¡± Bennett foddy, who wields a hammer, shouts the oldest magic slogan in the circle, waving the hammer at everything around him. On the other side, the female with the vulgaris takes Victor to a corner and looks at Victor with her eyes closed. She smiles and trusts victor. As a member of the abnormal summoning order, her combat effectiveness is almost nonexistent for Negri, but it is reasonable for SCR organization to add her to the abnormal summoning order. She opened her legs www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 Victor closed his eyes and did not look back. The female genitalia opened her legs and kept approaching. Finally, she attached herself to victor. With a sound like vomiting, Victor felt a space with a lot of objects in it. As the guardian of female virginity, despite being able to curse and kill human beings, she targets only a small number of people. To some extent, it is enough to be in the C-level supervision area like spoon killers and Santa Claus. What really got her in custody at level B was her other ability. The female with female teeth originated from the oppression of men over women, which symbolized that women''s rights began to resist men''s rights. In the Gran Chak area of South America, the tuba Indians have such a myth and legend. At the beginning, all the women had female teeth, which symbolized the situation that female rights prevailed in matriarchal society. Until one day, when men smash the female teeth and women can no longer resist men, they become the place of men''s desire, and men''s rights prevail over women''s rights. Even after that, women''s status continued to decline, because their physiological characteristics were not the same as men''s, just like the analogy between cattle and farming, so they were accused of being "full belly" in that respect Because of this legend, there is a change in the female''s ability. When she is really with a man, she will retract, and she will be able to give birth to life and return to normal. When the man conquers her, she will become a space of different dimensions, that is, the kettle of desire. If the original Victor, a dead house loser, how could he conquer the bitches? But after he became the protagonist, he would be able to influence the bitches to fall in love with Victor through the halo of the protagonist. In terms of love, more people who love are always humble. Therefore, when the female genitalia falls in love with Victor, and Victor just keeps the basic desire, the relationship between men and women will be compared, and the female will become the desire kettle to store things. Before coming in, SCR gave some of the containers to be used by the way of offering to the female teeth. When it came here, Victor became the owner of the desire kettle through the compiler. When Victor opened his eyes again, the genitalia was standing by his side with a face of obedience. At this time, the people sitting in front of the computer desk are also beginning to count the extra options. In order to make the female "fall in love with" Victor, they have spent a lot of energy in the halo of the protagonist. However, they have many more low-cost accommodations in the inventory, which is the reason why they arranged for the female to become a member of the abnormal summoner. Just as humans can take in unusual things by constantly sending people to test their weaknesses, if there is no protection, then Negri''s wisdom, the shelter will be controlled by Negri. With these two barriers, they can use the shelter freely. Without worry, Negri can immediately grasp the shortcomings of the shelter and take them as their own. "Enable b-2-32 to test its effectiveness." The operator in front of the computer was quickly ordered to compile Victor''s next action on the story compiler. After becoming the owner of the desire kettle, Victor took out a rice bowl from the strange space, which contained a bowl of fried rice. "B-2-32, the title of" iron bone fried rice ", there is a poem saying: iron bone Zheng Zheng Zheng ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€. B-2-32 has the function of instigating anyone to eat it. No matter how tenacious and unyielding, a man of iron will rebel as long as he eats fried rice. After knowing that Negri is a pathogen, b-2-32 has been put on the agenda to let the bacteria infect fried rice. If fried rice works, it is likely that Negri''s will will will be rewritten. Even if it can only be rewritten for a short time, SCR agencies are ready to destroy and kill the cooperating Negri. We can''t just look at the level of each shelter, and even some C-class shelter. Once it works, the effect may be better than that of S-class shelter. The classification of the shelter is only based on the possible social impact, the connection with other abnormal things, as well as its existing role and scientific research value. Some C-level shelters are not weak, such as spoon killers. They are the embodiment of the pressure of human life. Unless human beings die out or there is no pressure in human life, they will always exist. In this respect, they are more than many other shelters. However, they will only attack one person with a spoon and last for more than ten years. And during this period, other people can not see the murderer. It can be said that the social impact is limited to a very small range, so its evaluation will be rated as C. This bowl of fragrant fried rice is poured on the creeping meat mountain. Some golden meat pieces are made by Negri bacteria. They are also part of Negri. When fried rice is poured on it, the meat pieces wriggle, and a large number of golden substances have already spread to it, which will infect the fried rice. "Yes?" Negri, who was fighting with the other four shelters, suddenly felt that a will began to erode him in the opposite direction, and even wanted to infect his soul and form another personality."That''s interesting." Negri waves his hand and causes space fluctuation. Iwana, who is shooting, touches a corner of the space. His whole body explodes again and turns into a mass of plasma. He is very interested in perceiving that the will does not resist, but allows the will to erode himself, forming a rebellious personality. "The world is so beautiful. Why do you want to destroy it?" That personality said to Negri: "human beings don''t need to dominate. Why should we control their destiny?" "The beauty of fried rice, there is this beautiful let people rebel?" Negri didn''t pay attention to the words of will and personality. Instead, he let go of the control of a part of the pathogen. Instead, he studied the fried rice and dealt with the abnormal team. "Wait, there''s something wrong here. People living in this environment will leave them without the necessary evolutionary factors." After gaining partial control of Negri, the will personality observed the world in all aspects, and then found many problems. "They are simply destroying themselves. With so many bad qualities, if we deal with them in a different way, human civilization will be able to take away hundreds of years." "What a stupid and despicable race. Their vision depends on their characteristics. I should be stronger and more perfect." "All living things are like this. Because of their own limitations, they have various defects. I should be their guide, so that they can constantly overcome those defects and become more perfect." "I will be their meaning and their pursuit. I am Negri!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 The reason why human beings appear stupid and inferior in the view of personality and will depends on the problem of vision. Perhaps Negri''s actions were stupid and despicable to those who were higher up there. But this is not to say that there is no merit for human beings. There will always be elites in a group. Even if they are not elites, they will yearn for better themselves. Negri was born through this, he has been becoming more perfect, he will abandon all useless things, constantly progress, constantly change himself, he is the existence that the life body yearns for, born from a human being. Therefore, Negri is beyond human beings, and that good will infects the personality of Negri. After he obtains partial control of Negri, and observes a higher level, this backward personality will surely be replaced by advanced ones, and finally he becomes a part of Negri. The rebellion brought about by the good will of fried rice was easily rewritten. However, with this idea, Negri had an inspiration. He took the shelter to infect himself, and improved and strengthened it. This made Negri have more ideas on how to spread his will. After infection with other organisms, the information contained in it can promote other organisms to give birth to Negri personality. It is only by infecting the pathogen that personality can be born. In other words, it is necessary to obtain the information of Negri and touch the existence of Negri before Negri can take the initiative to infect each other and make him generate Negri personality. "Now using traits to promote other beings to form corresponding personalities is not infection, but inspiration." Negri''s idea runs at full speed, and soon this inspiration from fried rice is perfected and put into use. If it is the complete Negri information, they can choose not to understand, not to touch, and produce resistance, but just as people will like to see good things, and disgust to see ugly things, this is their own reaction. People will react to external things, but now Negri has slightly improved his way of existence according to his previous inspiration and knowledge of the same track rituals. As long as other creatures observe the extension of Negri''s existence, they will react accordingly. In everyone''s heart, there is a side of pursuing perfection. Those who observe the existence of Negri will be activated, and then they will take the initiative to approach Negri, or generate a similar personality, and then use part of the knowledge of the same track ritual, and these personalities will become closer and closer to Negri. In fact, many creatures have similar abilities. When people see excellent individuals, they will unconsciously imitate them and move closer to them, which is the so-called thinking of the wise. And now Negri magnifies this trait as a means, and all who see Negri will be inspired. In other words, Negri has the face of God. "Kera..." With the slight change of Negri''s body, all the abnormal creatures who fight with Negri feel that Negri is more and more charming, which is beyond the beauty and ugliness of human beings. "Stronger self, challenge more difficulties." Bennett fudy swung a hammer, and his heart was also touched. This touch went deep into his soul and gradually began to change Bennett Fody''s soul. If he obeyed this change, he would be inspired by Negri. If he resisted, he might split up and form a personality that worshipped Negri. Iwanna is similar to the villain. His body is extremely fragile. Any injury may lead to his death. He can only endure the pain of death again and again, and resurrect again and again to complete those difficult tasks. How can he not want to become more powerful. Collectors are not inspired, but there are some things that go deep into them. Maybe in the near future, collectors will change. In addition to returning home, he was indifferent to everything outside. Suddenly, he felt a touch in his cold heart. It was envy. He was just a limited armor. He is what he is now and what he will be like in the future. The people who made him just want him to complete the purpose of returning home. He has no growth and will never see a better self. Therefore, he will feel envious after seeing Negri. But the armor soon came to his senses. He waved his sword to the others and said, "keep your faith. You are being influenced by him." The same is true for Victor on the other side. He originally poured iron bone fried rice on the meat, but after a while, the meat did not rebel, but squirmed a little. After observing this, the side of Victor''s heart that wanted to be stronger was activated. He was just a loser, others despised and ridiculed. How could he not feel that he wanted to become stronger, because of his own lack of will and various limitations, he could only continue to endure failure. And now he saw the way to become stronger. He began to accept the change and move closer to Negri. His appearance began to change, becoming more and more like Negri. "Stop this change quickly. If it goes on like this, not only will the story collapse, but c-4-28-2 will reverse into s-2-1." In front of the computer desk, the SCR staff who observed Victor''s changes quickly input the following stories. If Victor becomes a fan of Negri or even a part of him, the story compiler will be captured by Negri."Let him watch a-1-9 and lower his IQ so he doesn''t care about getting stronger." The solution was quickly presented, and Victor''s treatment was quickly written on the story compiler. A mobile phone lights up in the desire kettle and plays a video. "Hi, more grinding!" A beautiful girl in a pink heart-shaped hair band jumped out. She was wearing a white formula suit, arm cover and boots with black lace edges. At the moment of seeing this girl''s video, Victor felt that his IQ had been attacked and gradually forgotten. A-1-9, called artificial intelligence, was first found in the virtual existence of video websites, that is, artificial intelligence. But soon after, people who watched her videos had symptoms such as lower IQ, so they were admitted as artificial intelligence disabilities. Victor''s lower IQ solved Negri''s first call, but it wasn''t so easy on the other side. Bennett foddy and iwana villains are in a state of inspiration. This is their own transformation, which has nothing to do with their determination. If there were not the task of an abnormal summoning order to destroy Negri, they were afraid that they would soon rebel. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 Bennett Fudi, with his hammer, fell into contemplation, and as he continued to shake, the water in the whole tank was rippling. His water tank is dark, like a poor product, very unimportant, but now a silk of gold on the flow. Bennett fudillo is loyal to the challenge, but it always ends with failure. He has failed too many times, and as a disabled he is always difficult to succeed. Challenge difficult pass with disability, every challenge difficult to pass success, like a golden glow shining on himself, that is his honor, he also enjoys that honor, tirelessly pursuing stronger oneself. Iwanna is the same with the small man. His body is only the size of the thumb of ordinary people. If he touches something sharp, he will explode into a pool of blood, and even cherry can easily crush him. He is called Iwanna because he can die hundreds of times, again and again, for the sake of what he wants, to be stronger. There is a big bow on the top of the little man. It is mocking his weakness. Iwanna doesn''t want to remove it. Both of them are very consistent with the idea of Nigerian. If they meet Nigel first without the task limit of the abnormal summoning order, they will become the most faithful believers of Nigerian. "Even if we want to be stronger, we don''t need to rely on him, our own destiny will be our own master." The dull sound of the armor sounded, persuading two companions. The compass in his body needs the power of the world to locate his way home. So he has such a setting that if the people in the world ask, he will help as a toll. "You really don''t understand, armor." "It''s not up to him to be a believer in the so-called strengthening, but to be a being on the opposite side is already so close to that idea," Bennett Fudi said with a wry smile "He is not just a life, but a symbol, an idea, and for us, he represents the right." Bennett Fudi looks at Nigel, who is just dealing with the collection harassment at will, and looks respectful. "I don''t understand. After all, I''m just a armor." The lonely armor was stunned and said, the armor is the extension of the master, he inherited the master''s will, and from then on there was no past, no future, the meaning of existence, but to go to the home where he did not know where. "Ha ha, what do you want to do? It is not better to be a collection. Being a collection in my hand will never be distressed again. I will take care of you carefully and make you shine all the time." Collector''s skull said in a dry voice, while he was at one side. "You can''t just be armor." Bennett Fudi looked at the armor and said seriously, and then the golden water tank under him was shining more and more. The armor, holding a sword, gazed at Bennett Fudi coldly. He had no touch on his words. The envy would come soon. If Bennett Fudi rebelled, the armor would not hesitate to take the hand. At this time, the sound of the noise came, only saw a large amount of water in the passage, and soon the whole room into water. Bennett Fudi sank in the water and began to change. With indestructible, but the body climbing the sky, Bennett Fudi is not without weaknesses, there is an environment to control him, that is, in the water. His underwater tank doesn''t know what material is made of, and Bennett Fudi will never come out of it, and the water inside will not be reduced no matter how much water is spilled. Bennett Fudi will die in the water, but he will be reborn as a young man soon. Only after his rebirth, his image will change, just like filling the water and swelling. And this change is irreversible. If he has been dead in the water, soon Bennett Fudi''s image begins to demonize. His body is growing bigger and bigger, his twisted limbs support the room, even a crack appears on it, and the whole human reason begins to collapse. The resentment left by the past failure begins to fill his body. The little man twists and turns in the water, and then he is hit by the floating things. The pocket body is directly turned into a layer of blood mist. He is resurrected from the archive point again, but this time something begins to cover him. A large group of dark things wrapped him, countless evil thoughts, crazy erosion of his body, from outside to inside, even extended to the archive point, with the blood again bloom, the small man also from the point of blood archive again, but this time he will never have that naive smile. Victor, on the other side, looked at the two things in his hand, a mirror frame and a golden cup, and breathed a sigh. Fortunately, he came in time, otherwise his two main forces would have rebelled. A-2-7 code mirror in the shadow of the sea, this article from another shelter, c-3-67 abandoned by the mirror man. C-3-67 was originally a man who was ready to commit suicide. Only after his suicide failed, he could only see his back brain from the mirror, that is, he was abandoned by the mirror.Later, according to the investigation, it turned out that after his wife''s death, the man was deeply in the shadow brought by this incident and did not dare to face it. It was not the mirror that abandoned him, but himself, so he could never see his face in the mirror. After receiving psychological counseling, the abnormal phenomenon of c-3-67 has disappeared, but the mirror has undergone further abnormalities. After the mirror was broken, there was endless water behind it, dark and bottomless. The shadow of every man, that is, the shadow of every man is endless. After signaling Bennett foddy, SCR considered the possibility that he would be controlled by Negri and prepared the shelter according to his weakness. As for the other shelter of the villain, s-1-5, code named the evil of this world. It is the product of the evil thoughts of all living beings in the world, which is filled with countless negative emotions. Anyone who is infected with a little bit will become an ugly madman. If it is not carried by the Holy Grail of s-2-2-1, even the bitches and victor who carry it will be infected. When Bennett Fody is trapped in the water and becomes a failed monster, and when the villains are contaminated by the evil of this world, they will no longer have reason to speak of. Now they are only bound by the task of abnormal summoning order. Therefore, they will not resist the mission any more, but will try their best to untie their bondage. In front of the computer desk, the computer with the story compiler has been flashing some ominous light. Using the compiler to ensure that the evil of this world can infect villains, but it also causes the compiler to be slightly infected by the evil of this world, which may lead to unknown changes in the compiler. "It''s all for human beings!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 This layer of the base collapsed directly. Bennett foddy, no, or should be called the loser''s resentment body now. His body has been inflated to the extreme. With his nearly indestructible body, he directly broke the whole base. Victor stood on a floating gate, righting the frame, no longer dumping the shadow water inside. His face was stiff and his eyes were blank. He was completely under the control of the story compiler. It''s just that every time the story compiler compiles a sentence, it takes the energy of the protagonist''s aura, so in order to save energy, they still ensure that Victor has a certain amount of intelligence to complete some basic tasks. Unexpectedly, the God''s face of Negri inspired Victor to rebel, so he had to use the intelligence reduction weapons prepared for Negri against victor. "It''s hard to do anything to deal with me." Negri stood on the water of shadow, and there seemed to be something swimming under it. He tested the water below. It seems that the water is related to the psychological shadow of human beings. If it exists under the water, he will begin to recall his own psychological shadow. Most of the people in C4 base did not escape from the water of shadow. As d-level personnel, most of them were death penalty criminals for violent crimes. Now they are floating on the water one by one, either curling up and panicking, or becoming manic and abnormal. In addition to a small number of violent criminals who are stimulated, most of the rest are related to their living environment. They have more or less various psychological shadows and suffer from personality disorders. Under the shadow, all the shadows of the past erupt. In addition to the d-level personnel, the rest of the base is not much better. These guys who deal with the shelter all the year round have no psychological shadow, so almost all the people in C4 base are occupied. Only a few survived and broke free of the water of shadow, but they were waiting for the aftermath of the other battles, and all sorts of more uncontrolled shelters, and until then, the dome had not been lifted. A piece of twisted limbs crazy shaking, will destroy all around, the loser''s vent, usually is not to destroy the goods, just like playing games, lose irritable began to hit the mouse hit the keyboard hit the table. Bennett Fody has become a destroyer after he became a beast of resentment of the loser. In the past, the characteristics that would not destroy things have been rewritten. Now it is the pronoun of destruction, and the neigliosis that parasitized in the parts he destroyed was also destroyed. On the other side of the iwana villain, his blood turned black and red. Every time he died, the black and red blood would cover a part of the area. Those black and red blood twisted ominously and could kill Negri germs just by touching. Collectors float in the air. Under his robes, more and more collectibles float out. The whole sky is densely packed with collections of various shapes, and most of them are in the form of flying heads. After all, collectors love humanoid creatures. These collections devour everything around them wildly. Anything swallowed by them will become the collector''s collection. Even the pathogen of Negri will be transformed into a kind of collection like mud and meat under the other rules of collectors. Armed with a big sword, the armor wields a record of space chopping, destroying the power of Negri through space. With the rapid reduction of pathogens in Negri''s space, the destructive power of the four shelters is amazing. After completely letting go, this space has become a paradise of destruction. It''s just that they can really eliminate Negri, but the most powerful thing about Negri is his vitality. All that can''t kill him can only make him more powerful. Under the seemingly opaque surface of the shadow water, suddenly surged up, and a huge golden hand that covered the sky broke through the water, holding down the beast of resentment which was constantly destroying. The wild struggle and destruction of the resentful beast made the giant hand constantly collapse, and the golden blood continuously spilled down. However, these scattered parts did not die as before. Even if they were shaken down, they quickly returned to the giant hand, making the giant hand bigger and bigger. "In 3 minutes and 27 seconds, the destruction of the buffer energy storage device is completed." The destructive ability of the resentful beast has been analyzed. By the way, the coping methods have been sorted out. The link structure between the germs has changed, just like a pendulum bead, transferring the power of the resentful beast layer by layer, and then turning back into the power to hold down the complaining beast. If it does not exceed the bearing capacity limit of the device structure, the force of the resentful beast will only become a shackle to itself. As for the villain, he has been in the endless cycle of rebirth, death and rebirth. Negri blocked all the space of his archive site, created countless space thorns, and countless golden bacteria suicidal poured into the dark red blood splashed out by the villain''s death, aiming at the rapid change of power. "In 4 minutes and 39 seconds, the mood carrying pathogen is completed, and the next project, state reset research, will be carried out." And some of the collections floating in the air have become gold unconsciously, and the collectors also have golden spots. When they devour the pathogen and turn the pathogen into collectibles, how can the pathogen reverse infect him."In 6 minutes and 52 seconds, the change of collection conversion avoidance has been completed." There are more and more spots on the collector''s body. He wants to stop eating bacteria, but he can''t help it. Only armor, which he has supported for the longest time, has a deep understanding of existence. The existence of armor is a perfect unity, which makes it impossible for him to be promoted, but he will not be damaged and infected. There is no entrance for invasion. At least, Negri''s ability can not be found at present. At this time, in a S1 level shelter, there was a contract like parchment with several numbers on it. It was the armor. Now, there was a golden light on the number of collectors and Bennett foddy on this scroll. These lights were constantly spreading, and it seemed that they wanted to infect the rolls together. On the label of villains, there is a flow of gold and black light, one represents Negri, the other is the evil of this world. Members of E5 parliament, who were in the dark and observed the abnormal summoning order, after pondering for a few seconds, one of them made a proposal: "I propose to activate s-1-2 [data deletion]." "No, that thing has caused 21 changes in the world line. For the 22nd time, I don''t know what the world will be like." "Secondarily, let Negri continue to infect the world, and the result will only be worse." "Seconded!" ¡­¡­ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 SCR may not be the only shelter in the world, but it is the oldest and most powerful one. They have received many abnormal things from ancient times. Some abnormal things have been analyzed, no longer abnormal, and more abnormal things have been taken in. What s-1-1 is is is not clear to many E5 Council members, so the oldest and most powerful shelter so far is s-1-2 [data deletion]. S-1-2 shelter is something that exists in a non-existent place, that is, it does not exist in this world. It is precisely because of this that every time s-1-2 is used, things that do not exist in the world will appear in the world, so each time it will cause changes in the world line. In the SCR''s record, they have only managed to stop a timeline change three times, one of which was only half successful, resulting in a sect standing on the ground. But before these three times, the world line of this world will only change more, and the corresponding information can be detected from some shelter. For example, devil goat seems to be the product of a certain world line change, and s-1-2 clearly points out that it has brought about 21 world line changes. Therefore, in this world, s-1-2 is also known as nonexistent [data deletion] 22. "It''s not known what the world looked like in the first place. Maybe there''s a shelter for them. Maybe even that symbol doesn''t exist." Before the shelter, the tall S1 base director carried a huge black box on his back, and his thinking was somewhat divergent. In other world lines, maybe he is a lizard man, maybe he is a poor beggar, maybe he is a d-level personnel, there are too many possibilities. It is difficult to observe the other world lines, and we can only infer from the relevant shelter. After inputting 42 passwords, S1 shelter slowly opens, and there is nothing in it, because [data deletion] 22 does not exist in this world, it is synonymous with the dark world. The S1 director, who took the relevant medicine, continued to spread his mind, which is the necessary preparation for obtaining [data deletion] 22. The change of the world line means that the present world has replaced the previous world, and a small part of the past world line will leave some things that symbolize that world line, and sometimes these things may cause the world line to change and make the past world line reappear again. For example, the skull of lizard man, which has been downgraded to b-6-13, was out of control when it was still in A-level sequence, resulting in a small-scale world line transition, so that the lizard man who only existed in the past world line appeared in this world. The number of them is very small, but the technology is more advanced than the present human beings. Even because of the change of the world line, some species on the earth has become a lizard man and a human hybrid. Those lizard people control the mixed blood, set up the mutual aid society, and then control the human society through economic means. Their purpose is to let human beings kill each other, thus reducing the number of human beings, and eventually enslave the world, so that the world line changes again, reappearing the world line belonging to lizard people. It was the most tragic war of SCR, and the two world wars were also related to it. Through economic manipulation, a few lizards became the supreme leader of a big country. Many celebrities were disguised by lizards. Even many lizards mixed blood inside the SCR organization. It was the last month of 1999. The lizard man''s plot was close to success. Many countries were under their control. The Third World War was about to start. The ignorant human beings would kill each other and hand over the position of the world line master to the lizard man. Fortunately, at that time, the existence of lizards was exposed. The SCR agency used the s-1-4 genocide document to kill all the lizards and stop the lizard people''s plot. Unfortunately, s-1-4, like deathnote, needs to write down the details of the target before it can be launched. Otherwise, the SCR agency would have used s-1-4 to exterminate Negri. And because of the role of s-1-4, it symbolizes the lizard man''s shelter. The lizard man''s skull no longer has the ability to change the world line. The residual ability can only be transformed into irrational lizard monsters, so that the sequence is reduced to b-6-13. Of course, there are few world lines like lizard man. Most of the world lines in the past have been broken, leaving only some twisted debris falling. These former world lines have gathered together and become another side of the world, namely the dark world. Data deletion represents the dark world, so the situation is something that does not exist in this world. So far, many of the shelters have come out of the dark world through data deletion, such as the c-4-27 ashes old woman and the c-4-32 vampire flag. [data deletion] is a secret among secrets, so is the dark world. In fact, the whole world knows that there are no more than 10 people in the dark world. The director of S1 base is one of them.The information about the dark world in the mind is more and more divergent, and there is also an abnormal reaction in the shelter. The dark world is the debris of the past world line, and these things should not exist with the change of the world line. Therefore, people in this world can not observe the existence of the dark world, even the s-2-5 omniscient eye, which connects the world information sea There is no description of the dark world. If you want to get [data deletion], you must have the information of the dark world. The world can''t observe the existence of the dark world, so how the initial information came from is also intriguing. It is said that it is related to s-1-1, but even the people in the E5 Council of SCR supreme Council are not very clear about what s-1-1 is. There is no information left about that thing. A large number of indescribable things were flowing in the shelter. A straight sword like a big sword appeared in the shelter, which was between being and not being. At this time, director S1 had already closed his eyes and stopped observing the sword. Otherwise, if he only saw the shadow of the sword, he would cry. Because that is the world line that has been defeated, and there are countless people''s grievances and sorrows, so when [data deletion] 22 appears in the world again, those sorrows will touch all who see it. Holding back the sadness and thinking, S1 director put down the black box on his back. A-1-3, code named Schrodinger''s black box. When anything is put in and taken out, there will be two states, existence or non-existence. This state is pure luck. [data deletion] 22 is something that does not exist. If it is put into a-1-3, there will be only one result when it is taken out, that is, existence. He picked up the black box again. Director S1 wiped some shameful tears on his face. Even if he tried his best to bear it, even if he touched only a shadow, he could not help but shed tears because of the sadness that countless world lines were broken. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 The shrill and deformed cry resounds from the sky, and the huge beast of resentment struggles ceaselessly, but all the struggle brings about more strict confinement. The huge golden palm has changed its shape. The golden substance spreads out from the palm, and gradually envelops the resentment beast which incarnates as a deformed monster, and begins to challenge his impregnable body. According to the degree of Negri''s infection with the world, after 7 minutes and 12 seconds, the defense line of the resentful beast will be initially broken. However, if he wants to fully infect him, the more the infection degree of the world needs to increase. The more Nigel knows about the world, the faster the process of analyzing these shelters will be. The villain is caught in the endless cycle of resurrection and death, and the collector is now too busy with his armor. Of course, Victor, the protagonist, is forced to take out some of his belongings and crack them one by one. The original damaged C4 base is constantly creeping and deforming, forming a tower like building. Most of the materials in this base have been infected by the pathogens of Negri. The information transmission tower will be formed soon, and the information belonging to Negri will be transmitted to the whole world. Information also belongs to a part of the existence of life. When Negri''s information spreads to the whole world, it is equivalent to his existence touching the whole world and officially starting a comprehensive invasion. What''s more, now that Negri has completed the face of God, his existence will become more communicable. Even if he does not know the specific information, but only perceives his existence, his soul will begin to change and gradually Negri. Until finally, when the frequency of soul approaches, he can feel the information of Negri, touch the more and more huge existence of Negri, and become Negri Part of. On the one hand, the root of the three emancipations is to strengthen one''s own soul, and more importantly, to obtain the seeds of rules within the root, so as to open up our own truth and entangle our own existence and truth, such as the eternal hot road of the eternal hot man, the burning Road of the new God and the first dragon. Negri did not get the seeds of rules from the root, so he chose to transform himself into a pathogen of the world, and to gather a lot of information from the world by infecting the world. Every world has its own characteristics, such as the flame of the fire world, the disaster of the disaster world, and the moon tree world belonged to the spirit moon tree before, but now the characteristics of the seven gods coming to that world are not obvious. That is to say, when Negri reads the information from different worlds, he will get different ways. At present, the characteristics of the shelter world are that the known fight against the unknown, or the known invades the unknown. This is one of the reasons why Negri came to this world decisively after knowing the world information. "It''s just what the world is thinking." Negri estimated that he would never underestimate any enemy. The counterattack of the SCR abnormal summoning order was actually very strong, but Negri surpassed SCR in all aspects. The advantage of SCR was that it collected more shelter. However, Negri''s mastery of information and understanding of human beings made him very restrained to understand the information and seize the weak points to complete the reception of SCR institutions. It can be said that Negri and SCR institutions are not at the same level. In this world infection, Negri''s enemy has never been a certain organization in the world, even if that organization is the largest organization in the world. However, up to now, the world has not shown too much response to Negri''s invasion. The reason for the sudden appearance of the previous crossing the toilet has also been identified by Negri. It has nothing to do with the world consciousness because it is contributed by the private institutions of a certain country. Even if the world consciousness is not personified like the disaster and the moon tree world, it will never allow Negri to be infected with recklessness. "And the quiet messenger." Negri once again thought of the quiet emissary''s initiative to give the world information to himself. No one who has achieved his own road can be underestimated. He didn''t believe that the quiet messenger was just trying to be kind before he was disillusioned. "What is hidden in the world?" Negri constantly observes everything in the world through his own bacteria, and observes the future of the world according to the space-time surface formed by the known things. "It seems that some preparation is needed." Negri smiles, pale gold particles disappear, wave to anchor that piece of space, all kinds of force fields pile up to agglomerate, limit the action of armor. The whole space is collapsing, and the sword of armor is becoming more and more sluggish. As Negri expected, all the forces that can be shaken by the armor in this space will be dominated by Negri. Under the control of Negri, these things form a special field and completely restrain the armor. "Fall into a deep sleep." Negri whispered that the body of the armor was stiff and could not move at all. All around him formed a layer of force field, which completely bound him into the angle of space. From the perspective of human beings, the armor has become a map. Then there is Victor, the protagonist forced by the story compiler, but now he has no appearance of the protagonist. His face is dull and his thinking reaction in his mind becomes extremely simple, just like a child whose brain has not yet developed completely or who is mentally retarded.Obviously, SCR gave up Victor when it realized it was impossible to do something about it. At least it could keep the story compiler. If SCR institutions want to carry out this Crusade, it will produce crocodile effect, that is, when a crocodile bites a foot, if you use your hand to break the crocodile''s mouth, you will only bite your own hand. The dome was slowly withdrawn, and a huge golden tower was displayed in front of people, with a huge eye floating on the top of the tower. This information transmitting tower is transformed by Negri according to the ability information of Fangze, the protagonist of the disaster world, the part of the halo of the protagonist of the moon tree world, and his original omnipotent eye. Once started, it will connect the information of Negri to the whole world. Except for a small number of shielded places, they could not block the spread of such information, especially the world consciousness of the world without any resistance. Negri was able to infect the surface of the world in a short time, and then went deep into the interior to grasp the truth of the world. This is extremely smooth. According to Negri''s calculation at the beginning, the probability that he will be expelled from the world is more than 83%, but now, due to the inaction of world consciousness, the probability has been reduced to about 51%. And after the launch of the information tower, the probability of being expelled will be as low as 18%, so the more so, the more abnormal it will be. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 On the huge tower building, a golden eye keeps turning, and the light flowing above seems to be preparing something. Then an invisible shock spread to the outside world. The SCR staff, who had been studying the dome from outside, was shocked through, and his eyes suddenly became dazed, and soon all his brown or blue pupils turned golden. Under the impact, the golden lines of the whole world continue to spread, and Negri''s will also spread to the whole world with the spread of the bacteria. A large number of information flow about the world, various factors have been determined one by one, the complete modeling of the world is rapidly improving. The sky seems to be covered with a golden network, countless people look at it in horror, their dilated pupils reflect the golden network of the sky, until they lower their heads, the network still exists in their eyes. Infection, resolution, and subsequent domination. Without any hindrance, Negri''s infection went very smoothly. Only after the analysis, could he infect the deeper world, until the whole world was under his own control. With the expansion of Negri''s infection scale, Negri found a very interesting thing. When his understanding of the world and the scope of its spread exceeded that of the whole human being, he felt that the environment of the whole world was changing and became more suitable for Negri''s existence. If human beings were in this environment for a long time, they would gradually degenerate into monkeys No better creatures. And Negri also felt that the past of the world could be changed. "The future decides the past. The time in this world is stacked, not continuous." Negri was slightly surprised. In the general world, time is the movement of matter and the transmission of energy. Since it is moving, the past will only leave some information. People can get the information of the past through the present material and energy, but the past is completely past, unless we use the ability to make this part of matter and energy return to the past state according to the information. It is just like this: world consciousness preserves the past state of the world and uses the power of time chaos to return all the existing material energy to the past state as a restart. However, the world is different. His past has no past, and the material energy belonging to the past remains in the past. The past is no longer a state of information, but a place where it really exists. After infecting most of the surface of the world, Negri was able to spread his own germs into the past. "The world is an inverted pyramid. In the past, only a small point has been known. The more layers of knowledge are known, the more prosperous the world will be. However, its foundation is in the past." Negri finally knew what the world was all about. "Because the past does exist, once the past as the foundation is changed, the world line of the whole world will change. The inverted pyramid or the inverted pyramid, but the content of each layer is no longer the same." "If I continue to infect the past and influence the present from the past, then the whole world will develop a world form belonging to bacteria." Negri was suddenly enlightened: "things that do not belong to that world form will become abnormal until they are analyzed and digested by the world." "Since the past and the present are a whole and often change, the world is the amoeba in the world, and its world consciousness doesn''t care what the world changes." "Of course, it is not without disadvantages, because the world line is constantly changing, and there are more and more abnormal things in the world. If the analysis of these anomalies in the future is stagnant, the world will also fall into a state of stagnation and development, or even abnormal accumulation will cause the collapse of the whole world structure and must grow again." Along with the space-time structure of the world, Negri easily goes to the past of this world, which is unimaginable in other worlds. There are two concepts of going to the nonexistent past and going to the existing past. The former, even if it is the eternal hot, is far from enough. The latter can succeed as long as they have a certain amount of research on the space-time structure of the world. Even some scientists can make time machines by tapping their heads with relevant information. Of course, the premise is that you can get the relevant data, which must be obtained by observing the whole world as a whole, which is why Negri has been unable to break through before the infection is not enough. "Wait, that thing." Negri looked beyond the whole world into the void, and the formation of the world also had its own world environment. For example, the flame world originated from the collision of white light and black abyss. The disaster world changed from the power world to the disaster world because of the new God, the dragon, and the moon tree world had the characteristics of operation because of the invasion of spirits. This is also the case in the world of shelter. The reason why the world has become a space-time stack must have something to do with the external environment. "Those are some of the wreckage of the world''s changes, but those things are not just debris." Negri observed that the wreckage was being moved, and the information in it formed a storm into the world.Stimulated, this amoeba form of the host world again changed shape, the debris covered things also slightly wriggle. A large number of unidentified and incomprehensible information was observed by Negri, who was aware of the bad news, gave up most of the germs and abandoned that part of the information. With the change of the world line, it was covered by debris information. That thing is absolutely beyond the world. It makes Negri feel that he once again sees the great existence of the black abyss. This shelter world is worthy of Negri''s evaluation of his amoeba. "Ignorance is also a blessing." Negri looked at the man who took out the black sword. They probably thought that the sword had something to do with the wreckage, but they didn''t know what kind of existence he was leading. At least he gave the sword to Negri. He didn''t dare to use it at will. "But it''s ok..." Negri''s germs are scattered in different parts of the world along with the changes of the world line, which is also mixed with the unknown obstruction brought by various debris information: "in this way, it may be able to digest those things." As the debris information storm gradually ceased, the whole world line was in an unstable state. Located at the top of the world time line, a golden light appeared in the sky and fell on a tree, forming a golden flame. This is the beginning of life. The ancestors of dinosaur man, lizard man, snake man and monkey man have just appeared, and their wisdom is extremely shallow. A long haired monkey man with a broken leg, attracted by the golden glow, slowly approached. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 The sword shadow in his hand slowly dissipated, and director S1 suddenly found that he was no longer real and had a heavy illusory feeling. "Because a lot of the world recovers together, it will take some time for the world line to change, and we still have opportunities." Within the SCR organization, the members of E5 Council are still calm. As the elite of human elite, the basic quality is that Mount Taishan collapses in front and the color remains unchanged. If Negri is allowed to infect the world, the time line will definitely change. Using the ¨€ sword to trigger the information storm in the dark world will interrupt the change of Negri''s world line, so that those world lines that have been destroyed in the dark world will have a chance to recover again. So they elbow each other, and there''s a chance for humanity. "Sending out teams beyond time and space to carry out space-time correction work may not be able to keep our time line as long as we seize the opportunity." The change of the world line has changed everything in the whole world. Today, there are two kinds of dinosaur resurrection in the Museum: the ultimate dinosaur group and the Raptors group. Tyrannosaurus Rex, the leader of the ultimate dinosaur, thinks that their era is over and can live peacefully with human beings, while the Raptor team led by Rattus thinks it is more appropriate to change the world line into the age of dinosaurs. The science and technology strength of the Raptors is much higher than that of the Raptors. They seize the opportunity to find some of their remnants, rebuild the time machine, and go back to the past to change the world line. Although the ultimate dinosaur is a lot stronger, its technology is not less than that of the Raptors. They can''t build a time machine in a short time, so they found human beings. In a short day, all kinds of strange things began to revive. The giant flying in the sky, the ancient plants waking up from the underground, and the ancient dynasty Corps waking up from the graveyard, the world has become more and more strange, and the speed is faster and faster. There is no time to delay the gathering of the space-time team. Its members include the ultimate dinosaur regiment of Wuzai among dinosaurs, several dinosaur men such as Tyrannosaurus, raposaurus, pterosaur and Triceratops, as well as the intelligent machine world-line combat robot T-800 captured by human beings, the elite driver and special shelter carrier of exoskeleton combat mecha, Major Tom cage and tadpole A group of super agents including black widow, supernatural consultant and tobacco company spokesperson constanti, time master rip daville and Dr. mystic went to ancient times to defeat other abnormal life and ensure the current world line of mankind. "When will the time machine be transformed?" Smoking constanti, with blonde curly hair and a long yellow windbreaker, said to the people around her, "how did you say I was a supernatural consultant and was selected into the super time team?" "Because this time the enemy also includes the mysterious side, which you are an expert on." Standing next to her is a sexy woman with brown red curly hair, graceful posture and beautiful face, and constanti beside her swallows her mouth this is the agent''s black widow Well, nine of the ten female agents are called black widows. She doesn''t have to look to know the intention of the blonde next to her. After all, they are famous two-way plugs: "besides, I''m only interested in heterosexual love." "To be a man, you should be a little bit fraternal." Constanti, on the other hand, was persuasive. "Well, the machine is almost ready. The changes in the world line have made great changes in the construction of time and space. It took a lot of time to adjust." On the other side, a tall man with dark brown curly hair tightened his scarf and turned a technological screwdriver in his hand. "Thanks to you, Dr. Tom, if it wasn''t for me, it would have been some time before it could be made." The green sword back dragon clapped his huge palm and said, "the material gap between our world line and this world line is really too big." "And, of course, you, Mr. rip, it would be more difficult to solve the positioning problem without the data and parameter information you provided." "Where, but for Mr. jianbeilong, it would be difficult for us to solve those abnormal information." The master of time, rip daville, also touted the dragon. He took a look at the mysterious doctor Tom beside him and nodded to him. Maybe both of them had a lot to do with time, so they always felt familiar with each other. "Well, don''t blow each other''s praises. Time is pressing. Start the time machine and keep human''s correct world line. I feel like I will become a man if I drag on." Constanti waved and walked first into the time machine made by the three men. "How do you know you''re not a man on the normal world line?" On the other side, a handsome man wearing an exoskeleton steers the exoskeleton into the space-time machine that looks like a telephone booth. From the outside, it looks like a telephone booth, but inside it is big. At the beginning, several giant dinosaur people can freely move inside. "Maybe you were just a girl then, major." Constanti, undaunted, took a strong puff of smoke and hit back at the exoskeleton driver, Major Tom cage. "This time, you are the only personnel. Because of the particularity of time and space, only we who are qualified can travel through time and space, and the shelter other than time-dependent can not work." "If you fail, the world that belongs to us will disappear completely, leaving only some debris."In the broadcasting of the base, a voice from a voice transformer rang out. All the people who understand it on the scene know that this is the E5 parliament, which can be said to be one of the highest leaders of mankind. "I''m waiting for you to become legends tomorrow." When the radio finished, it hung up, and the time machine, which looked like a telephone booth, was also started, and a large amount of energy was delivered to the machine. If there is no chaos in the world line now, the shuttle time is relatively simple for several other people. However, the world line is experiencing unprecedented drastic changes. If the energy and machinery of shuttle are not strong enough, it is very likely to be crushed into ruins by the world line. In the chamber of secrets, the man who had just issued the order stood up and limped about, as if the golden flame was reflected in his eyes. At this time, in the initial era of life, a badly damaged instrument jumped out, and then disintegrated into pieces. Three dinosaur men of different shapes and colors rolled down from it. Breathing the familiar but specious air, the Yellow dinosaur man with a metallic mouth grinned and said, "I love the oxygen content here." "Look for the dinosaur people who are still enlightening here, become their leaders, transform the world, and finally make the world belong to us!" The Yellow dinosaur man announced the goal of the mission, and the dark red and purple dinosaur people behind echoed. But dinosaur man did not find, one by one humanoid creatures, holding torches to surround them bit by bit. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 "Boss, there seems to be a primitive creature coming." The flaming dragon with purple back and white belly turned on the instrument in his hand, which showed that there were several life bodies around them. "Oh? It takes a lot of people to make climate controllers. It''s better to capture them as slaves Said the Rattus, not caring. Dinosaur people have their inherent arrogance. They are the most powerful species bred in this world. They are powerful in body and technology. How can those ape races be qualified to occupy this world. In other world lines, dinosaur talents are the primates of all things. Ape man is just a zoo, and some rare species are still preserved. At that time, many dinosaurs set up the ape man Protection Association to prohibit eating monkey brains. But in this world line, dinosaur man has not even been derived, or some intelligent animals. It''s no wonder that the Rattus didn''t look up to human beings. He thought that Tyrannosaurus, who advocated peaceful coexistence with human beings, was a traitor and betrayed dinosaur man. "The damn animal protection society!" The Rattus murmured to himself that it was not easy to be the world''s overlord. What''s wrong with fighting for a bigger living environment for the ethnic group? It''s OK to love animals, but that must be when dinosaurs stand at the top of the food chain and shed crocodile tears for "cherishing" species. In the eyes of the Rattus, Tyrannosaurus Rex is the kind of small dynamic protection that can''t tell the situation clearly. The ape race is no longer a precious species. They are the enemies of dinosaur people. However, at this time, Tyrannosaurus Rex thought that the ape race needed to be protected, and that it was their amiable and lovely family members. The Citellus can be sure that if the monkeys'' pets, dogs and cats become intelligent races and compete with the ape race for the top of the food chain, then the ape race will not hesitate to exterminate them. Only the pet cats and dogs can be protected. If it is the enemy fighting for the right to live, or even the owner who is superior to himself, then it will still be It''s better to die. Even if it''s not good to say, any vulnerable group can be cared for and given equality, but it is unreasonable to rely on "weak" to get something for nothing, or even give excessive privileges in turn. Rattus was deeply aware of this. He was proud of his identity as a dinosaur man, so he looked down on Tyrannosaurus. It was a race''s survival war, not a family game, and there should be no feelings of pity. "It''s ape man From the heat detector, they probably just used fire Said the Flamingo, looking at his detector. "It''s just that I''m going to teach the damn ape race a lesson." "They actually dug out the bones of dinosaurs and put them in the exhibition hall. Although they were not dinosaur people, these blasphemous guys were killed instead," said the dark red porosaurus "They not only display dinosaur bones, but all living things. They all have an interest in making specimens, including their own, the world''s property, mummies, tut tut!" "This despicable race is only worthy to be enslaved. Come on, our brothers, and let them feel fear!" The weasel sprang up, jumped out of the hole that had been hit by the fall, and rushed to the group of ape men with torches. "Wait, why is the fire golden?" A pair of big green eyes, the weasel can see clearly. According to his information, the original fire of ape man should not be like this. Those upright apes holding torches and lowering their heads were immersed in the shadow of the torches. They looked particularly gloomy and terrifying. Especially, some of their mouths grinned happily and their white teeth crisscrossed, which made the three dinosaurs have a bad premonition. "New food appears, eat them!" Holding the torch, the upright ape rushed to three dinosaur men in boiling. Their speed was incredible. We can see that their body hair has become sparse, and there is not much difference between them and the later ape race. At this time, the weasel remembered the materials of the ape man. The early ape people were harmless apes, and their competitiveness could not be better than that of dinosaur man and lizard man. However, at a certain period of time, the ape man suddenly made a leap and rapidly evolved into a human ancestor similar to modern humans. That leap period is not millions of years, not hundreds of thousands of years, or even a thousand years. It is only 120 years, which is extremely small compared with the whole human history. This group of terrifying Homo erectus obtained all the conditions for the evolution of human beings, but no one has studied how human beings completed this leap. After all, humans here do not have that lock. Now, it seems that Citellus has discovered the reason why ape humans have evolved. Looking at the ape people, Rattus and other three dinosaur people stretching their bodies to fight with them, the dinosaur man with scientific and technological ability to transform is far more than human in terms of individual quality, but in the face of groups of ape men, dinosaur people gradually stop supporting. This group of terrifying upright apes are biting their flesh and blood with their sharp teeth, and their golden torches are burning fast. A few years ago, Prometheus, the great leader of the ape tribe, acquired the flame of God. With this flame, they were able to quickly digest everything in food. When they added lizard man and snake man to the diet, they found that their entire population had evolved.The lesson for this group is that the wider the diet, the faster the evolution. With the power of divine fire, the terrifying erectus crazily expanded the range of their recipes, from dinosaurs and whales to lactic acid bacteria, including animals, plants, fungi and even minerals. Today, they found three strange dinosaur people, but what about the strange? Maybe they will be good to eat. The dark red Tyrannosaurus fuliginosaurus fell to the ground. His claws and tail had high frequency cycle blades, which could easily cut everything. However, this group of upright apes, who were very familiar with, sneaked on him from behind. Several upright apes cooperated to firmly fix his limbs, and then directly ate them. "It seems that we have to discuss with the leader of Prometheus when we go back. We must limit our food intake, otherwise we may not have enough food." The leader of this group of upright apes on the side looked at the rapidly turning white bone Tyrannosaurus, and thought. Then the leader yelled: "don''t be greedy, those two want to run." A tail of the weasel has turned into white bones, and its body is full of bitten wounds. The flamingon is no better. It can use the device behind it to spit out high-temperature flames. However, the group of terrifying upright apes are not afraid of fire at all. Instead, they embrace the flame and turn into human shaped torches to attack them. One of its eyes is also dug out and used as food for upright apes. Who can imagine that thousands of years later, the delicate and frail ape man''s ancestors are so terrible. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 Prometheus, or Suiren, limped along the rough but majestic altar. In the center of the altar was a bonfire, a golden bonfire. He is still lame, but the image is different from before. The ape has lost all its hair, and the bones of the modern monkey have changed. It can be said that there is no difference between Prometheus and modern humans except for their clothes, and all this is due to the golden flame on the altar. A few years ago, the ape man was still so ignorant and savage. He was not very social, and he was more like a wild animal. In a hunting, Prometheus''s leg was injured and fractured. He was abandoned by the group. The ape whose wisdom has not been enlightened will not take care of the wounded. It was when he died that he met the divine fire that fell from the sky, which enlightened him, brought him wisdom, and made him step by step the creator and leader of the new ape man. Prometheus clearly knew how powerful the divine fire in front of him was. With the help of the divine fire, they could digest any food and strengthen themselves. Even further, Prometheus took out a piece of metal dagger, which he got from the head of a lizard, who, though powerful, were no match for the new ape man under the support of fire. Prometheus cut his chest with a piece of metal. As soon as the wound appeared, he saw that there were granulations crawling around the wound. This self-healing ability also came from lizards. Their self-healing ability makes them still alive, just as living pigs. In addition, there are many biological abilities that are digested by these upright apes. Without this metal sheet, Prometheus would not have been able to cut off his own skin. Prometheus stretched out his hand, broke the wound on his chest, reached in and held his heart, which was full of vitality and cheerfulness. He pulled it out. The broken blood vessel was still wriggling, trying to connect his own blood vessel. This is the vitality of Prometheus now. Prometheus ignored the heart that tried to return to the body and threw him into the fire. The heart was quickly ignited in the fire and turned into a flame. At this time, Prometheus broke the chest of several blood vessels spread out of the hole, spread to the fire, grabbed the burning heart. Then he pulled him out of the fire and pulled him back to his chest. Prometheus immediately felt his whole chest burning. His skin turned red and some golden lines appeared on his skin. Although Prometheus returned to the tribe by divine fire and became the supreme leader because of being abandoned by the tribe, he knew that the nature of the group''s indifference had never changed despite his evolution. But as they evolved, they became more forward-looking, and they realized that even disabled people had value, so disabled people were no longer abandoned. Prometheus was lame. Although he had been able to repair his leg, he kept it to remind himself that if he was not strong enough, he might be abandoned again at any time. He was constantly wriggling on the altar, and the hot heat was eroding his internal organs. He felt that his internal organs had turned into coke, but the powerful vitality was making his internal organs begin to revive. "Ha ha ha, I succeeded at last." Prometheus felt that he was really blessed by the divine fire. In the past, they could digest the food they ate by holding the fire and feeling its temperature, but that was only the basic function of the fire. Until now Prometheus pushed his heart into the fire and transplanted it into his body. Only then did he really get the power of the fire. Those who are outside suddenly dim, no longer have gold, but become orange flame, at the same time that help them digest the enemy power is no longer owned. "The divine fire grid Negri, a great presence throughout the past and the future." Prometheus laughed wildly, because he was the first to obtain the divine fire, so he gained a great position in the divine fire grid. He can observe some future pictures through the divine fire grid, and he also has the right to control the secondary divine fire in this class, and even eventually integrate with the grid to become one of the existence throughout the past and future. Prometheus was a little adapted to the burning of the internal organs by the divine fire, which was the price he paid. If he used his internal organs to obtain the divine fire, he would certainly bear the pain of burning the viscera by the divine fire. "Have future generations come?" Prometheus seems to have a flame beating in his eyes. The grid is all over the past and the future. As an authority, he can observe some pictures of the future. At the same time, he also understood his mission. Naturally, the stronger the grid is, the stronger he will be. So what he has to do now is to clear the barriers of the grid and integrate everything in the whole world into the control of the grid. "Negri is our future." Prometheus looked at the bonfire which was still blazing in front of him. Here was the source of the divine fire. It looked like a flame, but actually it was the embodiment of this hierarchical grid."Lead the ape people in the name of God, let them work for me, bring those obstacles into our control, and make good use of this group of future generations, we can quickly birth human beings." The flame in Prometheus'' eyes leaped rapidly, and even some modern pictures appeared in his eyes. Inspired by Negri''s fire, his wisdom was no lower than that of modern people. With the rapid influx of a large number of information, he completed the knowledge, and believed that he would become a real God soon. In the eyes of all kinds of scheming, Prometheus slowly made a plan. On the other side, two dinosaur men ran away crazily, avoiding the pursuit of those terrifying upright apes. The tyrannosaurus had been eaten by them and their bones. If they had not escaped quickly, they would not have been better off. "Damn it, if we hadn''t come here for the first time and didn''t even have the basic weapons, how could we have tolerated this group of barbarians to eat our compatriots?" Although the flame Dragon said so, but the fear in his eyes could not be covered up. "Boss, what are we going to do next?" Flamingo asked in despair. The weasel gazed at his back with hatred and fear. After a while, he said, "find a place, build a base, gather in ethnic groups and open wisdom for them. This will never end." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 Negri is rooted in the world and continues to spread. Due to the debris information storm triggered by the nonexistent sword, the world line is in a state of chaos. These abnormal information are the remains of the past world line. After they return to this world, they combine with various materials to form various abnormal things. It is because of the existence of such abnormal things, they are constantly interfering with the change of the world line, so even if the pathogens of Negri spread all over the past and future, they have not completed the infection of the world. As for Prometheus, he was just a pawn laid by Negri. In the original world line, it is no longer important how man became the world''s master of all things. In this world line, the birth of human beings was promoted by him. Every human being has been imprinted by him unconsciously and will continue to spread. That is to say, as long as we pay attention to the means, then human power will only serve as their help. For this point, Prometheus will take good care of those future visitors. Negri''s eyes have long been away from the individual human beings. They may have some characteristics worth studying, and they may carry some interesting shelter. But after half a world of infection, Negri wants to kill them no more than crush a leech ant. ''s current Ngai vision is more on those unusual things than the previous ones, which are formed by the wreckage of the world line. They represent the best part of the world. Knowing them doesn''t mean knowing a world, but it''s a great supplement for Negri. "The third node." A golden grid flashed through the sky, and a figure emerged in this space-time. Thanks to the unique space-time structure of the world, Negri perceived the track of time flow in advance, which made his control of the rules of all things rise a little bit. "It should be here." Negri falls on the grassland, and the withered and yellow grass is constantly shaking under the wild autumn wind. Also because of this space-time structure, some abnormal things are all over the past and the future. They are a whole. Therefore, the situation is that this thing will not be destroyed, or even if it is destroyed, it will grow again with the continuous spread of the past. "The chaotic world line." Negri walked on the prairie, all kinds of strange things spread here. Because of Negri''s influence in the past, humans have become one of the most powerful races in this space-time hierarchy, competing for the top of the food chain. But now, some bad things are spreading rapidly, causing great losses to human beings. This is an abnormal phenomenon, it covers this period of time and space, and continues to spread. As long as it is here, it will be affected. Because it exists in this period of time and space, neither the dispelling ceremony can change the consequences caused by this image. After crossing some freak monsters caused by the change of world line, Negri came to some human gathering place. The whole human society has entered the slavery society. They have formed families and have their own private property. At the same time, there has been an initial barter for goods. Because there is not enough food in a certain area, human beings are scattered and united in the form of tribes to form a human alliance against other races. Now a strange phenomenon has happened in this human tribe: the earth bound man. Every once in a while, there will be a person who stays in the same place and poses in a strange posture. They can still speak at the beginning, but after a period of time, they completely close their mouth and even can''t blink their eyes. Until the end of the day, their bodies will be completely petrified. They will be connected with the earth and become a stone statue of human body. Moving their bodies in the middle of the way will make these people petrified quickly. Neither herbal medicine nor witchcraft can remove the fossilization. Even the divine fire from the central tribe can only remove the fossilization for a period of time. Soon, these people will return to that position and petrify again. They are like being cursed by the earth and can only be confined to the earth. Negri came to a ground bound man. This was a young man. He stood barefoot on the ground, opened his arms and raised one foot. It seemed that he was waiting for something. His bare and white feet had appeared petrified. According to the past situation, this man would become a human body stone statue in the next two days. Even when Negri stood in front of him, Negri looked at the ground bound man. The golden bacteria were constantly eroding his body, which made his body tremble slightly. "Is there a guilty heart?" Negri read the past of these people, and through analysis, it is easy to find out what they have in common, that is, they have a sense of guilt about something. For example, the guilt of the land bound man in front of him stems from a hunting a few years ago. Since the divine fire has been recovered, human beings without that terrible digestion can only eat cooked food by ordinary flame, and their physical fitness has declined to a certain extent.In that hunting, they met a freak monster because of the chaos of the world line. In order to escape, the local bonder shot his companion''s leg with a bow and arrow, attracting the monster''s attention. If the land bonder is totally heartless, nothing will happen, but after all, he still can''t do it and feel guilty. It is because of this guilt that he becomes a ground bound man, bound by his own guilt, and turns into a stone statue bit by bit. Negri''s eyes spread from the past to the future, carefully observing how the man was a living body, how it turned into a stone, and what changes he would have in the years after he was completely transformed into a stone statue. "In fact, the earth bonder effect has only been out of control over the past decade. As long as we remove the fossilization of the stone statues in 10 years'' time, they will be able to survive again." Negri saw a future for the statue. After human beings became creatures at the top of the food chain, the stone statue of the land bonder was discovered by a later empire. They developed the stone statue of immortality according to the principle of stone statue. In order to survive, the Imperial Emperor, with his own army, was petrified, waiting for the day when he was to be released in the future. However, he did wake up thousands of years later, causing a great disturbance. Now, as long as Negri destroys this statue, the world line will not appear, and the petrochemical Dynasty will not appear again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 Negri didn''t pay too much attention to the stone empire. In some future, it became a world line. But obviously, this world line has not been stabilized. As long as Negri destroys the stone statues that contributed to the birth of this world line, the false world line will not even have a chance to leave remains, and it will collapse directly. This ground bound effect is obviously not the complete picture of the wreckage of that world line. With a flash of gold, Negri came to the first scene of the earthbound effect. The wreckage information from the dark world, provoked by the sword of data deletion, has been triggered into the world. "I''m sorry, my child, you have to go there for the sake of the tribe." A middle-aged man with tears will be a two or three-year-old child, but also appears ignorant, small wooden boat into the river. The development of human society is often accompanied by foolish beliefs. Even though some beliefs seem very stupid today, they have to face things for people at that time. Tribal Development to the present, naturally has a variety of beliefs and rules, such as river god sacrifice. According to the old legend, if you don''t sacrifice the boys and girls in the river every year, then the flood will come, submerge the land and destroy the crops. This is because human beings don''t have a deep understanding of natural phenomena. Of course, some sacred fire has been recycled. If it was the group of terrifying upright apes holding the sacred fire, I''m afraid the river god will be added to the diet soon after it appears. But when Homo erectus became human beings, they learned to revere and use wisdom to solve problems, and then disadvantages appeared. Middle aged men obviously can''t give up their children without any guilt. It''s this guilt combined with the debris information from the dark world to form the earth bonder effect, and with the spread of time, it has occupied about 10 years of time and space. As long as you show up on this land and feel guilty in this decade, you will fall into a state of petrification. "Is emotion the right thing to do?" Negri remembered that in the world line of the stone Empire, the imperial alchemists obtained the statue and found that it was still alive. They are associated with the earthbound effect through various sacrifices and rituals. Guilt is an emotion, so extreme worship is also an emotion. It has to be said that the group of alchemists really have some skills. They changed the corresponding emotions of the earthbound effect. When people worship something to the extreme, they will turn into stone statues, and they will work out ways to remove the stone statues. The emperor of the Empire sent people to study the elixir of immortality in order to prolong his life. However, the pill had to be refined for three years. The emperor could not wait so long to accept the petrification ceremony, because his unlimited worship of himself was transformed into a stone statue, and his army was also transformed into a stone statue. Of course, these stone statues can also act when necessary, but because they become stone statues, they will only obey the orders of their worshippers without the sense of touch and rational thinking of normal people. Unfortunately, the immortal Dan that the emperor was waiting for was delayed for thousands of years because of the rebellion after the emperor''s feigned death. Of course, none of this will happen now. Negri held out a grab, and some dark gas was trapped in his hand. Due to the changes in the past, the space-time structure in the future has changed. A series of false world lines belonging to the earth bonder statue are collapsing. This kind of future may be caused by a large number of debris information. Most of the existing information is only information state, and only a small part of the material energy combined with the world can be transformed into entities. For example, the thousands of soldiers of the stone statue Empire, who are rampant in modern society, are pursuing a pair of young men and women, and they have the elixir of immortality refined by the then alchemists. As long as these pills are seized, the emperor of the Empire will be truly revived and once again reign in the world. "Lynn, come here." A handsome blonde, climbing through the barrier to the roof, is holding out his hand and pulling at the girl named Lin, behind them are the stone soldiers with weapons. Although stone statues have various side effects, they also have their own advantages. Because stone statues are not tired, they are as hard as stone. And the more the worship emotions at the beginning, the more difficult it is to break the fossilization. And it''s not because they''re statues that they''re stiff and slow. The speed of these statues is not much slower than that of human sprinters. The two young men were soon forced to a dead end and were arrested. However, the stone soldiers did not immediately kill them. Instead, they lined up in formation to meet a rustic frame. The majestic emperor, even in the form of a stone statue, still oppressed the two young men. Taking the pill from the soldiers, the emperor was very excited. He had been waiting for it for 2000 years. After taking the pill, the emperor nodded to his side, and the other side took out a wisp of empty stone dagger and stabbed it on the emperor. The emperor''s stone body appeared a large number of cracks, the stone fell, revealing the old body inside, but under the action of pills, the wrinkled body was recovering rapidly."This fresh world, I''m back." The emperor opened his hands, but after all, he was the founder of the great empire. The excitement of resurrection was only for a moment, and then he forced him down. Then he saw two young men. "The descendants of the rebels, execute according to the law." The Emperor gave an order to get on the carriage again and plan the next recovery. Without any hesitation, the stone soldiers would kill two people when they raised their weapons. At this time, all the statues collapsed, and even the emperor who had been reborn did not escape the disaster, but turned into powder. But immortality played a role, and the death of the emperor was a little slower. He looked around the collapse of his subordinates, as well as the disappearing himself, a little stunned, and then became extremely calm. "I will come back." The emperor was quite sure of this. The two young men closed their eyes and waited for death to come. After a while, they opened their eyes and found that the enemy had disappeared. After escaping from death, they hugged each other tightly. But then blood spatter, a strange stone claw slowly pulled back, two bodies fell on the street, a stone statue of the devil from the illusory. Negri looked at the changing information of the wreckage in his hands, and had a certain understanding. He injects Guardian emotions into it, forming a new effect. After being infected with the new effect, some people become a kind of movable stone monster. They roam their territory and kill any creature that dares to approach. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 "It''s obviously a guardian emotion, but it''s a group of stone figurines." Negri looks at the things that come from the future: "because after the world line is broken, will everything be distorted?" After that, Negri carried out a variety of emotional experiments on the wreckage information of the world line, and constantly removed the distortion to restore the true face of that world line. A normal world line should not be all negative. It is just because the world line is broken and everything is distorted. The negative impact of extinction is too great. Of course, the destruction will not only produce negative emotions, so that the wreckage is distorted, and the nameless things hidden under the debris also play a decisive role. Negri''s experiment of correcting this distortion is to adapt to that nameless force. At the beginning, he observed the wriggling of the nameless thing, and a large amount of information poured into his psychic bacteria. Therefore, he had to give up some ghost pathogens. During this period of time, some unknown changes happened to the germs carrying the nameless information. What Negri has to do is to understand the distortion, to receive the part of the bacteria he abandoned again, and analyze the unnamed information. This kind of existence beyond the seven gods is similar to that of the white light and black abyss. Even if it is just a movement, the information is enough for Negri to gain a lot, which is not much less than that of conquering a world. With the continuous research and correction, the full face of the debris information was exposed to Negri. Meteorites from the sky not only bring death, but also bring new life features, it slightly changed the structure of the world. Instead of giving birth to flesh and blood, it is the stone that gets the chance to become life. In another perspective of the world, the stones there are the real life. They produce interaction and generate emotions. Until some kind of emotion breaks out, they will go out from this angle, come to the real angle, and become stone life. According to different emotions, the appearance and ability of the stone statues are different. Every stone is the fetus of this world. Their will struggles in another angle of the world. Only the outstanding can appear in this world. They have no parents, no brothers, no kinship. With various abilities derived from emotional outburst, stone statue civilization flourished for a time. They took the shelter as a strange thing, but they did not set up a reception measure. In the last outbreak of the reception, the space-time structure was changed, and the stone civilization could no longer survive, and their world line was broken. The remains of this world line sink into the dark world and are gradually distorted. Later, they are moved by the dark sword to return to the world that does not belong to them, forming the stone statue effect. From this, we can get the general information of the stone civilization. Negri has not stopped. The reason why the world line remains remains remains is precisely because the world line has no ability to leave a mark. Because of its unique emotional birth method, stone civilization has created a large number of stone statues, and has strong power since birth. However, because each stone statue has only a single emotion, the essence of the whole stone civilization is rigid and boring. The stone statues have not yet completed the unification. All kinds of emotional stone statues operate their own behavior patterns according to their own emotions. Therefore, it is not surprising that the world line is finally broken. They don''t even find the particularity of the world, so they can''t do anything about the collapse of the world line. Unlike lizard people and other races, they can still leave lizard man''s skull and other abnormal things, and plan the world line change. Negri''s emotions continue to pour into the information of the world''s debris. Along the way, Negri did not know how many enemies with strong faith and will. Thanks to them, Negri understood human emotions very well. "The world line is unwilling to die, the desire for life, the fear of death, the persistent pursuit of living." Negri inputs the corresponding emotions and constantly controls the generation of new effects. As an effect, it will continue to occupy time and space for a period of time and space. Naturally, it will not be able to interfere with Negri''s infection of the whole world. Therefore, based on his research on the world line debris of stone statue life and his own knowledge, Negri began to transform the debris. Finally, a stone ghost face full of cracks appeared in Negri''s hands. Negri personally transformed it into an abnormal thing that could change the world line. If the stone statues were operated well, they could even restore their world lines. The change of world line caused by this thing can let Negri observe some things of that world line. As for whether they can recover their own world line, Negri is not sure. All over the world, grine''s face is covered with gold. A man who came back from hunting found this mask. He was in a trance. His hand holding the bow and arrow was shaking. Just now he shot his companion''s leg, which attracted the attention of the deformed life. By doing so, he escaped from the monster''s hand. He shivered all over his body. The surprise of surviving the disaster and the guilt of betraying his companions made him unable to look at himself directly. He felt that he had become extremely strange and did not know what he should do now. He should laugh happily or cry bitterly.He looked at the stone ghost face in his hand and put it on his face. He felt that he was very hateful, but he could not summon up the courage to commit suicide. He put on the mask and hid himself behind the mask, which might make him feel better. In fact, everyone in life is such a contradiction, we are not pure, this person wants to live, so he has hurt his companion, but he can''t be heartless enough to not have a little guilt, but is very painful. The man under the mask gradually changed. He took the bow and arrow and walked towards his tribe. The bow and arrow in his hand gradually clenched. "On the one hand, I feel guilty for my dead companion, on the other hand, I am afraid of being criticized by my companion''s family members, and the coldness of others in the village." The man''s face under the mask became more and more morbid. Because the earthbound effect becomes the stone ghost face, the man does not turn into a stone figure because of his guilt. Instead, an unknown mutation has taken place under the change of the stone ghost surface. Returning to the tribe before the night came, the man took off his mask, but under the mask there was a false panic, as if wearing another mask. The stone ghost face was placed in his hide bag. The man came to the gate of the tribe in a panic, which attracted the attention of the guard. In the sound of inquiry, he temporarily returned to his home. Looking at the accusing family, the man lowered his head and pulled out a sharp bone knife in the middle of the night and cut their throat. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 "Kill everyone, and no one will blame me." The paranoid and distorted ideas in this man''s mind are constantly emerging. The wreckage of the world line is distorted by the unknown and indescribable, and the human will, mixed with Negri''s emotions, also plays a significant role. Human beings are a kind of complex creatures. They show multi-faceted. Perhaps it is this multi-faceted nature that makes their world line the most extensive and long. The stone ghost surface was transformed by Negri from the wreckage of the world line and the twisted things inside. Negri carried the power of the stone ghost surface with human beings, which was to show the derivation and distortion of the world line by human''s multi-faceted nature. "Sister in law, don''t blame me. The elder brother alone should be lonely below. I''ll send you down to accompany him." After killing his family, the man quietly came to his companion''s home and stabbed the animal bone knife into a woman''s neck with a twisted smile. The blood spurted on him made his smile more and more distorted. He put out his bright red tongue to lick the blood splashed on his face. After wearing the stone ghost face, he felt that he had a strange change. The human flesh and blood made him feel more and more happy. A hand went directly into the wound on the woman''s neck and stroked the warm and wet blood and flesh, and he was more and more unable to help himself. "Sister!" The man was awakened by the cry of terror. He saw a 16-year-old boy with a bone spear in his hand, thrust it into the man''s body, forced it open, and rushed to the woman. "Sister, are you ok?" The boy covered the woman''s neck with his hand, but nothing helped. The temperature was far away from his sister. Behind him, the shadow flashed by, a deep pain, so that the youth can not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. "Good, I didn''t expect it was you. If you let me suffer such a heavy injury, I''ll make up for it with your flesh and blood." With a twisted smile, the man''s hand, like a sharp bayonet, stabbed into the body of the young man called liang from behind. His hand seemed to have countless sharp teeth gnawing at the young man''s flesh and blood. Stone life has a basic ability, because their bodies are made of stone, so they can absorb the body of the same kind to strengthen themselves. And the power given by stone ghost face is just this kind of ability, through gnawing at the same kind of flesh and blood to strengthen oneself. This person''s hand seems to be integrated into good body, wantonly assimilates his flesh and blood. Liang''s back gradually withered, but at this time, the movement on this side also attracted the attention of other people in the tribe. They thought that the wild animals had sneaked into the tribe and came here with weapons one by one. "Fu, what are you doing?" The leader of the tribe rushed over with a weapon in his hand. With a powerful chop, he directly cut off the man''s hand and threw him to the man behind him. Then he questioned the man angrily and gradually surrounded him. "I''m really careless. I was attacked twice a day, but since they''re all here, I''ll save another run." He waved his broken hand, looked at the leader of the tribe with a smile and said, "the most powerful person in the tribe can become the leader and get the surname representing the tribe. Then I will inherit the surname of the ruins today." In other words, the symbol of the ruins rushed directly to the tribal leader with a joyful expression. The sharp weapon crossed the body, and the blood and limbs flew together. The ruins Fu mastered the power that ordinary people can''t think of. Even if the body was pierced, it didn''t affect his action ability. The whole person seized the opportunity and threw himself into a person. The whole body seemed to turn into a mouth The individual swallows it raw into the body. "I am the most powerful person. I should inherit the name of the market department." Xu Fu stood up, and his hand, which had been cut off, grew out again after gaining the amount of meat. After being distorted, the stone statue''s life ability perfectly reappears on the flesh and blood life body. There is no sense behind good. His life is on the verge of death, and he may be out of breath at any time. The broken hand behind him does not know when it is integrated into his body. The evil and twisted will is eroding his soul crazily. Listening to the roar of laughter in his ear, a stubborn will emerges in his heart, resisting the twisted will. Miraculously, Liang recovered a certain degree of soberness. He looked at the field, and the villain of Xufu had already gained the upper hand. With his powerful and strange vitality, he was also a strong fighter, which made the tribal warriors not his opponent. "I can''t stay here, I have to run away." Liang is very clear about this. The ruins will not let go of any one in the tribe. The twisted nature of the other side has been perceived by Liang in the battle of will just now. Even from the other side''s broken hand, he also read some memories of the other party. "That stone ghost face." The idea flashed through Liang''s mind, and the ruins didn''t seem to take it with him. In the battle, the talisman also suddenly felt a will, and soon found the master of the will and his purpose. "Coveting my treasure." With his eyes wide open, Xu Fu felt that his life level had been evolved after swallowing a lot of flesh and blood. His brain was extremely clear, and he soon found out the reason why he could perceive good ideas."My flesh and blood can still be connected after being separated from my body, which may be used as a means." Xu Fu thought of this, and then grabbed the enemy on the opposite side with one hand. His fingers easily pierced their skin, and his flesh and blood were easily implanted into this man''s body. At the same time, his crazy twisted will also invade this person with his flesh and blood, constantly distorting this person''s will. "Be my most loyal subordinate." The ruins talisman quickly adapted to the operation of blood and flesh separation will input, and actively distorted the person''s will and made him submit to himself. "It''s a pity that I didn''t take the initiative to participate in the good transformation. My flesh and blood in his body has lost my activity." "You go and kill Liang, my servant." Xu Fu ordered to his newly born family, and then waved his hand to block the attack of others. Liang had eaten a lot of flesh and blood before, but he survived because of the integration of his hands. Now he is still in a weak state. It is more than enough to send a servant to kill him. I''d better kill these unknown people first. Liang shouts for the women and children around him to escape, while he stumbles to his home before the ruins. He knows that only in this way can he capture the attention of the other party and give his people a chance to escape. Now it''s still dark, and it will take some time before dawn. In this era, the wild is full of all kinds of strange and twisted deformed life forms. It is very dangerous to go out at night. It can be said that they can''t run far if they want to escape outside. Even if they can avoid deformed life, it will take some time to escape. Liang is determined to fight for this time for them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 Liang struggled to run there, and there was a roar behind him. His conscience rolled to one side, and an arrow was inserted in his eyes. A twisted looking man came running with a bow and arrow. It was the one who was twisted by the ruins. Liang has experienced the twisted will and the feeling that he is no longer his own. If it was not for hatred that made him break free, he would become a puppet of distorted will. "This vague perception Liang looks at the coming puppet. His body is fuzzy and can feel the other party''s approaching. He can feel the evil and twisted meat in this man''s body. Obviously, the palm of Xufu that is integrated into Liang''s body provides him with the perception of the other party''s flesh and blood. In other words, this is the reward for resisting the will in it. He has slightly assimilated the blood and flesh of the ruins talisman, and thus acquired this perception of the ruins talisman. Liang took a deep breath, got up and ran to the puppet with all his strength. At the same time, he tried his best to perceive the other party''s thoughts. In this process, Liang''s spirit seems to have made a breakthrough, and all kinds of distorted pictures flashed by. He accurately grasped the puppet''s idea. He was a short man and tried his best to hit the puppet''s head with the help of his mental will. The puppet''s body fell back heavily, and the distortion of his soul was slightly corrected after that blow. When he looked at the tribe that had caught fire at any time, his expression became trance and there were traces of fossilization on his face. "Good..." The puppet helped Liang up, looking extremely miserable. Then he handed the bow and arrow in his hand to Liang and said, "I can''t hold on for long. I can feel that evil will is still distorting my soul. Maybe after a while, I will become the puppet of that monster again, kill me, and then run quickly." "If you can modify my will temporarily, it means that you can resist the rune, but it is still too weak now. Go to the central tribe and report the situation of the tribe, where you can gain more power." As the puppet spoke, his expression began to twist. Liang looked at the man in front of him. He lifted his strength again and held an arrow. He stabbed the puppet in the eye and killed him. His body slowly petrified and finally turned into a pile of powder. Liang stumbled to the house of the ruins, picked up the stone ghost face in the hide bag and ran outside the tribe. "Waste." Xu Fu broke a soldier''s hand, then inserted his finger into the soldier''s neck, leaving a piece of flesh and blood in it. One by one, the puppets with distorted self will stood up, and the ruins Fu''s eyes felt the location of the mask with substantial oppression. "Go after the fugitives and kill them. Follow me." Xu Fu ordered the way, and then he took people and chased for the mask. Before that, he left the mask at home for the convenience of action and at that time his will and soul had just changed and was in a state of unconsciousness. However, he did not expect that someone would accidentally merge his palm, learn the existence of the mask, and finally steal the mask. The speed of Xufu is very fast. After swallowing a lot of flesh and blood, his ability is becoming more and more powerful. His skin is like a rock. He never seems to be tired. His strength is getting stronger and stronger. Even he gradually realizes the existence of the ability brought by the emotional power of stone statue life. Liang''s speed was very slow. After all, he was seriously injured and soon was overtaken by the ruins Fu on the edge of a cliff. Liangjiang put the mask on the edge of the cliff and looked at the ruins Fu with hatred. It was this man who destroyed the whole thing. "I have to say, good, you are beyond my expectation once again. I think you are qualified to be my kind. Put on your mask, and you will gain great power and near permanent life." One step closer. Good immediately called up: "stop your step, I will not become a monster, if you dare to get closer, I will throw the mask down, the river below will take it far away." "You want to buy time for those people." Although Xu Fu can''t control the flesh and blood in Liang''s body, he can easily see through Liang''s thoughts with the help of these flesh and blood. He said with a smile that his steps did not stop: "I have a sense on the opposite side. No matter where he goes, I will find it again. On the contrary, it is you. My patience is limited." "Put on a mask, be my kind, or be killed by me." The symbol of the ruins is approaching the good step by step. Liang coarse gasped, his eyes fixed on the ruins, calculating the distance. It has to be said that Liang is a genius. He realized that this was an opportunity after he found that the ruins Fu could perceive his own thoughts at close range. He thought out the plan before the arrival of the ruins Fu, and then forced himself not to think about the plan. Instead, he changed it into delaying time and letting the clansmen escape, thus paralyzing the ruins talisman and confusing his judgment. After seeing the symbol approaching, he jumped off the cliff without hesitation and released his mask. Xu Fu jumped off the cliff with a light jump. He grabbed the mask with one hand, stabbed the good body with the other hand, and kicked it out with one foot. His foot pierced the cliff like a sword and hung his body on the cliff."Fool, I lied to you." Xu Fu said with a smile. "Me too!" Good response, the spirit of a shock, once again into that state, holding the body of the ruins Fu, his will wrapped in his fist, beating on the body of the ruins Fu. The gray color spreads from the hit area. With the will to die, Liang''s fist reached the limit, and the body of Xu Fu quickly petrified. "Damn it I''m still careless. " Xu Fu is aware of the fossilization of his body. His body becomes rigid, even his thinking is rigid. At the same time, some information about the stone ghost also came into his mind. He inherited the life ability of stone statues from the stone ghost faces, but the stone statues life was not the normal life of the world line after all. Although the ruins talisman can be used as flesh and blood, once the will in his flesh and blood is broken, the essence of the stone statue will be discovered by the world. Because he does not adapt to the world, he will be petrified into a immovable stone statue. Only when his flesh and blood cover him again can he recover his flesh and blood again. After knowing this piece of information, most of the body of Xufu had been petrified. Because his feet could not continue to exert force, his body fell down. Taking advantage of the last chance, Xu Fu gave the final command to his puppets through will: "find me and wake me up with the flesh and blood of the enemy." Liang closed his eyes and fell to the bottom of the cliff. The swift river would take them into the sea and sink there forever. A flash of light, a telephone booth that is definitely not this era appears here. From the inside, a manipulator grabs Liang, while the stone statue of Xufu grabs the mask and continues to fall down. His petrified eyes stare at Liang. It seems that things are far from over. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 In a slightly dilapidated phone booth, dinosaur man and constanti are in the process of treating the wounded. The other people at the edge of the cliff were looking at the scattered puppets and the stone statues floating far away in the turbulent river. "Why not kill those puppets now, or solve the ruin talisman now? His power is far from being immortal." Asked the black widow to the mysterious doctor Tom on one side. "According to our observation of the future, the ruins Fu will be awakened in a thousand years'' time. He will disguise himself as Xu Fu, bewitch the Imperial Emperor, transform the human race into a blood sucking stone statue, that is, the so-called zombies, and completely deflect the world line of mankind." "No, this sudden world line has become a part of the world. Compared with the whole world, we are still too small. If we directly fight against it, we will be crushed by a series of world lines, and we have no resistance." "I may be able to be reborn because of race, but you people will definitely be destroyed and no longer exist." "If you want to change and correct the world line, it''s like harnessing floods. You need guidance," Dr. mystery said "Liang, who should have died, is a new tributary that we have led out. He and his descendants will change this point and correct the world line of the stone statue to a part of the world line of mankind." "Maybe the zombies will become a myth or a history of mankind, but it will eventually belong to human beings." "Can it succeed?" The black widow turned her head and looked at Liang, who was dying on the operating table in the telephone booth, and asked softly. "We have to believe in him, and we must believe in ourselves. Isn''t human beings just the existence that creates miracles again and again." Said Captain cage, also known as Tom. The super time and space team came to the early stage of human emergence and observed the present society in silence. Some human beings were deified, but they did not interfere with these things. Religious belief is also a feature of human beings. Although many early beliefs were ignorant, the existence of things had its own significance. Perhaps with the present vision and environment, the past is ridiculous and stupid, but some things need to be analyzed in combination with the environment at that time. In this era of all kinds of abnormal creatures, the deified existence of human beings at least preserved human mental health. Maybe they sacrifice to the same kind, maybe they know everything by God, maybe they don''t have much self will, but the super space team knows that in this era, ignorance may be what they need. Before the foundation is developed, it is difficult for the concepts and ideas that are too advanced to play a correct role. The task of the super space team is to eliminate other world lines and ensure the correct development of human world lines. Maybe only dinosaurs, human beings, stone statues and zombies can change the world line of human beings. Time gradually stacked, the world line in the early stage of the world was gradually stable, and Liang also slowly woke up. Beyond the time and space team beyond several times of medical technology, will finally be good to save life, and stable good body. Although he did not have the ability to inherit the stone statues, his spirit became more and more cohesive. He could mobilize the power of his soul through his emotion and faith, so that he could fossilize the ruins talisman. However, this kind of integration is too rough. Liang, who does not inherit the vitality of the stone statue, even if he does not die, will not live long, and his body will collapse. The dinosaurs ruled out this point. He is still a human, but his blood has maintained this abnormal ability and can be passed down from generation to generation. "Fu, isn''t it dead yet?" Liang nodded after listening to the speech prepared in advance by the super time team. He had a connection with the ruins Fu, and could vaguely detect the existence of the ruins Fu. "I know, I will follow up and kill all the zombies to ensure the continuity of human beings." Liang seriously said that the market department had been destroyed by the ruins Fu. He, who survived the ruins, had the obligation and ability to prevent the traitors from continuing to cause damage: "I intend to report the situation of the ruins and stone statue zombies to the central tribe, and then embark on the journey of Crusading on the zombies, and smash all the harmful people into stone powder." "You are a respectable human hero." Batilon admiringly said: "but with your strength now, it is far from enough." "So over the next few days, we''ll teach you strength, and you need to be prepared." "Constanti''s mystique teaching, dinosaur man fighting, black widow''s will and belief training, etc., we will train you to be a qualified hunter, a hunter specially for zombies!" Training and so on, as long as we try our best to learn, there will always be good results. The super time team stands in front of the telephone booth and looks at the good who goes on the road alone with his backpack on his back, without too many words. They know that Liang and his descendants, their fate has been entangled with the zombie ruins Fu. This entangled fate may have to wait for thousands of years, until the ruins Fu returns again, their entangled fate will stop. "Then, one hundred years later, Yu, the leader of the central tribe, died because of the Tongtian tower incident, and the major tribes attacked and attacked each other. Because of the tower, human beings were scattered around the world, forming the prototype of a multi-ethnic and multi-ethnic pattern in later generations.""This is an important world line for human beings. There must be no accidents." Tyrannosaurus Tyrannosaurus Tyrannosaurus pointed out that their vision of the human world had been changed completely, and that the human beings were able to see the world through their eyes The unstable world line that I observed was things like dinosaur man stealing the tower of Tongtian and forcibly changing the world environment "Don''t worry, we will stop them. The era of dinosaur man is over. We should live in peace with human beings." Batilon said solemnly. While the super time team was discussing the future world line, Liang Yilu walked to the central tribe. On the way, he met some survivors of the ruins, and they went to the central tribe together. In order to avoid taboo, the name of the new tribe was changed to MI bu. Therefore, Liang, who became the leader of MI tribe, was also called Mi Liang. After the reconstruction of the tribe, MI Liang embarked on the journey of hunting and killing zombies. Because of his last will, the puppet left by the ruins talisman is hidden in human beings, searching for the whereabouts of the talisman. Time stacked again, and soon a hundred years flashed by. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 At that time, the accent and speech of all the people in the world were the same. Human beings were born on the earth. They were originally just apes. Their wisdom was enlightened by divine fire. The first generation of human beings had incomparably terrifying power. However, as the divine fire was pulled away and the God who mastered it returned to the sky, the descendants of human beings gradually tended to be ordinary, and their abilities seemed to be limited to a fixed area. The man who brought the fire to the world has now become a God. His descendants, the central clan, called himself the son of God. He was the largest tribal leader and the nominal co owner of all human beings. "The so-called Tongtian tower incident is a great migration event of human beings." In the phone booth, rip said: "human beings are originally gathered here, their language and culture are similar, but with the proliferation of human beings, living space has been insufficient, and various resources have begun to be scarce." "Then there will be war or some people will migrate to other places. This is the background of Tongtian tower incident." "After the Tongtian tower incident, human beings scattered all over the world. With different environments, the primitive language also changed. Language, characters, customs and culture have changed. But it is precisely because of this that human beings have become the real world overlord." "Cultural diversity has enabled us to maintain the furthest distance of the human world line even though our technological capabilities are not outstanding." "So what we have to do is make sure that the tower incident happens." "So what is the Tongtian tower incident?" Constanty held his cigarette in his mouth, puffed out his white cigarette, and asked lazily, "don''t tell me it''s yhh''s, that guy is just a derivative of the shelter." "Of course not. It''s just because the results are similar, so we use this name." "In the face of true knowledge, we all know that the so-called Lord is nothing but vanity, but after all, it is the effect of shelter that causes the world line deviation, and the influence is everywhere," rip said "The Tongtian tower incident is considered to be the earliest failure event of shelter. In ancient times, the sacred fire brought human wisdom. In the central tribe, there was a high altar to worship the sacred fire. It is said that the divine fire itself is a grid all over the world, and people can use it to go to any place in the world, even the past and the future." "It is with the help of the divine fire grid that Suiren, or Prometheus, can acquire a lot of future knowledge, become the enlightener and guide of mankind, and finally become the God. It is precisely because of this that the divine fire is withdrawn." "These things leaked out somehow, causing greed of some tribes. They quietly linked up and conspired to mutiny. They killed the leader of the central tribe, captured the altar, and went to the Shenhuo. It triggered the rampage of the Shenhuo grid and sent human beings to all parts of the world." "This is a top secret file recorded in SCR. There are not many people who can see this information. Sometimes I suspect that Shenhuo grid is s-1-1." Rip explained what he knew one by one, even some of his conjectures. "So you think, isn''t this the right world line for humans?" Dr. mysteries turned the sonic opener in his hand and said with a strange smile: "this time, the world line is in a big turbulence. Maybe some things have changed quietly. For example, our memory has been covered. It is not impossible." "This top secret information is under the supervision of E5 Council and protected by an S-class shelter, so this information will never be a problem." Rip said definitely, but after saying that, there was also a glimmer of doubt in his eyes. The S-class shelter is provided by a member of E5 Council. If the information is wrong, it means that there is a traitor among the E5 members. With doubts at the bottom of his heart, rip always feels that he has forgotten something. If he can''t find out the reason, Rip can only attribute this feeling to the sequelae caused by the change of world line. "Well, what we have to do now is to frustrate the conspiracy of the Raptors, who secretly controlled a part of human beings. In this incident, they are likely to be recognized by Shenhuo grid, and use this to transmit the research and development of transformation gas to all parts of the world through the grid, leading to dramatic changes in the global environment." "It''s just a kind of future development that I''ve observed." With a concussion, the phone booth stops in a suburb, the chameleon system starts quietly, and gradually integrates with the environment, and the space-time team also falls on this land. After simple make-up and camouflage, they went to the central tribe not far away. As the most powerful tribe, and also the original tribe, it is the most prosperous place for human beings at this time. Businessmen from various tribes came to this huge city with their special products or slave population. It was also the cultural exchange center of human beings at this time. Various theorists came here to make speeches and lobby and expound their ideas. At the gate of the city, a young man in plain clothes is staring at a gorgeous woman with dark eyes.He kept tossing a bone coin in his hand. Another young man pasted it and said in a tone we all know: "the women of the central tribe are not bad. Meet me. My name is" or ". When the cloud Street will open, do you want to go together then?" "Mi you." At the beginning of the juvenile eyes have been placed on the woman, never moved away. "I can''t see that it''s a noble person with a surname in MI bu." Or in a very envious tone, he said that the surname representing the tribe in these years has gradually ceased to be the exclusive right of the leader. Some people of extraordinary status or who have made contributions can also use this surname. These years'' surnames are rare, but not too few. Because mi you is not a big grade, maybe he thinks he is the eldest young master, or his hand is on mi you''s shoulder and asks curiously, "I heard that MI Bu''s people are the eternal land of zombies. Have you ever seen a zombie?" "Yes, I have." Mi you doesn''t speak much. At this time, she turns around and looks at the woman in the crowd. Mi takes off or''s hand, rubs his back with his hand, then stands up and follows the woman, or looks, and catches up with mi you. The woman''s speed is not fast. She slowly walks into the alley, and Mi quickly follows in. "Boom." With a bang, the bricks and stones on the wall nearby are flying. A thin hand stretches out from the broken bricks and grabs mi you. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 "Mi''s bug has found you for a long time!" The thin white hand is unexpectedly powerful, holding mi you''s neck, and the woman''s voice is full of malice. Zombies were born more than 100 years ago, and now there have been three generations of them. The first generation is the ancestor of the ruins who personally transformed the villagers. Their strength was greatly strengthened after swallowing the flesh and blood of the living people, and even more powerful than their original ancestors. After all, the ruins Fu at that time were just transformed. Although they had various abilities, there were still many abilities that were not explored. After a hundred years of development, this group of zombies has developed the ability of zombies, and has the ability to develop descendants. However, with the development of algebra, the zombies from the second generation to the third generation also have some disadvantages. Unlike the ancestors and the first generation of zombies, they perfectly inherited the ability of stone statue life, and they showed some maladjustment to the ability of stone statue life. For example, the limbs and joints of the three generations of zombies will appear stiff, which makes them unable to maintain flexible and agile skills although they have strong strength. Even some things with strong flavor in the world can break through their blood defense, making them show the characteristics of stone statues. Meanwhile, MI Jia, who lists zombies as the eternal enemy, has also developed countermeasures against zombies in recent years. With strong breath, they can break the flesh and blood breath of zombies, and let them inherit from the abnormal exposure of stone life, and then turn into stone statues. However, this ability is not so good for zombies of more than two generations. Therefore, they use another method for the zombies of the second generation and above. Mi doesn''t look at the hand that holds his neck. His whole body is shaking, and the muscles around his neck are protruding. His whole body seems to be 20 cm higher, and a breath comes out. "Harmony method!" The woman screamed and quickly drew her hand back. She saw that the hand she had grasped mi you had already had gray traces of fossilization. With the smell of blood red on her body, she suppressed the fossilization. At the age of 16, MI Liang destroyed the ruins, set foot on the central tribe, and rebuilt the tribe for five years. During these five years, he played with the blue moon every day. I don''t know much about it. Ah, bah. In the past five years, based on his previous experience in using his belief spirit to petrify the ruins talisman, MI Liang developed the rudiment of the harmony and Qi method, and improved him later. People themselves are a part of the world. When a person''s spiritual will and his body are perfectly integrated, his every move will bring his own spiritual will, breaking out the powerful power of Qi and blood belonging to the body, breaking up the blood and blood protection of zombies and making them petrified. Perhaps it is because Mi Liang had to fight against the evil Fu palm that invaded his body. His spiritual will could easily blend with his body, while others had no such advantage. If they want to complete the integration, they must exercise their body and will, and pursue some "moving" to melt their will into the body. Mi Liang died at the age of 36. He fused with Xu Fu''s palm and was later passed through his chest. Even though he was treated by a super time and space team, there were still sequelae left. In addition, in order to develop a more adaptable method of harmony and Qi, MI Liang had no choice but to try it on his own. Although the harmony method was developed later, his body was half disabled, Finally, he died suddenly in his prime. Therefore, there are very few people in the MI tribe who are able to use the method of harmony. Most of them are old people who are old and rare. They are mi Liang''s disciples. Most of the younger generation of MI family still subdue the zombies with things with strong breath. However, it is not without special cases. Most of the current Mi Bu are descendants of the survivors of the ruins. After being hurt by zombies, some of them choose to join Mi Bu and pledge to devote their whole life to the cause of eliminating zombies. The special case is mi Liang''s lineal blood. "You are the blood of that damned fellow Women are not stupid. Mi Liang''s lineage is gifted with the method of harmonizing Qi. At the beginning, MI Liang''s son mastered the method of harmony at a young age and improved it to a certain extent. What''s more hateful is that those guys have a natural sense of smell for zombies. Generally, the appearance and behavior of the first generation or the second generation of zombies are not much different from that of human beings. As long as they are well hidden, their identities are hard to be found. However, as long as the zombies appear around, they will not admit their mistakes and make sure they are accurate. Fortunately, these guys are short-lived. Their sons and grandsons will die suddenly at the age of 30 or 40, and their descendants are still rare. It is the fourth generation of MI. "It''s so bloody." Mi also looks at the red smell of blood lingering on the woman, and her face shows obvious disgust. Zombies can suck human flesh and blood and extract blood gas, which can provide strong vitality for zombies, and have some special functions. With this woman''s strong blood, countless human beings have been eaten by her. "Wing strike!" Mi you''s face is completely cold. As soon as he steps on it, the whole person seems to be floating on the woman. At the beginning, the dinosaur man gave Mi Liang the fight skills of dinosaur man, including their unique skills such as taishanjiao. Mi Liang absorbed and improved it, and made it more suitable for human beings. Mi Liang transformed the wing attack style according to the moves of flying dragon (pterosaur). With the method of harmony, human will can control the body, mobilize every muscle and make the ultimate human action.Zombie women are not willing to be outdone. The smell of blood on her body rolls, her skin changes rapidly, and some stone textures appear on it. The zombie clan originally relied on their ability to develop their descendants. However, because of the MI tribe people, they can only stay in a hidden state. If they have any unusual behavior, they will attract this group of zombie hunters. Originally, there are only five zombies left in more than ten generations. For this reason, the zombies will not wait to die. Naturally, they have to find ways to make up for their own defects. Among them, there are human skin clothes, bone powder tattoos, flesh and blood coats to strengthen their own breath with the help of foreign objects to resist the harmony method. There are also some other fantastic ideas to resist the harmony law. For example, the stone skin method used by women injects blood gas into their skin, combining with the nature of zombies, makes their skin petrified, and this petrification is in the hands of zombies. Now that it has been petrified, the petrification effect of the harmony method can''t work. "To tell you the sad truth, I saw it on other zombies three months ago, and he left a scar on me." Mi is close to the female zombie and presses her hand on the petrified body of the female Zombie: "so now it can''t do anything about it!" The petrified skin on the woman is directly cracked, and the bloody female zombies are directly exposed to mi you. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 Mi suffered a loss from the stone skin method again. Three months was enough time for him to come up with a way to solve the problem. In fact, he finished the cracking of the stone skin method that night. Taishan strike, through vibration, causes skin and flesh disharmony, causing skin to crack and flesh and blood to peel off. Even though zombies have the ability of stone statues, they are still flesh and blood at this time. After being stripped of skin and directly touching the surrounding things with flesh and blood, the zombies can''t stand it. Their blood will make their bodies recover quickly. But at this time, Mi will once again pour out the method of harmony, petrify her skin, and then break her skin again and again. Again and again, this is a kind of cruel and inhuman torture. However, MI also believes that it is inhuman to deal with zombies, especially with zombies This human mouthed zombie is not to be pitied with. "Come on, why are you gathering towards the central tribe?" Mi once again breaks the skin of the female zombie, which makes her very little blood. If she goes like this, she will disappear directly into stone powder, and Mi also starts his confession. Zombies have always been in a secret state. Mi Bu''s people hunt and kill zombies all their lives as adults. If the zombies were not able to develop their descendants and hide well, they would have died early. Therefore, generally, zombies are trying their best to play the role of human beings without causing any abnormality. This time, however, something unexpected happened. Mi also observed that many zombies gathered towards the central tribe, and their strength has been greatly enhanced in recent years. Female zombie a pair of eyes stare big, above is full of blood silk, match on was skinned bloody face, no longer have any aesthetic feeling. "That''s not good for a beautiful woman, even if she''s a zombie." Or do not know when standing not far away, he did not because of the skinned Female zombies and fear, but slowly approached. Mi looks at or again. Her eyes flash for a moment, but she doesn''t stop her. "Help me. I''m innocent. I haven''t hurt anyone at all. I''m just forced to turn into a zombie." The female zombie bowed her head and said sadly, "please let me go." Or very calm approach, the female zombie perceives the approaching human, and mi you, who is completely motionless, performs more and more vigorously, showing her weakness one by one, so as to let the two humans relax their vigilance. "Don''t be nervous, miss." Or just said, the female zombie suddenly burst out. Her seemingly weak body suddenly burst into a powerful force. Her hands mercilessly grabbed or. Once she succeeded, she could swallow enough flesh and blood from or. By the way, she could threaten mi you with or as a hostage. "I''m not a good man." Or the next words made the female zombie a little bit stunned, and she was punched in the face, and a trace of flame burst into the head of the female zombie from or hands, and her whole head melted directly. "Sure enough, with the divine fire, I might call you childe or." Mi is not too surprised at all this, or although he did not show his identity, he did not hide his identity. From his clothing and behavior, we can see that his identity is extraordinary, or the name is used by many people in other places. However, in the central tribes, people would avoid the name because the successors of the central family generation are called "or". Or he closed his eyes and seemed to be digesting something. When he opened his eyes again, he turned his head and raised his eyebrows. He put up mi you''s shoulder naturally and said in a teasing tone: "this time our family seems to be in big trouble. Can I help you, mi you?" "If it''s about zombies, no problem." Mi''s eyes became serious again. Shenhuo has the function of digestion. At the beginning, it was human beings who digested a large number of alien nationalities and enlightened their wisdom. Now, the only human who has mastered the divine fire is the central family with the blood of God. The central or that punch directly digested the head of the female zombie. This digestion includes memory. Although it may be funny, the trouble he said is not simple. "That''s good." Or he breathed a breath: "there are too many enemies this time. The tribes, zombies and alien races around us will be our enemies this time." "Is it so serious?" Mi narrowed his eyes again. Naturally, he knew the reason. There was not enough living space for human beings. If it had not been for the threat of alien races, there would have been a great war between human beings. And the central family alone in charge of such things as divine fire, which makes many people covet. If the central government had the power of crushing in the past, those people could still suppress their own greed. However, with the development of tribes, the central government''s control over other tribes has gradually declined, and other tribes have gradually acquired some strange things. Their ambition has also increased, and they are more and more dissatisfied with the nominal Communist Lord of the central government. Strange things are powerful things that can make a race rise and even become gods. For example, it can turn on the wisdom of apes and transform them into human fire. For example, the stone ghost face, which created the birth of the zombies, has an effect that is hard to understand. After seeing the magical power of fire, the tribes began to collect strange things and tried to use them as fighting weapons. Mi is not interested in the fighting and chaos of human race, but once zombies are involved, it has something to do with MI bu. The enemy of his life is not joking. Every Mi tribe person keeps his promise and devotes his life to the cause of eliminating zombies.Mi is also the same. It is an oath engraved in his blood. Since he was born, it is to eliminate the zombies and come to the world. "Their target is Shenhuo, and many people have been lurking in the city." At last, the central government or the central government finally put down that idle posture, and the whole person finally had the momentum of a childe or: "it is precisely because I noticed that the population flow in the central city is not normal recently, I will observe the people coming and going at the gate of the city." "We''re going to find those guys, they''re hiding in the city, there must be some unknown conspiracy, find them, stop them." Or image did not maintain three seconds to break the Gong: "disturb me to see the peace of my sister, really unforgivable ah." "I''m going to find the city''s hidden zombies, and as for others, I can''t do anything about it." Mi doesn''t pay attention to or''s playing tricks and turns and walks directly to other places. Human infighting has nothing to do with MI tribe people. No matter who is in power, it has nothing to do with MI tribe. However, only zombies are the enemies that can not be tolerated and must be eliminated. Zombies'' strength has greatly increased during this period, which is also the funding of these guys. In this case, we should eradicate them together. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 After simple camouflage, the members of the super time team separated and entered the central city. The four dinosaur men of the interstellar dinosaur regiment, dressed in black robes, opened technological illusions to camouflage their forms, and mingled in the chaotic zone of the central city. Their mission is to find those dinosaur people hidden in the crowd and rebel against them if they have a chance. Of course, the possibility of conspiracy is not big. To be honest, there are not so many dinosaur people who are as mentally disabled as they are. They are not so much dinosaurs as humans in dinosaur skin. "The appearance of dinosaur people is different from that of human beings. Human beings are very resistant to alien races, so those dinosaur people are afraid to appear in the center." Batilon analyzed and said, "so they must be hiding in the chaos." "Those damned war enthusiasts, is peace not good, the history of dinosaur man has passed, and people''s life is not good?" "And the dinosaur world line doesn''t have online shopping and couch TV," feitianlong grunted "It''s the narrow racial theory that blinds them." Tyrannosaurus evaluated the Raptors and the dinosaur man they had developed over the years. "I found targets through heat monitoring. Those guys always like hot places." Jianbeilong has a variety of detection equipment in his hand. With radar scanning on it, he soon found some clues outside the central city. "Good. Find those guys and tell them the weight of life with fists and feet." Finally, the Triceratops rubbed their fists, and a line of dinosaur people could not wait to run to the detected location. What they didn''t know was that behind them, a beautiful woman with red curly hair looked at several dinosaur men, took out the walkie talkie and reported to the people on the other side: "the role of fried rice still exists, and it hasn''t changed much because of the shuttle time." "Well, I''ll keep an eye on them, and the counter measures in their bodies are working normally. If they mutiny, I can make sure they start instantly." The black widow turned off the messenger. Most of the shelter will lose its function because of the shuttle time, so their extra space team didn''t bring much shelter this time, but the effect of the shelter is not necessarily due to the change of the shuttle world. The rebellious effect of iron bone fried rice directly changed the thinking mode of several dinosaur people. That is to say, after changing the thinking mode, the effect of fried rice has ended. This is also the appearance that the four dinosaurs are willing to sacrifice their lives and forget to die for human beings after shuttling through time and most of the shelter is invalid. Of course, this effect is not reliable. Apart from the long-term influence of fried rice and the long-term contact with the same clan, they may change their thinking and become normal dinosaur people again. This is also the reason why SCR agencies arrange black widows to monitor them. As a matter of fact, the members of the super time team, including the black widow, have more or less some corresponding counter measures. Although their loyalty has been tested, there are too many things that can change people''s minds in this world. Four dinosaur men soon found their own kind in a cave. When they were found, their same kind was eating. Several human beings were lying in the cave, their heads twisted abnormally, their chest had a big hole, and their hands and feet were missing. It was like seeing a "dog lover" eating dog meat hotpot, and the dog was still their own parents, which made them run away in an instant. They jumped over and attacked with paws and tails. Tyrannosaurus Rex is a kind of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Its claws are powerful and heavy, leaving a few deep claw marks on the dinosaurs. As soon as the thick tail is swung, the dinosaur man who has just finished eating will be pulled to one side. "You have to pay for your sins. If you kill your life like this, your conscience will not be criticized. You people should die as a whole. It seems that there is a reason for the extinction of dinosaur man." The vicious words were said from the gate of the interstellar dinosaurs, which made the life of several beaten dinosaurs unable to take care of themselves. The face of dinosaurs was unbelievable, and the three views were impacted. For other life, they show a respect for life and love for life, but they can send out the most vicious words to their own kind, and they are merciless to hurt them. This kind of love for human metamorphosis and distortion, these dinosaur people are all crazy. "Tell me, where are they all The interstellar dinosaurs are not polite to these cruel and injurious human beings. With one foot on their bodies, the huge force oppresses their chests and forces them to answer questions. Dinosaur man powerless struggle for a few times, chest as if oppressed by mountains in general, simply unable to breathe. "You are Tyrannosaurus Rex, right? If you say we eat humans, do you know how many dinosaur people were eaten by humans 100 years ago, including Tyrannosaurus Rex." The dinosaur man said excitedly, "they can eat us. Why can''t we hurt them?" The Tyrannosaurus Rex''s eyes were at a loss for a moment. Then his face was fierce again. He pressed the dinosaur man on his feet. At the same time, he said: "the dinosaur dregs that hurt human beings deserve to die." The black widow who secretly monitors all this frowns, and the effect of fried rice seems to have some variation, which makes dinosaur people crazy to protect human beings, even to the point of unreasonable, which reminds her of a group of human beings: small animal protection."Is xiaodongbao also a betrayer of human skin whose mind has been changed? It seems that there is a chance to remind SCR agencies that they may be the insiders of animal people. " Black widow thought, of course, this is the future. "Just now batilon appeared at a loss for a moment. Obviously, the role of fried rice has begun to weaken." The black widow noticed that there were still too few people available for the super time team of the dark path. There were only so many people who could adapt to the shuttle time. Many of them were worried about these aliens, so they had to give them the task of fighting dinosaurs. "Don''t make me start the reactor." The black widow, both public and private, does not want these dinosaurs to leave the super space team. Yu Gong is short of staff. A few dinosaur people are a great help. In private, the dinosaur man''s body size is relatively several circles larger than that of human beings, so it can be called "big brother Museum". as a tadpole collector, the black widow has completed the three dinosaurs'' tactics in the four group of dinosaurs during this time. Although it is not as strong as the awesome green anger before, it still enjoys it. The black widows of love do not want the dinosaurs to be self mistaken. "Zombies have been led in the past. Please check them out." Constanti''s voice in the headset made the black widow nod. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 For the super time team, the tower incident must happen, but also to ensure that those people do not become real gods because of the tower. So zombies and dinosaurs must be weakened. They secretly pull them together to eradicate them. Next to constanti, Major Tom cage in power armor and T800 with a cold, speechless face, were running along with a cigarette in her mouth. behind the three, some dark figures flashed, and they were one of the targets of this time, the zombies. As they walked around, major cage suddenly grabbed constanti, picked her up and jumped up. In front of them, two zombies broke out of the ground, and the blood of scarlet blood spread out and they just escaped. There is no such treatment for T800. Although constanti is full of bullshit and is also a two-way plug, as a beauty, she naturally has privileges. As a robot, T800 is just a thug and a carrier of shelter. Naturally, major cage will not take care of him. After the two zombies broke through the soil and lost the target, they found the guy without a trace of blood in front of them. They didn''t have much hesitation. The two zombies chose to attack. Their sharp claws grabbed at T800, tearing his artificial skin and revealing the steel material below. Both rip and Dr. mysteriously in the team have the ability to observe the macro world line. In the future, zombies will develop a variety of abilities, and they are very clear about what to restrain them. So the personnel of the super space team are naturally prepared. T800 picks up the shotgun and shoots two zombies. After secret bullets, the two zombies howl and their bodies gradually petrified. The robot is indifferent and obeys orders. After getting rid of the two zombies, they continue to touch and run. Their task is to lead the zombies to the designated place, rather than fight them. "T800, attack at eight o''clock with No. 3." Major cage''s voice came again. Without any hesitation, the robot shook the shotgun, pushed a bullet into the gun, twisted its body, and pulled the trigger accurately in the direction of eight o''clock. A zombie who jumped out was about to spit something. He was hit by the scattered special bullet. The coating on the bullet surface was wiped off by the air, and soon after it came out of the boring, the flame ignited and burned the zombie behind him. The things in his mouth were also ignited and turned into smoke. "Dead again?" Constanty fell down and asked major cage casually. "Yes." Obviously, major cage, who had just died once, didn''t have much meaning to say: "swallow your next words. That filthy word will make me make mistakes in the future." "What was the experience of climax before death?" Constanty swallowed the words she was about to utter, but there was still a grin of complacency on her face. Since major cage said this, her words disgusted him at least once, or even many times. If rip and Dr. mysteriously can observe the past and future of the macro world line, Major Tom cage''s ability with mysterious blood is to observe the future in the short term. It''s just that this method of observation is not friendly. As long as the mysterious blood is still on cage, he will be reborn to the morning of that day when he dies. He has unlimited opportunities to revive. It is by taking advantage of death after death that cage can understand all the changes in a day. With a silent look at constanti, cage skillfully turns to the corner of the street with one person and one machine. The strength of the zombies is beyond their expectation. Originally, they thought that they were suppressed by the MI family and could not give much strength. They did not expect that they would lead to so many zombies when they took out the current position of the ruins. "Here it is, right ahead." The voice of the black widow came from the headset. A few people''s bodies flashed, and a large number of zombies collided with the dinosaurs. The super space time team is changing the future and rejecting a shaped world line. In order not to cause a backlash, what they usually have to do is to guide. But to change the future and ensure the world line of human beings, it is not just guidance. By observing the world line, they know where there is going to be a space-time disaster, a space-time explosion. They lead the enemy nearby and ask rip and Dr. mysteries to change the time-space explosion slightly. For example, it was supposed to happen seven years later. By changing the space-time structure, they made the explosion happen ahead of time. "The zombie with the turban in the crowd, and the orange dinosaur man with a metal plate on his chest." Major cage began to name the names. Although their plans took advantage of the disasters that would have happened, their plans would still cause a certain rebound in the world line. If cage hadn''t constantly used rebirth to ensure the progress of the plan, several people who had been named by him would have the opportunity to destroy the implementation of the plan. Constanti nodded. As a master of mystics, she didn''t like to use magic to solve problems. She thought that magic often paid a heavy price. If possible, she would rather use intrigue, reasoning, investigation, trading and deception to solve problems. But now is the time for her to cast her magic. "I don''t want to be a man. When I think about XX, it''s better to be a woman." Constanti pulls out a few straw dolls, remembers the zombies and dinosaur figures that cage points out, and starts casting.Not willing to cast spells easily does not mean constanti''s level of magic is not very good. On the contrary, her level is the top of the whole technological era. She was once on the admission list of SCR institutions, but eventually she became the mysterious consultant of SCR institutions. Her contacts have played a certain role, but the most important reason is that her strength is so strong that if she is forced to be taken in, the loss of SCR institutions will reach an unacceptable level. Therefore, her recruitment as a mystic consultant is taken as a shelter measure. She was proficient in the magic of various cultural traditions from all over the world, and was able to use it flexibly. Soon, several people named were cursed by her. They either fell asleep or became confused and could never break the game again. Just after casting, constanti frowned. She felt something was wrong, and soon she found out the problem: "it seems that my casting ability has decreased, but it''s not right. The magic effect is very good." A group of dinosaurs and zombies are about to tear the group of people into pieces. Suddenly, a force majeure came. An explosion broke out of thin air, and the space-time material collapsed. None of the zombies and dinosaurs could survive. All the zombies or dinosaurs who could have sensed the change of time and space or had the ability to escape were named and constanti solved the problem. A telephone booth burst out of the big explosion. Dr. mystery, holding a sonic driver, slightly transformed the surrounding space-time structure to slow down the explosion. Then he grabbed the other members of the hyperspace team and entered the phone booth to avoid the explosion. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 The people of the super space group enter the phone booth, and with a flash of light, they enter the state of jumping time again. "How is it going?" Major cage got off the power armor and asked rip, who was sitting next to the machine. "Still in chaos All right There is a large amount of data floating on the display in front of rip. While talking, the data on it becomes regular. Rip starts to work to sort out the data, and some video images appear in front of everyone. Due to the intervention of the super space team, the space-time explosion was triggered ahead of time, and zombies and dinosaurs lost a number of important personnel, which led to the success and failure of this rebellion. Some dinosaur men and Zombies were hidden in the army and guard forces of the central tribe. Because of the disappearance of a large number of people, they had to launch a rebellion before they were ready. The surrounding tribes started the rebellion. Some small fighting troops hidden around went straight into the central city. The zombies and dinosaurs broke through the defense with the rest of the people. They entered the sacred fire altar and saw the golden bonfire on it. MI and the Central Committee or with people arrived in time, they launched a battle on the altar. The final result was that the central government or with the help of fire broke out and killed the dinosaur man of the Raptors group. This time, the Rattus and flamingosaurus did not escape, but also died there. And the death of the central or also completely triggered the divine fire, the gorgeous divine fire grid covered the earth, disturbed the time and space, and sent some human beings to all over the world, even to some place in the past or future. After the death of the central tribe''s Shenhuo heirs, their descendants never appeared again. They were considered to have been abandoned by Shenhuo. Without this layer of righteousness, a larger scale of rebellion took place. During the war, some of the relations between tribes became deadly enemies, while others became more intimate. The concept of state gradually emerged, and one country appeared, and the other fought endlessly. Occasionally, some Communists appeared, but they did not last for a long time. After a thousand years, a brilliant King finally conquered the rest of the country and incorporated all the countries into the territory of his own country, forming an empire known as the emperor. But there are also worries about life expectancy for those who are outstanding and talented. "The next point is here. Get rid of zombies." Rip said, looking at the picture. "Rory said it right..." Dr. mystery whispered. Suddenly, he frowned and laughed: "it seems that my memory has been confused for a long time. Lipp is right. After guidance, MI family, a group of zombies, appeared, and his fatalistic opponent also appeared." Rip frowned when he heard the name doctor mysteriously called him, as if there were some accidents in his life. In his memory, he started as a member of the time Lord of a certain space-time type of shelter holding organization, but because his wife Amy was killed by Savic, the immortal of space-time crime, he used the shelter of the Lord of time to summon a team to kill savage. Despite the last success, he completely destroyed the master of time, and then rip was recruited by the SCR agency. The name of doctor mysterious made rip feel that he had another life. He met a man who was very similar to the doctor. He followed him on time travel. Finally, he met a kind of stone life, which was different from the zombies now. They seemed to be good at time means. He was taken to the past to die of old age. The whole life was like a centurion waiting for 2000 years. But this memory is particularly fuzzy, so vague that Lipp forgot to have this memory when he was distracted. The impact of the phone booth landing made him forget those memories in an instant. The super time team looked at each other and felt a strange, as if similar things had happened many times. However, the subsequent knock on the door made them ignore the strange feeling. They saw a tall man standing outside the phone booth, looking at the phone box with elegant eyes. "Good..." As like as two peas, the black widow was slightly shocked. Then she came to realize that this is the generation of the family. They are just like the same people. This has made the black widow slightly shocked. However, as long as they get along for a while, they also find the difference between the two. Mi Liang is too dull and always immersed in the past, but this MI is different. He seems to have countless thoughts in his mind, which makes him jump off. "My ancestors'' memoirs said that this phone booth was a telephone booth, right? I didn''t expect to see it one day." Mi then curiously looks at the phone booth and the super time team inside, and says with great pride. Mi receives news that someone has found the stone statue holding the mask, which is likely to be the ancestor of zombies in the records of ancestors, and the evil mask, the source of everything. Therefore, he rushes over to see the phone booth appearing out of thin air. "Ha ha ha, sir, I am definitely the destiny. When I defeat the ruins talisman and destroy the mask, will I be famous forever?" Mi chuckles and thinks of it. Then she asks the members of the super time team excitedly, "if you can shuttle through time, do you have my name in later generations?""There should be." The black widow smiles and says, according to the normal history, the MI family can''t stay at all. There''s no stone ghost face. What appears is the earth bound effect. Under this effect, the ruins are destroyed, and they turn to a nearby tribe, and then they die in the war. However, since Xu Fu was changed to Xu Fu to bewitch the Imperial Emperor, and Mi Ze''s destiny was to fight with Xufu, his name would be recorded in the history books if he failed to succeed, but could he really defeat the ruins Fu by jumping off like this? The MI family is the tributary of the world line led by them, and the ruins Fu established the zombie empire with the help of the Imperial Emperor, which is also a world line. On this world line, the ruins Fu is the main character, and he will get the power blessing of the world line, showing the characteristics of strong luck. If MI can''t, then the super space team will take over and have to pay a huge representative to intervene in this period of history. This is not like the Tongtian tower incident. In that event, the world line of dinosaur man and other successful people is only one of them, and they may not succeed, so they can barely make a move. However, if they did not intervene in the past, they would surely succeed. Even if they did not intervene in the direction of MI family, they would only give the world a choice. The probability of zombie empire is still very high. "No matter what, we must succeed. In the future, there have been a large number of zombies. If we can''t succeed, we will disappear, and the world line will be completely changed. Isn''t this the purpose of our coming here to prevent the zombie world line from resurrection." Said the black widow solemnly. Other members of the spacetime team nodded, only a few of them suddenly felt something was wrong, but they couldn''t tell where it was. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 In a small fishing village by the sea, blood flowed into the gravel along the rock and dyed it red. The villagers in the fishing village fell down one by one and lost their lives. A few corpses with ominous smell all over their bodies are approaching a stone statue with some stains of seaweed. "This feeling of throbbing blood vessels, is this the existence of ancestors?" One of the black haired zombies, tightening the sewn leather jacket on the tight fitting, whispered. "What ancestor is just a lucky primitive man." However, the words of the black haired zombie were soon interrupted, and a man with a tattoo on his face said with a smile, "isn''t that what you told us? Mi Ji. " The black haired zombie bowed his head and grinned shyly. He did not contradict the other party''s words. His eyes were always on the mask in the stone statue''s hand. "He can''t use blood and Qi, nor can he use all kinds of secret methods derived from blood gas, let alone awaken. He has been behind for thousands of years." The tattooed zombie looked at the mask in the hands of the stone statue, and his eyes were a little hot: "as long as you get the mask, anyone can be the ancestor." He is just a zombie of the second generation. Although the second generation of zombies has become a great figure, after living for so many years, he has gradually understood the limitations of zombies. All the zombies come from the blood and flesh of their ancestors. These flesh and blood are the core of zombies. A generation of zombies probably has the amount of meat in one finger of the ruins talisman. Although after a thousand years of cultivation by other people''s blood and flesh, it is just the difference between one finger and two fingers. The second generation of zombies is developed from the first generation of zombies. At the beginning, only a single piece of flesh will be implanted. After hundreds of years of development, tattooed zombies have only evolved into the size of a finger. At the beginning, tattooed zombies also believed in what they heard from a generation of zombies. Their ancestors were chosen by God and became their ancestors only after they received divine enlightenment. But later, he met Mi Ji, the rebellious Mi family. From his mouth, he got more information about the origin of the zombies, just a mask. The so-called ancestor is just a lucky man who found the mask. According to the information obtained from MI''s family, they finally found here by blood. The stone statue of their great ancestor has just been picked up by a group of human beings. "Of course, I''m the only one who can get the mask, isn''t it?" Tattooed zombies are the only second-generation zombies in this group. He looked at the other zombies and said, "after I become the ancestor, I will promote your blood to the first generation of zombies. You are all my descendants, and I will not treat you badly." After promising the benefits, the tattooed zombies secretly began to exude their oppressive power as elders. Then, the tattooed zombies walked toward the stone statue, or the stone ghost face in the stone statue''s hand, without hesitation, putting one hand directly on the stone ghost face. "Nothing unusual." Tattoo zombie heart slightly heavy, but still expected: "want to wear it?" The tattooed zombie drew out the bronze sword from his waist and chopped it on the wrist of the stone statue. However, there was no scar on the whole statue. Instead, there was a gap in the bronze sword. The tattooed zombies squint their eyes and use all their strength to chop down. With a crisp sound, the sword blade flies violently and collapses the house not far away. The sword handle in the tattooed hand is also released and inserted in the sand on one side. The tattoo looks at the stone statue, which is safe and sound. Its face sinks down. One hand of the stone statue is holding the mask. If it is not necessary, the tattoo does not want to be close to the stone statue. The last words of the ruins talisman are still in the ear. They revive them with the blood of their enemies. Although they are enemies, they don''t know what will happen if they come into close contact with the stone statues. Feeling the eager eyes of those descendants behind him, the tattoo understood that some risks must be taken. So he approached the stone statue and leaned his face toward the mask. Even if there was a stone statue finger blocking one side, there would be no problem with cloth blocking it. The ambition of tattoo is high. He pays attention not to get close to the finger, and he does feel that the release from the mask is being transformed little by little, but it is too small. He kept pushing his face towards the stone ghost''s face, and gradually ignored the finger until a burning feeling came from his face. "Too slow..." A vast old voice sounded, tattoo felt a pain in the body, and then all kinds of senses were fragmented. Cracks appeared on the stone statue, and the ruins Fu came back to life naked. The tattooed zombie leaning on his hand was like liquid and was sucked into his body from his fingers. The naked and strong body radiates a light under the sunshine of the seaside. The memory of tattooed zombies is being read at will by the ruins. The evolution of the millennium history, the development of the zombie clan, and the target of the MI family. "Mi Did Liang survive? " Although the ruins of Fu experience less, but his life level and beyond the tattooed zombie many, he is easy to digest each other''s memory. A pair of eyes not like human beings looked at the three generations of zombies who were shaking all over the body. Xu Fu stretched out its bright red tongue, showed a malicious smile, and blood throbbing. Most of the zombies began to run away, and at the moment of their departure, the shadow of the ruins Fu also turned into a streamer.Soon, there were only two living creatures left in the fishing village, the resurrected zombie ancestor Xufu, and Mi Ji, who had been kneeling in the same place since he woke up. "Why not run away, traitor of MI family, my descendants." The descendants of Xufu are in all kinds of meanings. Like Mi Ze, MI has been the direct blood of the MI family, that is, the descendants of MI Liang. Regardless of the relationship between the Xu Fu and Mi Liang and the tribe, the trace of blood has been spread to the descendants of MI Liang''s family. In addition, MI has been transformed into three generations of zombies, which can be said to be his descendants, There is no problem for the ruins Fu to call Mi a descendant. "I''m not reconciled. Why should the descendants of MI family hunt and kill zombies for generations, but each short-lived ghost? I know my father and uncle''s talents very well, but they all died suddenly before they were 40 years old. I''m not willing to die!" Mi has raised his head to look at the ruins Fu. His eyes are full of fear and unwillingness. With the feeling of blood, Mi Ji''s fear is not the fear of the ruins Fu, but the fear of the destruction of life. He is just afraid that his talent has not been displayed. "Interesting..." Xu Fu grinned and put a hand on Mi Ji''s head. Then he melted in: "I''ll give you a chance to show your talent." The black flame began to burn. Mi Ji''s leather clothes began to change with the appearance of the black flame. Thin leather pieces were flying, and a lot of complaints appeared on it. The leather clothes were actually woven by human skin. Suddenly, a palm mark appeared on his exposed back. It''s really interesting to see the world after a thousand years. The use of blood, the use of secret arts, and the most important awakening have been developed, and MI is now in the awakening stage. The so-called awakening is just that zombies and Mi family practitioners of harmony and Qi can reach a state where the spirit and body reach a high degree of unity, and then stimulate some special ability, just like the emotional ability of stone statue life. As for why the harmony method can also produce awakening effect, it is not known. After acquiring these knowledge, Xu Fu was able to understand it, and blood Qi was born as soon as he thought about it. Even those secret skills that can only be used by blood Qi were mastered instantly and improved according to his own situation. Even awakening, for the ruins, is just a matter of thinking. The spirit dominates the body and communicates the deep existence of consciousness. "It''s a matter of course." Xu Fu felt the awakening of the so-called true spirit smoothly, but then his face began to change madly. "The other me, if you come here, I have an unfortunate news to tell you that the shadow of that existence has enveloped the whole world. All of us, including you and me, are but the playthings of that one''s hand, and our destiny is dominated by it, even in the future." "That being That existence is about to become the dominator of everything, and then we will be completely reduced to pieces in the hands of the other party, and there will be no chance of detachment. " "The MI family, the Imperial Emperor, the super time team, if there are other powerful people in your world, gather them, gather all the forces you can, and break away from the shadow of existence." "The other me, fight all my talents and strength. Your opponent is him, the enlightener of wisdom, the master of all things, the grid of divine fire, the source of chaos, and the divider of the world - Negri!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 "Face that incomparable existence, gather all your strength, not to defeat him, but to flee him." "What a joke!" Xu Fu saw the other himself from the true spirit and was furious after hearing his last words. After awakening the true spirit, the ruins Fu knew that its essence was the true spirit, and the person who left a message to himself through the true spirit was another self. However, it is precisely because of the clarity that the ruins Fu will be angry. How can the other one be so cowardly in the face of a strong enemy, not how to defeat the other, but just want to escape. Gradually, the ruins talisman also knew what ability he had gained from awakening the true spirit and dividing the soul. The ruins talisman can separate their own souls and breed more souls. Each of them is himself and has a natural connection with his own soul. The soul parting can reside in his flesh and blood. With his flesh and blood lurking in other people''s bodies, he can swallow up the soul of the original Lord and inherit the ability of the original Lord when necessary. It is because of this ability that he is able to perceive the changes in the world and make contact with others. Do not know when to start, the world began to change, people unknowingly with the world has been split. Due to the "data deletion" sword triggered a storm in the dark world, countless interference sources entered the world, making the world full of all kinds of possibilities. When someone acts to change the world, the development of the world will be different because of different choices. With this choice, Negri divides the world, or opens up a parallel world. For example, when the super time team went to rescue Mi Liang, because of the space-time barrier, they slowed down a step, MI Liang died, and the world began to split from here. Without the suppression of MI family, the number of zombies increased rapidly, and they quickly searched for the ruins and awakened him. The market runes there wake up hundreds of years earlier than today''s market runes. However, because there are no competitors, the zombie clan''s technology development is slow, and the market runes always sleep because of boredom. Up to now, blood gas and some basic secret arts are the biggest achievements there. Or the tower of heaven incident, human beings did not resist the dinosaurs, humans and zombies, so that they were exposed to divine fire, which will develop a different world. All of the above are based on the influence of the stone ghost face, but the interference source is far more than the stone ghost surface. The stone ghost surface is only the third props of Negri''s transformation. The colors in Negri''s eyes are incomparably rich. All kinds of streamers spread all over the whole horizon. All the brilliance of a parallel world is just a ray of light here. "There was a mistake after all." Negri looked at more than 300 beams of light, and each light spot slowly lit up. They were entangled in a deep level, realized information sharing and discovered the parallel world. Negri knew that was because these light spots shared a root cause. Although Negri divided 8888 parallel worlds, he could not split the root cause. Therefore, in most cases, 8888 lives shared a root cause. The root of the ruins talisman is related to the soul, and as long as it is connected with the stone ghost face, his root ability is mostly to separate the soul. After a certain ruins Rune breaks through the secondary root liberation, he discovers other himself through the root and establishes a connection. However, this symbol of the secondary root discovered the existence of Negri and their own anomaly. Because the world has been divided, the matter and energy of a parallel world is very small, only 18888 of the original world. They are castrated from the soul to the body. If this problem is not solved, they will never be able to break through the three emancipations, let alone get enough reason from the root. "Of course, that''s exactly the case. If these homologous souls with different experiences and different lives are allowed to merge again, they can instantly break through the root three times and make good progress." Negri knows that. After all, Negri is not the world itself. He infected most of the world and controlled it to split into parallel worlds. However, with his ability, he is not enough to control every operation of the world. Most of the time, he can only let the world develop, and he only controls some important joints. It is precisely because of the existence of parallel worlds that Negri has made great progress in the analysis of the remains of other world lines. For example, the stone ghost surface has opened up 686 parallel worlds, showing all aspects of the development of the stone ghost surface. Negri infected the whole world, which made him sick and became what he is now. He was crazy to absorb nutrients from it. Thanks to the time mode of the world, otherwise, Negri would not be able to achieve what he has achieved today. "8888 peacetime worlds are the maximum. If we continue to split up, each parallel world will be vulnerable to collapse due to insufficient material energy." Negri observes these parallel worlds. In fact, up to now, many parallel worlds have collapsed or fallen into energy depletion, and all life in them has died. "I can keep the world divided, but it''s a one-time harvest, it''s not worth it." Negri regulates the structure of parallel world. If a certain world falls into silence and has no development potential, it will collapse and be absorbed by other world after giving a chance, and a new parallel world will be formed again.Constanti''s ability to cast is weakened, but she is successful in casting because her soul was unconsciously split several times with the appearance of the parallel world in the tower of heaven incident. The reason why constanti was able to cast successfully was because the parallel world in which she lived was also weakened. As a top mystic master, constanti is very sensitive to his own soul. Although Negri has adjusted his senses, constanti still has some awareness. "The eye of all things still needs to be improved." Among the numerous parallel worlds, a huge golden eye is connecting all parallel worlds. Among the numerous parallel worlds, most people carry the germs of Negri. Their spirit power is collected by Negri and stored in the eyes of all kinds of people. It is through this eye that Negri regulates the perception and even memory of people in all the world. When most of their information is dominated by Negri with the help of the omnipotent eye, they can''t find that the world has been divided into 8888 pieces unconsciously. Only the most top life can break through the blockade of the omnipotent eye and realize the truth of the world. "Do your best, Xu Fu. Let me see what you can do." Before he appeared, Negri did not have a high degree of observation of the whole world line, but left some divine fire instinct to record everything in the world. After all, stone statue civilization is not too strong in the whole parallel world, and there are more horizontal world lines worth studying. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 "My lord? My lord Mi Ji''s voice awakens the ruins Fu from his meditation. Looking at the world in front of us, the ruins Fu feels unprecedented false. Since a ruins Rune breaks through the eye of the gods, and observes others with the help of the true spirit, all the information that can be awakened or even observed will be shared. And this symbol of the ruins was just after getting the shared information, and the Sanguan was almost destroyed. No matter who is not so quick to accept that they are only 18888, they are just a chess piece in the hands of some existence. "What am I, what is the meaning of my existence, and what is my future?" Xufu was in unprecedented despair. Even if he was petrified and sunk into the sea, he still maintained a strong self-confidence, and one day he would be able to come back. But now someone told him that his personality and his confidence were only reshaped because of the stone ghost face. If he had not found the stone ghost face, he would have been the coward who shot his companion and fled. "No, it''s not me." Xu Fu holds the stone ghost face, and his blood is rising constantly. The huge momentum makes Mi constantly retreat. He doesn''t understand that this ancestor is crazy. Does he absorb too many people''s memories and become crazy? As the sound of the sound came, more and more cracks appeared on the surface of the stone ghost. Finally, it turned into fragments and cracked. The eyes of the God of the ruins looked at the broken stone ghost face and suddenly came to realize it. "The stone ghost face that made me can be destroyed by me. As long as I get stronger and stronger, even Negri, I will surpass him." Xu Fu strengthened his heart and looked at the man in front of him again as if he were infinitely respectful. Mi has already looked at the stone ghost face which has been turned into pieces, and trembles in her heart. She still keeps her respect for the ruins. After sharing information with other worlds, Xufu has mastered a lot of information, including the information of Mi Ji. In that parallel world, it seems that due to some unknown factors, the flow of time is a little faster, and now it is three or four years faster than this world. Mi there has seized the opportunity to successfully reverse and seize the undeveloped stone ghost noodles, and successfully evolved into another type of ancestor. Moreover, he has achieved great success in harmonizing Qi, and has gone to the level of triple harmony between heaven, man and God, and has completed the double awakening, that is, the second root liberation. Later, the ruins Fu was semi petrified by Mi, and became a stone statue that could only speak. It was left beside his throne to show his glory. It can be said that MI is really great. He is top-notch in terms of strength, means and timing. Therefore, under the general idea of the world ruins Fu, he succeeded. Mi''s whole body trembles. He realizes the killing intention of Xu Fu at that moment, which makes his head droop more and more. "Why bow your head?" Xu Fu suddenly laughed and said, "I can see your heart. You will not hesitate to bite me if you seize the opportunity..." "I dare not..." Mi Ji''s head is dead against the gravel, shivering all over, showing his own fear incisively and vividly. "Stop your performance, Mi Ji. I don''t mind your ambition if you show the value of tolerating your ambition." While reading more than 300 other shared information, Xu Fu said to Mi Ji: "now give me the method of harmony." "Gather all the strength of the world to escape? I''m kidding The talisman was not frightened by Negri, saying that he was a newborn calf or beyond his capacity. At least he was not frightened. "Come, my enemies, be the nutrient, and break through the nutrients of the world." The ruins Fu looks into the distance and remembers Mi''s oral harmony in his heart. He Qi method and zombies are mutually reinforcing and mutually reinforcing. The first important thing is that the human God and a pair of ruins talismans have no difficulty. After being transformed by the stone ghost face, this kind of thing can be easily done. Now it is just a more systematic use of this ability. It can be said that this is also the point of harmony method for zombies. The difficulty of the harmony method is the second level of harmony between man and nature. As long as human beings have enough talent and enough luck, they can achieve it. However, for zombies, this is almost impossible to achieve. Because their ability is inherited from the life of the stone statue. To be in harmony with the heaven and the one is to commit suicide, and to reconcile their own essence with the world, they will be petrified at the first time. They can''t even pass this level, let alone the triple harmony of heaven, man and God. However, MI has succeeded in the future. As a zombie, he has broken through the boundaries. The triple harmony of heaven, earth and man no longer has the weakness of zombies and has become the limitation beyond the ancestors. Now that MI has been able to do it, Xufu is confident that he can do it and do better. Only in this way can he fulfill his ideal of transcending the world and defeating Negri. "There are other things besides the harmony method." Xu Fu''s eyes twinkle. Mi Ze, the successor of the MI family''s generation, mutates the harmony method and develops the zero point method. This is also a genius idea. He turns himself into a zero point, bears the attack of others, accumulates negative Qi, and then reverses it and turns it into his own strength.There are also other people''s power, the fire of belief of central restoration, the battle array of Empire, all kinds of knowledge of super temporal squadron and all kinds of information shared by other ruins. Compared with other parallel world, there seems to be nothing special about the ruins symbol. "Since I don''t, I will create it myself, and I must break through the world." The Xufu felt the unprecedented momentum, his inspiration broke out in an all-round way, and various ideas began to appear: "that''s it, that''s it!" Mi has followed the ruins Fu, and the evaluation of the ruins'' Fu has been improved again and again. She tries to restrain herself from looking back at the fragments of the stone ghost surface. At this moment, MI feels confused. He was born as a zombie, in order to realize his talents and even help the Zombies find the statue of the ruins, all of them are for this gamble. He was confident that he could seize the opportunity and become the top existence, but now his confidence began to waver, the stone ghost face was destroyed, one of the pillars of his plan disappeared, and the ruins were far stronger than he thought. "No, there is also opportunity, and there is also opportunity. Mi Ze''s idea, if successful, I have a chance." Mi has abandoned all the recoil thoughts. He has no way back. This is his choice. If MI can not seize the opportunity to become the most bright sun, she will burn herself into ashes. He will never be wasted in his life! Mi, who is chatting with a super temporal team, suddenly turns to look far away. He touches her back with one hand. The mark of one hand is slowly emerging and becomes hot. He can even vaguely detect the strong will of the two homologous people. "Unexpectedly strong, maybe I should have been prepared early." Mi then thought of it flashed over: "I thought zero was enough. Was it naive for me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 "New data has been observed, new life swings are trying to break through the boundaries." I don''t know where it''s hiding, suddenly said rip, half face mechanized, in a dilapidated phone booth. "Who is it? In parallel world on number one. " A chimpanzee squeezed in, his huge hands hanging down, his body with colored lines, a perfect combination of organic and inorganic, carbon based and silicon-based life. "Let me see, parallel world 8775 It''s a symbol of the ruins. " Mechanical rip frowned. "This guy could break the line?" "Have I seen the archives, the heirs of the stone statue''s life?" The gorilla general''s thick fingers pressed his head, and a trace of data flowed through it, and some information about the ruins appeared in the gorilla general''s database. "He has the right to join the united front of resistance." "I know how you feel. You and his peer are mortal enemies, but now anyone who can break through the boundaries is our potential strength," Lipp said "Go and help him break through the critical line. We need him to join us." The general chimp said seriously. "But that scum doesn''t have the spirit of unity and cooperation. He only shows his desire. It''s the power of that one who shapes him." Semi mechanical rip retorted. "I am also shaped by the power of that one. Don''t evil the existence. What he does to us does not include good and evil. Even to some extent, he is helping us." The gorilla general looked at rip and said again, "go and help Xu Fu, rip Z." ¡­¡­ "Damn it, Natasha..." The dinosaurs roared furiously, and then they were thrust out of the ground and pierced with fresh red meat. They hung in the air and lost their lives after struggling for some time. The black widow''s body has split into two parts. The ruins Fu holds two or two pieces of her flesh in her hand, and his hands are stained with blood. "Poor biological modification means, but still have some harvest." Then Xu Fu threw the two pieces of meat in his hand to one side, killing and injuring all the people in the super time group around him. Half of Rip''s body was severely burned, and the whole man was in a coma. At the moment, a flesh whisker was piercing his head to read his memory. On the other side, Dr. Mystery''s Sonic driver broke in half, and he was in a coma. Similarly, his memory was being read. Constanti banished himself to a different dimensional space to protect himself, but the ruins symbol is becoming more powerful, and it is only a matter of time before his tentacles reach into the dimensional space. T800 is completely scrapped. The human skin is completely torn, revealing the underlying mechanical structure. The steel skeleton and electrical lines are broken. However, there are some black virtual substances crawling on it, which seems to be the shelter he is carrying. The situation on the other side is not much better. One hand of MI Ze has been torn off. On his back, there is another hand that does not belong to him. His good friend Zhongfang is also a fleshy flea, providing nutrients for the ruins. Mi is also very miserable. His body is changing rapidly and moving towards the ruins. This time, he is still a little short of timing. He is torn by the ruins Fu. The soul of the ruins Fu is assimilating Mi Ji''s body. Major cage was driving the power armor. His shoulder armor was opened, and several missiles flew toward the ruins. After disturbing the ruins talisman, he did not hesitate to activate the self destruction device of the power mecha. He was afraid that he would not even have the chance to commit suicide later. The flame and broken armor tore his body and made him die instantly. A mass of blue blood, with major cage''s memory of the day, drifted towards the past, and the mysterious blood in his body had been anchored for a day. The matter and energy of this parallel world is extremely scarce, and time becomes extremely easy to interfere with, so only in this way can we restart the world line of this parallel world. Major cage remembers the defeat and opens his eyes again. Many of his companions are going to a residence in the Empire State to find a chance to kill the ruins talisman which has been designated as the national master. "Tonight is a trap. The emperor has turned into a zombie." As soon as major cage came up, he told everyone in detail what happened afterwards. The strength of the ruins Fu exceeded their imagination, and various means emerged in endlessly, which greatly exceeded their expectations. "The strength of Xu Fu is not quite right. He has been awake for only half a month. How could he suddenly use so many abilities beyond the times?" Rip frowned. It''s understandable that a person''s ability is high enough to develop some super era abilities. However, in a short period of time, he suddenly shows a lot of super era abilities, so there is only one possibility, that is, he has become a God in the orphanage. All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and looked around in bewilderment. Then his face became interesting. "The ability to reset time?" Xu Fu''s progress is beyond imagination. In the past half month, he has been absorbing any knowledge to improve himself. Under great pressure, his inspiration has never stopped, and various means are becoming more and more abundant.In the future, when major cage chooses the reset time for suicide, the symbol also seizes the opportunity to send back some information about the future. "That''s it. As long as I become stronger, I can get out of this parallel world and go to other parallel worlds and absorb other selves." When the idea of the talisman turns, his awakening ability is to divide the soul, and the talisman in other parallel worlds is equivalent to his soul splitting. It is because of this that they can share information. Once the talisman has gone to other parallel worlds, even if the one in his world is strong, the one who is strong will be the main soul and dominate the other spirits. This is also the wild prospect of the ruins talisman, which can strengthen itself, break through the world''s restrictions, obtain the way to go to other parallel worlds, devour the self of other worlds, and complete its absolute completion. He has a premonition that once he has made up for himself, his strength will definitely change dramatically. "Those little mice still have great potential. I need them to be strong and force me to complete the triple harmony of heaven, man and God, and finally break through the world boundary." Xu Fu stands up. After receiving the information from himself in the future, he is only a last step away. He is also in a bottleneck. He needs a little motivation. The super time team and Mi Ze are the best motivation. "Mi Ji!" Xu Fu calls Mi Ji on one side and smiles: "I need you to do something." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 "I have foreseen the inevitability of the revival of the ruins Fu, so I betrayed the MI family and joined the zombies in order to prevent the revival of the ruins Fu, but I was still a step short." Mi already said with a heavy face. Several other members of the super time and space team looked at Mi Ji with a look. The traitor of the MI family suddenly found out before. They said that they had brought the message of the ruins Fu, and said that the reason why they betrayed the MI family before was to mix in with the zombies and find the ruins talisman and eliminate the source with the help of the zombies. "In the future I have experienced, MI has indeed rebelled against the ruins for unknown reasons, but he never came here last time." Major cage told the crowd in constanti''s open mind link that this made the super time team a little less wary of MI. "Then the talisman brings you a message." Rip asked. "He said that he had understood your means and completed the analysis. If he could not become stronger, facing him again would be a dead end. Even the chance to restart suicide would not be given to you." Mi has also frowned. The two groups have not yet met, but Xu Fu has understood their means. Does Xu Fu have the means to predict the future? Mi has looked at the super time and space team in the field. According to the records of ancestors, these people are rangers who travel through time. Since they can travel through time and space, it is not normal to predict the future. Hearing Mi Ji''s words, all the members of the super time team were stunned, and then understood that Xufu had not lost his memory because of the time reset. This method was beyond their expectation once again. Lipp thought for a moment, then said to Mi Ji: "you are a smart man. You should have guessed a little. We did fight with Xu Fu once in the future. At that time, you were controlled by the ruins Fu, turned into a separate body and lost yourself." "I don''t care what your real purpose is, but you have to be clear that the ruin Fu knows about your rebellion, so you may still be alive now, but once you lose the use value, you will surely die. Now we will tell us all about your encounter with Xu Fuqi and his every move. Only by working together can we defeat the ruin talisman." Mi has breathed a breath and suppressed his panic. Although he had expected it, he still felt fear when things were in front of him. Mi has turned a little lower and began to tell about what happened after he met the ruins. He told the public all the doubts one by one, and even told Mi Ze of his assumption about the triple harmony of heaven, man and God. "He''s getting stronger every moment, and he''s always deep in thought, and I suspect it''s connecting with other people." Mi has said his guess, which has been recognized by the super time and space team. After all, without the intervention of external forces, the power of Xu Fu will not be improved in such a large span. "The future can''t be observed at all. If we don''t change the zombie world line, we will never see the future, nor can we connect with SCR institutions." After manipulating the time machine for a while, Dr. mystery shook his head and said, "we have no idea who is helping the talisman." "Then there is only one way." Rip stands up, breaks the spiritual connection with the crowd, and looks at T800 in the crowd, his face cold with guns. "T800 start secret order: Smith." The T800 machine with weak sense of existence turned around, and the internal data rotated. Then a burst of random code flashed out. Some green 01 data floated out of the T800 body and wrapped the T800. The appearance of T800 changes rapidly, and finally becomes a thin black suit man with some high hairline, wearing the same sunglasses as T800. But his T800 is different, his temperament in the indifference with a trace of evil, giving people a natural bad feeling. T800 is a machine made by the remnant of mechanical world line. In his body, it contains the main culprit leading to the demise of mechanical world line, from the collapse of anti-virus software to virus Smith. His cold eyes swept over several people, and he was about to rush to rip, the nearest to him. As a virus that destroyed a world line, Smith has various super abilities, such as predicting the future through data evolution, super physical fitness, superb fighting ability, and the most self code replication ability of bug. Once infected with Smith code, he will become another Smith. It is with this unlimited self replication that he destroys the stability of the mechanical world line. "Start final program key: kill..." Lipp said here, suddenly jammed, eyes widened, some forgotten information was remembered by him. The first stop of the super time team is not to rescue Mi Liang. The first stop should be the first stop to prevent Negri from manipulating human beings. The purpose of carrying Smith is to kill Nagri, the super virus. But obviously, in that war, they completely failed. It was because of their failure that Negri further analyzed the world and started the parallel world plan. After that time, their memory was tampered with, and their goal was to eliminate the zombie world line and become a mouse in the parallel world group of Negri stone statues.What rip didn''t know was that, for the first time, Negri created dozens of parallel worlds based on the wreckage of the dark world line. Each world had a super space-time team to trigger world confrontation, thereby further stimulating the birth of parallel worlds. They are like catalysts in chemical reactions, which make every parallel world laboratory react violently. After rip thinks of Negri''s existence, another soul invades his soul with another memory. It is because of the proximity of this soul that rip can remember the forgotten information. In a flash, the soul under Rip''s body has changed. "Destroy the ruins" Looking at Smith, rip calmly said the second half of the key. Agent Smith, who was close at hand, stopped. Lipp Z''s face did not change. He looked at his companions around his eyes and tried to hold back the tears in his eyes. Look! That''s Natasha, the black widow. She didn''t become a female worm. That''s constanti. The hooligan still wears that wild smile, and doesn''t become an irrational freak. That''s major cage. He didn''t open the hidden form of mysterious blood. He turned into an Omega alien monster. That''s Dr. mystery Tom, who hasn''t been forced to use up the rest of his life to become a space-time alien. Even those several brainwashed pet dinosaur people, this moment in the eyes of rip Z is still so cute. These are his former companions, but now he has changed beyond recognition. The reason why rip Z broke through the game at the beginning was that he chose to start Smith''s secret order and integrated with T800 to become a semi mechanical and semi human life, which broke through the limit of parallel world. And this time he came here to meet another potential ally, Xu Fu. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 "What''s the matter with you, rip?" Dr. mystery asked suspiciously that all the people here are elites, at least those who stand at the top in some aspects. If Rip''s words suddenly get stuck, they will not sit back and see. "It''s nothing. It''s just that something''s wrong." Lipp Z did not evade the topic. He was familiar with these companions and knew that if the topic was changed, he would only make them suspicious, so he spoke frankly about some of the symptoms that might happen to them. "At that moment, I felt as if this had happened." Lipp Z knows that the super space team, especially Dr. mystic, who is closely related to time, must have similar problems. They will vaguely observe other things in the parallel world, but with the help of the eye of God, they will soon forget this point. The mysterious doctor who got the answer nodded and pondered for a while but could not get an answer. Lipp Z is very familiar with the members of the spacetime team, and because he and Rip''s soul are homologous, so he turns on information mimicry and merges rip, and doesn''t even let the people with super space team notice the abnormality. However, Lipp Z didn''t find that Mi had lowered his head again. Most of Mi Ji''s rising figures were in the parallel world group of stone statue life, which had no potential at the beginning. Even before the ruins, there were not many people who could break away from the perceptual interference of the eye of God. Therefore, for the United Front in Negri, the information collection here is not very complete. After all, they are just poor people struggling to resist under Negri. They should be careful in their daily actions, and there is no leisure to explore those unimportant information. Therefore, Lipp Z is not clear about Mi Ji''s ability. Mi has firmly remembered his words in his heart. Among these people, MI is not the strongest or the most intelligent. When he is absolutely the most sensitive. As he said, he had a premonition that Xufu was going to wake up in advance, so with great ambition, he chose to rebel and escape from MI''s family and become a zombie. After that, he was activated by the ruins talisman, completed his awakening, and gained his root ability. The fire of wild hope is a black flame. But in fact, this thing has no real attack ability. His role is only one. Any information details that are conducive to Mi''s self realization of wild hope will be sensed by the fire of wild hope. According to the beating of the flame, MI can be keenly aware of these. In a parallel world, it is with this ability that he has successfully devoured the ruins. Mi has no change. He is a opportunist. In order to realize his wild hope, he can betray his own ethnic group, human identity, and even more, because these things are not beneficial to his wild hope. On the contrary, he would keep in mind anything that would help him to realize his wild vision. "There is no way out. Smithsonian virus will either destroy the world or destroy itself. Let him carry out the order." Lipp Z said he had semi integrated with T800 and Smith and knew Smith very well. Smith was originally an anti-virus program, but because of logical errors, mutation became a virus. There are only two paths for him, either evolutionary errors, self destruction, or crazy proliferation and destruction of the world. In RIP Z''s opinion, the SCR organization can control Smith. Although it has been transformed into a virus, Smith still has the characteristics of an anti-virus program to some extent. By inputting specific instructions, he can put his main target on an individual with a specific nature. According to the SCR judgment, this individual must have the characteristics of Savior and protagonist, which may be because Smith''s greatest obsession in his world line defeated the Savior. But the ruins Fu is very unfortunate, is the founder of the zombie world line, has the strong movement characteristic absolute leading role, although the performance looks like the villain. Rip and they were judged to be in favor of the final mission, and Smith did not assimilate them. The reason why RIPP Z can integrate him to stop this crazy process is because of the existence of T800. This robot has accumulated a lot of emotional information in the long-term combat. Finally, when the black widow tried out an electric toy, he got the emotional seeds and got many emotions that robot people dream of. It is these emotions of T800 that become the key to the integration of rip and Smith. Smith has gained the freedom of thinking. Rip Z is a new person, so he can break through the boundaries of his parallel world. Smith''s eyes swept over several people present. One of them jumped into the air, broke through the roof and landed on the street. With one hand, he grasped a passer-by, and his code was engraved into it. This kind of code goes straight into the soul and easily breaks through the soul defense line of this passer-by. In an instant, another Smith appears. The number of Smiths increased by geometric multiples in his life of two, two and four. At last, he rushed towards the Imperial Palace in a dark place. The ordinary soldiers'' guard was not Smith''s opponent, and they had no resistance to Smith''s reprint. Soon Smith''s army met the zombie troops who had been transformed secretly.In order to live forever, but also for his imperial dream, the emperor still chose to transform into zombies. For long-term stability, he even transformed a zombie army. In the near future, he will even cooperate with the ruins to turn the entire empire into a zombie Empire, creating a unique zombie civilization. Smith is an existence. Through intelligent calculation, Smith achieves the maximum benefit. After reading the zombie data, Smith has a zombie variant, and his strength rises again. After all, MI Ze, Mi Ji, and central Fu of the super time team swagger into the palace after Smith. Looking at the empty palace, they can''t help but sigh at Smith''s destructive power. If it''s really unnecessary, the members of the super time team are not willing to release Smith. After all, an carelessness is a disaster to the world, but it''s difficult to be strong enough In order to compete, they also had to release the mad dog. The Imperial Emperor is indeed a talented person sitting on the throne of the palace. If the ruins Fu and he are on the same platform, he may not be better than the Imperial Emperor. However, in this world, the ruins Fu still occupies an advantage. At the moment, the Imperial Emperor has been occupied by the spirit of the ruins talisman and has become a part of the ruins talisman. "At last? It''s good to see how far you can push me In order to avoid being frightened by other people''s figures, Xu Fu had to do everything to strengthen himself and meet his death. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 The wooden doors of the palace were flying, and countless Smiths crowded in. He took off his sunglasses and looked at the talisman sitting on the throne with his head tilted. In the eyes of all kinds of data flow, and then determine the identity of the symbol, all Smith rushed to the throne. "Useless." With the palm of the hand clapping on the throne, there are numerous thorns on the ground, which form a thorn forest in the palace. Smith is just like a bug, stabbed by a thorn, but at the next moment, all of Smith''s body burns up and turns into green 01 data flow. Then more Smiths rush in and bravely rush to the ruins. The thorn forest stirs up, any Smith who walks into it will be hanged, but the dead Smith is unified into data and flows to the sky. Xu Fu looked up as if he was observing the direction of the data. A strong wind came to him. In this gap, a Smith came to him and waved his fist to him. The Smiths at the door divided their work. Some of them stood in their places, shouldered others, and threw them through the thorn forest and came to the ruins. Xu Fu holds Smith''s fist, and his strength changes in quality under the accumulation of a large amount of blood. Even if Smith''s strength is monster level, it is far from being compared with the ruins Fu. "You seem to be evolving rapidly." In the three seconds since he grasped Smith''s hand, Smith''s strength increased by 3%, and the longer the stalemate, the more his strength. This is a kind of abnormal growth efficiency, coupled with the huge number of Smith, as long as Smith is given enough time and opportunity, he can grow into the strongest existence in the world. "You have no way to escape." Smith looked at the talisman. His face was ferocious and said his first words in this world. Then more and more Smiths came up. They locked the limbs of the talisman with their joint skills. Each Smith''s strength was growing synchronously. "Why should I escape?" The breath of blood on the ruins Fu was pouring out madly. Every ray of blood was equivalent to a person''s flesh and blood, because it was all the savings of the zombies for thousands of years. From the perspective of ruins talismans, zombies are created by themselves, so they are their own property. The powerful ruins talismans gather all the zombies together and eat them dry and wipe them out in one breath. In front of the ancestor of the ruins talisman, the zombies, no matter how powerful they are, are rooted in the blood and flesh given by the ruins talisman. When the ruins talisman decides to recover the flesh and blood, they have no resistance. Only a few zombies who have awakened to the true spirit have the power of World War I, but in the face of the ruins talisman, they can only defeat. Smith''s body was blown to pieces when he was waved. The figure of Xu Fu was not too big, but under the background of this blood, he was like a giant who covered the sky and the sun. All of the thorns retreated and turned into wisps of blood. With an excited look on his face, Xu Fu took the initiative to attack and turned into a red streamer. After being wiped by the red light, Smith''s body would be reduced to pieces. With the red streamer out, a boundless Smith sea, turned into a green 01 data sea, floating toward the sky. The shadow of the ruins flash past the last Smith, as if hit by a mountain. His body is fragmented into data flow. But from all directions there was a steady stream of Smiths coming, and Smith had been copying himself outside. Most of the people in the whole imperial city have been transformed into Smith, and the speed of transformation is still increasing. According to Smith''s own calculation, after three minutes and fifty-six seconds, most people in the whole imperial city will be transformed into themselves by him. Only a few lucky people can escape from hiding in secret places. "It depends on whether you transform quickly or I kill quickly!" The huge blood support of Xufu made him float in the air and saw what happened in the Imperial City, but he didn''t care. If you don''t know the existence of parallel world, then the ruins Fu may also care about human beings. After all, they are the descendants of his future zombie empire. However, after setting the goal of breaking through the world, these East-West ruins symbols have completely ignored. The palace behind him exploded, and six figures came out of the dust of the palace. Their looks were numb, like a corpse. The most central one was the emperor in his crown and twelve crowns on his head. Mi has already fallen in the shadow of the palace wall. Looking at the figures, he breathes a sigh. After all, if the super time team has not lied, then he should be one of them in the future. In this half month, six people who had awakened to the true spirit were occupied by the ruins talisman through soul separation, and they were regarded as six disasters by the ruins talisman. For the sake of the stability of the Empire, the emperor who unified the Empire seized the weapons of the world and cast twelve golden men. His awakening of the true spiritual ability was also related to this, which was a military disaster. Another red haired zombie is a generation of zombies, that is, the ruins of the people, thousands of years of experience let her wake up to the true spirit, and gain the ability to initiate a drought, which is the disaster of drought.On the other side, the naked body and the bald head of the skin striped snake is a flood disaster. It is also one of the zombies of that generation who were most loyal to the ruins talisman. They searched for the traces of the stone statues of the ruins in the sea all the year round, but they were still transformed into a part of the ruins talisman. The man with white hair and a wine pot is the elder of MI family. He has great harmony with Qi. He accidentally finds out that Xu Fu is summoning the zombies. He drives over. As a result, he is killed by the ruins Fu and turns into a separate body. Because the ability is related to fire, it is a fire disaster. as like as two peas in the bright younger generation, the other two zombies are the rising stars of the zombies. The ability to awaken is controlled by atmosphere and body dissimilation, respectively, which are wind disaster and evil disaster. Before that, Xu Fu and Mi had said that if he failed, he would be transformed into Fen Shen, and the six evils would become seven. The Xu Fu and even the name of Xu Fu had been chosen. Seven limits. The first one to take action was the wind disaster, which raised his hands. The air around him twisted, and a large number of strong winds swept through. The storm came into being in a few minutes. Some of Smith''s feet were unstable and were directly rolled up and turned into pieces in the friction of the wind. And more ordinary people, but those who are running for their lives, will die if they are caught in the storm. "If all the people are dead, you won''t have to transform." The spirit of the ruins Fu is stronger than their original masters. On the one hand, the spirit division of the ruins Fu is stronger than their original souls. On the other hand, the ruins Fu has acquired a lot of knowledge from the people in the super space time team. With the help of this knowledge, the strongest moves are promoted with the least force. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 The ruins Fu stood in the air, and the fierce storm blew him, but just like the breeze, it could only make some blood swing slightly. After the wind disaster, the other six evils were not idle. Yanfu took a sip of wine from the jug and fell on the street. When he opened his mouth, he spewed out a fire dragon and swept across the street. With the high temperature burning everything, a layer of rocks on the ground have melted, showing red, like magma. Smith in it is directly turned into ashes, and finally turned into data. Because the flood disaster is not located at the seaside or river, it can not attract a large amount of water, but it is not without combat effectiveness. The water in the surrounding air, land, vegetation and even human body is extracted by him. The rapid flow of water cuts several nearby Smiths into two parts, and then the flood disaster controls the water to float to the sky. The ability of drought disaster is to expel water, but it actually makes water condense, condense into ice, and release a lot of heat. According to the calculation of ruins, if the ability of drought disaster goes further, it can evolve into seven hail. In the past, droughts could only absorb water into their own bodies, but this time, with the help of waterlogging, a large amount of water was expelled from the land. Under the control of drought, it condensed into ice in the sky and released heat. There was no water on the earth. The land dried up and split, and the vegetation withered and lost its activity. In a short time, a great drought appeared. The Smiths stood on the dry and dreary ground and heard a dull sound in the sky. A great deal of hail fell from the sky, and everything in the range was devastated. The hail storm destroyed the city, and the emperor who was standing in the imperial city had a gloomy look. Although the soul had been occupied by the spirit of the ruins, as the master of this country, he still had feelings for the empire he had built, but now he is going to destroy the country himself. The emperor collected all the soldiers from all over the world and forged them into the standard weapons of the army. After being transformed into zombies, he quickly awakened the true spirit and acquired the ability to hide soldiers. Any weapons marked by him belonged to his control. He did not believe in the ruins Fu, suggesting that his subordinates contacted the MI family. As a result, he lost his move to the ruins Fu and was transformed into a sub body. A large number of bronze weapons floated behind him, including dagger, spear, halberd, dart, Yue, beryllium, Li, bell, crossbow, arrowhead, short handled machete and sword. All obstacles were destroyed by the endless sea of weapons. As for the last demon disaster, his body had changed greatly after wriggling for a while, and turned into a huge monster with nine deformed heads. Wind disaster and demon disaster are brothers. Now they are more than 700 years old. At that time, the central tribes collapsed and several countries just took shape. However, due to the abuse of strange things, many abnormal monsters were born, which caused a lot of damage. Wind disaster and demon disaster are the victims. They turn into zombies to hunt and kill monsters for revenge. Nowadays, monsters are almost extinct, and they have a lot of credit. Demons hate these monsters the most. After they are transformed into zombies, they often eat those monsters. Therefore, the ability to wake up is related to freak monsters. There are nine monster vacancies in his body, and the monsters eaten by him will occupy one, and he also obtains the corresponding monster strength and form. All the six evils were killed, the hunter Smith was separated, and the people of the super time team hid behind a collapsed wall. Constanti made a small border to hide here. "Is this power really what life can do?" Mi then looks at the exaggerated natural disaster scene outside, and grows his mouth. You should know that although the zombies before were also very destructive, they were only a little more powerful and had some special abilities. Now, the six evils separate themselves into one''s own and set off a natural disaster, which is beyond the imagination of human beings. "The last time he was not so strong, these six sub bodies just had some special abilities." Major cage looked with disbelief at the six figures outside. "Probably knowledge." Dr. mystery sighed: "you said that we were subdued by him to read memories, and my most precious wealth is that I have accumulated knowledge for an unknown period of time. It is a terrible power." "His power has been accumulated by countless zombies for thousands of years. Last time, he didn''t use the means to exert his power. After reading our memory, he has been able to play his power more perfectly." "This kind of enemy is really powerful." The mysterious doctor looked at the sign standing in the air and sighed again. "No, you underestimate Smith. As a being that can destroy the world, he can''t be eliminated so easily." RIPP Z, on the other hand, said he was the most powerful voice as a semi integrated presence with Smith: "besides, don''t we have other cards?" The mysterious doctor nodded and touched his pocket. As he said, knowledge is the terrible power. Although their power does not belong to themselves, with knowledge, they can make many dangerous weapons. Under the rampage of the six evils, even if the ruins didn''t attack, the Smiths army was basically dead. And because they did not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, a large number of civilians were also killed and wounded, which made Smith unable to reproduce his own carrier.The bloody fog tentacle held the last Smith in his hand. At the moment, compared with when he first saw the ruins talisman, his strength had increased by two times, and his body strength had also increased three times. But for the ruins talisman, this was not enough. "What else? If not, I will be very disappointed to kill you Xu Fu looks at Smith. He is very strong, but not enough for Xu Fu. He is just warming up. Smith struggled for a while in the blood fog, was directly choked by the blood mist, turned into data. They try to keep these data, but they seem to be unrelated forces. They can''t touch them at all. When the last touch of green data disappears into the void, a huge object gradually emerges from the void. A large number of data flow, and a huge metal dodecahedron phenomenon emerges. "Apocalypse, the ultimate point of data extinction." Rip looked at the huge metal dodecahedron and felt a deep sense of despair. Apocalypse, the error body of data evolution, is the ultimate variant of Smith''s data virus, which combines all Smith''s power, and has the power to plunge the world into endless darkness. Some of the huge metal dodecahedrons rotate on some sides, and chains with claw like DNA protrude from them. On the top side, a golden platform emerges, from which an indistinct figure emerges. From apocalypse, countless darkness swept the whole world, and everyone stood in the darkness, as if floating in the night sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 Normally speaking, Smith''s death will only transfer the power of the individual to the last Smith, and eventually form a super Smith. Although the individual is strong, it is useless for Rip Z. The purpose of RIPP Z''s coming to this world this time is to help Xu Fuyi get out of the world and join the United Front against Negri. Lipp Z and they are all breakthroughs in their own world. They have a clear understanding of Negri. Negri exists regardless of good and evil. All he does is to obtain evolution. Only by constantly becoming stronger and becoming more valuable can they survive, just like a strict and unreasonable father. We need to understand this before we are qualified to break through the boundaries of the world. Therefore, rip Z secretly guided the apocalypse, which is to make the ruins symbol clear about this point. Smith has the ability to predict the future through data, but in general, this ability needs huge data support to work. However, when Smith died in large numbers, RIPP Z secretly guided him. Instead of passing on Smith''s power to other Smiths, Smith''s power was transformed into data and integrated into the world to observe the future of the world. Smith''s evolutionary ability would allow him to mutate according to future information. Unfortunately, based on the shape of the world, there is and only one future for the world - the end of the world. Therefore, it is inevitable that Smith evolved into the form of apocalypse. According to the internal analysis of the United Front against Negri, only in the face of apocalypse, which represents the destruction of the world, has the greatest chance of individual life breaking through the world boundary. Now Apocalypse has been led out by Lipp Z. as for whether or not to defeat apocalypse and break through the world boundary, it depends on the ruins themselves. The data of the future is constantly flowing into the metal dodecahedron. The fuzzy figure in the Apocalypse opens his eyes. Smith integrates into the world and obtains the data of the world, and the world is now under the control of Negri. Therefore, Smith''s ultimate evolution is to become the embodiment of the end of the world and become a part of Negri. "The parallel world of 18888 is too fragile." Negri''s face is vague, because his face represents a part of his existence, and this part of existence, the parallel world can no longer afford. If Negri takes the initiative to show his face and show this part of existence in this world, then the existence of this part will have a great impact on the world and cause natural disasters. In fact, the current state of Negri, even if it exists in the normal world, will be like a huge radiation source, which will constantly change the things around them. This is also the status quo of the eternal hot people. As long as they appear in the moon tree world, they will drive the change of the world. This is the power of their own existence, just like stars, even if they are still, their nature The gravity produced by quantity can also interfere with many things. Negri''s shadow observed the data of the parallel world, calculated the possibility of the symbol breaking through the world boundary, and then started. There are four chains in the dodecahedron of revelation, each of which bears fruit. Those are the sins that lead to the destruction of the world. When the fruit of sin is fully mature, there is the destruction of the world. The darkness that comes out of revelation will devour the world and turn it into nothingness. "The first result: zombies can''t bear children. When there are fewer and fewer people who are food and inheritors, the world will eventually fall into silence and be destroyed, with no end to charges." Negri''s shadow slowly opened his mouth. On the claw of a DNA chain, there appeared a thin and dry creature with pale skin, bloody eyes and a smooth lower body, which is the embodiment of zombies'' inability to reproduce in the future. "The second result: the essence of zombies is the life transformed from human beings. Their thinking has not been cultivated for a long time, and their hearts are empty and their accusations are unintentional." Negri spoke again, and the fruit on another chain and claw appeared. It was a twisted figure with a huge hole in its chest, symbolizing the emptiness in the future zombies. "The third result: zombies are more powerful than human beings, and they are more used to solving problems with strength without using intelligence and ignorance." The third chain hook claw unfolds, a ferocious beast appears on it, then the zombie in the future lost its mind symbol. "The fourth result: the source of strength of zombies belongs to their ancestors. If there is no internal struggle, the whole ethnic group will fall into a rut, no longer have value, and the charges are useless." On the fourth chain, a bound corpse appears on it, with all kinds of chains on it, which is a symbol of zombies'' future self-reliance and no longer vitality. At this moment, he was very clear that if he did not break through the world, he would never have a chance. The sin declared in the revelation is his future, and he will become a zombie with no end, no intention, ignorance and no use. At the same time, a kind of enlightenment appeared in the mind of the ruins. He kept in touch with more than 300 parallel world ruins symbols, but every time they lost contact, they all wanted to live in the shadow of Negri and get rid of his shadow, but they all failed. In the apocalypse, the ruins talismans get enlightenment. They only want to escape or live. They dare not resist Negri, because they are Negri''s creations. However, this kind of creation has no value for Negri, and there is no value. As a result, there is only one death."Seek life from death!" Looking at the apocalypse and the vague figure standing on the apocalypse, Xu Fu understood who it was. A kind of unspeakable fear filled his whole body, but he did not intend to retreat, because the reason was to stop being afraid. After the ruins, the six evil spirits are gathered together, and the blood of the ruins Fu is surging, which connects the six evils and themselves to prepare for the battle. Negri looked at the symbol of the ruins with admiration, and then his four chains broke away. Before MI can react, she is entangled in a chain. The smooth pale figure of the lower body at the top of the chain embraces Mi Si and melts into Mi Ji''s body. Mi feels that there is a huge force in his body when the fruit of no final sin is integrated into his body. At the same time, because this is a symbol of the sin that zombies can''t reproduce, he also gains the ability to make zombie blood lose its effectiveness. On the other hand, the evil fruit of unintentionalness is integrated into Mi Ze''s body, and he also gains the ability to hurt people''s spiritual will. The sin fruit representing ignorance is integrated into the central body of Zhongfu, who has been fighting soy sauce all the time, so that he has the ability to interfere with the thinking of zombies. On the contrary, this sin fruit does not provide him with any strength, because he is the origin of this sin, the ancestor of the zombie clan, and his power is constrained by most. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 Strictly speaking, there are 8888 parallel worlds, a total of 13.68 billion true spirits. The souls derived from each true spirit may break through the world boundary. But a soul in the process of growth will encounter too many choices, their soul is often no longer pure, and this kind of soul, want to break through the limits of the world is almost impossible. Among the 8888 parallel worlds, there are a total of 325 ruins talismans, which maintain the form of intelligent life. Among them, 325 are in the same running line, that is to say, they obtain the stone ghost face at the same time and become the inheritors of the stone statue life. However, only one of them had the courage to stand in front of Negri, even if it was only a shadow of Negri. "So, this is the original sin of zombies?" Mi is getting familiar with the power of sin. An insight appears in his mind. Only by ending the future of the zombies will these crimes disappear, and the world will truly belong to mankind. Otherwise, the Apocalypse will take shape and the world will be destroyed. "It seems that I have to do my best." Mi then squints and smiles, and a hole slowly appears in his chest. The fusion of sin and fruit is not random. MI is a direct descendant of MI Liang. Since he was born, he has the mission of exterminating the zombies. However, MI has no idea what he really needs. He seems to be happy all day, but in fact, he is an empty person, just in line with unintentional crime. Mi has sacrificed everything for his own wild hope. He takes the initiative to transform himself into a sterile zombie and tries his best to fight for a chance to stand on the top. Failure is death, which is just suitable for no end. As can be seen from his name, Zhongfang Fu is the successor of the central family of the central tribe thousands of years ago. His ancestors have been thinking about restoring the glory of the central tribe''s common Lord. They hope that one day they will be able to ignite fire again from their blood. However, when he was a child, central Fu unexpectedly awakened to the ability to use fire. Although it was just ordinary flame, it was also regarded as the hope of recovery by the central family, so it was renamed as central Fu. This time, I came to the Imperial City in order to stir up the storm and make the newly established Empire collapse, so that the central government can build up its power in the chaos and fight again. It is a crime of ignorance to talk only about the glory of family blood, but ignore the situation. Therefore, the central government''s re integration is the result of ignorance. Three people look at the ruins of Fu, no need to say, a battle broke out in an instant, the hands of the central part of the fire, invisible waves, as if the air in the high temperature twisted general, this wave makes Xu Fu frown, a wave in pulling his thinking, let him as if in a state of drunkenness, one does not pay attention, will be thinking into the river. Mi has directly rushed to the ruins Fu, and his strength has been changed qualitatively after integrating the fruits of sin. The ruins Fu, like the essence of blood, has no effect on him. It is easily torn by him. It originates from the sins of zombies and controls the ancestors of zombies. Xu Fu takes a step back and quickly judges Mi Ji''s ability to make blood flow, and he comes up with a solution. His blood spurts out and hits the ground in front of him. The bricks, stones and mud fly in the air. Under the great strength of his blood, he turns into a shell and shoots at Mi Ji. Mi has been able to make the blood void, but it is just the blood Qi. The power exerted by the blood Qi has no effect on his ability of sin fruit. Looking at the flying bricks and stones, MI has a breath in his heart. His spirit and will naturally spread into his own flesh and blood. The fire of wild hope is burning from him. All kinds of dangers and favorable conditions around him flow through his heart. His body is sensitive to avoid the stone bricks, and he further rushes towards the ruins symbol. It''s only the six evil spirits that meet Mi Ji. These six bodies are like wild animals, instinctively using their own abilities to attack Mi Ji. The central complex''s ability of sin and fruit interferes with the thinking of the ruins. The soul of the six evils has been unable to calculate how to use the ability reasonably and how to use the least force to leverage the greater effect. The six evils are like six mad dogs. MI has one enemy and his body is constantly floating in the cracks of various attacks, just like a boat on the rough sea, which may capsize at any time. The strength of these six sub bodies is not weak, especially the demon disaster. His strength does not need to be calculated to play, giving up everything and relying on instinct to fight is more powerful. Fortunately, the central government came back at this time, and the flame was beating between his limbs. His flame was originally just a common flame. However, with his strong spiritual will, he extended his spiritual will to the flame by using the principle of harmony and Qi, forming a silver fire of faith. The six evils have no sense of defense at all. The fire of faith burns them, and their bodies begin to melt in a short time. However, the spirit of ruins is connected with the blood of them, and the body of the six evils is quickly restored. The demon disaster is directly against the flame, close to the central Fu, the huge body of nine heads abnormal ferocity, ferocious teeth toward the central bite. "It seems that you are my opponent." Mi is not far away from the ruins, and the hole in his chest is getting bigger and bigger."Zero point is void, which is the profound meaning of zero point method." The blood of the ruins Fu flows to MI Ze, but the blood is absorbed by the cavity in MI Ze''s chest, and a bloody core condenses in the center of the void. "Since you have defeated me in the future, you should also crack my zero point method." Mi Ze is more and more excited. The empty blood is ignited in an instant and turns into black Qi, which is dominated by Mi Ze. With MI Ze''s fist, he fights against the ruins. "Show me now, then." When the fists and feet intersect, the hand of the ruins talisman is petrified, and MI is directly transformed into a stone statue: "even if you use the zero point method to transform my strength, it also takes the nature of the stone statue. To deal with the zero point method, the harmony method is enough." The palm of Xufu fell off, and a new palm grew out again. The lower wrist moved. The body of Xufu shot with blood, and several pieces of gravel flew towards Mi Ze''s stone statue, trying to destroy it. Since Mi Ze knows that the future zero point method has been broken, then he still uses the zero point method to rush over. It is not that he is stupid, that is, he is sure. Is mi stupid? It''s not stupid. On the contrary, MI Ze''s wisdom is one of the best. He''s just lazy because of his inner nothingness. Then he must have some cards. Stone impact on the stone statue, as expected, did not crush the stone statue, but was absorbed by the stone statue, just like the ruins symbol absorbing human flesh and blood. The stone statue slowly opens her eyes, and Mi Ze moves. Xu Fu''s eyes widened, and Mi Ze turned into a stone image life that should not exist in this world. He had rushed to absorb blood by using the method of zero point to prepare for the transformation into the structure of life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 "This How can it be! " Xu Fu''s face was astonished. As the inheritor of the stone statue life in this world, no one in the world knows more about the life of the stone statue than Negri, who made everything. Stone life is another world line life form. Because the world is different, they will be rejected by the world in this world, so there are varieties of zombies that adapt to the world. Nevertheless, zombies can not reveal their own nature, or there is a danger of fossilization. Now, with the help of the blood absorbed from the ruins Fu, MI transforms into stone statue life when she is a real human being. "Sure enough, that assumption is true." Mi, who is facing the six disasters in the distance, has noticed this and smiles with excitement. The key point of the harmony method is to melt their own spiritual will into their own flesh and blood, and complete their own unity. At that time, human beings were a whole, and the soul was integrated into the flesh and blood, which could stimulate the strong breath of people belonging to this world, to break through the breath of zombies and reveal the essence of stone statue life. This thousand years also brought the MI family''s understanding of the law of harmony and Qi to a peak. People and the world are closely linked. Since people can be unified, whether people can be unified with the world or with some of the world''s forces for the time being. Therefore, the second level of harmony and Qi method was developed to find the right world power, just like the continuous running in of human spirit and body. Finally, some successful Mi family members awakened with the help of the world''s power, such as fire. He was the power of fire and integrated it into his body. The third aspect of the method of harmony and Qi exists only in the imagination. Just as the spirit of human beings is integrated into the flesh and blood, the power of the world can also be integrated into the body according to the connection, so that the individual can be integrated into the world. According to conjecture, people with the third completion should be called gods at that time. They can gather their bodies in any corner of the world, and at the same time, they can mobilize the world to launch the force of natural disasters. If they do not cut off the contact with the world, they will never die. In the parallel world where MI has overthrown the ruins, MI has reached the state of triple harmony between man and God. Mi Ze, however, put forward an idea in his early years. The root of zombies is the life of stone statues, which is the representative of another world. The appearance of zombies represents that the rules of the stone statue world are being embedded in their own world. Zombies, which are unreasonable creatures, are just the rejection caused by the integration of the world and the stone world. It''s like the law of harmony. Once upon a time, there was an accident when the MI family was practicing the second level. The incompatible world power was destructively integrated into the body. Under that force, the MI family had a mutation and then exploded to death. If we compare and enlarge this example, we can see that it is very similar to the current situation in the world. The power of the stone statue life world is integrated into the world with the help of stone ghost face, but the repulsion stimulates this adverse reaction of zombies. The Apocalypse''s declaration that zombies are guilty leads to the destruction of the world in the future, which proves this point even more. Therefore, MI at that time put forward a crazy idea, that is, a certain person or a group of people should undertake the harmony between the world and become the link for the world to digest the stone statue world perfectly. In this way, not only can the third part of the harmony method be completed, but also the power of the stone statue world can be smoothly taken over. This idea is so crazy that MI Ze was punished by the elders of the clan. However, MI Ze, as the cousin of MI Ze, has kept this idea in mind, so there is the matter of his defecting from the MI family. MI can''t help but sigh. MI has amazing talent. Unfortunately, the smarter MI is, the more void he has in his heart. However, he is different. Wild hope brings his incomparable executive power. They can definitely become the strongest in the world. "It''s a terrible power." The stone statues of MI Ze gradually changed and finally became fresh flesh and blood. His idea was just an idea. The reason why he succeeded this time was that he integrated the fruits of sin in this world. Although the Apocalypse represents the destruction of the world, it should also represent the world, integrating the fruit of sin. Although the DNA chain that generates the fruit of sin disappears, it is still connected to MI Ze. With this, MI succeeded and became the key point for the stone statue world to integrate into the world. As soon as the shadow flashed, MI came to his back at a faster speed than the ruins Fu''s reaction. In a boxing, the body of the ruins Fu was deformed and turned into flesh and blood shells and flew out with great strength. All the way, MI ran into the ruins of the Imperial City, leaving a long bloody road. Xufu is struggling to get up from the ruins. He looks like a devil in hell. The smell of burning and barbecue is coming from his body. After being hit, the high temperature caused by high-speed friction with the air will tear his skin and roast some of the flesh below. "Blood gas didn''t work." As a result, MI was not familiar with the power of the stone statue world. He was afraid that the ruins Fu would die on the spot. Mi then looks at the struggling ruins Fu, and her body suddenly collapses into a large amount of powder. At the same time, in front of the ruins Fu, some of the powder agglomerates together and recondenses into Mi Ze''s body.Mi Ze, who is integrated into the world, can use the material there to condense his body as long as his consciousness can reach. "It''s over, ruins!" Mi then looks at the ruins Fu with his head on his side and says to him seriously, "the thousand year old entanglement between you and Mi''s family is over today." "That''s why, integrate into the world and become the meeting point of the two worlds?" When Xu Fu saw Mi Ze''s behavior, he opened his mouth and laughed wildly: "you will realize that, MI Ze, the ultimate fear! At that time you will become another me, and I am quite sure of that! " "Or is it because you realize this that you are so nihilistic, because as a smart person, you find that everything you have in front of him is meaningless!" Xu Fu is still laughing: "in this case, you are not as good as me!" Mi then looks at the ruins Fu in silence. The void in his chest is gradually expanding. Then he raises his hand. The blood of the ruins Fu is flying, and his hands are clenched. The body of the ruins Fu is like an irresistible force and squeezed into a twisted shape. MI, who is integrated into the world, can control all the material and energy of the world with his own will. Mi''s face has changed again and again, and the stone ghost face has been destroyed. If the ruins Fu, the only ancestor of stone statues in the world, dies, MI can no longer reproduce the achievements of MI Ze. But MI has resisted it. He believes his wildfire. His chance to step on the top has not yet arrived. He looks at Yanpu with no trace in the corner of his eye. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 The body of Xufu is squeezed into a twisted mass by Mi Ze, but he is still alive. "This is the triple sum." The consciousness of Xu Fu is more sober than ever before. After MI becomes the fusion point, he becomes the God of the world. At this time, Xu Fu finds himself weak and pitiful. "Even the gods of this world can''t overcome it. How can we break through the world, or even defeat Negri, who is the same as the creator today?" The aura between the souls of the ruins is rapidly rotating, and the information shared by other parallel world ruins symbols is constantly extracted. "We must break the triple harmony''s control over all things in this world." When Xu Fu turns his mind around, his body and his strength are all the materials of the world. Even his soul is derived from this world and belongs to the world itself. Therefore, when Hui Fu was integrated into Mi Ze in this world, he was utterly defeated and had no resistance at all. Among the information shared by more than 300 parallel world market symbols, many of them are repetitive. After all, more than 300 of them were still a person at some time in the past. "This is..." The ruins symbol searches for all the information left by others and seeks for its own vitality. Finally, some extremely interesting information is found in a special ruins symbol. At the beginning, the ruins Fu made a different choice. Instead of wearing a mask to become the ancestor of zombies, he found the dead companion corpse, namely Mi Liang''s brother-in-law, after discovering the effect of the mask, and put the mask on him. The guy who came back from the dead has become a kind of monster that distinguishes zombies - ghosts. Because he wanted to survive, he shot his companion''s feet, and because of guilt, he transferred the stone ghost face to the corpse of that guy. After the guy turned into the ancestor of the ghost and caused boundless disaster, Xufu was once again condemned by his conscience and embarked on the road of studying ways to defeat the ghost. It can be said that this parallel world ruins Fu can be called a decent character. He pursued the origin of the stone ghost face, and went all the way to the central tribe and came to the Shenhuo. Here, he got an ancient book - suihuo, which is a treasure of the central tribe. It is said that he had gone to heaven and became a God. However, he recorded all kinds of knowledge through the fire, which is the flint fire. The reason why ancient books are called flint fire is because it is a semi carbonized wood. If you want to acquire knowledge, you must drill flint to make fire, then you can absorb knowledge from it. This talisman tried to get a way to restrain the corpse and ghost from the flint fire, and he did succeed. He ignited the flint fire with his own life, and learned that the essence of the ghost was the turbulence caused by the stone statue life embedded in the world, which was a kind of wrong existence. Understand the essence of ghost ruins, developed a way to ignite the fire of everyone''s life, correct the ghoul''s mistakes with personal correctness, just as he has been correcting his own mistakes. After passing down the method, he was also ignited by the flint fire, cursed by the knowledge. Although he had gained a long life, he was burned by the fire day after day year. The power of that parallel world is not high. Corpses and ghosts are just more infectious. Therefore, there are not many ruins symbols interested in. They have searched everywhere, but they have not been found. "Ghoul, wrong." Inspiration flashed through the soul of the ruins talisman. After completing the awakening and connecting with other parallel worlds, he found that most of the other talismans became "wrong" zombies. He shared the knowledge he got from the flint fire, hoping that other ruins could wake up. The whole article of this knowledge is about the mistakes and the correction measures of the ruins symbols. After studying the mistakes, we put the information aside. Even he himself was the same. Looking at the wrong information, Xu Fu finally understood: "zombies are mistakes. As the ancestor, I am the source of all errors. It is meaningless for me to pursue the right triple harmony. Even if I succeed, it is only a puppet named" God "in the world." "The power of error is my pursuit!" The twisted body of Xufu collapses completely and is decomposed into the most common element in the world by Mi Ze. However, MI is not happy with success. He feels that a terrible creature full of fallacies and mistakes is returning from death. The shadow on the Apocalypse shows a smile. After Negri evolved into a world pathogen, the dragon of eternal sin is no longer used. However, Negri has never forgotten the power of "error". There are 8888 parallel worlds, that is, 8888 laboratories. Among them, there are numerous research projects. For example, MI Ze''s triple harmony of heaven, man and God is also a branch of the research project. At that time, MI was guided by him and put forward the idea of triple harmony. This man was really smart. He faintly noticed the existence of Negri soon. However, as a talent of wisdom, MI did not lack the talent of spiritual will and courage to face the desperate situation. Suihuo is another research project. The repentant talisman is the experimental object of that project. Unfortunately, he lacks the ability to bear the mistakes. He only wants to make up for the mistakes. The experimental plan and the transfer have taken place. Unexpectedly, the seeds planted on the other side are blooming here."This is the mystery of the soul. It is clearly the same soul that can generate so many possibilities." Negri sighed that although he split the parallel world with the help of the world and split the souls of billions of lives, there are still countless mysteries about it, and Negri is far from understanding. "It''s a long way to go." Located in the center of the parallel world, the unspeakable golden behemoth opened thousands of eyes. Among the countless streamers, several inconspicuous lights began to collapse under Negri''s eyes. The light is a parallel world, in which thousands of lives look at the cracked world, and the eyes that appear faintly after it. They hold their hair and howl wildly. Several parallel worlds collapse directly, and the material and energy that make up the world flow rapidly. Most of them converge to the world where the symbol is located, and a small part regenerates a parallel world. Among them, a small number of souls who did not collapse under Negri''s eyes were pulled out by Negri and sent into this world. The valuable people should get the chance to survive. Negri is so kind. Thousands of eyes slowly closed, more than 8000 parallel world still shine, not because a few of them are broken, there is no abnormal. "I will search up and down!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 Mi is integrated into the world, and at this moment, he found that the power of the world is rising rapidly. If the original world is set as one, then the present world is five. "In silence, the world has risen several times. If I had not been integrated into the world, I would have been hard to find out." Mi observes that there is a power that is integrated with the world, and all people''s senses are under its control. Therefore, even if they are integrated into the four parallel worlds themselves, no one can find them except a few gifted people. "Did the man do it?" Mi Ze guesses in his heart. Then he looks into the void, and the ruins Fu comes out again. The wrong power flows on him. MI is absolutely in control of the things in this world, and has no effect on the ruins Fu. "Because is there enough value in the talisman?" Mi soon realized that he was a smart man. It was because of his intelligence that he realized how desperate the gap between them and the one behind the world was. The ruins talisman came out of the void, and his present appearance has been completely separated from the ranks of human beings. The trunk of his body is three purple and red unidentified substances that spiral and rise with each other, and there are many bright red particles moving in irregular tracks inside. The hands and feet are covered with crimson exoskeletons, which look very powerful. Although the head still keeps some appearance of the ruins, there are two long backward horns in the frontal horn, and three bright red energy balls floating behind the back, which are in the shape of inverted triangle. "It''s a wonderful feeling, MI Ze. I really thank you. If you hadn''t forced me to the end of my life, I wouldn''t have been able to get to this point." And Mi''s energy is shot from the body. Mi Ze''s body collapses in an instant. Although Mi Ze''s body condenses again in another corner of the world, there is always a trace of red power beating on his body. What is a mistake? To explain errors from a philosophical point of view, it refers to the cognition that does not conform to the objective reality. For example, it is an objective truth in this world that people will die if they are killed. Therefore, it is a mistake to be killed but not to die. Therefore, error and truth constitute a pair of contradictions in the cognitive process. Their opposition is absolute and relative, and they transform each other under certain conditions. Just like geocentrism and heliocentrism, they were right at that time, and they were wrong after the passage of time. In the world of fire, Negri got the wrong attribute by accident, and solidified this ability in the beginning of fire. Strictly speaking, this ability should be called personal correctness which is inconsistent with the world''s correctness. The reason why the ruins symbol of corpse ghost line can not bear the power of error is that it only uses personal correctness to make up for the world''s correctness, and this ruins symbol chooses to fight against the world''s correctness with personal correctness. So he got Negri''s favor. "To fight against the power of the world with personal strength, I have to say you are stupid." Mi Ze''s breath is surging, and the power of the world converges to him and submerges the red power. But even though the power of the error has been compressed to the extreme, it is still strong. If the error can be easily rewritten, it is not a mistake. Under Mi Ze''s control, a large amount of water vapor in the sky gathers and condenses into a black cloud like an iron block, which is connected with the darkness rolled up by the apocalypse, and envelops everyone like an iron cage. The lightning swings and shuttles through the layers of dark clouds. The thunder slowly comes and frightens people''s hearts. The roar just subsides, and then another blue lightning cuts through the sky ¡£ The pressure on the ruins Fu is becoming more and more heavy. It turns into a wrong form. It does not increase much strength. It is just that he is no longer restrained by the world. A feeling of being rejected by the whole world appears in the mind of the ruins Fu. In fact, if the ruins Rune does not distort the whole space with the wrong power, I am afraid that in an instant, he will be attacked by space, and he will not even have a foothold in this world. This is also the strength of integrating into the world. They are the world itself. As long as they have enough influence, they can control all phenomena in the world in accordance with the rules of the world. At the next moment, countless lightning falls, and all the targets are ruins. The downwind shear of supercell thunderstorm is extremely large. The thunderstorm cloud bottom extends to the ground, forming a tornado. Dozens of newly generated spherical lightning, driven by the tornado, fly to the target talisman with the air flow fluctuation. As long as conditions permit, all kinds of natural disasters are generated under the control of MI Ze, and the crazy amount attacks the ruins Fu. "Ruins Fu, in my short life, I have learned one thing." Mi Ze squints and affirms: "when human resources are poor, people can''t win the world, and they can''t challenge that existence." "People are just people after all. That''s the reality." Under the thunderstorm, the body of Xufu was destroyed by the beating lightning, and the surface layer of his body turned into coke. RIPP Z looked at him from a distance, and his fingers moved. Things were a little beyond his expectation. He had to lament Mi Ze''s talent, which was no less than that of Negri united front people. However, his shortcoming was that he had accepted his fate and did not conform to the selection mechanism of the united front.From the bottom of his heart, PIP Z doesn''t like the ruins, because the modern personality of the ruins is reshaped with the help of the stone ghost face. In his broken parallel world, dinosaurs have achieved divine fire and created the era of the giant dragon. At that time, their task of transcending space-time team naturally became the world line to correct dinosaur man. It is also the ruins talisman who wakes up in the age of the dragon. After that, he pretends to form an alliance with the super space time team, and then sells them to the dinosaur man as bait. As a result, the super time team is in a desperate situation, and rip has to merge with Smith. Lipp Z sighs. As long as MI is a little bit angry and has a chance to break through the world, he will choose to help Mi Ze instead of Xu Fu, but now he has no choice. At this time, Mi Ji''s voice came from Lipp Z''s ear: "Mr. rip, I think I need your help." Seeing that all the six evil spirits have fallen down at the moment, the spirit of the ruins Fu returns to the main body with their strength, and MI has already made a move. At the moment, he looked at the battle between MI Ze and Xu Fu, and his eyes were hot and said: "although my cousin now has the advantage, I have a hunch that the ruins Fu still has the bottom card to overturn. But even if I integrate the fruits of sin, the strength is not enough. I need your help." Lipp Z looks at Mi Ji as if he knows him again. He seems to know something. "I, however, have always had the prospect of replacing the ruins talisman." Mi has already said something, and let rip Z look. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 "We and the ruins are enemies. There is a ambiguity in your words." RIPP Z continues to work on the instrument, collecting data, and casually says that at this time, he found that other people did not find Mi Ji. It seems that only he can see and hear Mi Ji. In the distance, there is another Mi who is watching the battle between MI Ze and the ruins Fu. "It''s just a little trick to get out of the body." Mi has simply explained that although his talent is not as good as Mi Ze''s, it is not too bad. The soul wandering Dafa is a kind of ability developed by him with the help of the harmony method, which can let his soul leave the body in a hidden posture in a short time. On the other side, other members of the spacetime team are struggling with the phone booth, as if they want to accomplish something. "Not necessarily." Mi has laughed and said, "my wildfire will remind me of the things that are beneficial or harmful to my wild hope." "This kind of judgment will change with the change of events, but it needs a process. The original Mr. rip has little help for my wild vision, but at that moment, it has become one of the most important fulcrum for me to realize my wild vision." "The reason for this is clearer than Mr. rip than I am." Mi has a smile on his face, but in fact he is secretly guarding against rip. He is very sure to persuade rip, but this kind of thing has never been absolute. It is necessary to be on guard. "I''ll give you a chance." Lipp stops working for a moment, then starts to say that although MI has not broken through the interference of God''s eye, his talent is not too bad. If he really has the possibility of breaking through the boundary, there is no problem in giving him a chance. Both the public and the private don''t want Xufu to be a companion. In private market Fu, he destroys his team and forces him to merge with Smith. This is a personal hatred. Yu Gong also thinks that Xu Fu is too dangerous. This kind of person is self-centered and their eyes are only themselves. His joining the United Front can bring disaster rather than combat power. Unfortunately, it was decided by the United Front conference that he had no way to veto it. However, if there was another person who might break through the world boundary and live in the same world with Xufu, it would be easier. The parallel world is only 18888 of the normal world, which was originally extremely fragile. According to the research of the United Front, each world can tolerate at most one person who breaks through the boundary. In a world that has been broken through, the structure of that world will change accordingly, and the later one will break through again, which will lead to the destruction of the world. Therefore, when there are two people who may break through the boundary in a world, the rule of the United Front is to help the party with great value. The United Front with Negri as the imaginary enemy can be said to be inhuman in some aspects, only focusing on value. "Mr. sherip, then." Mi has said this with a smile, and his figure gradually fades away from Lipp Z''s eyes. On the other side, MI has turned his eyes slightly, and then continues to watch Mi Ze fight with the ruins Fu. Now, the ruins Fu has begun to gain the upper hand. Mi is integrated into the world and has the ability to control the world, but this ability must conform to the world rules, that is, to follow the basic law of the world. That is to say, MI wants this to cause certain phenomena, which must be done by the world itself, and whether he can succeed depends on his personal influence on the world after he integrates into the world. A thick layer of black material fell from the body of the ruins talisman. It was the body tissue that he had been killed by lightning. If it hadn''t been for the ruins talisman to understand the wrong usage and ensure the existence of his life error, he would have been under the thunderstorm. "My strength has increased again. Thank you very much." A new layer of exoskeletons is being created. The flash of thunder and lightning flows on this exoskeleton, but it does not damage the symbol. "Have you ever heard of Faraday cage? Or do you know about electrostatic shielding? I just re optimized my armor Xu Fu said with a smile, "knowledge is the curse of the Conservatives, but the wealth of the brave." "So you are cursed by knowledge, and I have gained the wealth of knowledge according to my stubborn resistance." The symbol of the ruins leaped lightly and fell to MI Ze not far away. At this moment, the symbol seemed to be separated from the reality, like an unrealistic but highly existential contradictory figure. The power of crimson error spreads. He belongs to the personal correctness of Xufu. The fist and foot of Xufu break through the obstacles created by Mi Ze and hit Mi Ze. The wrong power remains on him and interferes with his ability. "What you said may be reasonable, but what you can''t win is not just me, but the whole world. You who choose to be wrong are not allowed to live in this world." Mi Zeyu Guang has swept the super time and space team. The individual strength of those people is not as good as them, but their role is not reflected in their strength. At this time, they have gathered in the phone booth, with a flash of light from the phone booth, they disappeared in place, with the passage of time, the existence of the ruins symbol is becoming weaker and weaker. The significance of the super space team lies in its super space time. They can shuttle the past and the future, and change the future by changing the past a little bit. The original ruins talisman is a fatal disease in the world. There is no medicine to cure it. If the super time and space team forces to fight against this disease, it will only involve itself to be infected and lead to death.Therefore, the super time team conducted vaccine experiments by leading out the MI family, a tributary of the MI family. Now that the vaccine has been successful, MI has completed the triple harmony of heaven, man and God, which is the medicine for the disease. Therefore, the team can now go to the past to treat the disease. The past is the foundation of the present existence. When the foundation is changed, it will naturally be affected. Xufu finds that his memory has been disordered. If he had not kept his wrong form, he might have been changed and become a fool full of benevolence, morality and self sacrifice. "We have to figure out a way to change the past more and more." Xufu reaches out his hand to resist Mi Ze''s attack, and his body falls into the ruins. The changes from the past are like mountains crushing on him. Mi has calmed down and waited. Suddenly, a memory appears in his mind. He was passed a message in the past, so he finished a method early. "The Apocalypse is written backwards." Mi has already shown a very excited smile. After a few seconds, he forcibly suppressed the excitement and said to the central reply not far away, "ah, I have a proposal." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 "Yes?" The central committee turned its head, and more attention was obviously still on MI Ze''s side. Now that the Imperial Emperor has died, as long as the ruins talisman is also killed, the world will inevitably fall into chaos. This is the most suitable time for the development of forces, and he will certainly be able to revive the glory of the central tribe and the world''s Communist Lord. "Poof..." The sharp object directly pierces Zhongfu''s brain. Mi already looks as usual. His palms rise together and are touching the white brains of Zhongfu. "Ignorance is sin." Mi Ji''s palm sends out a burst of suction, and the sin melted into the central Fu''s body is pulled out, and the beast is pulled into Mi Ji''s body. "Ignorance without end is enough." Mi has sensed the connection with apocalypse. About three years ago, he just betrayed Mi''s family and became a zombie. Then he received a message about apocalypse from a mysterious man. It is obvious that MI, who is intelligent enough, has spent three years transforming the triple sum method into an inverted way of apocalypse. Mi has transformed himself into a force and passed on to the Apocalypse along the DNA chain. Since man can integrate with the world, why can''t he integrate with the apocalypse. The essence of harmony and Qi law is fusion. From the fusion of spirit and body at the beginning, to the integration of world power and individual, to the integration of individual and world, as long as there is a connection and the breakthrough point is found, the fusion can be achieved. The Apocalypse was originally led by Lipp Z. he also partly integrated the prototype of Apocalypse Smith. Naturally, he has a deep understanding of apocalypse. By providing detailed information of apocalypse, MI has consciously improved his method. With a glance at the shadow of Negri in the apocalypse, we can understand what happened without inquiring. Heqi method is also one of Negri''s research projects. There are thousands of projects derived from Heqi method. This method of integrating other things with the help of connection has a good development potential. Negri''s understanding of the law of harmony is far beyond Mi Ji''s and Mi Ji''s. from the perspective of Negri, there are too many loopholes in Mi Ji''s reverse writing of apocalypse. For example, the protection in the process of integration is too simple, exposing all his own information. At this time, Negri can easily rewrite Mi Ji. "The limitations of vision and talent." Negri judged that MI would do better in the same field of vision. At least, the security of the Apocalypse inversion would be greatly improved. Of course, MI might not have the courage to use it, which is his limitation. The shadow of Negri drifts away slowly, and the golden particles fall on the other side to form Negri''s figure. After integrating the material energy of the other four parallel worlds, the world can barely bear the appearance of Negri. At the next moment, Mi Ji''s upper body appears on the top of the Apocalypse dodecahedron. His naked upper body also has some metallization, and his look is slightly changed. How can he not pay the price when he is integrated into the Apocalypse which represents the end of the world. Mi had expected this for a long time, but he didn''t resent it. He could pay everything for his wildness, including himself. "Much better than I thought." Mi has been standing on the dodecahedron. He can foresee the crime of this world and various reasons for the destruction of the world in the future. At the same time, MI has also felt that he can complete the transformation of the apocalypse in different directions, such as the direction of the aggressor of resentment. He can absorb the residual resentment of all the dead in this world and gain his knowledge and ability. Or the direction of the destroyer evolves a destructive force, with the purest and most terrifying force to carry out the end of the day. Of course, he can also retain the current form of sin fruit, collect the crime of world destruction, coagulate the fruit of sin, and give it to others, give them the ability to become their own sin agent. "Let me see the next sin in the world." Mi has been conscious of observing the world''s sin through time and space. The ruins are on the verge of death, but the world will always be destroyed, which means that the world has been flowing with sin. All kinds of information flows into Mi Ji''s consciousness. In his mind, there are all kinds of possibilities of world destruction in the future. For example, after the debris of the stone statue world is completely integrated into the world, it will bring about world change. Everyone can obtain the ability from emotion, and the era of power generation with love comes. However, the condensation of negative emotions also forms the extermination monster, so the Apocalypse can be added New form: big black sky form. Of course, MI also has the power to restrain emotions. Human beings can only develop science and technology. One day in the future, they will master the key of space, tear open the curtain of space, and see the things behind the world, and the whole world will be destroyed. Moreover, the creation God (MI Ze) and the God of destruction (Mi Ji) have controlled the belief of human beings, which has kept the present feudal and ignorant social form. The world is also the fastest to be destroyed because of the crime of futility. Mi is stunned. His body, which is integrated with the apocalypse, begins to tremble. He peeps into a corner of the world''s secrets. Just that face, MI already knows who it is, the 8800 Lord of the world - Negri. At this time, MI has been completely awakened. Why does MI, who has such amazing talent, seem so nihilistic, and why the behavior pattern of the ruins Fu has changed so much."If you want to live, you have to show value. However, our existence is too small for that person. It is so small that we are despairing." Mi Ji''s belief has been hit unprecedentedly. Under this kind of existence, Mi Ji''s wild hope is a joke with one side''s head and one side''s tail. "United front against Negri." With the help of apocalypse, MI has finally shared information with Lipp Z to a certain extent, and he also knows where Lipp Z comes from. "It''s just that kind of existence. Is it really necessary to resist? What is the significance of our existence in front of him? " Mi is in great pain. He even hates himself. Why should he integrate into the apocalypse? If he doesn''t know anything, then he can still keep his wild hope and walk on the road of his own pursuit. Although he can never reach the end, this is not a gift. "Is my life really meaningless?" MI can''t help thinking about Mi Ze''s nihilism. He also has to admit that MI Ze is really smarter than him and discovers the hidden secret so early: "it''s just meaningless!" "Even so, even if it dies, my life will be brilliant!" In the distance, the crimson light broke out in an all-round way. Under the pressure of desperate situation, Xufu finally burst out its potential which was not possessed by itself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 As expected, Xu Fu broke out and his past was constantly changed by the super time team. Such as saving his companions from his hands, preventing him from contacting the mask, and changing his mind by various means to make him a virgin. As the past has been changed, the present symbol can also feel that there is another self awakening in his body and his personality is being erased. "If my personality is changed without my will, am I still me?" The bright red smell of Xu Fu disappeared quickly, and his "mistake", that is, his personal justice, was rapidly eliminated, because it was not in line with the "correctness" of the world. "If a person wants to survive in society, he must have the correct values. You should know how to respect others, learn to take care of other people''s emotions, and understand the etiquette of this society." "You can''t stand out, it will show you''re a weirdo, you have to conform to the rules of the world, because that''s right." "Otherwise, if it conflicts with social rules, it will only hurt you. The more you fit in with the rules of the world, the better you will be able to live." "Even if the rule is" wrong, "it is right when most people follow it." "The right can live a very moist life, the wrong can only sink, become the existence of social exclusion, become a loser, become the garbage of this society." "The world is the world of most people, and you are too small." In his mind, another normal symbol has appeared. He has a gentle smile. Even if he is a soul, he has been specially modified. He looks like a social elite with neat clothes and carefully arranged hair. He has a wide range of friends and holds the philosophy of human relations. He has countless wealth, power and resources in his hands. He is a man who enjoys the society. With one command, countless people will sacrifice their lives to complete his account. As the ancestor of zombies, Xufu does not necessarily live well. He is the God of this world, because he has integrated into the world and is very familiar with all kinds of rules and principles. He is indeed a top-notch cultivation method. Three steps are enough to make people become gods, even in the ordinary world without extraordinary power. Through all kinds of training to control yourself, and then find the right world power, and integrate him into his own body. Finally, the whole person can see the "correctness" of the world, integrate into this world, and fit in with the correctness of that world. At that time, you are the God of that world. "I am right. People are just human beings. We are humble and humble. Personal correctness is not important at all. If it is inconsistent with world values, it is a mistake. It is really a stupid thing to insist on personal correctness. I am a smart man. You should not refuse me." Another self in his mind said with a smile: "face the reality, don''t you find that you are getting weaker and weaker? The world is so mean that it can''t accommodate people who disobey it. " "I''m what you should be living for." The body of the ruins Fu wriggled. Another one broke open his belly and broke free. He plundered the body tissue of the ruins talisman with an elegant smile and said, "what you uphold is just rubbish to me." "That''s not true." The body of Xufu is hit by Mi Ze''s controlling energy. The huge energy breaks his defense. He can no longer obtain the world''s materials, and he falls into a desperate situation called the world. "You are right, but when he is compared with my pursuit, the correctness of the world is rubbish!" Most of his body was taken away by his "right" self, and the rest turned into a faint red light, as if it would be extinguished by a breeze. The red is so pure and beautiful, but it can''t change the fact that he is about to be destroyed. The consciousness of the symbol of ruins is dissipating, but it is obvious that the symbol is favored by Negri. When he insists on his own correctness, he cuts off the connection with his past self, and he becomes a man without the past. Because of this, the ruins Fu broke through the shackles of the world, and saw the different scenery of the world. The glorious parallel world has become the giant between the parallel worlds. "Only by becoming a new individual can we break through the boundaries of the world?" Xu Fu has a clear understanding in his heart, abandoning his past self and embracing a better and more perfect self. Only in this way can he get closer to Negri than ever before, and let him understand more about what kind of existence Negri is. Negri is a kind of thinking, an idea and a pursuit, which is also the truth of people like them. "Constantly break through their own limitations, advance forever, and pursue a more perfect self." As for what is better and more perfect, it depends on the correctness of the individual, not the world. It really needs to understand, but not for integration, but for change. "To change the existence of the world with the will of the individual is more in line with my correctness than the so-called God." The more we understand Negri, the more it fits in with Negri. His weak soul connects with Negri''s existence, and the theory belonging to Negri transforms the ruins symbol.Negri was slightly surprised to see the symbol of ruins, the world boundary breaker, and one of Negri''s experiments, or one of the most important experiments, called self replication experiment. He will push some people into the same desperate situation as he used to be. If they grow up to meet the needs of Negri, it will be easy to break through the boundaries of the world. Before the experiment, there were many world boundary breakers, but most of them broke through the world in an ingenious way. For example, rip Z integrated Smith to obtain the ability of infinite evolution, but he did not have Smith''s self destruction tendency. Therefore, his power broke through the world, but his ideological realm was far from reaching. Therefore, they can not understand what kind of existence Negri is. Instead, they regard Negri as the enemy, which has been forcing them to exist at a higher level, although there is nothing wrong with this understanding. "I can''t believe it''s a symbol of ruins. It''s the first one that really breaks through the boundary." Negri thought that the potential of human beings is really hard to describe. There is no better existence in the United Front against Negri than in the ruins. For example, general chimpanzee lived in a world that inherited the debris of the world line from silicon-based life. The life in that world was influenced by the fire of the shelter that Negri had transformed from the wreckage into mechanical bodies, and they were naturally divided into Big Macs and armed beasts. Big Mac thinks they should return to the organic world, while the armed beast organization thinks that the fire is a god given God and should transform the world into an inorganic world. The final result is that the giant gorilla generals unify organic and inorganic, becoming a combination of carbon and silicon. However, the chimpanzee general''s success was a coincidence. He did not really implement his own will, so he did not meet Negri''s requirements. So Negri guided him to establish an anti Negri united front and continue to give them pressure until they met the requirements of Negri or exceeded Negri''s expectation again. After all, that was also a kind of harvest. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 "Still failed?" With the landing of the phone booth, RIPP Z looked at the nearly extinguished flame in the field and sighed. There was a possibility or only possibility of breaking through the boundary. In fact, more people failed. Then Lipp Z looks at Mi Ji, who has been integrated with the apocalypse. The other side also loses his sense in the face of the truth. If he can''t get out of his inner dilemma, his personality will be completely destroyed, and he will never have the courage to fight from now on. Obviously, Lipp Z''s mission is a complete failure. Instead, the rest of the spacetime team cheered. They stopped the zombie world line and saved the world. They are the heroes of the world. RIPP Z looked at these companions, laughed and sighed. Sometimes ignorance is really good. If you don''t know anything, you won''t be afraid of anything. They can enjoy their victory with peace of mind until the end of the world. Lipp Z has seen the parallel world collapse, that is, in an instant, all the material energy that constitutes the world collapses and turns into the most basic particles, and the human soul flies away one by one, turning into the most beautiful brilliance. It''s just a moment. There won''t be any pain. Lipp Z sometimes envies them, but then he strengthens his will. Although they are out of the parallel world because of dexterity, their will is not bad, or even very strong. To resist Negri and gain freedom is the United ideal of the whole united front. Just looking back on his resistance Road, their personality has changed during the struggle, and they are more and more close to Negri. "If you want to overcome the abyss, you have to fall into the abyss first." Rip Z chuckled: "or the Dragon butcher will be the dragon." Lipp Z didn''t know. All he could do was walk down until he was at ease. Just as Lipp Z was about to report the failure, the flame representing the symbol of ruins was beating again, becoming hotter and brighter. "It can''t be..." RIPP Z was stunned. In their calculation, Xu Fu wanted to break through the world boundary only by relying on his root ability and swallowing other himself by the connection between souls in the desperate situation, so as to break through itself. However, according to the monitoring, the spirit and will of the ruins has not broken through the boundaries of the parallel world, and other ruins symbols have not been swallowed up. However, the existence of the ruins talisman is rising and becoming stronger and stronger. Then at the next moment, the spirit will of the ruins will reach an unprecedented breakthrough, with the help of the root of this platform, the spirit will be transmitted to other ruins. Located in the Imperial City, MI has already sat on the throne. On both sides of the hall are rows of stone statues. These stone statues are lifelike and maintain various images. Especially their eyes, they are still alive. In fact, they are still alive, and will live as stone statues. Mi has sipped the copper wine, but there is no excitement in his heart. After completing the triple harmony of heaven, man and God, MI has discovered the secret behind the world, which makes him lose all courage and can only dominate in his own world, but he has no further ambition. "Mi Ze, give up. You can''t win me." Now, only by conquering the enemy in the past can he get some pleasure. This is also the reason why he has defeated each other many times, but he has let the other side go. In his heart, there is even a desire that MI can kill him and let him die. After defeating Mi Ze again, Mi Ji''s heart becomes more and more empty. Until this time, a red light appears on a statue. MI is stunned. It''s a stone statue of the ruins. Unexpectedly, there are some changes today. Mi has frowned and felt something wrong. He once lurked under the ruins Fu in order to get the stone ghost face. Later, he defeated him with his own hands. It can be said that he was very familiar with him, but at this moment, he found that the ruins Fu which had just revived was extremely strange. "It seems that you still have hidden secrets. It''s better. It can give me more fun." Mi has a happy smile and reaches out to control the material and energy of the ruins Fu. At the next moment, the red light flashed, and Mi Ji''s chest was pierced by a fist. The dark red light wrapped his body and cut off his contact with the world. "And What a surprise. " Mi has grinned and then dies with a smile. At this moment, the death brings Mi Ji salvation and liberation. Mi has been wrapped by the crimson light and assimilated into her own body. More and more ruins in parallel world are shining with red light. Even those who are not the world line of stone statues are also infected. The spirit and will of the ruins Fu carry out the way. Their souls are integrated into one through their own root ability. Their souls are united once again. "What''s going on in RIP Z, all the parallel worlds are sending out abnormal messages, and according to the probe, the source is you." Captain gorilla''s call made rip Z have a bad feeling. "Maybe we are wrong." Lipp Z murmured to himself, and saw that the ruins Fu scattered into several channels at the next moment and rushed towards the people around. Mi Ji, MI Ze and even himself could not avoid it. The spirit and will of the ruins Fu infused into their hearts and assimilated them."United front?" We get the information of the United Front from Lipp Z. the ruins do not stop. The crimson light rising from the sky breaks through the boundaries of the world and pours at the location of the United Front. Organic and inorganic harmony of the orangutan general. In order to become stronger and bigger, the black widow, who transforms herself into a biological matrix and a biological propagator, collects as many kinds of tadpoles as she can make fewer kinds of arms. Constanti, who uses mysterious rituals to fit in with the mysteries of the universe, once approached Negri, but unfortunately she overestimated her reason and went completely crazy. She became a monster and is now a biological weapon of the United Front. There is also major cage, who has transformed into an alien species. He has fully activated his mysterious blood and become a soldier''s nest similar to the black widow. In the same way, the mysterious doctor of the super space team is not much better. In order to save other people, he constantly risks and rebirth again and again. With the change of personality, he eventually causes the distortion of space and time in a certain rebirth and becomes a space-time deformed creature. In addition, there are other parallel worlds. Those who use various means to break through the boundaries have become the nourishment of the ruins talisman, and they are the further growth of the ruins talisman. It is almost natural that the root of liberation reaches the third level, and so much accumulation has strengthened his ability to the top. If he continues to break through, he may be called a road strongman like Wanhua demons. "Fufu, I''ll take your mistake." Negri''s will turns and the golden behemoth devours the crimson light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 The golden glow and the crimson glow collide. Although the symbol of ruins agrees with the meaning of Negri, there is a deviation in the will of each existence. If Negri wants to absorb the symbol of ruins, he has to remove those who do not conform to the will. After breaking through the parallel world, Xu Fu''s realm is no different from Negri. But in fact, the two streams of existence collide with each other, and the golden glow of Negri occupied most of the crimson territory in an instant. There is not much difference in the realm, but the means are far away. For example, there are two sharpshooters. One hand is a domestic 54, and the other is equipped with exoskeleton armor. The gap is thus widened. Not to mention the ruins of the Fu is originally Negri specially trained for their own big meal. Through the experiment of self replication, the born symbol is similar to Negri in essence. This is the meal that Negri carefully prepared for himself. When he was still in the world of fire, as long as people with firm will and those who can carry out their own ideas can let Negri make up for himself. However, with his continuous growth, fewer and fewer people can make up for him in terms of personality, so they can only make this food by themselves with the strength of 8800 world. "If you want to absorb my nutrients, come on. If your ideas can''t defeat me, then I will use you to regenerate." There is no resistance to the fact that the ruins are reduced to food. Negri is a symbol of constantly evolving and more perfect himself. He has been constantly changing himself since he was born, so as to accelerate his evolution. He devours the ruins symbol, which is worth learning from the idea of ruins symbol. However, if the idea of ruins symbol is more perfect and more in line with the definition of Negri, it is that the ruins symbol devours Negri. Negri is a pursuit, a meaning, a kind of thinking and an idea. He is not a specific person. As long as someone conforms to the definition of Negri, he is Negri. If his thinking is more perfect, he is a more perfect Negri, which can replace Negri. After all, Negri''s definition is more perfect himself. Since he is more perfect, he can represent Negri more. Gold and crimson invade each other. Although the method is more advanced, it has to be said that the ruins talisman still has certain ability. After finishing the eating, Negri has completed the evolution again, and the golden brilliance is more pure and dazzling. In 20XX, Negri walked on a small stone street and pushed open the door of a retro bar. The guests inside just glanced at Negri and didn''t care. Sitting at the bar, Negri looked at the bartender who was mixing wine and asked for a glass of the signboard here, the forest of elves. Negri took a sip of the wine, looked at the crystal clear green wine in the glass, and sighed: "the taste is very unique, beautiful and calm, containing a hint of subtle stimulation, very in line with the definition of the spirit." "Shouldn''t elves be a beautiful peace loving species?" The bartender denied that it was only at this time that he discovered that he was very beautiful. Every inch of skin and every texture seemed to be in the most comfortable place for human vision, and even every strand of hair could be touching. He stood behind the bar, half of his body in the shadow of silence, but in the quiet picture like a picture, there was an invisible undercurrent surging. "Then I hope they will always be a peaceful race." Negri took another sip of wine: "unfortunately, there is always conflict between hope and reality." "I changed the world, but I didn''t want to be stolen by others." Negri said slowly, "either join or die." The bartender laughed and raised his hand to surrender: "it was not easy to revive. My strength even recovered to one tenth of the original, and you found it. Are all the descendants monsters?" Negri looked at the bartender, but he didn''t relax his vigilance because of the cooperation of the other party. The quiet Messenger, one of the three spirits of the moon tree world, came to this world through the coordinates he left behind. He was swallowed by Dahl in the moon tree world and died clean, but before he died, he passed the message of the world to Negri. After Negri came to this world, he always had the vigilance of quiet emissaries buried behind the world. He also found some traces of quiet emissaries when he controlled the world almost. He knew more about existence than other beings. After he came to this world, he slowly discovered the existence of the dark world. He twisted the existence of the world line himself, and fell into the dark world with a part of his existence. Let a part of existence be between being and not being. He gave Negri the world coordinates in order to guide some powerful enemies to the world, and finally forced SCR institutions to use the sword of data deletion to attract the world debris of the dark world. Part of the existence of the quiet messenger is at that time completed the resurrection, and quietly lurking in the world, becoming a member of ordinary beings, even Negri did not find his trace. If Negri had not devoured the ruins symbol, his understanding of the nature of the mistake had risen, and when he optimized the parallel world structure completed by himself again, he found some discordant points in space, and it was difficult to find the quiet messenger.He was reincarnated into a human being, and all the information from his birth was extremely normal. In the world information sea, only his correct information was kept, and he never used his own extraordinary ability. "With your existence, even if it is only one tenth of the peak time, light exists in this world, it should also form a radiation tide. It is worthy of being a quiet messenger. Even if I stand in front of you and fully perceive, I can only detect a slight incongruity." Negri couldn''t help admiring. The existence that can break through three root liberation and form its own path is not a weak one. The quiet messenger is killed by the seven gods, and his own existence enters into a silent angle and is designed by Negri. Existence is fed to Dahl. Even in this desperate situation, it can be revived again, and given a certain period of time, it can be recovered again. If Negri had not been discovered by accident, he would have been lurking for a period of time. When Negri''s attention returned to the moon tree world, he would have made another fortune in this world, left the world, and galloped again. The vitality of this kind of existence is really tenacious. Of course, today''s Negri is not so bad or even stronger. "I have a total of eight world coordinates. Although some of them are invalid, they still have a lot of value, including one bed world." The quiet messenger quickly handed over the resources in his hands. He said frankly that he would have left the world if he hadn''t been afraid of attracting Negri''s attention. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 "Bed world?" As soon as Negri''s eyes brightened, he drew a conclusion from the world''s data analysis that there are more advanced worlds besides many worlds, the existence of those worlds constantly radiates its influence outward, causing various influences on other worlds. For example, if we look into the SCR world, we will find that there are large areas of the sky that are false. Only the solar system is real. Outside the solar system, there are projections of the higher world. A-2-15 lonely armor, the compass in his body. Negri has studied it. He is positioning himself as an advanced world. In each world, he needs to be guided by the stars to find other ways. Negri also hoped to analyze the coordinates of the higher world through starlight, but found that this projection method was beyond his own understanding. Even if he cracked the compass, he could not obtain the corresponding information. Negri studied the higher world corresponding to the compass, and obtained some information. But when he put down the compass, the information became some conventional astronomical data, which was a star hundreds of thousands of light-years away from the earth. Now, it is very simple for him to go to the universe. He can even easily condense a body in the universe. However, it is just a mirage in the star field, a region similar to projection, which has no meaning. This shows that the higher world has a certain uniqueness, their existence must be observed by a little introduction, and without this attractor, the information can not be observed. A-15 armor plate can be implanted into the body of a certain kind of armor, for example, a compass that can be implanted into the body of a certain kind of armor. The means of existence is very clever. Although Negri has studied the operation mode of compass, he has no ability to separate him from the body of armor. Once the compass is positioned in the higher world, it will still be transmitted to the next world. Negri takes a ride at most. Quiet says that he has mastered a higher world coordinate, which means that he has at least mastered the introduction of a higher world. "Is bed world what you call the higher world?" Negri did not cover up his ignorance. Now Negri has the advantage. To be honest with his ignorance will not lose his interests. On the contrary, he is obsessed with face and pretending to understand that he will lose the opportunity to acquire knowledge. "Yes, the area where our world is located is called the star river sand, just like the river sand piled up by the river, so we call our own world the sand world, which means gravel." Quiet seriously said. "Bed world can be understood as river bed, which is generally composed of a large number of sand worlds. Compared with the sand world, the rules of bed world are more strict, and even the source force is much richer than that of sand world. Of course, it can also be understood as a hotbed, which breeds the sand world." "Of course, some people call it the planktonic world, and call the bed world the fish world, which means that these worlds are plankton, and those worlds are bigger fish." Quiet said, "and I know the existence of a fish now." "You must have found that due to the strict rules of the bed world, their information is strictly controlled and tightly integrated with the material of that world. Without the material of that world as an introduction, it is impossible to interpret the correct world information." "How about I trade the coordinates of that world for my freedom?" Quiet smile will be in his mind a piece of information to actively publish out, to prove that he really has the introduction of the higher world. "Deal." Negri gladly said that a simple exchange of interests is also a gamble. Quietness has a chip. He can use this chip to exchange certain power. If he operates well, he may turn over the salted fish. Of course, he may be wiped clean by Negri. The existence of the contract always depends on the strength. If the ability of both parties is equal, the contract can run stably. When the balance is tilted, the contract is just a piece of empty talk. If you want to tear it up, you can tear it up. The so-called binding contract is just to balance the balance with other forces. Later, he used the power of this world to shuttle back and forth to another world. It is said that the introduction of the bed world was put there by him. The reason why he let him go was that Negri was not sure to find the clue of the higher world from the quiet mind. There are all kinds of means planted by Negri in seclusion. The so-called transaction in seclusion is actually whether he can break away from Negri''s means to escape or gain certain strength in this world trip. If he can''t escape, he can only take out the lead of the higher world and give it to Negri. If he can''t get enough strength, then Negri will tear up the agreement and devour the quiet after getting the introduction. In other words, if it is not quiet to put forward the higher world, after Negri discovers him, he will be devoured and let him "join" himself. "The world is almost under my control." Negri''s body turned into gold particles and floated away, but the people in the bar couldn''t even notice anything unusual. The structure of the parallel world has been optimized by Negri. Even if Negri does not maintain it, it can run well: "we need to build this world well, as a back road, and as a talent training base."Looking at the whole SCR world at this time, we will find that there is an axis in the center of all parallel worlds, and countless parallel worlds converge on this axis, constantly pushing the convergence point forward. And that point is the surface world of SCR, which is also the world of modern SCR institutions. They still manage many abnormal things and control them. However, most of the accommodations today are generated by the abnormal points of the parallel world. They are combing the structure of the parallel world by taking in the abnormal things. In the dark, the E5 meeting was held again, and lame members of Parliament launched a proposal. "The crisis caused by the shelter is becoming more and more serious. This change in the world line has nearly subverted the world. I propose to set up a special secret response force to allow them to use the shelter to fight and give them top-level authority." Before the SCR organization, there were various forces, but these forces could not hold a certain shelter for a long time, and their authority was not high. Even if they did, they had to keep surveillance, and there were no special circumstances that did not allow them to form a team. For example, the Super Space team was only a temporary team, which was separated after the completion of the task. "How to solve the problem of personnel selection." A member of E5 asked that the biggest fear of such an organization in charge of power is personnel problems. "Activate the special shelter s-2-4 Hall of souls to summon heroes from all parallel worlds." "Seconded..." Special teams were quickly set up, and people from all parallel worlds were called in. "Is it here?" There was a flash of gold, and a veiled lady appeared in a hall. "Miss Catherine, please come out of the hall. Thank you for your cooperation. You have been called up by the hall of spirits." It''s broadcast. "I have to say the secret society gave me a big surprise." Catherine laughed in her heart. As a crazy fan of mystics, what could surprise her more than a new world. "I heard that many people from the secret society have come here. It seems that this place will become a talent training base for the secret society." Katherine saw it through. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 Negri opened his eyes slightly. Different worlds gave people different feelings. When he smelled the air full of despair, he began to smile. This trip to the world is particularly smooth. It not only controls the world perfectly, but also cultivates a perfect meal. The road of our own is almost the same. In the bell tower, the number of clergymen is much less than usual. The reason is that after Negri came back, he launched a training program for the different world. After giving a certain amount of contribution, members of the Priory can travel through the world. Their roots and souls will be drawn out to the SCR world, where Negri''s shelter, s-2-4, will generate new bodies for them and give them reasonable identities. For example, Catherine is a witch from the parallel world. The monastic church is helping Negri less and less. Therefore, this is also a kind of cultivation. Negri wants to cultivate the unclean Priory into a giant that breaks the world and provides him with more help. "My Lord, a messenger is coming." The blood knight Merite manages his resources in the Priory on behalf of Negri. Generally, some people can''t see Negri unless they are on the experimental platform. This situation has become more serious after Negri has turned his attention to the SCR world. Therefore, if there are only some unimportant people, Merritt will deal with them by himself instead of bothering Negri. Since he said that there is an envoy visiting, it shows that the existence behind the "messenger" is not ordinary. "He''s from the big library in the capital of colleges." Merritt identified the comer. "Big stack room." Negri raised an eyebrow. The college capital is a city of freedom of belief. There are various colleges. Many people in lol town have studied here. Of course, the most famous college capital is the big library. It can be said that it is the largest library in the world of moon tree. As a place of freedom of belief, there is a mixture of good and bad people. According to Negri''s understanding, it is because there is a "demigod". The demigod is the founder of the great library. No one knows exactly what it came from. The only thing we know is that the big library has existed a long time ago. It seems that it is not too late than the establishment of the Church of seven gods. There are all kinds of books in this world, such as holy books of gods, evil codes of evil gods, all kinds of strange forms of magic books, and even the past history of the elves. There are always lucky or unlucky people who enter the big library by mistake and get a book they shouldn''t get, so they are obsessed with magic. For example, isreg, a snake demon who now joins the monastic society and works under Negri, got a Book of snakes from the big library and became fascinated by magic. He went back to lol town to add a new species of snake monster to the sewers of lol town. If he had not met Negri, he would have been killed by the shadow church on the spot. After infecting the surface layer of the moon tree world, Negri also obtained the information related to the big stack room. There was a great mage in the big stack room. Although his strength was not comparable to the seven gods, he was very close. He could be called a God who passed by the seven gods, so he could be called a demigod. Relying on the mutual restriction of the seven gods and some cards, the great mage established the capital of the academy and set up a mage''s house. However, the essence of this mage is the same as that of camataj of manwei. Except for the supreme mage, no one can play. Obviously, this demigod Dharma did not teach his apprentices seriously. Most of his apprentices were similar to isregues. They got a Book of magic from the big library, and then studied on their own. "Then let him in." Negri nodded. The demigod mage and he should be in the same realm, or they should be given some respect. Al has a trace of pride. In his opinion, even the seven God Church in the moon tree world should give face to the mage''s house, which shows that the mage''s house is not much worse than the seven gods'' church. As an excellent apprentice of the mage''s house, he naturally has a trace of pride after being recognized by the great mage, stim arenzhe. This time, the mission to the unholy hermit was the task assigned by the great mage. He had to finish it in a beautiful way. Al thought silently, he arranged his forehead and combed his golden hair into an upside down head. Wearing the special wizard robe of the master''s house, Al walked into the great bell Tower of the Priory. There was a slight disdain for Al, but when he walked into the bell tower, he left it completely behind. The space inside the clock tower was more than a hundred times larger than that from the outside. Al''s level of magic was limited. He didn''t see through the real strength of the church or the essence of the mage''s house. However, after spending so many years in the big library, he still had some insight into magic. For this degree of space expansion magic, no one in the mage''s house could do it except for a great mage. Realizing this, Al put all his careful thinking aside. Those who can learn to become mages these days are at least people with brains. Those who are damaged by special magic are not included. After perceiving the gap, those who are not honest will play themselves to death within three days after learning magic.Al is not smart, but he knows how to restrain and awe. He is stupid in some aspects and can''t detect the strength of the other party. However, he also has a smart place. He keeps a fear, a awe and a respect for any existence stronger than him, no matter how much stronger he is. Al came to Negri step by step and took out a letter. There was a magic wave on it, which contained the message that the great mage, stim allanzer, wanted to express. "On behalf of the master''s house, I''d like to invite Lord Negri to come to the magic dinner party." Negri was interested in observing the change of Al''s thought. In Negri''s opinion, Al is a good sapling. If he is taught correctly and does not die in the middle of the way, he will surely achieve good results. But obviously, in order to avoid the taboo of the seven God church, the great master has never taught any apprentice seriously, even if he has talent Wrong apprentices, he will kick them out of the wizard''s house. For example, he was originally an apprentice of the mage''s house, but his talent and talent made negrito admire him. So he was kicked out of the wizard''s house and was killed by the half body church before the spiritual school was completed. Therefore, stim arenzhe said that he was a great mage, but he was more like an old coin (Yin BI) hidden in the bottom of the merit pool and living with Lao Wang ba. Negri felt the message in the letter and said it was the little thing about the magic dinner party, which made Negri frown. The old Wang eight had been showing his harmlessness. This time, he suddenly invited himself, but he didn''t want to be the old guy''s style. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 "Well, please return this letter to stim. I''ll be there on time." With a flash of golden light on Negri''s hand, the magic power belonging to the great mage on the letter was erased, and the breath belonging to Negri was branded. Looking at al who was far away, Negri thought deeply about the invitation of the great mage. The so-called magic dinner party was just a party held once a decade in the house of the mage he established. Invite some people with extraordinary ability to hold a knowledge exchange meeting in the big library. This kind of dinner is the biggest ceremony and the biggest stage for those who live like mice under the oppression of the seven gods church. But for Negri, this is a child''s family. Now another adult from heart to death invites him to go home with him. This is to make trouble. This is not an SCR agency. Negri''s bacteria have not infected the whole world. In addition, there are seven huge interference sources. There are still many secrets in this world, which are unknown to Negri. "The necessary exploration is still needed Stim alenger is not a simple character Negri waved, and there was a task on the A-level mission board of the Priory to detect anomalies in the large stack room. After the increasing size of the Priory, his every move was monitored. I don''t know how many people mixed into the monastery. The task distribution within the hidden order was also improved and a hierarchical system was adopted. Each member ring needs to spend a certain amount of contribution value before opening a higher-level task permission. After the ring is replaced with a new owner, this permission level will be reset. "Of course, I also need to add insurance." Negri thought. In the capital of the college, there are not only students from all over the country, but also garbage people who have fled here for religious reasons and live in slums and sewers. Their lives are not cared about. They can only survive by garbage and some kind-hearted people. A besmirched young man was digging out a patch of moss by the sewer with his hand and putting it into his mouth. The corners of his mouth were stained with some dark soil. After swallowing the moss into his stomach, he sat powerlessly on the street and looked at the people walking around. His stomach soon became restless. Only a few mosses could be eaten, such as seaweed. Even if it could be eaten, it must be cleaned up. For example, there are many unclean things in the sewage. Only those who don''t want to die hungry will come here to have a good meal and then meet death. The young man sat waiting to die, but soon he found that the discomfort was slowly disappearing. "Now, Jimmy, I''m serious about asking you a question." The young man suddenly heard someone talking. He looked up and saw two thin black figures in the sewer, picking up something from the foul ditch. One of them was asking in a serious way. "Ask, Piro. I''m listening." Another thin black figure responded. "You look at the poop in the ditch, and I''m also pulling poop here. Where will my poop eventually go?" The first person who asked the question, a man named Piro, said disgusting topics. "It''s not a serious topic, it''s just washed into the moat." "If I were you, I wouldn''t have wasted time on these boring questions and couldn''t find anything of value. We''d be floating on this garbage water like this shit in two days," said Jimmy "Are you disgusting with poop?" "And then what?" Piro continued? I mean, where will my poop go "Enough, this stupid question. Don''t waste your time, will you?" They haven''t found anything valuable in the past two days. If they can''t find anything today, they''ll have to eat moss and die, but their companions have been talking nonsense and wasting energy. "Then they go from the foul ditch to the moat. After that, they will enter other watersheds and then go to the sea. Is that enough?" Said Jimmy excitedly. "Go to the sea, everyone''s poop goes to the sea. Is it a sea with big fish?" Piro didn''t seem to feel the excitement of Jimmy, but he still said to himself. "I heard scholars in the city say that a lot of clouds in the sky are evaporation of water from the sea Yes, the word evaporation is formed by the evaporation of cloud and sea water "Poop mixed with the sea water and floated to the sky and became a poop cloud. Then the poop cloud started to rain and fell on the tree seedlings. The poop tree that absorbed the poop rain thrived toward the sky..." "So what? We''re starving to death. Can we end this topic and try to survive?" Jim is going crazy. The pressure of survival is going to crush him. He may collapse at any time. "I''m thinking, if my poop can get out of here, maybe we can." Piro looked at Jimmy, still with that serious look: "you say so, Jimmy." Jim''s restless expression solidified. Thinking of the poop that they all disliked, he could leave here and go to the sea they had never seen before. He could fly to the sky and turn into clouds and rain. His fear of the future without any support and the death that might be coming soon faded.Jimmy nodded in a hoarse voice: "maybe, Piro." Many people can''t imagine the fear and despair of the garbage people living in the bottom of the city. They may have no tomorrow at any time. No one will care about their life and death except themselves. Two bodies in the stinky ditch, and the stool mixed together, at this moment, there is a light in the flash. Looking at the two men searching for anything useful in the ditch, the young man touched his calm stomach, and suddenly some information appeared in his mind. [soil moss can accelerate the weathering of rocks, preserve water and soil, and indicate soil materials It can be used as food after removing toxicity with black horn powder. The extracted 0.01 silk unclean power. ¡¿ instinctively, young people understand that this is the role of this moss. As for the subsequent uncleanness, the youth does not know, but the youth understands that if the information is not fake, a new type of food is enough to make him leave the slums here. "God cares for me!" The young man buttoned down a large piece of moss with his hand. Suddenly, the conversation between Jimmy and Piro flashed through his mind. Some force began to guide him to rewrite some of his thinking patterns. "The benefits of a new food are not low. I need help or I can''t eat it." The young man who didn''t have much of a pattern suddenly understood this. He stood up and said to Jimmy and Piro in the distant ditch, "you two, I have a chance to live here." "Are you?" In the foul ditch, the two men looked at the youth with doubts. The appearance of the other side was not much better than them. However, they said that they had a chance to live. They would not be cannibals. "You can call me..." The young man paused, then raised his eyebrows and said, "Negri." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 It is inevitable that the polarization of the capital of colleges is formed. Scholars in various colleges have mastered knowledge and technology. In many areas, the upper class would like their children to study here. Their interests are guaranteed by the magic of the master''s house. As a rare place of free belief, most of the seven major churches preach here. This is a small battlefield of the seven major churches. Religious conflicts continue, but a layer of checks and balances are maintained. The unbelievers, heretics and cult believers can get a certain chance to breathe. In short, as long as people with status remain in awe, do not get involved in religious wars, and do not die by themselves, this is a paradise for scholars. All kinds of knowledge can bring endless wealth. There are unbelievers, heretics, cult believers, etc. here, they can get a chance to breathe, and even get further opportunities. For example, there are all kinds of magic books in the big library. They will not destroy this balance. Of course, this kind of guy is full of madmen, but compared with other places, they still maintain self-restraint and self-restraint. In this case, there is a group of garbage people. They are the losers of the struggle. After they can''t stay in the local area, they can only come to the college capital for survival. However, they have abandoned their identity when they fled. They have no money to support themselves to go to college. What''s more, they have no extraordinary means. Such people and their descendants are called garbage men. There are also many industries in the capital of colleges. All the people who come to study are the children of high-ranking people. They also have a lot of needs, such as gambling houses, pink shops, even street stalls like shoeshine, or garbage recycling. Garbage people can only do these dirty jobs that the upper class doesn''t want to touch. They form gangs to manage the interests of the upper class who are not willing to dirty their hands, and hand over most of their income and ask for the protection of the upper class. They are the continuation of the struggle between the seven God church and the cult. In fact, they are the most dead. In fact, the most bullied garbage people are the garbage people. They also expect to be able to break away from the status of garbage people and become members of the upper class again. The young man who lived in Negri was also a loser. He had an affair with the wife of a local half body church priest and accidentally killed his life. Because the Banshee worshipped the bearer of life, their doctrine contained a stipulation that no action should be taken to prevent the birth of a new life. Therefore, after knowing that the child in his wife''s belly is a wild seed, the priest of the Banshee can only take good care of his wife. He can''t even drive her out of the house. He has to wait until the birth of a new life. The woman who puts a hat on him will receive her settlement. As for the adulterer, he is not so lucky. The Church believes in life bearer , not the green hat. It can be said that it is good luck or bad luck. The young man paid all his fortune, including the help from several mistresses. With a little good luck, he accidentally escaped from the area, and was not eaten by the evil things on the road. He came to the college capital safely and became a member of the garbage man. It''s a pity that his good fortune has come to an end. Although they do not personally deal with the youth, they also play their own role. The youth has hands and feet, but there is no place to take him in, including the cowherd shop. In addition, the jobs in the college capital are very scarce, so the young people can''t eat food and die only by eating moss. In the youth, various ideas should not be called Negri now. His soul accepted the Enlightenment of Negri. The side belonging to Negri began to revive. The soul changed every moment. At the same time, some ideas were accepted by him with this change, and Negri appeared in him. In the past, Negri didn''t criticize them. Everyone was limited by his or her background. Education, knowledge, physical condition, resources and so on limited people''s way of thinking. Young people don''t want to be a professional lover. They linger among a few middle-aged and fat mothers. They can get food for living through hundreds of billions of children. However, various factors make him such a man. After he becomes Negri, what he has to do is very simple, solve all kinds of troubles in the past, constantly improve himself, and strive to become a more perfect self by all means. Negri sat with two buddies, Jimmy and Piro, who had just been recruited. In front of him was a small iron pan with a big hole. They tilted the pot on the fire, which was full of collected soil moss. The dirty water was mixed with soil moss, and a foul smell came from the pot. Seeing that it was almost cooked, Negri sprinkled some black horn powder, a common stone powder. With the addition of the powder, the lingering stench was much less. Negri put the pot aside and waited for a period of time. The things inside slowly cooled down. Negri fished out the moss on the upper layer. The moss was very transparent and the odor was much less. "Try it." Give the cooked moss to Jimmy and Piro, and Negri looks at what''s left at the bottom of the pot, a layer of black jelly, scrapes it off the bottom of the pot and puts it in his hand.Over there, Jimmy and Piro hold the cooked moss and take out their desperate courage to eat it. Negri lowers his head and sniffs the black gel in his hand. It doesn''t smell bad. But Negri knows that a normal person who eats a black gel the size of a fingernail will be poisoned immediately. Black horn powder forms a chemical reaction with the various poisons in the soil moss. With this glue, Negri can even cast more than 20 kinds of magic. "But the difficulty is not to be found by that old coin." Negri thought that he was led out of the young man, but he did not receive Negri''s power. Even some knowledge with special nature was not transmitted to him, just for concealment. Of course, the name of Negri is a kind of insurance. Negri has reformed his real name to make his name magical. People who call themselves Negri will get the protection of Negri''s real name and become a member of Negri. At the same time, it will form a real name obstacle. Although other people call Negri''s name, those who are not essential enough are not legal at all So the name in their mind will be automatically degraded. That is to say, except for fenegeri who personally reveals his own name to the same or similar existence as him, the other people who are not essential enough will know and convey another common name, which will be more secure. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 "The goal this time is to gather enough information to speculate on what the Archmage, stim arenzhe, wants to do." Negri thought: "of course, there will be other members of the order who have helped to stir up the situation and have attracted attention." Negri analyzed the situation of the capital of the college. He did not inherit Negri''s power and knowledge. In order to prevent exposure, some magic arts that were too closely related to Negri would not be used. However, his thinking mode was consistent with Negri, which was limited by the reasons of big brain and soul. "Garbage people, especially the bottom garbage people, belong to the most severely exploited layer. They are precarious and may starve to death at any time. They are also the main source of sacrifice or casting materials for some evil believers." "These people are usually downright losers, or descendants of garbage people." Negri looked up at Jimmy and Piro, both of whom looked the same way. There are a lot of garbage people in the college capital. Some of them are refugees from other places, some of them are local bankrupts, and more are newborns born from brothels. This kind of low-level personnel have deep resentment, and the means to vent these resentments is wine, gambling, women and so on. Women are scarce resources here. Selling spring is controlled by the gangs of garbage men. Private people are not allowed to sell spring. Most women are caught in the gangsters'' business. A small number of women have to work at the risk of being strong at any time. Once they are forced and spread out, the work of nannies will also be dismissed If you will, reputation is very important. Maids and nannies have insulted the family''s reputation. They will only be dismissed. They will not pay attention to the fact that women are victims. Therefore, there are few women who do that in the college. Most of the garbage people are born in the corral. These babies are used as property. A small part of them are sold to heretics or women who use baby blood to beautify themselves. Most of them are raised as livestock. Later, when they are older, they pick out some broken hands or make some disabilities and throw them on the street to pray. After all, the boys and girls who come to school are still young, some have compassion, and some will give alms to show the compassion of the upper class. There are also a group of pickpockets or gang thugs, women directly supplement the consumption of the hurdles, those garbage people full of resentment can not have any pity mentality, the action is very rough, women are scarce resources, but since it is a resource, it is consumables. Men are no exception. After all, some people like * *, or people here are consumables, and there are few people who can really get rid of the status of garbage man. Even if some people get rid of it, it is not a good thing for the rest of the garbage people. No one will be promoted to a cockerel dog. The garbage people who get the upper class status by virtue of their value hate the garbage label on their bodies. In order to integrate into the upper class society, they will try their best to get rid of the label and everything related to the label. For them, it is a shame to connect with the garbage man. Illegitimate children, women and useless subordinates will be cleaned up, and then he will be "clean" and a qualified gentleman. Jimmy and Piro were born in GouLan. Their mother died of no rest after childbirth. When they grew up, Jimmy became a pickpocket and Piro became a gangster. They have no choice. If they don''t work, they will die. The garbage gang will not take care of the lives of the people under their hands. Their own lives are cheap. Don''t expect them to respect the lives of others. Pickpocket is a high-risk occupation, because their target is the upper class and some garbage people with small assets. Ordinary people are stolen. It''s good to say that those with power or pickpockets steal something important and make things bigger, pickpockets will be thrown out for atonement. The thugs are no better. The gangsters in the capital of the college are fighting every day for territory. They are like eating and drinking water. They may die in the street at some time, and then their bodies are taken to feed livestock. It should have been the fate of Jimmy and Piro, until one day, they accidentally smashed a gangster and threw the body of a superior. They had to escape and become the bottom of the class. They relied on things that even the gangsters could not look up to, such as looking for some garbage in the remote water channel to make a living. "This is also a breakthrough, the profit of new food needs to be escorted by people." Negri thought that when the predecessor was just transformed, his idea was still too naive. A few garbage people can''t be a thing. Gangsters are a group of hyenas. They can do anything crazy for the benefit of them. Everyone living in this environment has a serious mental illness. There is no normal person here. If there is, he will either die or break down. "Setting up a riot is another option." Negri put away the black glue in his hands, and the riots of the garbage people would happen every once in a while, but it was the house of mages or the Church of the seven gods to suppress them. Those extraordinary people are too childish for Negri and others, but for these unarmed garbage people, that is God, they can easily control the life of garbage people, and real riots have never happened."Really can eat, really can eat!" Jimi and Piro did not have any adverse reactions after eating the moss for a while. They were excited. There are many soil moss in the college capital, and they grow fast. The black horned stone grinded with black horn powder can be seen everywhere. It can be said that they have countless food in a moment. "Well, if you''re not afraid of something bad, shut up." Negri scolded them mercilessly, and at the same time looked at the two people with great pressure: "surrender to me now, and I will bring you glory!" Negri pinched a small piece of black glue in his hand. It was not convenient for him to use extraordinary power for the time being. Even the spiritual induction of hypnosis was better not to be used. Therefore, with ordinary psychological guidance, if he wants to make two men with various mental disorders submit, there is still a certain probability of overturning the car. The two men''s willingness to survive is commendable, but it does not mean that they are good people. The probability of a good person in a general sense among the garbage people is not much higher than that of the eastern football team winning the world cup. This is a group of scum, although forced out by the environment, but we can not deny the fact that they are scum. The black glue in the hands of Negri''s means, enough in the absence of any extraordinary force under the guidance of a lethal means. Jimmy and Piro looked at each other, then half knelt down, and their answer was yes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 "Please don''t do anything wrong for me, Mr. COMEY." Negri was sitting on the soft sofa, his glass shaking purplish red wine, and he was wearing a black windbreaker. Sitting in front of him, cormie Bree was like a guest, very restrained, and his well-dressed beard trembled in fear and anger. COMEY glanced at Jimmy and Piro, who were following Negri, and several bodyguards who had fallen at the door. He reluctantly pulled out a smile: "how could it be? I dare not make any small moves in front of Mr. Negri." Just today, these three guys do not know how to sneak into one of his secret houses. The bodyguards who are responsible for the security of the house have no resistance in front of the man who calls himself Negri. He just flicks his finger and the two big guys fainted. This makes komy think that he met a group of guys hidden in the darkness of the college capital - mystics. As a former Mafia leader and now the boss of Baixin mining company, he sometimes deals with these mysterious people. After all, he can be called a successful person and has some resources in his hands. Those guys can easily kill ordinary people, so most of them don''t regard human beings as human beings. Every time they contact with those guys, they make the hair on komy stand up, but in Negri, he feels a stronger danger. That''s why Kemi was so counselled. Yes, after he became a superior, he no longer had the same ruthlessness as before. He wanted to maintain the elegance and calm of the upper class, and also needed their decency. Therefore, he did not take out a dagger and put it on the other side''s neck to threaten him. It''s like a wolf, in order to eat the food given by human beings, takes the initiative to pull out its fangs and disguise as a dog, just to integrate into the upper social circle. "You must have forgotten my brothers." Negri looked at his nails. There were some black powder inside his nails. The black glue was boiled out and mixed with some plant roots. The refined poison could make people comatose. If they were not treated later, they might even cause suffocation. The poison needed to be removed from the mucous membrane to work, and Negri flicked the powder into the bodyguards'' mouths and noses, sending them into a coma. "Hint, the night you killed Professor Terry." Negri didn''t go to see komy''s pale face. He said to himself, "of course, it''s not to threaten Mr. COMEY. I''m just asking for some compensation for my brother." You''ve already put the threat on your face. OK, komy was in his heart, but on the surface, he put on a smile and said, "it''s all misunderstandings and misunderstandings." Komy looks at Jimmy and Piro, and his heart is full of resentment. Why have these two dirty bugs not died yet? They still come to him with people of status. COMEY was originally a gangster leader among the garbage men, but now he can become a respectable upper class because he killed the man, a college professor. It turns out that the upper class look down on the garbage man. Because of the shortage of manpower, Professor Terry hired some people from the security company, that is, the gang, to help his people enter a dangerous jungle. His research has led him to find a trace of a mineral vein. Because of the elegance and arrogance of the superior, Professor Terry did not follow the prospecting team, but threw some apprentices and servants into the team to help them measure the data. In order to find out the specific position of the miner, the apprentice did not find out the specific position in the process. That is to say, only he and Professor Terry''s people know the information of the ore vein. Professor Terry despises the garbage man. He even thinks that Kemi doesn''t know what they are doing. Even if he does, he doesn''t have the courage to make small moves. Unfortunately, at that time, Kemi was much more vicious than now, and then there was the way of killing people. Because killing scholars is a big crime, I don''t trust that other people''s choice of Kemi is his own. Things went well. Professor Terry was unprepared and easily killed. There was no difficulty in the follow-up. He planted the accusation on the servant who joined the exploration team. It was a common routine to seize money and escape. All went well, except that he was found by two garbage men when he was dealing with the corpses. He did not treat the two garbage men alone, but then sent his men to pursue them, so that they could not even go out of the slums, let alone report him. In this way, relying on the ore vein, he has become the boss of Baixin mining after paying a great price. Although most of the shares of the company are dragged by others, he also gets rid of the identity of garbage man. Perhaps after seven or eight generations, his descendants can really become the upper class. Unlike him now, although he has obtained the identity, he still can''t get into the circle, and he is also called a garbage man secretly. I didn''t expect that the two garbage men who had died in the sewer once again appeared in front of him. Under the pressure of his inner feelings, Kemi knew clearly that the two guys were close to the mystic, and the handle in his hand became a powerful chip. He only hoped that this guy would not be too excessive, or he could invite other mystics to do it at some cost."That''s fine." Negri looked at Kemi, and through his micro expression, he roughly understood the psychological activities of the former gang leader in front of him. He understood the bottom line of Kemi and the current thinking mode, and took out his remaining chips. "New food - mosses." After a period of time, looking at the three people who left, Kemi looked at the emerald moss in his hands, and his face showed a strange look. If this kind of thing is operated well, it will be no less than the opportunity of the ore vein. A few days later, a week before the magic dinner, a new type of food appeared on the market, mainly for workers or some garbage people, which attracted great attention. In the college capital, which often starves people to death, adding a new kind of food can not change the status quo. At most, it will bring a new way of living, but it will bring considerable benefits. Through this road, Negri obtained certain resources, including meeting and dominating some so-called superior people. Interests are the most exciting. The reason why garbage people are difficult to get rid of their identity is that they are difficult to bring benefits. Even if they suddenly become rich by accident, if there is no stable way of making money, getting rich will only make them feel comfortable for a while. When there is a steady stream of interests, it is not difficult to get rid of the garbage man''s identity. Of course, this kind of separation is obvious. In formal occasions, the other party recognizes your identity. But unless the circle is willing to benefit, it is difficult to integrate into it. Even if it enters, it is also a marginal figure. But Negri doesn''t need those things either. Honor does work in some cases, but the glory of worms is of no use to Negri. "At last, I have some power to use, and it''s time to start something." Negri squinted, his fingers tapping regularly on the table. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 Then some people were employed by Baixin mining and began to look for suitable sites and set up food processing factories. At the same time, some people explored the growth environment of soil moss and the distribution of black horned stone. The data collected will be gathered in Negri''s hands, and some preliminary data will finally be available. Negri analyzed these data, and from these superficial data, he figured out some clues. There is an abnormal vitality in some parts of the city. Condensing the existence of the road, his road will instinctively radiate outward. For example, after naiglita''s road has been constructed for the most part, it also has this feature. Naturally, life is the bearer of life among the seven gods. Of course, another deep-sea singer among the seven gods also has something to do with life. However, the appearance of the existence is always accompanied by the disgusting smell of the sea. This is the essence of that one. It is not easy for the other to hide or hide. The God worship day will soon come, and the fruits of the world''s source power will mature. Just as human beings want to compete for resources, these so-called gods are also competing for resources. According to the quiet information, the seven gods may come from the higher world. They have interests in the higher world, so they can form this loose interest alliance. The moon tree world is their high-level farm. With the help of the elves, the original moon tree world expanded rapidly with the help of the elves. If they were allowed to continue to expand like this, the moon tree world would probably break through the restrictions and become an advanced world, that is, the bed world in their mouth. Unfortunately, this process did not last long, which led to the invasion of the seven gods. Although the moon tree world is far away from the higher world, the world itself is different from the ordinary sand world. The speed of source power production here is much faster than that of the ordinary sand world. It is an excellent farm. The reason why the power level of the world is not high is also because the seven gods plundered the nine levels of authority in the world, and all these powers were closed. Except a small part of the world source power flowed out through a small amount of the cursed power of the elves, which made the folk wake up. The struggle for this high-quality farm has been going on. It is normal for the seven gods to fight openly and secretly. Now, with the help of the eternal hot one, Negri has a firm foothold in the world. On the face of it, Negri is on the side of the eternal hot one. The eternal hot one is originally one of the most powerful beings among the seven gods. Only the bearer of life and the dead can compete with him in combat effectiveness. However, the road of the dark dead is different from that of the eternal hot one. Although they are powerful, their reason is not online all the year round. Therefore, most of the seven gods are afraid of the dark dead, but they are not too hostile. Therefore, according to the normal logic and preliminary clues, it is possible that this time the great mage''s change was caused by the life bearer believed by the half body church. "Is this guy stim allenzee falling over to the bearer of life?" Negri thought about the possibility of this matter. The great mage used the strange balance between the seven gods to stay well in the moon tree world. If he fell to one of them, he might be crushed by the broken balance. "So I''m in a bad situation, too." Negri was sitting in the office, and his appearance broke a balance. However, all kinds of conspiracies against him would come after him. If he wanted to stop all this, he could only construct a new balance. Therefore, after accepting the invitation of the great mage, Negri took the initiative to enter the game and strive to make this balance beneficial to him. "Besides, the temptation should be here." Negri thought that when the temptation was not someone else''s, it was the secret society''s test of the capital of the Academy. Sure enough, in the afternoon of that day, a vicious incident broke out in the capital of the college. A mysterious person attacked a college, and three professors and more than ten students died, and more people were injured. Negri, sitting in his suburban office, heard the loud noise. "It''s two members. Don''t let me down." Negri recalled an experiment in the past, when he had some ideas about the wrong attributes and the power of uncleanness, so he carried out an experiment, and only one pair of experiments survived. At this time, a pair of golden shoulder length short hair women with similar appearance are moving fast in the streets of the college capital. They stop at the same time. The twins bring spiritual connection, so that their perception has always been shared. The hair bangs lean to the left sister Lucy. With a wave of her hand, the spines with ominous power are shot out. The sharp spines break through the camouflage, and the magic twists, forming a transparent and twisted shield for a person wearing a mage''s robe, and the spines are directly broken under that force. But before the magician could say anything, Wendy, the sister to the right of the bangs, pinned the bangs behind her ears with her fingers. An invisible force stirred the bangs. The sharp fragments exploded directly, and the materials within five meters around the debris disappeared in an instant. The air flow brought a strong wind, blowing and shaking the golden hair of the two sisters. The previous magician, with the gust of wind, sprinkled every inch of land around him, extremely uniform, because he had been broken and could not be broken any more.The two twin sisters didn''t stay, but their strength surged and disrupted some trace breath, so that divination and reconnaissance magic didn''t work for them, but it was still a step too late. The cover of the sewer well in the lane was lifted violently, and a hand with a bad smell was slapped on the ground with dirty sewage. The skin of this hand seemed to be wriggling. But after looking at it carefully, it was found that the hand was numbing. The whole hand is composed of small white maggots. Tens of thousands of maggots form this arm. They constantly wriggle and secrete mucus. Some maggots on the surface even pull the mucus down with the action of the palm. "You can''t run." There was a deep and terrible sound coming from the sewer. Then the palm of the maggot pushed hard, and the white and bloated body had slipped out of the sewer. It was a humanoid guy. Like the palm of his hand, his whole body was made up of maggots. When his body trembled, a large number of maggots fell down. Everywhere he walked, there was thick mucus, which gave off an indelible stench. This is exactly what the twin sisters inquired about. In the college they destroyed today, they found some clues of magical abnormality. According to their investigation, they were all the anomalies that the Dean had only happened after he went to the big library. As a member of the Priory, their purpose of coming to the capital of the college is naturally to complete the tasks assigned by Negri and explore the anomalies in the capital of the college, so that they can get the help of Negri. as the experimental objects of Negri, they have strong power, but their transaction with Negri has been completed. According to the previous agreement, this power has developed into However, they need help from these problems. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 Lucy and Wendy looked at the maggot man with a heavy face. After they came to the college capital, they began to explore the relevant information related to the large stacks. There are hundreds of libraries of different sizes in the capital of colleges. Anyone who reads books in the hundreds of libraries may step into the big library to have a look at the various knowledge collected in it, and even take away a book collection. This has also made the library of the capital of colleges very popular. Of course, there are special channels for people in the wizard''s house to open the door. Information collection is smoother than expected. Everyone who enters the big stack room will leave some traces in the library, which will be found as long as they are carefully explored. Not long ago, the dean of Mobius college went to the big library. After that, strange things often happened in Mobius college. Several cleaning personnel were always there. In addition, abnormal phenomena could be heard occasionally in the water supply pipeline. At the same time, an inexplicable odor could be smelled at the same time. These strange events and the rumors that the Dean has been to the big library make the Lucy sisters sneak into MOBIS college, trying to subdue the dean and get the information he got in the big library. The results showed that the Dean was not in the college, or the Lucy sisters were not found. On the contrary, the maggot suddenly appeared and attacked them. The fighting between the two sides caused great damage, and some people in the college were involved in the disaster. The accident made a huge noise, which made the Lucy sisters have to leave first to avoid the maggots who have been entangled with them and the guys who are coming to the mage''s house. The ability of Lucy and Wendy comes from the fusion experiment of Negri''s unclean power and error attribute. The power of uncleanness is the power of everything in the world from order to disorder. It can also be seen as a manifestation of entropy increase and the power of chaos in the world. However, the power of error is something that is inconsistent with the world''s right, and it is the power brought about by mistakes and omissions. Among them, the most easily led out is personal correctness that does not conform to the world''s correctness. The increase of the power of uncleanness must lead to the birth of errors. After all, the collapse of the order of a thing is bound to be accompanied by internal errors, and the emergence of errors will also lead to the collapse of order and more impure forces. Theoretically speaking, the two can be integrated together. But the experiment of integration is often wrong. When the two forces are combined together, they will cause the power to run away. Everything around will collapse under the influence of this force and produce a huge energy explosion. If the two forces do not fuse, even if they mix together, they will not react. But once there is a fusion point, the two forces will explode when they contact. Even Negri himself can not use the dragon of eternal sin form and use the unclean force at the same time. They must be stored in the continuous body parts. After finding that it is unrealistic for a single individual to master and integrate, Negri assumes that several individuals can master part of it to achieve the purpose of holding this force in his hands. Finally, Lucy and Wendy became the successful cases of the experiment. Because they were twin sisters, their telepathy was so wonderful that they even shared the essence and power. Sister Lucy can mix her own spiritual power into the power of uncleanness, while her sister Wendy can use the power of error to influence all the unclean forces with her sister''s spiritual power within a certain range, taking the common spiritual power of the sisters as the fusion point, so that the wrong power can react with it. Together, the sisters can easily create a big explosion. Of course, in addition to the explosion, they have also gained some other abilities, such as releasing their power breath and disrupting the trace breath created by them. After testing, even the magic masters can hardly find their traces by magic. Of course, they can easily destroy the structure of things with their own power. Maggot head in addition to maggots or maggots, there is no facial features, but the ugly sound really came out of his body, as if the liquid squeeze insect bite like disgusting tone: "stay, become my hotbed, for me to breed more children." Maggot man reached out and waved, a large number of maggots carrying mucus, flew toward the sisters. Lucy takes out several darts and throws them into the air. Then she pulls her sister back. Wendy looks at the darts in the air. The wrong power spreads out from her body and touches the unclean power contained in the darts. However, the explosion was not as powerful as before. Instead, a maggot splashed on Lucy''s left leg with the blast. Although she was soon shaken off and trampled to death by Lucy, a painful feeling appeared in that place. "That power again!" The two sisters are depressed. In the past, explosions can easily destroy everything around them, but the impact of the explosion is not strong. But in the process of fighting with this maggot man, there was a force that affected the unclean force, or Lucy''s spiritual power on the unclean force, which led to the incomplete fusion point and greatly reduced the power of explosion. Lucy suffered from the pain and itching on her left leg. The unclean force of her body poured into a floor tile under her feet. Wendy, who was interlinked with her heart, directly attracted the wrong strength after leaving a certain distance."Boom..." The explosion happened again, and the hot air wave overturned the wall and the maggot man who was chasing. The maggot man''s body was knocked to the ground by the impact force, and countless maggots scattered on the ground. But soon these maggots gathered together to form maggot man, and continued to track down the two sisters. The maggot man seemed to have a special love for the two sisters. Lucy also fell on the ground with a sharp pain in her left foot. She sat on the ground and looked at her lower leg. There she was already swollen and grew a scarlet abscess. Some yellow pus flowed out. If you look carefully, you can see that there are young maggots crawling inside. Lucy tried to kill these things with the power of uncleanness, but found that the maggots were very adapted to the power of uncleanness. She grew up quickly and the abscess area was still expanding, which made Lucy stop the unclean power. Wendy then tried with the wrong force, but found that the wrong force would not make the maggots expand, but it was difficult to kill them. The stench of maggot man behind him slowly spread. The monster seemed to be able to accurately detect the position of the two people. The sisters had to temporarily give up dealing with the problems of their feet and run for their lives. The monster was very restrained. If their explosive ability could play normally, even if ten maggots came together, they would be blown to powder. "There are other people in the Priory who have accepted the task. Find a chance to contact them. It seems that we can''t afford this task." As the two sisters walked through the lane, other people grew around them, and the stench faded, but their keen spirit noticed that the maggot monster''s eyes had been fixed on them, as if to tell them that it was not over. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 "Mr. Negri, there is a good opportunity now." COMEY knocked on Negri''s office and said happily. "Yesterday, MOBIS college was attacked, some buildings were damaged, so some maintenance costs were needed, and MOBIS college agreed to give several qualifications as an observer." He said excitedly that it was a place for further study in the college, even though it was only an observer. In this world, the best chance to become a scholar is to become a scholar. Knowledge is wealth. This is a well-known saying in this world. In addition, the interpersonal relationship among students in the college makes every place in the college very precious. Generally speaking, the admission standard is at least five generations of high-class status, and at the same time, there are high tuition fees, and through the college test, to enter the college. Even if it is strongly sponsored, the college will lower the standard of five generations'' identity to three generations at most. The original garbage man like Kemi will not be admitted to the college until his great grandson at least. Even if he has obtained the status of superior, he will not be regarded as a superior. His son will not be a generation until his son is brought up. But now there is such an opportunity to sponsor the maintenance costs and obtain the number of observers. It is obvious that the white wolf is empty handed. In addition, MOBIS college has just been attacked before. However, such a quota has attracted many people. People living in an equal society can hardly imagine the importance of identity in this world, which represents a kind of natural success. Garbage people are the losers and the descendants of losers. They are born with little value and can hardly even be called real people. Living in this world, even if they have power and power, they will be discriminated against in all aspects. This kind of discrimination is not one or two people, but discrimination at the whole social level. The garbage people living in this environment also think that they are garbage. When facing the superior people, they all have a deep sense of inferiority. At the same time, once they get rid of the status of garbage people, they will imitate the upper class crazily and pay more attention to their own etiquette than the upper class. "Sick society." Negri is well aware of the morbid nature of this social structure. In fact, most garbage people are much better than the so-called upper class people. However, most of them can only become real garbage because of factors like educational resources. "Everyone is wealth, and everyone who has exerted his soul potential has polished gems. You can break through the limitations and come out of the quagmire of garbage man. You have polished your own glory, but you are now in the dust." Negri looked at Kemi, the former leader of the gang, and said slowly that the sick concept inherent in the society was making him a clown. "It seems that you need a little help and encouragement." Negri stood up and said, which made komy''s body tremble. During this period of time, Negri easily implanted his fear figure into his heart through psychological skills. "Mr. Negri, what are you going to do?" But now he is not as strong and cruel as ever. Like a rabbit to be slaughtered, he can only howl in fear. "It''s suggestive, but look at you now. You''ve become real garbage." Negri''s eyes showed disappointment. A syringe like tube was inserted into his neck, and the black liquid slowly poured into it. "It''s called nightmare. I hope you''ll like the new things made in the past two days." Negri said softly, but the sound in Komi''s ear slowly turned heavy, everything in front of him was blurred, the nightmare was transmitted from the carotid artery to the whole body, and then through the body to body connection, it stimulated certain parts of his brain to secrete hormones. Comatose, COMEY slowly began to dream, a terrible dream. "Jimmy, Piro." Hearing Negri''s call, the two men rushed to Negri. They are now out of poverty, eating, drinking, dressing and sleeping. Of course, all they have is given by Negri, so they dare not have any hesitation about Negri''s orders. Entering the door, they saw Kemi, who was lying on the ground with fear and convulsion. They also seemed to be at a loss. "Now I''m going to give you a task. There are several places for the audience at MOBIS college. Now you have the funds from Baixin mining and Tuji moss food company. I don''t care what means you use to get me a place." "Otherwise, if it is useless, there will be no value of existence." Negri glanced at COMEY on the ground, then said softly with a smile, "just like Mr. COMEY." "I see, Mr. Negri." The two brothers and sisters trembled and said in a hurry. Things went faster than expected, and the number of observers soon belonged to Negri. Under the whip of Negri, the two brothers played their own initiative. First, they found out who were competing for the number of spectators. After removing the few people who were not competitive enough, they took action. The others were attacked at the same time, with venom splashing on their faces, falling objects from high places, disfigurement caused by several competitors, and disability.And the price that Jimi Piro paid was just a good meal, invited a few unwanted garbage men, and then bribed Mobis at a high price. For the person in charge of this auditorium recruitment, it turns out that the elegance of the upper class is worth much. With that money, the person in charge turned a blind eye to Jimmy pirona''s unruly behavior and gave them a place. Of course, the Revenge of those competitors is also a price, but compared with those costs, Jimmy and Piro are more afraid of letting Negri down. At this time, there was still one day to go before the magic dinner of the mage''s house, and about a month from the day of offering sacrifices to gods. After all, the fruit ripened, because there were too many things involved, there would always be fluctuations. Looking at the two people who are happy to finish the task, Negri shakes his head. Their mobility is still good, but limited by their knowledge, the means still have some problems. If MOBIS college is not abnormal, this audition students enrollment is not normal, I am afraid the two people''s small hand is difficult to succeed. At this time, Mr. Griffith became a coma all day long, no matter how dark his skin was, he became a nightmare. Lucy on the other side also looks at her missing left leg, showing hatred. She has no choice but to cut off her left leg. Now, at least before returning to the secret society, she is in a disabled state. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 Negri, dressed in decent clothes and carrying a small bag, entered the college called Mobis. I have to say that the work efficiency is still there, and the admission procedures are soon completed. Negri frowns slightly as he looks at the coming and going campus. The environment of MOBIS college is not bad, but at the moment, there is a restless atmosphere lingering here. Living in this environment, everyone seems very irascible. If they don''t think they are decent, they will be impatient to write on their faces. "Observer, this is the timetable you can choose, and the key to your dormitory. In addition, this is the school rules of the college. Remember it well. If you make mistakes, don''t try to persuade me to quit. Don''t blame me." The person in charge was dressed neatly, but there was a scratch on a cuff link on the cuff, and there was a small invisible bloodstain on the edge of the leather shoes under his feet. He used violence not long ago. In the college environment, everyone becomes a irascible person. Their reason fades away unconsciously. The phenomenon of impulsiveness, irritability, irritability and Emotionalization is serious. "I see." Negri took over some of the things that the person in charge had left him and continued to stroll around the college. Although most of the people had some abnormalities, they did not have that kind of self-consciousness. They just thought that this was the people''s floating caused by the vicious incident of the terrorist attack the day before yesterday. Only a small number of people who are sensitive after all can detect the abnormality in the college. However, such people are often curious. Therefore, when they detect the abnormality of the college, they often choose not to take refuge, but to investigate alone. Carrying his suitcase, Negri saw several young men and women, holding drawings in their hands and talking to each other in a low voice, walking to the library of the college. Among them was a young man with a hat and brown curly hair. He looked up at Negri and then lowered his head. "It''s really keen. It''s just that in this environment, too keen perception is not a good thing." Negri chuckles. People with a high sense of consciousness can perceive things that are difficult for normal people to perceive. Sometimes, these things are good or bad. After a little observation of the campus, which had been destroyed by the explosion, Negri once again confirmed that among the people who came to the college capital to carry out the mission, there were Lucy sisters. Of course, Negri looked at the dusty flower beds and rubbed his fingers at the edge of the slate chair. Some dry mucus with rainbow color was rubbed and broken by Negri, and a kind of stench floated out. "This feeling The power of uncleanness is different. " Negri frowned, picked up her handbag again and went to the dormitory assigned by the college. Originally, the college did not allocate dormitories to the onlookers. The onlookers only had the qualification to be an auditor. Even the canteen and toilet were not open to the onlookers. However, this time, Mobius college provided dormitories and services similar to those of normal students. Obviously, there are ghosts in it. Negri cleans his hands with the bathroom in the dormitory, but there is still a stench that is hard for ordinary people to ask. Negri frowned. He didn''t hate the smell. His noumenon, Negri, invaded and infected the whole world. Almost all the material and energy were under Negri''s control. The fragrant, smelly, stimulating and tasteless all had. If Negri really cared about these things, it would be limited by human cognition. All things are just a part of the world''s operation. For Negri, who runs a world, even if his thinking is a simplified state existing in the human brain, he will not have many superficial human cognition. "What an interesting, paradoxical power of impurity." Negri realized that this was a strange unclean force attached to his fingers. If he did not deal with it for a long time, coupled with induction, his body was likely to change. Negri opened his handbag and took out some bottles and jars in it. Because he could not rely on Negri''s own strength, he could only draw local materials and mix some pharmaceutical powder based on some common things in the capital of the college. First, he stained some red liquid with a cotton swab and smeared it on his finger. Then he took out a glass bottle, picked out some brown powder with a medicine spoon and put it on the smelly fingertip. Then, he held two flint stones with his left hand and rubbed them together. Sparks bloomed and fell on the brown powder. A bright flame ignited, and a burning odor wafted out with the brown smoke on the flame. Because of the lack of fuel, the flame quickly ended, leaving only small white particles on the hand. Negri took a clean bottle and collected the white particles, but his fingers were not burned by the fire, and the stench disappeared. Looking at the little white particles in the bottle, Negri smiles, returns it to her bag, cleans the room a little and goes out to eat. After all, his body is still a human without any transformation, and he still needs to eat. There are not many people in the canteen, and the atmosphere is very depressing. Qualified students will choose the restaurant outside, and the upper class''s home is not necessarily rich. For example, cromi, who studied in the college capital at the beginning, had much better home conditions than ordinary people. However, after paying the expensive tuition, he often ate in the canteen.Negri asked for a black pepper steak, as well as a soil moss, this novelty also appeared in the college canteen, bowed his head and sniffed it, there was no smell, his sense of mind did not indicate that he had something abnormal, so Negri took out a small bottle with him, poured the golden oil into the meal, and began to eat. "Hello, classmate May I sit here? " On the road before, I saw the young man with a high sense of mind standing opposite Negri with a meal. Obviously, because of his psychic sense, he had already slightly noticed the particularity of Negri, so after observing Negri before, he chose to take the initiative to attack. "Of course." Negri looked at the man and said casually that although he did not accept Negri''s power and disguised his own existence, he could still detect Negri''s abnormality, for fear that his psychic sense had reached the point of vision. Of course, this is also the reason why Negri did not completely cover up his own special reason. A garbage man suddenly mastered the food of soil moss, and no abnormality was the biggest abnormality. Therefore, Negri''s disguise was a semi mystic with some special abilities. "Thank you. I''m rogue Reeves. You''re the new observer." After all, the young man said thanks. He was a member of the college. He had not been smoothed down by the cruelty of the society. He went straight to work. When he found out that Negri was special, he directly began to inquire about Negri''s information www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 "Yes, it just arrived today." Negri looked up at the young man who called himself rogue Reeves, looked at it carefully, and then said. "What do you think of Mobius college?" Rogge can''t wait to ask. He can vaguely perceive the particularity revealed by Negri. Recently, he has found too many problems in the college, but there are too few people willing to help him. He hopes to find some like-minded partners. "Well, it''s a good place to learn. As for other things, people''s curiosity should not be so strong. It''s easy to have problems like that." Negri frowned as if to warn Rogge, and then he did not pay attention to Logue. "Sorry to disturb you." Rogge said, slightly embarrassed, as if absorbed in eating lunch. In silence, Negri quickly finished his lunch and put away the little oil bottle beside him. This action attracted Rogge''s attention. His high spirituality also made him realize that the golden oil had something special. This kind of super ordinary perception makes Rogge have a sense of superiority beyond all living beings. It was only a few months ago that he woke up with this ability. Yes, he was very sure that he did not use the wrong words. This is his innate ability. When it wakes up, he realizes that he is different. He was able to detect things that others could not detect. He could see the spirit that occasionally appeared in the city, some Presbyterian premonition, some secret whispers in his ear, all of which made Rogge feel different. So when MOBIS college had a strange situation, his first thought was not to escape, but to feel that this was his stage, just like the devil was born. Adventurers experienced all kinds of hardships to knock them down and get wealth and fame. That is to say, because of his ability to wake up, Rogge felt that he was the protagonist. Looking away from Negri, Rogge squints into Negri''s pocket, where the bottle of oil gives him a strange feeling. "What''s going on, rogue, is that the man?" At this time, a voice interrupted Rogge''s thinking. It was randier, his close friend, who was also a member of their abnormal elimination group. He was one of the few companions willing to believe him and consult with him about the college''s anomalies. "There is something special about that observer. We should explore it again sometime." Rogge replied with a smile that the kind of people randier spoke of were the mystics, the beings who mastered magic. As Negri walked on the road, he hardly noticed that there was a man following him. The level of tracking was full of mistakes, and only they thought they were not found. As expected, the ability of these students is not worth looking forward to. Negri went back to the dormitory and held the bottle of oil he had brought with him in his hand. The contents of the oil were the body oil extracted from several sewer corpses. Those corpses had practiced the same track magic before they were alive. Their bodies have changed. The body oil extracted by Negri from their bodies can bring certain magic to Negri. Even with certain magic rituals, Negri can inherit his magic cultivation progress from the corpse. However, Negri did not do that. Now it is just right to hold a certain amount of magic. "But that little guy might use it." Negri looked at the bottle of unused body oil, put it on the desk of the dormitory, and then opened the kit. To give the little guy something to add. He put the prepared body oil in the bag, and other materials were well hidden, and Negri went out. He was very clear about the psychological state of the man who got the ability from Rogge. They will think that they are the protagonist, they have a sense of responsibility, a sense of mission, all disasters need him to rescue, so all he has done is just, they wantonly act for this just goal. Like stealing things that he thinks will help him. Negri''s going out was noticed by the stalker who thought he was hiding well. He went back to the canteen and saw Rogge. He gasped and said, "I''ve determined where he lives, and he left just now. It seems that he won''t come back in a short time." "Very well, I can be sure that there is a special place for that observer. The campus is full of all kinds of dangers. For thousands of students, for our beautiful campus, for the three professors and fifteen students who died the day before yesterday, what must we do?" Rogge patted his companion on the shoulder and said with some impassioned enthusiasm. In Rogge''s heart, he also looked down on Negri. He was worthy of being a garbage man. Even if he got his identity now, he didn''t have a gentleman''s responsibility. So Rogge soon followed the companion who followed Negri forward and came to Negri''s dormitory. At this moment, his psychic sense realized that there was something in it that attracted him. Under the cover of the extremely abnormal clearance team, Rogge got into Negri''s window, which was not closed specially. Then he followed psychic to open Negri''s handbag and saw the bottle of body oil inside. The magic inside has been active under Negri''s condiments, which has a fatal attraction for rogue, who is highly psychic but is already ordinary.Looking at the bottle of corpse oil, the color of the scene in Rogge''s eyes began to change and twist. Some pictures emerged from the oil. They were several distorted figures. They seemed to be releasing some magic. "Take me away, take me away, please help me!" Those figures were crying wildly, and their rogue, who could observe them, became their vent. Their fear and prayer were so strong that they attacked his heart. Rogge, who has had some experience, knows that these figures are spirits of some people. They are not human souls, but some consciousness and memory of human beings, mixed with some power. Only a small number of people with strong emotions or special factors can produce spirits. No matter whether people are alive or dead, they have the possibility of producing spirits. A few months ago, when he was just waking up, he found that a classmate had given birth to a spirit from his own body by using the psychic ceremony which he did not know where to get. However, the classmate committed suicide for unknown reasons shortly after, and he went to find where the psychic ceremony was, but he didn''t find it. Holding the corpse oil in his hand, Rogge didn''t hesitate. Since the student didn''t want to contribute to the college, it was good for him to put this thing away. After all, protecting the college was to protect him. Rogge thought so, and he quickly sneaked out of Negri''s dormitory. At this time, Negri was walking into the College Library and pulling out a book. He saw a twisted face flashing across the shelf. It''s strange that at that speed, Negri was so close that he didn''t hear any footsteps. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 Negri came to the other side of the bookshelf with his book. He didn''t find anything. He couldn''t help smiling. This college is really in trouble. His psychic sense was not lower than that of rogue. His twisted face, which flashed past just now, was different from the source of stench that led to the campus change. It was obviously the change brought about by another abnormal source. "These are also mistakes." Negri suddenly also had some insight, what is the most primitive appearance of the moon tree world is no longer known. However, after the elves moved here, the moon tree transformed the world and regarded it as their home, plundering other worlds to feed back the moon tree world. But then the seven gods invaded and plundered the authority of the world, and all of them were in their hands, which led to the morbid mode of the world, which led to the morbid social form of the world. Just because the new God and the first dragon were not willing to sacrifice themselves and did not complete the rules, there were errors and loopholes, and evil spirits were born. The world of moon tree, which almost all powers were firmly controlled by the seven gods, did not play a role in the world, also gave birth to the world''s errors. "This ontology should have been discovered for a long time." Negri did not inherit the memory of that aspect, but it is obvious that what he can discover now is that Negri noumenon in the complete state can not be found. "Because of this kind of mistake, the world is so easy to produce monsters. They are the products of mistakes." Negri walked along the side shelf, fingering the books on the shelf, looking at the titles on the shelf. "On the ritual of channeling." Negri''s eyes flashed. Obviously, it was this book that caused the abnormality just now. With Negri''s gaze, there were seven or eight twisted and wailing figures flying from the book, and a magic power appeared in the book. When Negri opened the book, the spirits seemed to come out of the book and gathered around him, twisting their bodies and opening their mouths, as if crying or crying. The content of the book is very interesting. It tells how to use candlelight mirrors and other things to guide the spirit of itself. In the description, the spirit has the ability to fly, go through the wall, see through, get things by ideas and create illusions. Even powerful spirits can distort space and form a bewilderment, trapping people forever and never coming out. However, even if Negri did not fully inherit Negri''s knowledge, he also knew that the description in some aspects of the book was correct, but some aspects were deliberately seduced. If he did according to the above ceremony, he would be doomed. "The most serious problem is the control problem created by the spirit. When something is born from itself, it does not necessarily respect his" father. " Negri picked up the book in her hand. This thing is very interesting, but now is not the time to experiment with it. Tomorrow''s magic dinner will be held. For its three-day magic dinner, the first two days were just the internal exchange of magic skills of some mages in the mage''s house. Until the last night, the dinner was officially held. The great mage, stim alenzhe, once captured an evil god. He imprisoned the evil god in the big library, and through various magic potions, magic arts and rituals, the consciousness of the evil god was wiped out and turned into a living magic production device. The magic dinner was actually a magic release, and the magic accumulated by the evil god would be completely released. Because of the particularity of this evil god, the magic power she produces can be captured by anyone. Therefore, the magic dinner party is the carnival of all mages. Every mysterious person who can survive the magic dinner can greatly increase his strength. Some even can see a trace of the mystery of the evil god, so as to provide some strange means. In these three days, Negri has to explore some secrets in the depth of this change. Only in this way can he become passive and active, break the trap waiting for him and gain more benefits. Negri, who had put up the ritual, continued to stroll around the library of MOBIS college. Because of the Negri and high spiritualism of soul thinking, he was able to detect something strange in the library. "There''s something that overlaps with this library in some way." After exploring for a period of time, Negri made this hypothesis, which is also in line with the rumors of the big library. "As long as you meet certain characteristics, you can go to the big library. Is it spiritual? No, with my psychic intensity, if the door opening condition is psychic, I''m afraid that I will be transferred to the big stack room at the moment I enter the library. " Negri observes the students who come and go in the library, observing their various characteristics, including those who are well read, those who have great reverence for books, those who are particularly capable of learning, and some who are very interested in mystery. But none of these people triggered the entry conditions of the large library, even those close to it, because they did not cause any movement in the large stack room that overlapped here. Negri then remembered several of the people he had met who had entered the great library, who had succumbed to his serpent isreg, the protagonist of the world, cromie, and several others who had joined the monastic order to identify their characteristics. "Physical factors, psychological factors, environmental factors." Negri remembered the information he had collected from several people who entered the big library. They were not sure why they entered the big library."Because of the protagonist''s reason, cromi can not be included in the reference, which has many possibility of guiding the moon tree consciousness." Negri then removed a source of interference and found that simple condition. "A strong need for something? It should be just one of those conditions. " Negri then found a map of the capital of colleges in the library, where more than 100 libraries are located. "Isregue was the big stack room that entered at the Leeson library, west of the north, when he was smoking in the smoking section on March 25, 11:00 p.m." "There are other data, directions, times, elements." Negri put some knowledge of occult science and astrology into it, and found something strange. Finally, he looked at his library. "To the south of the west, according to the position of the astrolabe, it is the first house, and the corresponding planet is the sun. Now it is August. The auspicious star is the king of heaven, corresponding to the constellation Leo. According to the orbit, at 5:00 a.m., the lion is in the first house, the element is fire, and the trait is quiet." "At five o''clock in the morning, it is located in the library of Mobis, which opens the door of the big stack room with the strong desire as the guide and the quiet fire as the key." Negri overlapped the astrolabe with the academic capital library, and calculated the right time to enter the big library based on astrology and some mystical knowledge. Of course, things like mystics and astrology have been changing over time and years, and even some other things. Only relying on the human brain to calculate, can only calculate the approximate time, and there may be errors. It is better to have this special instrument to cooperate with. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 After fixing the time, Negri left the library. In order not to arouse the hostility of the seven gods, the great mage stim alenzhe did not cover every inch of the earth with his own power, which also gave Negri room for operation. "Timetable..." Negri takes out the timetable that the students can listen to. The study of MOBIS college is a public elective course. The professors of the college will offer several courses every week. The apprentices of the college can choose according to their own time. Because of the death of three professors, the curriculum of the college has changed a little. Negri LLO used the names and courses of professors one by one. As an auditor, he has limited courses. "Economy, management, mining Biology. " Negri turned to the end of the curriculum, and a new course biology appeared. This course aims to study all kinds of organisms and their characteristics, so as to be applied to the fields of medicine, food, leather and so on. And the person who opens this course is the dean of the college. "So blatant?" As Negri walked along the path from the library to the dormitory, he couldn''t help shaking his head. The great mage had already decided to completely turn to the bearer of life, or there were other changes, so that some people in the College under his administration dared to study life. "So it seems that the change of the college is probably related to this Dean." Thinking of the stench, Negri went back to the dormitory and easily found the bag that had not been closed and the traces of trampling on the window. Even in the flower bed outside the window, there was an obvious footprint. "This kind of person depends on whether he can seize the opportunity I give him, or he will step into the abyss sooner or later." Negri sighed, rogue has a spiritual talent, but if he indulges in the superiority brought by this talent, and does not improve his real quality, then this person will be abandoned. "Maybe he needs some encouragement, too." Negri shook his head. It depends on the situation. After all, he is in the state of sneaking in now. He will not make extra troubles. Of course, if he has a chance, he will not refuse. "We need to think carefully about the future arrangements." Negri thought about the intelligence that had been detected during this period: "the secret society should be operating again, and they don''t have much time." On the other side, Rogge and his abnormal elimination team came to their gathering place, a semi abandoned classroom. According to the campus legend of Mobius college, there was a student who did not know where to get a magic book. Then, during a class, he opened the book, released the demons inside, and harvested a total of 18 pieces including himself Life. It is said that this classroom has been abandoned since then, and the devil has always been in this kind of classroom. If you find the opportunity, you will bewitch the people who pass by and let them be trapped in this classroom. But obviously, the reason why the legend is a legend is that it is too far away from us. Although this classroom has been scrapped, there has never been a confirmed loss of personnel. "Well, there are still a few places in the college that have not been explored. After we have checked, we will be able to find out what is the cause of the recent abnormality of the college." Rogge and his team discussed some of the anomalies detected today, and some of them did. For example, after they saw off a four meter long water pipe in the college, they found a strange meat column in it. Through a badge wrapped in the meat ball, they confirmed the identity of the meat group. It was a school guard who had disappeared before. By tracking the scratches inside the water pipe, they found the missing location of the school guard, which was in the water storage tank on the roof of one of the college buildings, where they found his protective clothes torn by violence. Then again, through the stain on the guard''s shoes, they found that they had been to the sewer before the guard, which led them to decide to go down the drain together in the daytime tomorrow. "Randall, you''re familiar with the chivalry club at school. Borrow some weapons." Rogue became the leader of the team for psychic reasons, and after arranging the preparations for tomorrow, he sent everyone back to rest. It wasn''t until everyone left that Rogge breathed and said, "is this really OK, senior field?" "Of course, you have to believe me." A nihilistic voice sounded slowly. On the ceiling of the classroom, a lot of black things suddenly appeared, and a little bit condensed. The last man hanging upside down fell down. His upper body was naked, without hair, and his hands were put in X shape on his chest. "I defeated the devil at the beginning, and in the end, only the spirit was sealed here. For what happened in school now, I can only provide you with some strategic help." The naked man hanging upside down said slowly. From his words, we can see that the legend about this classroom is not all false. "That''s enough!" Rogge quickly said that he had accidentally found schoolmaster field lurking in the classroom. At first, he thought he was the devil in the legend, but later he realized that master field, like him, was also a psychic. At that time, he realized that there was a devil lurking in the college, so he found the host of the devil through various methods. Through the magic ceremony found in the big library, he defeated the devil, but he was also killed. Only the spirit formed by himself was sealed in the classroom.Long field taught Rogge how to use his psionic abilities, and he also gave him various suggested strategies. It was because of this that the abnormal elimination team was able to find out the results so quickly. However, Rogge is not willing to admit that he thinks highly of himself and thinks that his ability is the key to solve the problem. Although elder student field is worthy of respect, he has only one spirit left and is sealed in a classroom. No one can communicate with him except him. "Besides, I got an item today." Rogge took out the body oil, which was the booty of his own, and had nothing to do with schoolmaster field, which made him more complacent. Sure enough, field''s black substance on the ceiling wiggled, making his body droop. A pair of bright eyes were fixed on the body oil, and his mouth was filled with admiration and he said, "where did you find this thing?" "From a student who doesn''t know anything." Rogge instinctively lied, although in his opinion, he took this thing as a matter of course, but it was one thing to take it, and another thing to say it himself. If schoolmaster field understood wrong, he would be a thief! For the sake of justice, how could he be a thief. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 "It''s really a good thing." Field reached out and grabbed the oil bottle. He looked at it carefully. Then he slowly rose up and his eyes stopped looking at the bottle. "It''s a source of magic refined by several magicians. Even through certain rituals, they can inherit some magic." Field said slowly, "as for how this ritual comes from, you need to rely on your spirit to get from it." Field said, the body with the movement of black matter, back into the ceiling, as if it had never existed. And Rogge is also excited, finally want to obtain the mysterious magic power? He can''t cope with the current situation by a single spirit. "I''m the son of God, and when I''m in trouble, I''ll get other help." Rogge left the classroom with the oil, and he couldn''t wait to listen. Only after half a sound did a head come down from the ceiling. It was field. "Has a new mystic come to Mobis? Why did he help Rogge, and why did he leave that fatal flaw in it Field''s eyes were gloomy. "For ten years, I''ve been trapped here for ten years, and no one can stop me from getting out of the trouble!" The next moment, field couldn''t help but say that the black material all around spread from the ceiling and grew in the classroom. Rogge went back to his house. After sending the nannies back, he took a cold bath, took out the oil bottle, held it in his hands, and put it in his brow. Through his own spirit, he could perceive the information inside. The spirits inside ran out, but they were not complete, and even their words were incomplete. The experienced Rogge was not afraid at all. He listened carefully to what was in the body oil, and soon he got the ceremony of inheriting the magic in the body oil. Because of the opening of psyche, Rogge prepared a lot of mystical things here, and the ceremony began soon. Logue lit white candles in the four corners of the house. Then the body oil was taken out and poured on the side of the candle bit by bit. He connected the four corners of the candle through the body oil, smashed the cross position in the middle and drew a circle. Rogge sat in the circle and placed five things beside him: a knife, a bow and arrow, sulfur powder, skull and a blank book. The candles in the four corners were blazing, and a strange smell filled the room with the body oil. In the smell, Rogge slowly fell into a state of half asleep and half awake. In this state, he clearly saw the four spirits around him, and their true faces were fully exposed to him at the moment. All of the four people died. It can be seen from the state of their spirits that there was a huge wound on the neck of the first one, which seemed to be a knife wound. In a trance, Rogge found that the spirit had picked up the knife he had prepared, and it was a knife to his neck. The pain was clearly imprinted on Rogge''s body. At this moment, any magic power was left aside by him. The physical pain and fear of death made him just want to escape, but he found that he could not control his body. After chopping him, the spirit slowly entered into rogue''s body along the wound. Then the next smart hand lifted his bow and arrow, and the sharp arrow pierced his body. Rogge could feel his heart pierced. Each of the four spirits acted on Rogge one by one, and then from the blade and arrow wound, he entered into his body. Sulfur powder ignited a flame, which made him experience the pain of burning his body with a burning fire. The skull fragment was related to the curse. Rogge felt that his skull was directly cracked. Only the last book, no spirit holds, he does harm to rogue, but it also seems to have an effect on rogue. In the early morning of the next day, rogue gave out a cry of panic, and then he woke up from his sleep. He touched his body and was still safe. But the feeling of the four ways of death was so strong that he was deeply impressed. After confirming that he is really OK, Rogge can calm down. As expected, he has gained some magic power from the owner of corpse oil. A magic power flows in his body, and there are several ways to cast magic in his mind. "There''s not much magic." Rogge soon found out the disadvantages. His magic power was inherited from several corpses. When those corpses were alive, they had to borrow from the evil gods by using the same track ceremony. However, Rogge inherited only magic, and there was no ceremony on the same track. Therefore, he needed to find another way to obtain magic power. The time went back a little bit. Back in the afternoon of the previous day, when Negri returned to the dormitory, he saw several other observers who had joined the dormitory. For these people, it was an honor to live in the college, so they moved here quickly. Negri shook his head. I''m afraid these people have entered the tiger''s mouth. They are not Negri, and they don''t know how many can escape. During the meal, Negri talked with these onlookers for a while. In the humanitarian situation, Negri told them the name of an evil god in the legendary situation."Tirogus, an evil god who likes to protect the weak who are involved in accidents, will get a response if he is constantly called upon by his heart when encountering unexpected terrorist events." Negri is very kind to give these companions a way to live. "According to your opinion, this kind of God should be a good God. How can it be called an evil god?" A short headed young man on one side could not help but retort, and at the same time glanced at a beautiful blonde lady, who seemed to him to be an angel. Before that, Negri''s words attracted the blonde lady''s attention, so the short headed youth stood up to refute Negri''s words, in order to gain the woman''s attention. "There is a reason why tenogus is called the evil god. He will help the weak escape into the whirlpool of accidents, and then deprive the weak of the most important things, save their lives and destroy their hope." Negri did not pay attention to the provocation of the short headed youth. In Negri''s opinion, among these people, the most likely to survive is the blonde named north, who hides a lot of Secrets under her delicate and noble appearance. For example, her lipstick makes her lips look pink and bright, but Negri can smell the smell of blood. One thing Negri knows from the garbage man is that some garbage children will be sold as commodities to some women. The blood in their young bodies will become one of the raw materials of cosmetics. Those women think that this can keep them young forever. It turns out that in this morbid world, it works. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 After all, they were not familiar with each other. Negri went back to her dorm for a trip to the big library at 5 a.m. The key to open is still fire, that is, charcoal and other fuels, open fire can not meet the requirements. Prepare charcoal, and adjust your mental state to ensure that your mental state can let you enter the big library, and at the same time, you won''t show your heart flaws and let other beings find his abnormality. Quiet night, in Mobius college, as if the insects also fell into sleep, there is no abnormal sound, quiet people panic. With a book in his hand, Negri looked at all kinds of needs for psychic rituals. Negri distinguished the valuable places and traps in it, and tirelessly seized any time to improve himself. Although his promotion will never compare with the power of noumenon, this is Negri. "Bang Dang!" The noise exploded in Negri''s ear, and Negri looked up at the window next to his desk. I saw that the window which had been closed by him was pushed open by some unknown force. The frame of the window was deformed, and the bolt fixing the window was twisted into L-shape. But it was strange that the glass did not break. Negri looked out of the window at the dark scene, as if there was a silent fear creeping there, as if something was spreading to him. At the same time, a disgusting stench of the sewer appears in Negri''s nostril perception. "Hushi, Hushi..." It''s like the sound of rubbing objects in the mucus, and the things in the dark will rush out at the next moment. This premonition is very clear. So Negri picked up a bottle in his pocket, lifted the lid with his thumb, injected some of the magic from the oil into the bottle, and then sprinkled out a large amount of white crystalline powder. "Zizi Zizi..." It''s like a fat steak on the hot iron back plate, and the fat is fried. The shadow outside the window flashed by, made such a sound, left a stench, and disappeared. Negri looked at the bottle in his hand, and there were still some white powder left in it. There were salt and some plant powder in it. Salt represents purification in mystics and has the function of dispelling evil and unclean. "Because I showed some anomalies, I think I am the most threatening, so do you come to solve me first?" When he came to the window, Negri saw only some stinky mucus. "Didn''t you do more harm?" Negri looked at the scene outside. Originally, he saw the mucus and thought that the enemy was soft life like slugs and leeches. In that case, salt, plant powder and magic catalysis could make that guy half dead or even die on the spot. However, although this guy secreted mucus and was indeed unclean, it was not consistent with Negri''s expectation. The guy was not a soft creature, so the effect was much worse. The thing was scared away at most, and the substantial damage was not serious. "At least it will keep me safe for a while." Negri didn''t care too much about it. What he used at this time was just a mortal, and some mistakes were inevitable. However, after eliminating some wrong answers, the identity of the stinking master has been made clear, and the next time he meets, he will feel better. "It''s almost time. It''s time to go." Negri looked at the prepared pocket watch. It''s already three o''clock in the morning. He has to prepare some things in the library, so he needs to go ahead. When he opened the door, Negri saw the blonde named north. She was carrying a small bag. Her clothes were messy. Her hair was also a little messy. Her eye makeup was a little changed. It fell on her red cheek. It seemed that she had a kind of seductive beauty. She stood in some dark corridor, behind what seems to be spreading, a smell of wine and strong Heather smell, at the same time, she has some messy magic in the flow. No obviously didn''t expect that someone would go out at 3:00 in the morning. Seeing that Negri looked stiff, she pulled up a smile, said hello to Negri, pushed open her dormitory door and slipped in. "Tut Do you get magic in this way? " Negri didn''t judge the meaning of North. Everyone had their choice, but this way to get magic would only make her more and more deformed. The mysterious witch, a mystic organization that Negri once knew, thinks that people have magic power in themselves, that is, life full of miracles. If you find a way to extract the magic power of this life, you can get magic. These people have developed a series of methods to obtain magic through life. Among them, there are two most famous ones. One is the fetus. They use the newborn fetus as the raw material of magic, and apply their flesh and blood to themselves in various ways, such as cosmetics and food. Another well-known method is pregnancy magic. People who practice this method often go to all kinds of gossiping parties and become the focus of men. They are extremely beautiful and easy to attract the eyes of the opposite sex.This kind of dance, or what happens at the ball, will be regarded as a ritual, a ceremony for selecting the fetus. After that, they will be pregnant within an hour. After confirming the pregnancy, they will digest the fetus and become their own source of magic. At first, Negri thought that this North was only using some cosmetics. But now, after the ceremony, her slightly agitated magic power and some abnormal phenomena activated by the ceremony let Negri confirm that north is a member of the mysterious witch. It can be said that as long as women break through psychological barriers, this is the fastest way to get magic, but this method is abnormal. If NOS continues, she will encounter more and more strange things. The magic power she accumulated in this way, whether she used it or kept it in her body, would leave traces on her body, which would cause changes in her body and soul, until her mind collapsed and became a pool of unconscious things. "Of course, now I wonder why she has to go back to the dormitory." Nigel doesn''t care about a woman who goes the wrong way. What he cares about is that it doesn''t conform to the common sense. People like NOS have already broken through the bottom line of being a woman, so they won''t care about some rules of the college, and they won''t have any attachment to the dormitory. "Including me, once there is no purpose, they will choose to return to the dormitory." Negri suddenly found an anomaly, which was also the interference of Mobius College''s abnormal. "Some kind of ritual effect, when you go to the library, with the help of the power of the big stack room, should be able to be lifted smoothly." Negri stopped a little in front of the rooms of several spectators, and determined that these rooms were under the action of some kind of ceremony, which he would not have been able to find out if it were not for the abnormality of North. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 Negri walked on the dark road of Mobius college. The street lights were hazy, which did not provide much light, but brought a sense of unknown fear. There was still a very abnormal silence, and the people living in the college took a rest at three o''clock in the morning. The library is closed, and there is a school guard at the gate sleeping soundly in the sentry. Nigel''s brand-new shoes fall on the ground. The crisp sound makes the school guard slowly wake up from his sleep. As soon as the school guard opened his eyes, Negri stood in front of him. With a flick of his finger, some powder entered his slightly opened mouth. "Relax Now listen to me. " Negri''s words made the school guard, who had just woken up from his sleep and tasted the taste of the medicine, in a trance. "You will turn a blind eye to all the changes in the library. After I leave, you will fall into a dream. In the dream, you will foresee that something bad will happen at Mobius college, and you will believe in it, so you will look for like-minded companions during the day." When he finished his sleep, he went to the library again. However, he didn''t use the wire to sweep the door of the library. As early as in the world of fire, when Negri absorbed a large number of souls, he was already a master level. The lock of Mobius library is not complicated and can be easily unlocked. As Negri walked into the library, he sensed the changes in the library at night. As expected, the closer to 5:00 a.m., some connections hidden behind the library would become more active. Open a small box, which contains all kinds of powder and liquid, they are from the college capital, some ore, some vegetation. Negri mixed these powdered liquids in order, and finally turned into a bright red liquid. The effect of this medicine liquid can stabilize the soul, make people''s thinking become tough, mechanical, and not easy to be influenced by the outside world. Time flows slowly, and Negri also strolls around the library. It has to be said that as the library of MOBIS college, the collection of books in it is really rich. Negri also found some valuable knowledge for his human body now. With the approach of five o''clock in the morning, Negri finished his own arrangement. He took out the charcoal and lit it. The red light lit up on the charcoal. At the same time, he took out the prepared medicine and drank it. After that, Negri''s psychic sense realized that things around him were overlapping. A wonderful feeling appeared in Negri''s heart, as if he had been pressed into a paper man. This state of angular overlap as a human being gave Negri a different experience. "It seems that sometimes standing too high, it is easy to miss some scenery." This is the last strand of irrelevant thoughts in Negri''s mind, and then the potion works. Negri''s thinking becomes mechanical and irrelevant thoughts never appear in his mind. By the end of this strange overlapping state, Negri had already appeared in one story building. The whole building is in the shape of a hollow cylinder. An outer corridor and an inner ring are hollow. The diameter of the whole circle is about 100 meters. Except for the inside of the corridor, the rest of the building is lined with bookshelves filled with books. When Negri went to the edge of the corridor, he looked down and found that there were no bottoms, and there were layers of book corridors. Looking up, it was the same with Negri. It seems that Negri was directly transported to a certain layer of the large library. "You can pick a book here and remember it''s just one, according to your wishes." An ethereal voice came. Negri turned around and saw a little girl in a brown dress and white hair. She stood barefoot on the wooden floor, with her head tilted, staring at Negri with dark eyes, as if wondering something. "Your name?" Asked Negri. "Acacia allenze." The little girl, with her hands on her back, answers Negri''s question. "Where am I now in the big stack room?" Negri answered in the little girl Akasha, and continued to ask questions. "368 floor of the library area of the big library." The little girl did not get angry because of Negri''s hard tone. She still kept an ethereal tone and answered Negri''s questions. "Why here?" "According to the strongest demand when you enter the big library, there are books suitable for you, but you can only find them by yourself. Once you choose them, you can''t regret them." Akasha replied. "I see." Negri then ignored Akasha and began to look for books on this level. Before entering the big library, Negri hypnotized himself and used drugs to mechanize his thinking. Therefore, when he entered the big library, Negri had and only one need to seek the origin of life. "Well, please be careful. There is something bad in this floor." Negri did not ask questions, but Akasha suddenly said such a sentence when Negri left.Negri ignored Akasha. In his judgment, Akasha is actually closely related to the library, which is a bit similar to the computer AI. It is a masterpiece of the great mage in the management of the library. Therefore, her surname follows the great mage. If the conjecture is correct, the problem of the mage is related to the bearer of life, and the transmission mechanism of the big library is related to his own needs, then when Negri has needs related to life, he is most likely to be sent to the abnormal place. The risk of entering a large library is great, especially when the obvious intention is shown, it is very likely to be caught and then imprisoned and killed. Negri is also ready for this. In other words, Negri appears in this body, which is why he came to explore. Of course, according to Negri''s own calculation, there is also a 12.3% chance that the Negri sub will be safe or just infected with some abnormalities. Negri searched for the books in this stack room. Even if it was only one of the countless layers in the big library, there were tens of thousands of books, which was unimaginable in the knowledge poor moon tree world. It''s no wonder that many lucky people have entered the big library once, and regard it as the place where the truth is, and raise infinite admiration for it. However, the collection of books here is not taboo meat and vegetables, some are magic books, some are post natal care and nursing of sows, and some are some poor writers, writing out of the stream novels. In short, as long as the words to describe things, here seems to go to record. And Negri also found his own target in the big library, a book with an ominous twist in his mind. When Negri saw the book, it seemed that there was a twisted existence behind the book, who was opening her arms to embrace him. Negri did not hesitate to pick up the book. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 There was no abnormality. The book, which seemed to be abnormal, was taken in by Negri. "The origin of life." Negri looked at the title of the book, and the feeling of overlapping appeared again in Negri. It seemed that after selecting the book, it would be sent out of the big library. By the time Negri appeared in the library again, the eyes of the early morning outside were shining through the window, and the charcoal in front of him had been burnt to ashes. The whole library seems to have been opened some channels, a wind in the library, a malicious gaze, staring at Negri from the unknown space, after a while, it will automatically disappear. After a while, the wind stopped, and Negri''s rigid thinking gradually eased, and all kinds of ideas began to emerge. "There was a small probability event." Negri frowned and thought that, according to the initial prediction, although he was well hidden, the possibility of this test exposure was very large, and it was very likely that this sub body would be trapped in it. So Negri arranged a ceremony in the library. According to past cases, people who went to the big library would disappear for one to two hours. If Negri didn''t come back for two hours, a curse ceremony in the library would be aimed at Negri and started automatically. This curse is borrowed from the power of an evil god floating in the moon tree world. After this evil god, Negri''s body has buried his backhand. He has been trying to make a continuous trial. His separation is a starting point at most. It would be better if he had the power to target the curse ceremony in the library. Negri could use the curse God and the person who did it to further explore. In short, he wanted to force those who caused the abnormal to do it. There are some arrangements, which Negri does not know, and the starting condition is the death of Negri. Of course, Negri also calculated the possibility of his return, so an array overlapped with the curse ritual array was set up. Once life suddenly appeared in the array, it would interrupt the array, and then attract the attention of the evil god. "The evil god didn''t do anything. He just left a mark on his body. It seems that my body has something to do with this evil god." Negri kept thinking about the brief contact in the big library and the circumstances after his return. "So am I now another basis for cooperation?" Negri looked at the book named the origin of life in his hand, carefully folded the ritual array inside the library, sat on the library bench, and began to think deeply. On the surface, Negri is on the side of the eternal hotter, but it is only on the surface. His position will always be his own. Moreover, the alliance between Negri and the eternal hot man is not very tight. "So I was in the capital of the Academy in secret, on the one hand, for better exploration, and on the other hand, to avoid the eyes of the eternal hot." As soon as Negri thought about it, he realized: "I must have some secret means that I didn''t find out. Once the people who caused the change set a trap, this trial will be a real trial. If they form an alliance through the secret means behind me, then I will become a contract between the two sides." "From the present situation, things have developed to the latter situation, and I have reached a secret contract with the life bearer." Negri was very conscious: "it is really Negri, ah, for his own sub body, do not hesitate to dominate as a chess piece." "So my task now is to continue to lurk and become a bridge of alliance with the bearer of life until the implementation of the covenant works or the failure of the covenant becomes another point of war for both sides." Negri shook his head. He hated the feeling of being dominated, but he would not strike or shout. I am determined that I will not rebel against Negri, but seize every opportunity to improve myself. If his idea goes beyond Negri itself, he is the new Negri. Power is just a by-product of complete idea. "In this way, the change of Mobius college is also due to the fact that the dean of Mobius college was accidentally radiated by the truth of mequex, the bearer of life, after he entered the big library "It''s just what kind of state is the great mage now? Is it controlled by mequex, or is it a temporary alliance like me? If it''s the latter, you need to consider the possibility of the Archmage divulging information. " Negri calculated the possibilities of the future and how to deal with it. After sorting out his thoughts, Negri opened the book "the origin of life" from the big library. The book describes the existence of a God mequex, and the knowledge about the origin of life is written by the observation of this God. The name mequex seems to have magic power. It seems to be the only word with unique meaning. Anyone who hears her will automatically understand the meaning of the word. The matrix, of course, can be further translated as the bearer of life. "The rules of the world are entangled in the structure of matter, which is life." Negri read the summary of the description, and then gradually understand the general path of life bearer. She is just the bearer or gestant of life form. She gradually carries all kinds of life forms and understands the mystery of life from them.Negri stood up. The library was already open. He put the books away and mixed with the crowd. The school guard outside had disappeared last night. He thought that the hypnotic effect of Negri was good. By this time, he should have been ready to go to Rogge. "I just wanted to help Rogge by the way, but now it seems that it can be used here." Negri mingled in the flow of people and left the library without any attention. There was a biology class opened by the dean of Mobius college at 10:00 this morning. The head of the college is polluted by the bearer of his life. He can become the food of Negri and let him grow further. "Abnormal clearing team, President of Mobius school, mystic witch organization, magic dinner party." In Negri''s eyes, the information of these things flowed one by one, and there was too much to use. Negri tightened his collar and stayed up all night. For his human body, he still consumed a little, especially the medicine he drank, which consumed a lot of energy. "Mr. Negri, you are back." As Negri walked into the corridor, he saw several observers. The mysterious witch''s north also stood in the center of the crowd, holding a small bag in her hands, her long golden hair with a trace of fragrance, and her face was slightly red. After noticing Negri''s eyes, she nodded slightly, and her face was still shy and embarrassed, which made people moved. "We''re going to report for class. Do you want to join us?" Rose opened her bright red lips and asked softly. "Of course." Negri''s eyes moved. The several observers had traces of ritual, and the role of ritual had begun to play. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 MOBIS college, or all the colleges in the capital of the college, adopt this kind of curriculum situation. If you decide to take a course by yourself and then report to the course office in the morning, you will get the corresponding classroom door card. Only when you deliver the door card will you be allowed to enter the classroom. And the college itself will not care which courses you go to, or whether you go to classes or not. If you don''t take out the passing certificate of the college professor after five years in the college, the college will not admit that you graduated from the college, but will only issue the bronze badge of the college, which is similar to the degree certificate, which can only prove that you have studied in the college. It''s the same for the onlookers, but the process is more difficult. Even if you get the professor''s certificate of identity, you will only get a bronze badge. However, for many people who have no identity or who have just acquired the status of one or two generations, the bronze badge is also not desirable. There are a lot of people in the office of course affairs. However, in addition to the students, there are many assistants, that is, servants of rich families. Students can let the servants register their identities and become their own assistants to apply for classes. Then something happened by accident and necessity. Negri has long chosen the course of biology, and north is a member of the mysterious witch organization, which advocates the magic from life. Naturally, she chooses biology related to life. Among the onlookers, cuntou man and another Zhongfen head seemed to be interested in the charming north, so they also chose biology. After all, the magic power of the witch gave them extraordinary charm. As for the remaining man with glasses, according to him, he came to Mobis College for this course. Although he has some interest in North, there is obviously something more important to keep in mind. So, quite coincidentally, all five observers have selective biology. "The effect of the ceremony? Five offerings? " Negri frowned. He was only sure that the head of Mobius had been radiated by mequex, but he was not sure what kind of magic books he had obtained. "According to the level of this ceremony, I''m afraid that the head of the academy has been a member of the mage''s house for a long time, and he has some magical accomplishments. However, he was infected when he went to the big library again recently." Negri took the classroom card and thought of it silently. At present, it seems that the effect of this ceremony is to guide the event and make the development of things according to the needs of the ceremony, such as the sense of belonging in the dormitory, so that a few onlookers will not run around, or sign up for biology. "Form the Academy into a field of the phalanx to guide the marked people." Negri had observed several other observers before, and their physique was not much abnormal, but everyone seemed to have some characteristics. "That is to say, the position of the observer has been determined for a long time. The attack of Lucy sisters only gives an excuse for the appearance of the observer." Negri looked at the eyeglasses man. He seemed to come to college for something important. As for North, although the mysterious witch organization is a mystic organization, it has a much closer relationship with the powerful people in the capital of the college than other mystics, because they need a lot of population resources, and they also need to talk to dance for rituals, which can only be held frequently by dignitaries. The dean of Mobius college is naturally a member of the elite. He has a normal contact with the mysterious witch. "As for the other two people, it seems that they have been guided to enter MOBIS college, and my entry is probably the means of life bearer." Negri shook his head. Now his body and soul are within the scope of normal people. At most, he has developed his mind and knowledge. If he is deliberately guided by those beings, it is really hard to detect. But to his surprise, his actions are very secret. Even if there is a road level existence, it is difficult to find his disguise if he does not see him with his own eyes. But now the situation of the seven gods is tense, and the seven gods will not appear in this world at will. In this case, how does the life bearer find him and lead him into the situation. He shook his head and put these things down. Negri cleaned up and saw the hostile eyes of the cuntou man. He was caught in the fact that all the five observers had chosen biology. In his opinion, other people did not have much competitiveness. Only Negri, a little white face, had been attracting the attention of Nos. therefore, his hostile eyes were always on Negri, Like a fly. "Uninteresting desire to mate." Negri doesn''t discriminate against mating, it''s just a process of reproduction. What he discriminates against is the irrational behavior caused by the secretion of androgen. Negri went to the canteen with his gate card. He was busy all night. He needed to have a meal to replenish the necessary nutrients. On the way, Negri saw Rogge and his abnormal elimination team. The school guard of the library was also among them, with a look of panic. The shoes fell on the ground, and the crisp sound mixed with the sounds of the morning. The school guard looked stunned and felt tired. So he could not help but say to Rogge: "the dream of foreknowledge last night consumed me too much energy. I have to wash my face first." Rogue nodded and didn''t care much. Most of his attention was still focused on last night''s magic inheritance ceremony and how to get more magic."Go to the observer. The oil comes from him. He must know where there is more oil and more magic." Rogge hesitated for a long time and finally made up his mind. After completing the sewer investigation today, he went to Negri: "I hope he can take some responsibility in this day of college and hand over the method of obtaining oil, otherwise I can only show him the power of magic." Just as Rogge was infatuated with self-confidence, Negri contacted the school guard again. People who have been hypnotized usually have special instructions implanted into their minds. As long as they meet the corresponding conditions, they will quickly enter the hypnotic state. The more times of hypnosis, the deeper the special instructions are rooted. This is also the routine of hypnosis. Avi. Before being hypnotized by Negri, the school guard was deeply impressed by the sound of shoes with special rules. It is not difficult to influence him again. After learning the progress of the team''s investigation and today''s plan from the school guard''s mouth, Negri looked at his pocket watch, and once again poured some instructions into the school guard, he got up and left. After eating grass in the canteen, Negri went to the biology classroom with his door card in hand to meet the dean of MOBIS college. He was very interested in this guy who was infected by the life bearer. On the other side, rogue led the anomaly clearance team to set out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 In a classroom at MOBIS college, many people sit in their seats and talk in a low voice. After all, it is the dean''s class, and there are quite a lot of people. Not long after Negri sat in the classroom seat, a thin and haggard old man walked into the classroom platform with crutches. His face was covered with deep wrinkles, and his eyes were a little muddy. "Mikael Mobis, this is my name. Many of you must know me. After all, I am the dean of this college. It''s a great honor for you to come to my class. Now..." The old man''s speech is still humorous, a kind grandfather''s appearance: "start the class." North sat in the classroom, looking at the old man on the podium. She was disdaining herself. Now she was pretending to be a devil dog. She was a good man. When she bit him Dick, he was not like this. Her cheeks were a little sore and swollen these two days. However, it is not without benefits. The grandfather of North was an ordinary man who was not easy to obtain some property. When he was transferred to his generation, he still did not integrate into the aristocratic circle of the college capital or other regions. As a child, North was obsessed with mysticism, which was similar to Catherine of the negrimic order, but the difference was that Catherine herself was an aristocrat and had many resources in her hand, which was enough to support her spending on mystics. In order to get information and money, she chose to climb into the bed of the powerful and eventually joined the mysterious witch organization. It''s just that after becoming a mystic, she is not as good as that in the phenomenon of North. She is still a plaything, but she can get more benefits from it. For example, this time, she can become an observer in the college and improve her status. The key is that the old guy who is lecturing is also a mystic. She chose to enter the college this time to get more from each other. It is said that he is holding a magic ceremony recently, and she really feels the extraordinary place of the college these days. North wants to talk to the guy on the podium after this class, and let her be his assistant. It would be better if he could get some mysterious knowledge and magic from it. Every time she uses the magic of the witch''s organization, she makes her feel more and more like a lump of stool. If it was not for the feeling of magic that makes her feel too happy to control, she would have given up the pregnancy magic because of the feeling of gradually turning into a dunghill. Especially recently, North feels more and more adapted to the feeling of falling into the sky, and even occasionally has a trace of infatuation. This feeling makes her fear, so she wants to find a new way to obtain magic as soon as possible. Negri is also looking at the dean of MOBIS college, Mikael Mobis. From the name, we can see that this college is their family. He took the post of Dean from his grandfather. As for his father, he died in an accident. After Mikael was on the top, he was highly praised by the upper class. He had been mentioned as the subject for more than once. Up to now, he is still regarded as a good professor and Dean by many people. From time to time, students come to see him. People respect him. Some students who have been funded by him regard him as their parents. "It''s like a perfect saint." Negri is very clear about one thing, the so-called perfect, but all the shortcomings are hidden. Mikael''s class is not bad. It describes some characteristics of life and how to carry out effective analysis and research. But for Negri, who got the book "the origin of life" written by mequex, that''s what happened. However, Negri also listened carefully to Mikel''s various studies. Everything has a track. The course Mikael is talking about now obviously does not involve the mysterious part, but a person''s words and deeds are related. Negri can analyze from them what kind of magic ceremony Mikel wants to hold. "Biological metamorphosis?" Negri learned from some words of Camille and some information obtained before that the old man was dying. He wanted to obtain a second life through abnormal biological behavior. In fact, old man Mikael''s body is no longer good. After years of magic research, his body is polluted by various strange forces. After his death, his body will be contested as a secret treasure by his colleagues. Mikael can be sure that every inch of flesh and every hair of his body will be collected and used by those who have done similar things more than once. For those who pursue magic, the best magic material is themselves. People are often so strange creatures that they can treat others with bad methods, but when others treat them with the same way, they can''t accept it, which is the so-called double standard. This is what Mikael is like. He can take other people''s lives and profane other people''s bodies without hesitation for profit or even for pleasure. But when it comes to his turn, he can''t accept it. He began to study how to continue his life, from the immortal magic to the transformation of the relatives of evil spirits. Finally, he chose this road after entering the big library."Five sacrifices..." Mikael looks at the students below and hides his madness. There are two days to go before the magic dinner. He needs patience. Just like the pupae, it takes a period of time to become a whole. What makes Mikael feel difficult is that Negri, one of the five sacrifices, recently produced new food. He has some magic power and seems to have some special abilities. His previous attempt ended in failure and was repulsed by the other party with some simple materials. "Damn it. If you catch that woman and use her as a hotbed, it''s definitely a better choice." Mikael scolded in his heart. Unfortunately, the woman has run away now. Maybe there is some organization behind her. If it interferes with his ceremony, it will be a real disaster. "Well, everyone, that''s all for today''s class, and I''m going back to enjoy my not delicious lunch." On the surface, Mikael still maintained a peaceful smile: "have a good meal, too." After class, everyone went to do their own things. North caught up with Mikael and wanted to test whether he was willing to recruit her as an assistant. Several other observers also had their own business. After sensing the absence of a stalker through telepathy, Negri followed a path to a remote corner where there was an open manhole cover. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 After hypnotizing the school guard, Negri gave him some special plant powder to smear on the sole of his shoes. These powders can carry some unique traces, which can only be found by Negri, the person who mixes it. It was on the basis of this trace that Negri tracked down the team. "Is it fair to say courage or not? Maybe the latter. " It''s a good habit for Negri to turn over and go down the drain and close the manhole cover. At this time, Negri''s target is in danger. In the sewer full of sewage, there seems to be something rolling in it, and the people led by Rogge are running away. They look frightened. They just run when they see the road and don''t care about the direction. The torch in their hands rattled as they ran. If it had not been for lighting, they would have thrown it aside. "Rogue, you said you inherited the magic. Do it quickly." In the team, a girl named Reese gasped and screamed wildly. The girl''s physique was weak and had fallen behind the team. The monster rolling in the sewage was right behind her. Although Reese usually says that she often exercises, she actually goes to work. In order not to lose face, she said she went to work. In fact, she joined the abnormal elimination team to eat and drink. Although Rogge is a little arrogant, he is willing to spend money. The daily meals of the team and all kinds of funds are covered by Rogge. Usually, there are community funds, which is much better than her work Yes. In order to join the club, Reese claimed to love mysteries, but she was not interested in these things. She thought that this was just like other societies, but she did not expect to encounter a mysterious event. In fact, when there were signs before, Reese seemed to find an excuse to quit. But after finding clues, Rogge promised a large amount of bonus. Thinking of the increasingly scarce living expenses at home, she was greedy to stay. It turns out that greed is really a bad habit, so she''s in danger now, and most of the people in the team are blaming Roger, the leader. He swore that he inherited the magic ability, but when he was in danger, he directly ordered him to escape. They followed the track of the school guard who had died before and found the entrance of the sewer. There they found some abnormal traces, as well as some disgusting dunghill. Then they met the monster that came out of the dunghill. Rogge overestimates his psychological quality. He can''t say that he is weak, but he can''t say that he is strong. In addition to some special magic, most magic needs a stable mental state. After a long practice, other mages can at least maintain part of their stable spirit to cast a spell even in a flustered situation. However, Rogge inherited the magic for only one day. In order to save a small amount of magic, he only practiced one or two when he was in a stable mood. He was not clear about the taboos of casting. So in the face of a sudden monster, he could not complete the casting. Fortunately, he still kept some sense. He yelled to retreat and ran away with his abnormal clearing team. Of course, they were able to escape because they sacrificed a friend. A member standing near the dunghill was directly hit by the white thing, and then they heard the last scream of the young man before he died. Relying on the role of "artifact", they won the escape time. After losing their direction, they were chased by the monster again. "Help me, I don''t want to die." Then Reese watched the silent rogue running in front of her and broke down completely. She yelled, "my parents paid so much to send me to college. I''m going to die and there''s nothing left." "Rogue, Randall, help me, help me, who will help me!" Cried Reese, but she ran more and more slowly. "Shua..." The white figure in the sewage sprang out and threw a stench at Reese, who stopped running completely and squatted on the ground with her head in her arms and screamed. In the adventure story, there will always be a hero falling from the sky to save the beauty who is in a desperate situation, or the members of the same team will discover their conscience and turn around to save her. However, the fact is that Rogge and others in front of them are faster. They don''t even look back. The "hero" who fell from the sky just walked into the sewer, so there is no suspense. The white monster directly wrapped Rees, and the painful scream resounded through the whole sewer again, stimulating the people in front to speed up again. After all, there are only so many friends of one of the three artifact. Maybe it will be himself who will scream. After another corner, the back gradually quieted down, as if the monster was satisfied after hunting two people, or they ran out of the monster''s range. Several people no longer care about the dignity of a gentleman, directly collapsed in the dirty sewer, rough breathing. After a few minutes of silence, one of the members broke out. He grabbed Rogge''s collar directly, and asked with great excitement: "you bastard, what''s your magic? Did you deceive us to escape and kill us by the way?""Why are you yelling at me? I told you that it was a dangerous journey. You didn''t complain about it, but you were excited." Although Rogge has guilt in his heart, he is so strong and arrogant that he will not easily admit his mistakes and respond to this person''s questions with a bigger voice. "Nott is dead, Reese is dead, you coward full of lies!" Another member of the team, the one who had been following Negri, came forward and denounced Logue. "I did run away because I was not ready to release the spell, but you are not much better. Do you slow down one step at a time?" Rogge also has a broken pot mentality. "I don''t think it''s time for us to quarrel. There are two problems." At this time, the only female member of the team said coldly, "first, where are we now?" At this time, a little calm people found that they had lost their way in the sewer because they were in a hurry. "Another question, where''s the school guard and Randall?" Luo Ge was stunned. He was too panicked before. Now he found that, in addition to the two people killed by the monster, there were two people who had gone away when they ran away. The others had been separated from them. "They left at the fourth fork before us." Several people recollected before they knew how they separated. "So what now?" Asked the woman, with a bitter face. "Bang!" A voice sounded from the top of several people''s heads. Several people trembled with fear, and almost ran away again. Only after half a sound did they react. This should be the sound from the ground. "This is the construction site. I remember there is a manhole cover near here, and we can get out from there." The man who had questioned Rogge was so excited that he didn''t want to be in this terrible sewer any more. "What about Randall and the school guard?" Rogge asked, and he got the answer. "I''ll let them die!" The two men first said at the same time, and then the talent who followed Negri continued: "Rogge, you don''t want to deceive us again. If you want to save people, you can go by yourself. Don''t pull us to be the ghost. Randall is your brother, not our brother." Luo Ge''s expression was stagnant. He just said it casually, purely for the purpose of refuting. In fact, he was eager to find the nearby exit and leave the ghost place immediately. However, the words of these two people put the arrogant and good-looking Rogge into an embarrassing situation. If he followed out like this, the matter would be spread out, what would other people think of him. Leaving nott and Reese can also explain that he is not ready, and that if he leaves Randall and them now, he will lose face completely. "I will save them, whether you go or not." Rogge said with a strong face, and constantly comforted himself in his heart. It was just an emergency just now, so he did not have any way. Now he is ready for psychological preparation. If he encounters a monster again, let it taste the power of magic. "If you want to die, quill, who are you going with?" The two men will look at the only female teammate, hoping that he can be with them, after all, more than one way to live. The woman named quill looked at both sides and hesitated. Finally, she stood beside rogue. "You will regret it." The two men murmured and went to the side to look for a nearby exit. Obviously, they didn''t know the fixed law of thrillers. Those who left the line and ran away would be very convenient. So after two more corners, they saw a new dunghill, a white monster that had emerged from it. Logue and quill looked at each other awkwardly. They had to brave their heads and carefully explore the way they came. Suddenly, they heard a shrill scream behind them. They shook their bodies and ran. This time, at least, they did not panic. They chose the road where Randall and the school guard were separated. After a while, they heard another scream. After sacrificing two more friends, they got information. There were monsters there. Logue and quill were panting through the sewer. As they turned around, they suddenly saw a glimmer of light in front of them. They thought that the two people who met the exit ran quickly and rolled down a stone step. When they opened their eyes in spite of the pain, they found that they had fallen into a long passage with prison on both sides. Inside the prison, there are a number of engraved pipes that occasionally hum. "Bang..." A sound woke up two people who were still at a loss. Mikael, leaning on crutches, closed the door of the passage and walked in. He said humorously, "it''s a good habit to close the door after you''re old. It''s a pity that people don''t have a good mind and forget it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 Negri stood in the sewer, not in a hurry to find anyone else, because he knew that there were dangers in the sewer. Although Mikael was old and began to use special life magic, his brain became a little funny, and his reason was not online from time to time, but this can not deny that he is a powerful wizard. And the magician whose reason is not online is sometimes more dangerous, because it shows that he is closer to his magic source. Excellent magicians know how to get magic everywhere, but not to let themselves close to some evil god, and finally become a part of each other, although such complex magic will make their magic power drop a lot. Therefore, there is a saying in the master''s house that excellent mages are not necessarily strong, and powerful mages are not necessarily excellent. For example, the original isregue, with a Book of snakes and some precious magic materials, has rapidly improved his strength, but he will soon be turned into a puppet by the master of the snake devil''s source. Mikael has gone mad. The fear of death torments him all the time. There is also the pollution of life from mequex. It is a miracle that this kind of person is not crazy. Although he seems to be still rational on the surface, if he is really rational, there will not be so many strange things on campus. "Those mages are all hyenas. They can''t let go of any magic." Negri clearly knew the plight of these mages. Clean and harmless magic was their eternal pursuit. However, because the seven gods held the world source power in their hands, the mage''s magic source either came from evil gods or from some strange magic methods. It can be said that none of the magicians'' magic is clean. Among them, the cleaner one is the magic extracted from the corpses of his companions. Of course, although the magic from the magic dinner party is also from the evil god, it is the cleanest source of magic power because the evil god has no consciousness. However, you should be careful to be attracted by some dangerous knowledge in the magic ¡£ To sum up, Mikael''s campus change definitely attracted the attention of the mage''s family. Maybe there are spies sent by the mage''s house in the abnormal team. After all, Negri''s body is still mortal. If the other party uses some kind of camouflage magic, he may not be able to find out. Negri put small bottles in the slots of his belt so that he could take them at any time. He also checked some of his nails to make sure that the powder was still inside. After making all the preparations, Negri picked up a red flower which did not know where it came from and began to explore the sewer. Part of Negri''s attention is focused on huaguduo. As Negri approaches a certain place, huaguduo actually starts to bloom, swaying slightly from several of the stamens. Seeing this, Negri raised his vigilance and approached the front. There was a stench that seemed to exist. Negri also saw a large number of escape traces, as well as the pile of dung piled there. "Rogue, are they in danger here?" Negris is not surprised at this. It is normal for a man to die with a few ordinary people. Once again, it seemed to notice the smell of strangers. The monster rushed out of the dunghill and fell into the sewage of the sewer. Then it turned into a white shadow and jumped out of the sewage and fell on Negri. "I don''t have a long memory." A bottle from his waist flew out and hit the white monster. The ordinary bottle broke and the powder poured out directly. With a scream, the monster fell at Negri''s feet and scattered, turning into creeping maggots and several undigested teeth. "Maggots, indeed." Negri looked at the maggot, which was gradually stopping to wriggle, and confirmed his conjecture. At the end of his life, Mikael Mobius decided to change his life form in order to survive. He wanted to transform himself into a completely metamorphosed fly. By the metamorphosis process of eggs, larvae, pupae, pupae and adults, Mikael Mobius decided to change his life form. "I''m afraid there''s only one shell left of Mikael. Most of his body has turned into these maggots." Negri crushed the maggots to death, and psychic play seemed to see a picture. Mikael broke his body, took out all the internal organs outside his heart, and placed them in the sewage of the sewer. Because of the fixation, the students'' feces could not flow out, and accumulated here to form a dunghill, which became the warm bed for Mikael''s freshmen. "So there are still some possibilities for rogue to survive." Negri narrowed his eyes. Mikael''s condition was worse than he expected. Most of his body was transformed into maggots, so was the power. Most of them maintained the magic ceremony. If Rogge was a little smarter, or there were magicians in the wizard''s house who coveted Mikael''s magic, they might have survived in Mikel''s hands. "Mr. Mobis." Luo Ge wakes up a little and is shocked to see the people who come in. He once asked to see Mikael about the school''s abnormal problems, but it was not recognized. He also wanted to show himself, so he did not continue to pester Mikael. However, he did not expect that the respected headmaster was actually behind the scenes."What an unruly student, running around." Mikael seemed to blame the two men. His crutches hit the ground with a variety of hammers. The pipes in the prison around him suddenly opened, and some white threads flew out from them and wound around them. After touching the white lines, Rogge''s psyche turned on passively. In a trance, he saw Mikael cut off the muscles under his skin and placed them in the pipes. These muscles were transformed into the shape of these lines by magic. Although the shape is a line, the power that this white line can exert is huge. The meat column that Rogge found in the water pipe before is caused by the white line. His power can pull a living person into the pipe and squeeze it into a pile of meat paste. The two were entangled in the white line, but Mikael did not rush to do it. He liked the game of cat and mouse, and the former school guard was also the same. He was deliberately let go by Mikael until the other party escaped to the roof of the ground and thought he was saved. Then he stretched out the white line from the water pipe and pulled him into the pipe. This can be attributed to the fact that Mikael, at another location, stabbed the hook into his brain through his nose, twisted it into paste and pulled it out to become another node in the magic ceremony. Although Mikael can think with the help of his soul, unfortunately, his soul is also infected by some negative things in magic, which makes him strange. "Let''s play a game, little one." Mikael approached Rogge, stroking his young, tight skin with his hands in a perverse way, and uttered a strange groan: "if you lose, give me this leather bag." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 Although Mikael did not avoid men and women before, he also tried Valley heat. But he said that it was not like that to ask for rogue''s skin bag. When Mikael was young, he was also very handsome and attracted people''s attention. When he was old, he was also dragged down by wrinkles and age spots. After getting a second life, Mikael''s identity can no longer be used before the human. Rogge is good-looking, handsome and straight, Mikael also has some impression on him, his family is also good, is a good identity. So after Rogge broke into his experimental base, he didn''t kill him immediately. His reason was affected. He even planned to play a little fun with Rogge van at this critical moment A kind of game. As for the girl on one side, quill is ignored by Mikael, an ordinary girl student. "I think you also have some magic power. In this case, let''s try this one. As long as you insist on ten seconds without fainting, I''ll let you go." Mikael was lying with his eyes open, and he would skin rogue whether he could win or not. Without waiting for Logue to answer, the white thread that binds rogue penetrates into his body. These things, which are made up of Mikael muscles, also have a very special response to magic. In other words, they become this appearance under the influence of magic in the magic ceremony. After drilling into rogue''s body, this powerful white line directly finds the magic accumulated in rogue''s body. "Ah, ah, ah!" The next moment, Rogge screamed bitterly, and those white lines directly began to draw his magic power. For the master, magic is a part of the body. The act of drawing magic power alive is cutting flesh alive. What''s more, these white lines are still growing rapidly while drawing magic power. In less than three seconds, Rogge''s body is swollen and there are a lot of white lines wriggling under his skin. The intense pain made Rogge unable to breathe, and his brain was blank. In this case, what was proud and what was decent was left aside by Rogge. Even the so-called game was also forgotten by Rogge. Now his mind is completely occupied by pain. It wasn''t until the sound of "clang" that the pain disappeared a little. There was some light in Rogge''s blank eyes. It was quill. In her hands, there were several blades of light shining with golden streamer, and there were several broken white lines around her. Rogue''s brain, which was completely confused, couldn''t respond to what was going on. The hum faded away, and some of the sounds finally came into his ears. It was quill shouting. "Rogge starts magic. Kill him. Don''t let me down." The light blade in quell''s hand cuts off the white line spreading around. She comes from the mage''s house and is a spy of a big man. She chooses to attack when Mikael is more and more excited to torture Rog. Unfortunately, Mikael''s observation ability is beyond quell''s expectation. Mikael is extremely sensitive to detect the danger, but there is only one empty shell. Although Mikael observes, his movement is also a little slow. So although Mikael is not suddenly broken by quell, he also shows him the real and the virtual. At this time, quill finally understood what Mikael''s magic ceremony was like. He separated part of himself into a part of the ceremony, and he was only left with an empty shell, but it was the center of the ceremony. This is a skill that many magic rituals will use to transform the race, because it can avoid the sudden transformation of the race from being shocked by the blood of a strange special race and directly become mentally disabled, and can quickly adapt to the various abilities of the race. However, as the center of the ceremony, the lack of protection is also a drawback. As long as the shell is broken, the whole unfinished ceremony will have problems. Looking back at Mikael, quill can only hope that rogue, who has been psychologically prepared before, should be able to cast successfully this time. As long as the attack is successful, it can break Mikael''s shell and make the whole magic ceremony chaotic. Maybe Mikael will be bitten back by the magic ceremony and kill half his life again. After half a sound, Rogge finally reacts. Although he doesn''t understand why quell, who has been unknown in the abnormal clearance team, suddenly becomes so powerful, he wants to give Mikael a hard blow to avenge his torture. Remembering the four magic tricks in his mind, Rogge tried to keep his mind clear, trying to stabilize his spirit and release the magic. Kyle also retreated to the back. At this moment, his IQ was finally on the line. He understood that the female mage was not too strong. She should be a special talent trained by a colleague. Her magic was not much. With the strength of the white line, he could get rid of both of them in a short time. So Mikael''s priority is to procrastinate, and when quill can''t support him, he has plenty of time to "take care of" both of them. At this moment, he hated his previous remarks about closing the door. It obviously took time to open the closed door.Rogge was sweating, and there were a lot of broken white lines in his body. The pain still affected him. He held out his hand at Mikael, trying to stabilize his spirit and release the simplest attack magic among the four magic: fireball. Only quel overestimates rogue, and rogue overestimates himself. After experiencing inhuman torture, he can wake up and begin to prepare to release magic. It is above the level of ordinary people. However, he is still a little far away from creating miracles. As the only remaining magic failed, rogue felt a sharp pain and then fainted directly, and Mikael successfully opened the door and walked out of the stairway. It''s just that not only the stench of the sewer, but also a hand with powder. That hand directly grabbed Mikael''s neck and squeezed it hard. The powder was like red charcoal, which directly burned Mikael''s skin. "Poof..." Like an inflatable doll with a hole in it, Mikael''s whole body shriveled, leaving only a layer of skin hanging in Negri''s hands. It is easy and effortless to turn the last black hand behind Mobius college into a skin. Of course, he is not completely dead now. The rest of his body has become maggot man. The magic ceremony did not fail completely. As long as the remaining maggots completed the rest of the ceremony, Mikael could still be reborn smoothly and regain his second life. "It''s really disappointing. These people need some encouragement." Negri grabs the human skin in his hand, and the magic power in his hand starts to gush out. It seems that the human skin is alive and covers Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 After that skin had completely covered Negri, he was like Mikael, with some burn wounds around his neck. With the help of this skin, Negri inserted into the operation of the magic ceremony with great lightness. Similar to Mikael, the magic ritual of transforming the race to obtain a second life is dangerous. Any wrong operation may lead to Kun Bah, any wrong operation may lead to extremely serious consequences. Until now, Negri has thoroughly studied the magic ceremony. With the brain, viscera, muscle and bone as the four fulcrums of the magic ceremony, he first made racial changes, and then transformed into maggots, leaving only the skin with the appearance of human beings, which became the center of the magic ceremony. The sewage pipes all over the campus are the lines of the magic ceremony. In this ceremony, all the people living on it are providing power for the operation of the ceremony, especially the five sacrifices. At the magic dinner party, when the magic mother and fetus appear, it will trigger the magic tide. With this magic tide, the effect of the array will be the most powerful. At that time, the long white line maggots will stretch out from the water pipe and seize the sacrifice. The life of these five sacrifices will be directly extracted and transformed into the important details of Mikael''s second life. After that, maggots from the four fulcrums will get together again and get into the cocoon made of empty skin shells. After a period of gestation, new life will break out of the cocoon and become a fly man with various characteristics of extraordinary life. "In that case, collapse." Negri covered Mikael''s skin and was one of the chosen sacrifices. With one of the fulcrums, he killed the maggot incarnation, and the whole ceremony was on the verge of collapse. Under the control of Negri, the magic power inside the whole magic ceremony was disordered, and the pipes all over the ground hummed. The students and teachers who lived on the ground suddenly felt dizzy, and some weak people even fainted directly. "Mikael''s relationship with the mystery witch is closer than I thought." Negri sensed that the life force of the people above was extracted and merged into life magic. In the moon tree world, there are numerous ways to use the magic power of life. Among them, the most famous one is the half body Church of the life bearer mequex, and then the quiet Church of the deep-sea eulogists. In addition, the most famous organization is the mysterious witch. "Add the five offerings of the witch north, the situation has become very obvious, Mikael and the mysterious witch organization has a close relationship, north is also an abandoned son, although the witch organization uses the most pregnancy magic, but it also has a lot of magic about life magic." "The witch organization must want to explore the mysteries of more life through Mikael''s magic ceremony." Negri has no accident. North is just an ordinary member without any background. It is a normal thing to be abandoned. "Then I will help you to complete this transformation of life form, but the goal of transformation may be somewhat deviated!" Negri''s knowledge of mystical knowledge is far better than that of Mikael. In addition, he has obtained mequex''s book on the origin of life. He also knows the magic of life very well. Under the control of Negri, the whole magic ceremony changed instantly. The light blade in quill''s hand is unstable. She is a spy trained by the magician. She can only use the hidden breath and the light blade. The way to obtain the magic power is to eat some disgusting meat on a regular basis. Looking at the approaching white line, quill can only choose to cancel the magic. Her magic power has reached the bottom. If she doesn''t cancel her magic, it will lead to a return of magic due to the exhaustion of magic power. At that time, she will really die. But to her surprise, the white line stopped when she was about to kill her. All the dancing white lines fell down and hung on the ground from the water pipe mouth, like a real line. Quill gasped, and everything in front of her eyes was covered with snow. Finally, she couldn''t hold on and fainted. On the other side, in addition to the white thread, a mass of spiny white maggots collapsed in the sewage. This is Mikael''s skeletal maggot, which killed the two men in the abnormal clearance team. Only a round ball of maggots, after the dispersal, one of the milky white eggs like rice began to move. There were two ridges on the back of the egg shell, and a white maggot emerged from it. The larva did not seem to adapt to this situation. It shook its young body a little, and then it rolled down from the dung heap into the sewage and floated to the other side of the sewer. That''s Mikael. His reincarnation ceremony was tampered with by Negri. Since he wanted to become a fly man, Negri helped him. It was only because the ceremony was not completed, the magic tide had not started, and the sacrifice was not offered. So he could not be transformed into a fly man. So, let''s go back and turn him into a maggot. "Take the chance I give you. Four of the five offerings are still there. As long as you can kill them, you can still live, even better." Negri thought that even if Mikel killed Negri''s body, he could get more than ever before.It''s a pity that Mikael is just a maggot now, and it''s still caused by the magic effect of magic ritual. In two days, if he can''t kill the sacrifice, he will form a cocoon and finally turn into a fly. His life span will be similar to that of ordinary flies. "Finish the rest of the ceremony in the body of a maggot in two days. It''s a test for you, Mikel." Negri manipulates the rest of the ritual operation, gathering the life magic extracted from the campus to himself, and finally storing it all on his own skin layer of mikaeli skin. The original wrinkles and age spots began to shrink and fade, and became young and tight again. However, it was only skin. Negri did not let the magic of life enter his body. "Take this layer of human skin as my cocoon, so as to breed my body and make my body abnormal." Negri has a preliminary plan in his heart. He is now wearing this human skin, which is Mikel when he was young. In this case, as long as the operation is good, he can use all the resources and contacts of Mikel. "Now it''s time to give our rogue some lashes." Negri opened the door again and saw two men in a coma on the ground. On the other side, a maggot larva is floating in the sewage. Mikael is limited by his physical factors and is unable to complete his normal thinking. Suddenly, he feels the vitality of a person. The maggot who knows his situation has no choice. Instinctively, he mobilizes the little magic left in the maggot''s body and flies his body to the man. Randall seemed to feel something, but he was too lazy to take care of it. He was sitting in the sewer passage, next to the wall, with a extinguished torch. After he separated from the army, he lost his way again and separated from the school guard. Until the torch went out, he had no energy to walk. "Rogue, you''ve done me a terrible job this time. If you''re still alive, you must make good compensation to me." Randall, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, did not know where to get some strength, stood up and walked towards the passage. A maggot crawled into Randall''s ear. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 "Well? Have you found the host so soon Negri still has a certain perception of Mikael. This maggot is the product of magic ceremony, and it has some magic power and special abilities. And Mikael is also a powerful magician with a strong soul and spirit. After living in the human body, he can choose to interfere with others. "Just a little bit of exploration, in addition to me, there are four people alive in this underground, presumably Mikael is parasitic on another person." Negri doesn''t care about this. If the man can resist Mikael''s demagogues, instead, it will be a good thing for him to absorb Mikael''s maggots. Negri walked into the prison. Instead of taking care of the two men who fainted, Negri walked through the prison passage and came to Mikael''s laboratory. After observing everything inside, he went back to the passage to wake up quill. This woman is a spy sent by a mage in the mage''s house. Her magic comes from some kind of magic food. There are only two magic arts, one is hiding breath, the other is the light blade in her hand. Quell, a new comer from a coma, was dazed, but then his gaze solidified and he saw Negri not far away. "You are..." Quill half sat up, one hand quietly on his shoes, where he hid a thorn, which was highly poisonous, and could be used to defeat or kill himself when necessary. "Thank you very much. If you hadn''t broken my ceremony, I would not have succeeded so quickly." At this moment, Negri''s temperament was no different from that of Mikael. After all, he criticized other people''s skin. The magic of life is still surging on the human skin, transforming this human skin. Even the body will merge with the human skin and become a cocoon together at some time, and its interior will give birth to the real body of Negri. This method is a magic created by Negri according to his own mysterious knowledge and the origin of mequex''s life, together with the biological abnormal array arranged by Mikel before, which is called the method of reincarnation. "To go beyond the past and welcome a better self is what Negri really means." Negri clearly recognized this: "I take the body of the past as the mother cocoon, pregnant with a new self, step by step to make myself more perfect." With the help of the shell, this pregnancy should be very soon. Nigel''s first child is about to be born. It''s really weird to think about it. "You''re Mikael!" Quell''s eyes widened. According to the information she collected, Mikael''s magic ceremony will take some time to complete with the help of the magic tide brought by the magic dinner. How can it be completed now. But now the young version of Mikael is standing in front of her, and she doesn''t believe it and can only believe it. "Sure enough, it''s good to be young." Negri reached out and stroked quilna''s pretty face, which made queer''s skin get goose bumps. In order to explore Mikael''s information, she knew the face hidden under his good old man. Under the appearance of that perfect old man, Mikael is a complete pervert, especially after he is old. He likes to skin beautiful people, both men and women, and collect their skin. Of course, this kind of hobby can only be regarded as average among the upper class in the capital of the college. After all, Mikael only looks for people who have no power. Now, apparently, Negri stroked quill''s face, giving her the feeling that her partner liked her skin. "Sure enough, by implication, she had confirmed that I was Mikael." Although the performance is very much like a pervert, but Negri is still very calm to keep thinking. Negri has observed Mikael, and previously observed Mikael''s studio, which is covered with skin. Through some traces, Negri roughly understands some of Mikael''s living habits. It is not difficult to imitate Mikael. After giving quel the first impression that she is young Mikel, she will know about brain tonic, such as the side effects of magic rituals, which makes it easier for Negri to disguise Mikel. "Camouflage is only temporary, which further reduces the possibility of my exposure." Negri remembers Mikael, who lives on the human body. In order to be reborn, he must hunt and kill the five sacrifices. In this way, his identity died before the monster, which cut off the line. "Of course, the odd thing about the college is to find someone to carry the pot." Negri''s eyes slightly glide, saw still in a coma of Rogge, at this moment, Negri can clearly feel the abnormal rogue. He specially mixed corpse oil to make Rogge integrate the four spirits. However, there are five marks on Rogge, which shows that there is a powerful spirit hidden in this school. "The temple is small, the wind is strong, the pool is shallow, and there are more than eight kings." Negri shook his head, and this time the pot of nature, let Rogge and the spirit behind Rogge to carry the pot. After confirming the plan, Negri grabbed quill''s face and said slowly, "but now that I''m young, I don''t want your skin, but I still have to figure out what nearly caused my ritual to fail." A surge of magic power, under Negri''s control, forms a spell and is applied to quel."Go and announce my return." Negri let quel go and push her into every sewer. Nagri has planted a magic spell in his body. Her vitality will be continuously extracted by the curse. One day is equal to another''s year. Others can draw a conclusion from this magic spell that Negri has a strong control over the magic power of life, which will confirm that Mikael has completed the reincarnation ceremony. After all, no one can understand the magic of life to such an extent if he has not experienced the reincarnation ceremony. Negri then found the school guard in another sewer. With the magic, Negri had a further way to control people. He implanted new memories into the school guard. Rogge is the one behind the scenes. He lures people into the sewers to hold evil rituals and sacrifice to the demons. All the strange things happened in the college recently, including the terrorist attacks, were triggered by Rogge. In short, he left all the black pot to Rogge. What''s more, Rogge had set up a classroom with demonic rumors in the meeting place of the abnormal clearance team. This is also evidence that Rogge was bewitched by demons there. So when Rogge wakes up from the failure of his casting, he is tied to a wooden cart, surrounded by the school square, and some timber is being placed beside the wooden cart. The students around him look at him in disgust, and some even shout to burn him. Before Jung joined his school of demons, he told his students how to defeat them. "Rogue, if you can''t squeeze your potential, you''re worthless." Negri, standing in the dark, looked at it and laughed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 Luo Ge lying on the wooden bed, tied tightly, also arranged clearly, looking at the surrounding more and more wood, and around the gathering, with hate eyes at his classmates, he began to panic. "Woo Hoo woo." Rogue wanted to prove himself out loud, but his mouth was tied to the rope and could only make a whine. Rogge looked at the school guard with hatred. Some things were made up by his brain. Behind the scenes, the Dean Mikel was the school guard. The school guard was the president''s person. He was lurking in the abnormal elimination team. Now he wanted to make him be hacked. Although there are some discrepancies with the facts, this is basically the same thing except that Premier Mikael has been replaced by Negri. Rogge was eager to defend himself, but the other party did not even intend to give him the opportunity. After a procedural investigation, the College Committee directly convicted Rogge of worshiping demons. All kinds of charges, such as cheating on demons, holding evil rituals, mutilating schoolmates, launching terrorist attacks, were all put on Rogge without money, and he didn''t even have a chance to defend himself. Just when Rogge was in despair, he saw a coach stop in the distance, and a middle-aged man with a little Mediterranean got out of the car in a hurry, and Rogge was once again kindled with hope. That middle-aged man is his father. His father knows many big people and has small assets in his family. He is a privileged class, so long as he has an opportunity to explain, he is confident that he can explain things clearly. The middle-aged man looked at Rogge, his eyes full of disappointment, then turned his head and stopped looking at Logue. Instead, he came to Negri and said hello respectfully. "Mr. Negri, this time I was not strict in discipline, so that the rebellious son was bewitched by the devil. I will do whatever you want." The middle-aged man looked at Negri with fear in his eyes. Mikael as like as two peas in the school of the master, is a real noble person in the college. But this young man was said to be the successor of Mikael family, Mikael. But he looked like Mikael when he was young. Maybe he was the illegitimate child of Michael. Obviously, Rogge''s father had not been exposed to the wizard''s house, otherwise he would have thought it was Mikael''s youth. The name of Negri, because of the magic spell on it, others will automatically get a new name. In their view, the name of Negri is completely different from that of Negri, the founder of the soil moss food company. Rogge was also moved by his father''s servility. His father could be so humble for his affairs. But when the man stood there and looked on coldly, he realized that the purpose of his father''s coming here was not to save him, but to get rid of his sin. After recognizing this fact, Rogge was completely desperate. There was no fresh breath in the whole person. He was lying on the wooden cart like a heap of dead meat. Negri looked at all this calmly. Only when he was in complete despair could he see something clearly. When he grasped the meaning of his life again from despair, he could grow into a talent who could see the past. Of course, it is also possible that rogue can not get out of this despair and become a complete waste man. "Nigel, is that your new name? Mikael. " At this time, a voice came. Negri turned around and saw a rare creature. Every move of the woman was teasing the hormone of the man. With one look, the man could kneel down at her feet, pick up her shining jade feet and lick them. At the sight of this woman, Negri immediately confirmed her identity. The high-level of the mysterious witch organization, and the conjecture of the cooperation between the former Mikael and the high-level of the witch organization is absolutely correct. Pregnancy magic is to consume life and gain magic by virtue of the function of women''s giving birth to children. This kind of magic that violates the progress of life, if used for a long time, will lead to abnormal changes in life. However, the mysterious witch who has been using pregnancy magic for such a long time will naturally know its disadvantages. So after so many years, the mysterious witch organization has found a circuitous way, that is, surrogacy. After pregnancy, they do not digest the fetus quickly, but transfer it to other women, and transform it into a never born foetus, and become their own magic source. The other surrogate is pregnant with a fetus that will never be born. She can extract the magic power at regular intervals. In this way, although there are some side effects, the biggest side effect has been undertaken by the surrogate. Therefore, in the psychic perception, the witch in front of her does not feel like a dunghill like other demons. At least, if nosh stands with this witch at this time, even if they are equally beautiful, people will prefer this witch in front of them. "New life, nature needs a new name." Negri was calm, then said: "this time, the ceremony was triggered in advance by several little guys. Although I successfully got my second life, some memories were lost due to side effects." "Is that so?" Women''s eyes look at Negri, and a trace of magic flows into Negri''s eyes along with the women''s eyes. With the promotion of a lot of life magic, the physiological structure of witch has changed greatly. Their eyes can charm human beings and even control the thoughts they are watching.It''s just that the magic of life flowed into Negri''s eyes along the eyes, just like a bullock into the sea, and no feedback was sent to the witch. "There is no need for this kind of trial. Although I have forgotten many things, I have not forgotten some things." Negri put her hand on the witch''s shoulder. At this moment, the witch felt that her body''s magic was suppressed and became difficult to mobilize. It was not until Negri''s hand was released that the witch felt she had regained control of her magic again. "That''s true. In that case, I''ll give some information to Mr. Negri later. I hope it will be helpful to him." Witch Jiao said with a smile, then slowly left. The witch walked on the street and soon turned into a secret passage. "Lord lorry, is that Nigel Mikael?" A shadow appeared behind the Witch and asked the witch. "Maybe it was Mikael who lost some memory because of the side effects of the ceremony, or maybe other monsters disguised as Mikael, but it doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not." Laurie said with a smile. Negri''s control over the magic power of life is beyond the prediction of the witch. Even if Negri is not Mikel, it doesn''t matter. It is enough that cooperation can bring benefits. The existence of Negri makes them see more benefits. As for the real Mikael, no one wants to know. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 "God does not attach importance to the maintenance of the existing things, but to the cultivation of new life." There is a glimmer of insight in Mikael''s heart. After being transformed into a weak life of maggots, after a period of adaptation, his mind has been sober up. All kinds of feelings about life can always touch Mikael''s heart. "A decadent, old-fashioned, unrelenting life is not worth maintaining." Mikael constantly sends out spiritual fluctuations to interfere with randier''s thinking. He has become a bug. He can only rely on this ability to fight for the capital to survive. Even Mikael can''t go too far, because once Randall wakes up, he can easily be killed with just one plucking his ear. This extremely weak and extremely fragile feeling of life makes Mikael more able to face up to life. "The weak will obey for the determination and determination of the leader, and randier is the weak one with obvious weakness." Mikael in the boarding randier ear of this part of the world, slightly aware of randier''s spiritual fluctuations, he knew a secret of randier. Randall is a close friend of rogue because he likes him. Although men in the upper circles play with men, it is called Yaxing, but playing can only be fun. One of the men must be a plaything. If he plays with emotion, it is a matter of shame to the family. As for the union of two men into a family, it is not allowed. Therefore, Randall can only hide this feeling and accompany rogue as his good brother. This is Randall''s weakness. Mikael is very excited to think that when a person has obvious weakness, he is a weak one, and the weak will only obey the strong, that is, he. But before Mikael could figure out how to make use of randil''s weakness, a bad news came out. Rogge, the devil''s Apostle, was about to be cleaned up by fire. This made randil stiff for a while, and then he went straight to the square where he was burned. "This idiot, who has a close relationship with Rogge, will only be caught by his demonic accomplices and be burned together." Although Mikael''s body has been transformed into maggots, after adaptation, he thinks purely with his soul, but he recovers his keen thinking when he was young. Mikael can easily see through all this conspiracy. Rogge is pushed out as a scapegoat. The man who took his life must be able to take all of his life. "To save rogue, you have to do what I say." Mikael kept influencing randier''s ears, and finally did not let randier rush to the square. This man with another orientation was just an ordinary person who had not yet left the society. Usually, it is rogue who makes various plans and arrangements. He just does it in silence. Obviously, without Roger, he is flustered and instinctively begins to obey a strange voice coming from his ear. "In this case, you need to inform the people in the mage''s house that those greedy guys will not sit and watch a magical guy burn down." Mikael went on to say that for the people of the mage''s house, every mage is wealth, providing strength before life and remains after death. Although Rogge is only a half baked child, he has been exposed to magic and has magic power. Even if he has a crime, he will not be handed over to a group of ordinary people for trial, and he will not burn it wastefully. Of course, under normal circumstances, as the dean of the college, Mikael is entrusted with the management of this matter. He can burn it if he wants to, but it is not the general situation now. "Even if that person stole my identity, but in this key matter, all parties from the mage''s house are indispensable. I will give an excuse to the mage''s house, and then the mage''s house will naturally use this excuse to test that person." Mikael was too aware of the virtue of the mage''s house. In his present form, once exposed, he would not get the help of the mage''s house, but the enthusiastic research of the group. The person who stole his identity, no matter whether the reincarnation ceremony was successful or failed, would be tested by others. It is possible that the reincarnation ceremony was successful, but the strength was greatly damaged. It is possible that the reincarnation ceremony failed, and his own strength was severely damaged. Mikael was a decent man before he died. Naturally, we should choose to stick incense or spit. After all, Mikael has mastered too many resources. Once Mikael''s strength is poor, some people in the mage''s house will occupy Mikel''s rights and interests under the banner of helping the alliance. This is the rule of the upper class. Randall had no way but to go to the mage''s house to complain under the guidance of Mikel. Obviously, some people in the mage''s house were waiting for a suitable opportunity. So the law enforcement team of the mage''s house went out. A group of people holding certificates stopped the fire, saying that they wanted to take Rogge out to investigate the causes and consequences of the campus devil incident. "We have received a report that rogue Cleves is involved in a vicious incident and needs to be investigated and interrogated. Please give him to us." Brewer, standing in front of the law enforcement team, holding the ID of the city law enforcement team, said to the executioner. Nevertheless, the law enforcement team''s eyes have always been on Negri, who is suspected of Mikael''s reincarnation. These people understand that the apparent task is to investigate Rogge, but the essential task is to test Negri.If he can, brewer doesn''t want to take on such a troublesome task. He just wants to live a peaceful life, but the little man always has no freedom. If he doesn''t accept it, then he, the captain of the law enforcement team, will not want to be. "Trial?" Negri clearly understood the detour and said, "a quail is not enough to dissuade them. I underestimate their greed." Negri used to show his fists to the quel family, but the heads of those guys may not be very clear, or the fists displayed by Negri can not make those guys calm down their greed. Logue Krivis is a student of our mobile University. We must consider our institute has the final say. Negri stood up and came to Rogge''s side. Now, Rogge is still a dead face, and has no will to survive. "So please cooperate." Brewer also said strongly that since he has begun to explore, don''t try to fish in troubled waters, which will only make both sides unsatisfied. "It''s ok if you want me to cooperate with you. It''s just that Rogge has an affair with the devil. But with the devil''s ability, our people can''t easily catch him. If you make unnecessary troubles, don''t blame me." Negri came to Rogge''s side, untied the shackles of Rogge, at the same time, a magic of life along the Negri''s hand, into rogue''s body. "Of course, Mr. Negri doesn''t have to worry about that." Brewer takes a deep look at Negri and waves to get rogue bound away. At this time, in that classroom, field on the ceiling suddenly came out of the ceiling, his eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the classroom and obstacles, to see the bound rogue. "Is it a trap?" Field hesitated and finally chose to eat the bait. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 Negri learned that there was a powerful spirit hidden in the college. In addition, Rogge did not hide the whereabouts of himself and others before. It was easy for Negri to get out of the general identity of the spirit. Not long ago, Negri got a book from the library of Mobius college called "the theory of psychic rituals", which tells how people guide their own spirits. Through Rogge''s trail, Negri investigated the sealed classroom and learned what happened ten years ago. There is a student, field, who is probably like Rogge, who has a very high psychic talent. He can see things that many people can''t see. He seems to have entered the big library and got the book on the ritual of channeling. Then field began to make rituals of his own spirit. At that time, it was the time of the last magic dinner. The magic mother and fetus triggered the magic tide. In the magic tide, the newborn spirit passed through the weak moment and became very powerful. At that time, Mikael was also enjoying the magic tide, so when field''s spirit began to plunder life, it could not be stopped at the first time. All 18 people in the whole classroom were killed, including the field who led him, and took the name of field. Field killed those 18 people and gained strength from it. But finally, Mikel came to seal him. It was not that Mikael didn''t want to kill field, but that field had strange characteristics. His fundamental existence existed in another angle. What appeared in the real world was only one of his manifestations. If the root was not removed, field would never die. Mikael had no brain damage at that time, but his strength was also difficult to kill the spirit from another angle. He could only be confined inside the classroom through rituals. When he was close to his life, he also called field''s attention. However, because he was aware of some problems leading to the spirit, he chose the fly reincarnation instrument. Originally, Mikael planned to wait until he had time to complete his reincarnation before slowly studying field, but now everything is taken over by Negri. At this moment, field felt that he got a great influx of magic through the mark of ritual imprint on Rogge. With this magic, he could easily bypass the seal and parasitize on Rogge. "Whether it''s a trap or not, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, for me, the worst result is just to be sealed again." Field soon made up his mind and used that magic to get around the seal. That magic really went to his heart. Originally, field intended to bewitch Rogge, let him grow rapidly, and help him break the seal. However, it was a little difficult. Although Mikael was old and dim, he was really unreliable. Rogge is always smart and pays attention to the so-called noble dignity. At the critical moment, he is easy to get into confusion and difficult to achieve great things. If it is not for the spiritual talent, Rogge is really good, and it is difficult for him to enter the eyes of field. Now, the person who input the magic power is obviously very interested in understanding the spirit, so that this magic can be directly used by field. Almost instantly, field breaks through the seal and comes to Rogge. Brewer escorted rogue, but he also felt something was wrong. Negri''s last words made him have a bad feeling. However, rogue''s situation is like a dead man. Whether he unties the shackles or re chains him, he has no reaction. Is such a waste a threat to them? Brewer doesn''t know that he can only focus his attention more to make sure that Rogge doesn''t have any problems. However, the problem came faster than he thought, and brewer dragged rogue out of Mobius college, and felt something bad flying over from the distance. That kind of creepy thing made bruer''s hair stand up, and the magic power in his body surged. A simple detection magic was launched, and suddenly another scene came into bloom''s eyes. A monster with naked upper body and black flowing substance below the waist rolled up rogue. Then the monster took a look at him and got into rogue''s mouth like a liquid. Field''s body seems to have no substance in general, one by one from Rogge''s mouth, and finally all into rogue''s body, rogue bowed his head, slightly emitting a black ominous smell. "What a deep despair it is..." Rogge raised his head with a wry smile on his face: "happy The strong sense of danger made brewer have no time to think, instinctively like rolling past. "Puchi..." Blood spatter, dripping on Brewer''s face, his team''s half body also fell, a pair of big eyes looked at brewer, then became dull. Rogge''s hand was smeared with blood on his face, which became more distorted against the background of blood. The iron rope tied to his hand was now broken in two and covered with blood. In the moment just now, rogue broke the middle of the iron rope and swung it as a weapon. The huge force made the iron rope directly stop the waist and break the body of the law enforcement team. "Sure enough, rogue is the devil''s Apostle!" There are many people in the college watching the excitement. After seeing this scene, they are both excited and afraid. Mysterious people are not very common. They can hear some tidbit news at most. It is hard to distinguish the true from the false."Weak worm, give me your body completely. You are a coward, but you don''t deserve the right to live." Inside rogue, Phil had to say to rogue, who was dead. "Are you even deceiving me? Mr. field. " Luo Ge''s voice did not fluctuate at all. There was a deep despair in his voice. The biggest blow to a conceited man was to destroy all his dependents and let him know that those who had been good to him in the past were all fools. "Do I have to explain that? There must be some bottom line for stupidity Field mocked Rogge, who had been sealed for ten years soon after he was born, and now that he has broken the seal, he naturally does not want to continue to pretend to be a good man. "Yes, I am such a fool." Rogge was completely silent. There was no resistance to field''s invasion of his body. Everything of rogue was destroyed. His family, friends and self-esteem were all destroyed. He had no courage to live any longer. "It''s going well. Sure enough, you''re a waste, rogue." Field is not surprised that Rogge was a complete waste if it was not for his family relationship and his own talent. "A little bit of trouble." Field has almost completely occupied rogue''s body, but although rogue is a waste, he is also a gifted waste. His spiritual sense allows him to retain the last trace of control over his body. To remove this, it is not what Rogge can do with his cooperation. "This can be done slowly. Now the thing is to get rid of these annoying bugs." Field turned his head and looked at brewer, who was rolling to one side and fleeing into the distance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 "Go to hell." Field held out his hand. A piece of the wire was taken off and sandwiched between his forefinger and thumb. The finger flicked and the wire broke through the air. As a spirit, especially one born in the magic tide, field is powerful. The original human field, when he introduced his own spirit, was in the magic tide. The spirit absorbed a lot of magic power for his growth. In addition to some basic abilities, spirit also gained a special power, the name of fear. Similar to Negri''s incantation on his own name, the name of field also has a special power. Anyone who fears the name will provide him with power. At the beginning, the human field was afraid of the monsters led out by himself. He could not restrain the growth of the spirit. Instead, he was killed by the spirit and completely plundered the name of field. Ten years ago, field was very famous. He was the man of the day at MOBIS college. In those years, there was a lot of noise. Field killed students in the same classroom, and his behavior was seen by other students. Despite Mikael''s subsequent password, someone still remembers field, which gives field strength. The friction between the iron rope and the air produces high temperature and turns red. There is a trace of magic inside. After hitting the target, this magic will break out. If the opponent''s body has a magic shield, this magic will cause the other party''s magic chaos. Although field is sealed, it does not mean that he is completely autistic. He has a special channel to learn some knowledge. A piece of iron rope passed through brewer''s shoulder blade. The wound was directly scorched by the high temperature on the iron rope. A trace of blood spattered out. Brewer snorted and ran towards the distance. Brewer clearly realized that he was not the opponent of the monster. If he did not run away, he would die. The law enforcement team is just a small figure in the wizard''s house. They have the magic of microblog. They dare not use the same track ceremony to get closer to the existence of evil gods, and there is no stable way to obtain magic. Even at the magic dinner party, they should be careful to hide and be careful to be swept away by the magic tide. In the eyes of ordinary people, the law enforcement team has a special power, and is a man of honor. But in the eyes of real big men, they are just dogs, otherwise this kind of exploratory task will not be given to them. "Well, since you are so eager to survive, I''ll let you go once and remember my name, field. It''s a nightmare of your life." Field''s ability comes from the fear of his name. The more people fear him, the more powerful he can get from it. So field will release some less threatening enemies. After solving the problem of brewer, field turns around and looks at MOBIS college. Now he wants to go inside and spread his horror. But the next moment, field sees Negri standing at the school gate with a smile on his face. A shudder from instinct wakes field. His ability comes from the fear of his real name, but there is a taboo in this ability, that is, once he has fear, the power from fear will also act on him. So field can do anything but fear. Once he is afraid, he will be killed by his own power. So field soon stabilized his mental state, but he did not go further into the campus, but ran to other places. If you don''t expect, it''s this man who injects magic into rogue''s body. The other party''s technique is obviously very familiar with spirit. Now the situation is unclear, so don''t make trouble. "Wait a second..." Field murmured. Field, who is attached to rogue, covets rogue''s psychic talent. Once he is allowed to occupy rogue''s body and devour his soul, his spirit will go further. At that time, to deal with this guy again, field quickened his pace. "So soon?" Negri looked at the figure of field who couldn''t wait to leave and chuckled. The other side''s choice was undoubtedly clear, otherwise Negri didn''t mind having another spirit to do the experiment. "Is ability related to name?" Negri had only observed a little before, and had no deep understanding of field''s ability. "It seems necessary to carry out experiments on the spirit, and the spirit doesn''t look like it was banned soon after it was born." Negri thought about it. The water at Mobius college is really deep. Besides, there are also some strange things. Of course, the biggest problem now is himself. "Hehe hehe, I hope Mobius college can be stronger." Negri waved and asked the college committee members to come to him. After finishing, he said, "go and tell the law enforcement team to wash the ground. Do these bodies look like things at the school gate? Don''t disturb the students." "At the same time, they are suing the law enforcement team, accusing them of lying in plain food and failing to live up to the people''s tax payment." Negri held out his hand and looked at his palm. The skin on it was changing. His original skin had melted into Mikael''s skin. So it seems that the birth of the first God fetus was not long ago."Yes, this time we must let the law enforcement team bleed heavily." Most of the members of the college committee have this relationship with Mikael. They know Mikael''s identity more or less. Naturally, they will not resist Mikael''s orders. In the shadow of the trees on the other side, Randall held the tree with one hand and looked at the direction field was leaving. "Don''t go out. Rogue is probably occupied by a monster. You can''t save him now. You need strength." Mikael squirms the maggot, bewitching Randall''s ear. Randall had been in the sewers for so long before, and then he went to the law enforcement team to report the news anonymously. Now Randall is exhausted, and worried about Rogge, his spirit is also in a state of extreme fatigue. Mikael''s bewitching is easy to succeed. "If it''s too late, Rogge''s body will never come back. So the normal way to gain strength is too slow. Sacrifice is necessary. There are five people in this college. They have a special constitution. Kill them and sacrifice them. You can gain great power." Mikael repeated these words over and over again. Finally, these words were simplified into a weird logic. To save Logue, he had to kill the five people and deeply implanted them in Randall''s mind. "Get ready now." Mikael flashed the appearance of those sacrifices in his mind, and warned himself not to be too anxious. He had made a mistake once because of his anxiety. This time, if he made another mistake, he would have no chance to turn over. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 "Mirrors, candles." Negrina was in one mirror, standing in front of the other, with a candle between him and the mirror. The drowster effect is that a certain part of a picture is the same as the whole picture, thus producing an infinite cycle. In the mirror opposite Negri, there is a picture of Negri holding the mirror, but the mirror in Negri''s hand also reflects everything. As long as you sink your attention into it, you can see countless Negri holding mirrors. The candle is swaying, and in this infinite circle mirror image, as if there are countless candles in the flickering. Of course, it is just as if light has speed, and it is difficult for two mirrors to achieve absolute parallelism. The light intensity will also decrease with the propagation of light. In addition, there are a limited number of mirrors in the mirror. Of course, creating this kind of drowster effect is just to make yourself in a certain state and to guide the existence of spirit more easily. Every living body can produce a spirit, but most of them will disappear after they appear. This kind of spirit may be an inspiration for someone at some time. Therefore, the spirit here does not only mean that the spirit is similar to the soul, sometimes it also becomes inspiration. This kind of spirit has almost no consciousness. They have no personality of self. It is just that when people''s thinking diverges, the idea will entangle with some universal principle, and some product will appear. They are extremely unstable and will disappear almost instantly. In other worlds, there are similar things. The special existence of spirit, which is a specialty of the moon tree world, is due to the mistake that the seven gods master the power of the moon tree world and make it unable to play a role. A divergent idea and reason are entangled, and at this time, they are combined with the power of the world''s mistakes and omissions to create the spirit of the world. The evil spirits in the world of fire are similar to those in the world of moon trees. They are both born because of the mistakes and omissions of the world, but there are also different places. The evil spirits in the world of fire are born because of the remnant souls. However, the spirits in this world are a little more strange. They are emotions and thoughts. Therefore, spirits can also be born in living people. The reason why evil spirits gain secondary ability is that the root is separated from the body when people die, and the residual soul imprints part of the Tao and reason because of instability. As for the spirit of this world, it is entangled with some rules of the world to produce special ability. For example, field, when it was born, entangled with rules such as real name and fear, thus forming the corresponding ability. As a result, entanglement with what rules will form the corresponding ability. Negri looks at the mirror, and his thinking is divergent in this nearly infinite cycle. At this moment, every thought is reflected continuously between the mirrors and gets a false amplification. Thinking and what rules entangle, ordinary people can only hope in luck, after all, the world rules are not obvious in the world, can only rely on specific rituals, their own thinking to a certain unknown angle. The candle swayed wildly in the mirror. It seemed that the bean light would be extinguished at any time, but the candle did not go out when it swayed. Negri reached out his hand and felt the faint warmth of the candle. There was no wind, but the candle swayed more and more exaggerated. "Are you connected to a space?" It is not only the wind that can interfere with the burning of candles, but when the candles are swaying, it means that the spiritual ceremony is close to success. Negri''s thought will follow the connection, go to the unknown place, entangle with the world rules, and finally be born into a spirit. at this time as like as two peas, the more focused attention was on the mirror in the mirror, and their facial expressions were exactly the same as themselves. But suddenly, it seemed that they were giddy. The image was originally relatively small, after more than ten cycles, normal people can only see a small black spot, but with the help of magic, Negri clearly saw that tiny change. Then the anomaly was going through a reverse cycle, and the changes in the mirror became more and more clear. Finally, Negri saw himself in the mirror in front of him, and his mouth was inexplicably smiling. When Negri looked at it carefully, he returned to normal in the mirror. He felt a little heavier in his body. Negri understood that the spirit had returned to him. According to the information in the theory of channeling rituals, the newly born spirits are weak. Even if they have finished entanglement with the rules, they may collapse at any time because of the unstable environment. They must parasitize on the noumenon in order to get some protection. The theory of channeling rituals clearly states the time needed to produce the spirit, and how to deal with it after the birth of the spirit, so that it can grow healthily, and then there is nothing else. It is not mentioned in the book that the spirit is the product of the world''s mistakes. They have a natural hatred of life and do not take into account the law of the world. Most spirits are not evil because they have no ability to do evil. Therefore, in weak hours, the spirit will camouflage instinctively. They are around you like a docile little animal. When you supply them with strength, the spirit will turn and swallow you up. After all, it is their most pleasant thing to replace and guide their noumenon.Soon, Negri felt a feeling of admiration. That little will seemed to rely on Negri very much. He lived in Negri''s body and constantly conveyed to him the emotions of needing to eat and grow up. "Spirit is the most beautiful thing in the world." Negri shakes his head when he thinks of a note on the theory of channeling rituals. Spirits are born of his own thoughts. So they have an instinctive understanding of themselves. They know how to please you and how to make you like them. Knowing that Negri likes things that get stronger and stronger, the spirit''s emotions also want to be stronger. Therefore, the saying that spirit is the best thing in the world is not true, because everyone''s aesthetic taste is different. Only one can understand his own taste. Of course, this sentence must be prefixed with a disguise. Only the spirit in disguise is safe. Once they are strong enough to a certain extent, they will turn around in an instant, and you will die. Negri''s psychic sense soon found the spirit parasitic on him. At the moment, it is very weak. It takes at least one to two years to grow up. Of course, if you are in a special environment, the spirit will multiply. For example, the magic tide caused by the magic dinner party. The spirit of field grew strong enough on that night, causing field''s fear, killing field and stealing the name. Because of his relationship with the spirit, Negri easily knew the special ability that he acquired by entanglement with the rules of the world and could use it. "Lord of evolution: the ability to be born entangled in life and evolutionary will." Negri grinned. This is the inevitable product. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 "The new spirit needs the idea of eating." Negri thought of the message in the theory of psychic rituals that the spirit is mostly related to emotions, and the rules of entanglement are mostly emotions, so most spirits are eating various emotional thoughts. The emotional thought of Negri''s spiritual need is evolutionary will. Any dissatisfaction with the present and the will to become stronger can promote its growth. Therefore, the master of spiritual ability evolution is also from this. He can untie the limitation of life and let life enter into an evolutionary state. As long as the energy can keep up with it, during the period of lifting the limitation, it can evolve infinitely according to the environment, similar to the unclean gear made by Negri. However, Negri''s dirty gear is to use the power of unclean chaos to break the balance of the human body and force people to change disorderly. The ability of the master of evolution can only make people evolve according to the environment, which is relatively stable, but of course, it is only relatively stable. Natural scenery is beautiful, there are a variety of environments, in order to adapt to these environments will evolve a variety of organs. For example, gills and fins evolved in the water, wings evolved in the air, high-temperature shell evolved in magma, and with the broadening of vision, more things were evolved, such as angle eye of travel angle, furnace heart using dark energy, etc. As long as the conditions are sufficient, it can evolve infinitely. "So I really want my body, right, spirit." Negri suddenly asked, so that has been passing the love of the spirit Leng for a while, and then again convey the hope of evolution. "Take every chance to get the chance of evolution." Negri doesn''t care about the disguise of the spirit. If he is really captured by the spirit, it can only prove that he is not. On the contrary, if the spirit can not get the opportunity, it can only let him use it all the time. In fact, college is one of the places with the most evolutionary will. Most students enter the college for learning knowledge and self strengthening. Of course, it is also for various desires. However, it can not be denied that they also have evolutionary will. Negri walked in the campus, can be aware of spiritual feedback of all kinds of information, it can continue to get evolution in the college will. Some well-informed students after seeing Negri, their eyes or jealousy get hot little salute. In their view, Negri''s grade is not much bigger than them, but because it is the successor of Mikael, they can inherit the whole college in the future. This gap makes them prone to various ideas. Negri went back to Mikael''s office, and now this is his office. If you open the window curtain, you can see the main body of the college. At this time, there is a sparrow in the window, carrying a file bag, is knocking on the window. Waiting for Negri to open the window, the sparrow jumped into the office, put the file bag in front of Negri, and then sank slightly as a salute, and once again flew away from the window. "This smell, mysterious witch organization?" Negri opened the file bag, which contained all kinds of information related to Mikael, including the characters, events, various resources, and the current situation of these things. "It doesn''t seem like Mikael has had a good time." Negri looked at the information and learned a little about what happened in the college capital recently, and what happened to Mikael. There are many schools in the mage''s house. Among them, Mikael belongs to the academic school. They are all the people who are in charge of the college in the capital of the college. Not long ago, Mikael also had some subordinates. However, when exploring a certain relic, these guys died and fled. Mikael himself was also severely damaged. He had to find his own life. With the pressure of other factions, Mikael soon became a loner. If it wasn''t for some of the rules of the mage''s house and the people''s estimation of Mikael''s cards, Mikael would not have been so secure before. Mikael had no way but to put all his eggs in his head and chose to exchange a large amount of interests for a chance to enter the big library. Although the great library was built by the mage, they could not enter at will. Mikael entered the big library and got the book "metamorphosis ceremony", from which he got the method of reincarnation to obtain the second life. Of course, he also suffered some radiation infection in the big library which affected the instinct of the carrier of life. After that, Mikael found the mysterious witch organization and got their help with the data of this reincarnation experiment. At first, Mikael was helped to watch the ceremony in the sewer, but then, because of the influence of the ceremony, maggots would attack any living body entering the ceremony site for the ritual environment, and those people would leave. In the accidental necessity, Negri took everything from Mikel. Now, Negri accepts all the good and bad about Mikel. "It''s better than I thought, because the mage''s final decency will benefit me a lot more." Negri seems to be laughing. Everyone in the mage''s house knows the cruel relationship between the mages, and he is merciless when he starts. However, he has always maintained the so-called dignity of the so-called superior before he really starts.They will not do it directly, but will exclude you by means of profit operation and other means, until the mage himself is confirmed dead or completely lost his mind. Take all the mage''s resources, including their bodies after death. According to them, the mage should have a decent ending. Before that, most of them sent spies or factional exclusion, which was a hidden rule gradually formed by the mage''s house in order to prevent their own internal strife from being too strong. This kind of rule is suitable for the mage''s family. However, for Negri, this rule is a kind of obstacle. The two sides stand at different angles. Negri knows this clearly. "Knock, knock..." There was a knock on the door, and the college board, with Negri''s permission, entered the office. Behind them, brewer came in with his head down. Brewer''s face was sad and pale, and field''s attack had pierced his shoulder blade, but not long after he was nursed, the order came down. Looking at Negri who was sitting there, brewer half knelt in front of Negri, bowed his head and said sincerely: "please forgive Mr. Negri. It is our law enforcement team''s bad work that leads to the present consequences." "Excuse me?" As if hearing something funny, Negri said, "I am accountable to the law enforcement team. Can you represent the law enforcement team alone?" "What do you want me to forgive you for?" Negri no longer looks at the gray faced brewer and pays a scapegoat, just like pretending that nothing has happened. His Negri''s cheap price is not so easy to earn. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 "Go back, you can''t even represent the law enforcement team, so what represents the people behind you ask for my forgiveness." Negri said, looking at the pale Brunel. However, Negri''s words made brewer''s face more pale. He had no choice from the beginning to the end. If he did not perform the task, he would be pushed down and even died by accident. Now he knows that he is actually a bluster. Now it seems that he must die. If he does not die, the people behind him will not go down the steps. Only when he dies, can the person behind him say that the leader of a law enforcement team has been handed over to you for disposal. What are you dissatisfied with. It''s cost-effective for big people to reduce the loss of interests by having a law enforcement team leader who can be promoted at any time. What he has to do at this time is to die here and give an excuse to the people behind him. Otherwise, he will have to bother other people to help him. He can also fight for the welfare of his family by doing it by himself. If he bothers other people to do it, it may hurt his family. Just as brewer was about to commit suicide, Negri seemed to see what brewer was thinking and suddenly said, "but you seem to need some help." Brewer raised his head and looked at Negri with a smile. He had never made a choice, and suddenly found that he seemed to have another choice. After half a ring, brewer leaves Negri''s office. Negri looks at the other person''s back and continues to think about his plan. As the short and long night passed, the sun had not yet risen, and the early morning bird calls were particularly loud. After the collapse of the reincarnation ceremony, the life of the whole campus became more active. Today is the last day of the magic dinner. The scattered knowledge exchange meetings of the magic way are not the focus. Tonight will be the climax of the magic dinner, and the appearance of the magic mother and fetus is the real carnival. Cuntou man walked on the campus road, looking a little dispirited. He just came back from the red light outside the school, venting his pent up energy on those garbage people these days. North is like a perfect goddess. She has been rocking in front of his eyes. She neither refuses nor expresses her kindness to him. She makes him feel that he still has a chance, so she works harder in front of her. It''s just that such a goddess can''t be seen and eaten in front of him, which makes people itch. So last night, he slipped out of the college to vent his fire. When he has a rest, he has to go to class. This morning, North has a class. Recently, he feels that NOS is absent-minded. He needs to perform well and maybe he can go further. Just the dispirited cuntou man didn''t see behind the shadow of the tree next to the school road. A man with a low head looked at the cuntou man with his hands firmly in his pocket. "Don''t you like rogue? Don''t you want to save him? I don''t even dare to kill a person. Why do you say you love him Mikael shrank in Randall''s ears and said it in a wrong way. Once again, he made up his mind. No longer hesitating, Randall stood up and trotted to catch up with the man with the inch head, slapping him on the shoulder with one hand. "Who is it?" Now the cuntou man just wants to lie in bed and have a good rest. Then he runs to north to open the screen. He turns his head impatiently and feels a stomachache. Randall looked a little fanatical, with a dagger in his hand, stabbed the inch man''s stomach again and again. Looking at the cuntou man who covered his stomach and fell on the school road, randier was unexpectedly calm down. He felt that he had become different at this moment. His body became so light that there was nothing to be afraid of. He who fought for rogue was no longer the randier who would blindly obey orders in the past. Randall stepped forward, raised his foot on the man''s mouth, making his scream more and more low. On the other side, he wiped off the blood from the dagger, took back his pocket again, and looked around. It was still early, there was no one around. However, because of his weakness in five limbs and being stabbed seven or eight times in his stomach, he now wants to burst out without that condition. Randier''s face appears in his mind, and his heart is full of doubts. Why does he want to kill himself? Is he a love enemy? With this question, the cuntou man stopped breathing, his skin was rapidly shriveling and withering, and some white smoke was pouring towards Randall. Mikael''s heart was full of excitement, and he finally killed a sacrifice. After gaining some strength, he did not have to rely on randier to get rid of the dilemma of being controlled by others. It''s just that the facts tell Mikael that he thinks too much. At the first moment when the white gas poured into his body, he felt bad. His weak body could not bear the magic power of life. If he ate the magic power of the sacrifice, he would die. Fortunately, Mikael''s reason has returned to normal. He has a bit of quick wit. He has made a contract with randier by using the magic of life to pass the extra magic of life to randier. Mikael receives some of the magic power of life. When the magic power is digested and strengthened by maggot body, he collects the magic power stored in randil. "It''s disgusting." Mikael has no way but to compromise under the influx of magic. Maggots'' body twists and changes rapidly, and life magic promotes his rapid growth.¡°wryyyyy£¡¡± A golden ball floated in front of Negri, shouting joyfully. Negri raised his head and looked at the invisible golden ball in front of him. This was his spirit. After absorbing the will of evolution in one night, he grew into the present appearance and could make simple voice. "What is the pleasure of evolutionary will?" Negri asked, after a night''s eating, Tuanzi has become extremely picky. Some scattered evolutionary wills have been difficult to make it grow. Now, he suddenly makes a voice, which must have acquired some strong evolutionary will. The golden ball stretched out several tentacles and floated to Negri''s side. The thin tentacles rubbed Negri''s neck. "Do you want to try and stab my neck? I''m still a human now. If the wound is deep enough, I''ll die too." Negri held out his hand and asked the spirit seriously. ¡°wryyyyy¡­¡­¡± Tuanzi quickly let go of his tentacles, only to show intimacy before explanation. In the face of once again from the heart of the Tuanzi, Negri released the Tuanzi and laughed: "I am also joking." The golden Tuanzi was silent again and did not dare to continue to explore. Although he was born from Negri''s idea, he became more and more difficult to understand Negri as time went on, as if Negri was making progress every moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 Throughout the day, the atmosphere in the college capital was depressing. Not long ago, the great mage, stim arenzhe, captured an evil god, the irrational one. Her brain was permanently cut off, and the undead evil god was transformed into a magic pregnant object, which was called the magic mother. In normal times, magic mothers and babies are sealed in the big library to store magic. Only the magic dinner once a decade can be released, which leads to a magic tide in the college capital. In general, this magic tide is reflected in the reality that the aurora appears in the sky. Ordinary people can watch the beautiful scenery at most once, and nothing else will happen. Only the presence of magic will react to the magic tide. If the low magic power can not resist the magic tide, it will be carried by the tide, and the remaining magic power in the body will be extracted and mixed into the tide. The closer we get to the center of the tide, the greater the intensity, so at magic dinners, those who are not able to hold magic will stay away from the capital of the Academy. If you can resist the power of extraction, you can get magic from the magic tide, and some things that are carried by the magic tide. Of course, these gains can only be said to be a few corners. The real harvest is at the center of the magic dinner party. In the magic mother''s place, it is not only because she can nurture magic, she can also breed some other things. The killing of an observer at MOBIS college is a big news. Some students think that it was some radical students who did it. After all, there were some remarks in the college before that. The arrival of the audit students would pollute the purity of the college and lower the grade of the college. Usually in the college capital, some upper class people also look down on those garbage people who get their identity because of interests. Not all the nobles are rich. Many so-called nobles are actually very down and down because of poor management or other reasons. However, they still have to squeeze out funds to dress up for the sake of their dignity. This has led to the argument that the best interests are stolen by the filthy, damned trash. Conflicts have always existed, and sometimes even vicious incidents may occur. Activists believe that killing those garbage people can get their wealth back. There are also such activists on some campuses. They will bully the descendants of garbage people who have obtained their identities, and sometimes even seek opportunities to kill them. Of course, there are really radicals in this kind of radical organizations, but they are more like organizations like women''s boxing and small sports protection. The essence of these organizations is the people behind the organizations. They use this kind of conflict to gain benefits. Just as some people in the women''s Boxing Organization do not really care about women''s rights, or some people don''t care about whether small animals receive good treatment They don''t care whether the garbage people are really guilty, they care about how much profit they can make in the conflict. At the beginning, the quota of five observers even caused some students to march in the college. Some radical organizations in the college reflected some things to the college after getting sponsorship fees from some unidentified students in the March, and then they no longer cared whether the students were enrolled or not. Even they want to listen to students entering school, so as to create more conflicts and obtain more interests. Therefore, the death of this man was considered to be the work of the radical organization of the college. And now, in fact, people in the college''s radical organizations are jumping. "Which fool didn''t control the desire." A young man with curly blonde hair was furious in the club room: "how many times have we said that we need idiots, but we can''t let them go." Obviously, the idiots he talked about were the real radicals. "How''s the negotiation with the mud organization?" After calming down, the young man continued. "They said the benefit was 64 points." A woman with gold rimmed glasses nearby said, "they''re 6." "greedy trash!" The blonde swears, then reaches out his hand and says, "promise them, for once, find out the killer." Soon, in the morning of the same day, a parade began on campus, but this time it was the garbage people who had been identified for one or two generations. They were mud organizations, which were set up to protect the interests of those who were discriminated against. "To donate money to the dead, to avenge the dead." All kinds of slogans rang out, and some people even took advantage of the parade to grab some things. It is not empty talk that there are so many people. When there are more people, the courage will become greater, and the courage of others will be less when facing you. This so-called donation is semi mandatory. When they come to you, if they don''t donate, it''s discrimination. So it''s not too much to treat discriminators. Negri looked at what happened on the campus, which is actually the epitome of the college capital, but the contradiction is closely linked. "There is something behind both organizations. Is there a mystic in control?" In the capital of the Academy, any organization can more or less contact the mystic as long as they study deeply. After all, mystics also need interests to pay for their various magic research."Looks like Randall or Mikael is in trouble." Negri knocked on the table and squinted as the parade drew to a halt, leaving a messy campus. Not long after, a young man with blonde hair knocked on Negri''s office. He stood at Negri''s desk, slightly bowed and courteous. "I''m sorry, but you can call me karange, karanch mitti, Mr. Negri. There have been some disturbances on your campus. Please believe me, this is only temporary. This is our apology." Then he put a small box on Negri''s desk. "Sorry again, please forgive us for our mistake." Kalanchi laughed and said sincerely, "and Mr. March asked me to say hello to you." "March." Negri nodded, and the information flashed in his mind. Marche, a mysterious man, had some contact with Mikael. It seems that he is the backstage of these radical organizations and mud organizations. "I don''t like that." Negri then looked at the young man and said. "I see. We''ll pay attention later." Karange''s face became serious, and then he said goodbye to Negri and left. "I don''t like it. It''s too much It''s firm. " Negri didn''t go to see karange who left, and then said, "solid things are good, but when they are too strong, they are not conducive to bringing forth new things." "They need new motivation, or new whipping, right?" ¡°wryyyyy£¡£¡¡± The golden ball son exclaimed excitedly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 Sitting in a narrow cabin, an old man in shabby clothes was sitting on a black chair. If not breathing, I''m afraid the old man will be treated as a corpse. "Mequex, how could you..." The old man was silent and wanted to say something, but soon his wrinkled face hardened. Little by little wrinkles shrink back, and become young and tight again, ruddy and full of vitality. The original disordered and pale hair has all fallen off, and a little bit of black hair grows out again. "Oh, I lost this time, but it depends on the situation. I didn''t expect that..." After the old man''s words disappear, the life bearer will not let any information that exposes her intelligence be left behind. Looking at the shabby hut, stim alenger felt his mind more clear than ever before. He knew that this was the existence of mequex. In this state of total erosion, he was unable to resist, so all the past was activated and occupied. At that time, he was just a part of mequex. Five thousand years ago or eight thousand years ago, he was still a student who didn''t know anything at that time. Compared with his whole life, that period was not worth mentioning. Even he thought that he had already forgotten that time. From a student who didn''t know anything, he went through the wizarding world and became a wizard apprentice. He didn''t know whether he could live or not if he didn''t have the data chip in his mind which is said to be the 23rd century. It was the most difficult time for him. At that time, his residence was such a small wooden house. When he went out, he was a black crow who ate for human eyes, and he also had to be careful of wolves who might rush out of the forest to hunt for food. The people of the black witch tower may give you two or three curses at any time to turn you into their experimental materials. Relying on the chip, stim stepped up to the top of the wizard world step by step, becoming a star wizard, that is, after the so-called demigod, he found that his world was just a starsand world. As a result, the ambitious stim found the coordinates of a higher world. He believed that he could continue to create brilliance there. In fact, he had just arrived in the high world and had a good life. He soon condensed his own path and became a mythical wizard. It''s just that after that, it''s hard to say. His road was taken away. Those damned polyhedrons took him as a crop and harvested him. The so-called chip of the 23rd century broke out in his mind and took away his road. Those who have been deprived of the road have a chance to make a comeback. However, for stim, who left with golden finger, his lifelong achievement is to return to the level of demigod. With his ability, he can no longer unite a new road. This is the last fight. He is also playing with fire and cooperating with the bearer of life to make himself return to the way of God. He has his cards. He was once a strong man in the road. Even at that time, he was the main character. Unfortunately, he underestimated mequex, who is far more terrible than his performance. "So it is, the product of those guys?" Mequex seemed to have some knowledge of the polyhedrons, and after a little silence continued to invade stim. "This is my end." All kinds of memories of stim were traced back quickly. Finally, he was frozen in the moment when he woke up. At that time, he didn''t know anything, so it was also very hard, but also the happiest time. "Regret it?" Stim asked himself, and then replied, "I don''t regret it. My life has been wonderful enough for a long time." Finally, the old mage was young again, and his existence was completely occupied by life bearers. The tattered mage''s robe on the stone carving opened the door of the wooden house, and a ray of sunlight came in and fell on his face. "Father..." Akasha alenzhe appeared outside the window, but somehow far away. "It''s akashia." Mequex laughed. "What a sensitive little fellow. Do you copy those polyhedrons?" Hearing this, the little girl stepped back. "The reason why stim has so many advantages and still can''t walk out of the road is that he has been influenced by those guys so much in his life. Since he gained extraordinary power, his journey was under the influence of those guys." "This time, though he knew it and tried to avoid it, he was still influenced by the past. You are the product of that influence, Akasha." Mequex looked at the little girl''s eyes clear, but let Acacia incomparable fear. "Don''t worry. Just keep running your big library. I''m on my way and I''m not interested in touching those guys." After mequex finished, her look gradually changed, and then a personality similar to that of stim in the past took over the body. "Akasha, open the secret library. The magic dinner is about to start. It will be very lively tonight." Steve rubbed his nose and said with a wry smile. In the dark, a naked creature is lowering its head. Every inch of her skin has a glittering silk thread extending out. The magic power flowing on each silk thread is enough to drive those mages in the mage''s house crazy.This naked female creature is about seven meters tall. She is thin, but her belly is high and high. No, it can''t be called bulge. Because the size of her belly has occupied most of the female''s body, her three meter long legs are more like two tentacles protruding from her stomach. The whole image is like a person lying on a big ball, and this is the magic mother. From time to time, there are long and thin arms, or deformed and twisted face, breaking through the belly and stretching out, then rapidly collapse, turning into powder and disappearing in the dark. Most of the evil gods in the moon tree world are transformed from the original spirit. So is this evil god. She used to be the subordinate God of one of the three spirits, the son of life. With the defeat of the spirits, all the Elves were cursed by the seven gods. Although she did not die, she lost her sense and became an evil god wandering in the moon tree world. Then she was captured by stim and became a magic mother. This magic mother is the power of stim''s face. Although those spirits and evil spirits are not as good as the seven gods, they were once masters of the world after all. If they are well utilized, they can still create some troubles for the seven gods. Of course, most of these evil gods are still under the control of the seven gods, which is also a way of controlling the world. As a kind of evil god completely controlled by stim, the magic mother child has already been regarded as a great power. The silk thread twisted, the body of the magic mother and fetus rolled, and the huge belly reflected many faces and all kinds of strange things. The magic power was surging with naked eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 "Dinner is about to begin." In the evening, the restlessness of magic made Negri understand. This short day, for ordinary people in the capital of the college, the world is still the same, but for the mysterious, everything is impossible. Some of the magic that could be used only with the aid of the ritual of casting materials can be easily cast out, and some magic rituals with insufficient energy can also be successfully launched. The air is full of magic feeling, for these long dry mages, that is heaven. Although magic is only a kind of power, it is especially easy to stir up everyone''s emotion when the power emerges. Today alone, all kinds of conflicts continue to occur. The city''s hidden mystics, heretics, the head of the seven God church here, the host of the Sorcerer''s house, and even the people of the unclean monasteries. Aeneri''s psychic sense can detect the magic conflict of the whole city, and the operation track of the whole tide will have some deviation. Because of these deviations, countless magic rituals set up in the city have to be adjusted. At this time, it depends on the mage''s personal ability and preparation. If the adjustment is not good enough, the whole array will be directly broken under the magic shift, and the backfire is still light. The important thing is to cause a small-scale strong tidal vortex. The strength of the whirlpool will exceed your expectation. The magic will be pulled out of the body completely, and even the whole person will be turned into a part of the mixed flow and become the booty of others. Every magic dinner is a shuffle, and there are always unexpected situations. Therefore, those who are more sure can not say that they will survive the magic dinner, especially this magic dinner is very abnormal. "It''s not normal." In the low-key luxury house, a middle-aged man with hair line slightly higher is sitting on the sofa, said in a deep voice. "Which year''s magic dinner is normal, teacher." Kalanchi put a glass of wine in front of the middle-aged man, grabbed another glass of wine and sipped it. His teacher and his father were close friends when they were young, so he could become the teacher''s favorite disciple. Unlike other students, it was more coolie and grain reserves than students: "this time, we have done the most comprehensive preparation." "Yes, it''s the most comprehensive." March nodded, then looked up at the blonde young man in front of him, much like the young man he had been when he was young. After all, this is his son: "how are your father and mother?" "It''s all very good." Kalanchi nodded. "Cade is still there. He is still unconvinced." Malchi then asked that Cade was his original disciple and helped him manage the mud gang. The reason why this disciple became the original was that karange appeared, so there was always no confrontation between the two disciples. Malchi felt that he was ashamed of Kade, so he didn''t deal with this disciple. Now it seems that he can''t do anything about it. If he doesn''t know how to praise him, he can only do it hard. After all, one is brought back from the garbage man and the other is his own son. "I''ve just asked for more benefits from what happened this morning." Kalanchi is a smart man. He doesn''t mix too much personal emotion into this matter. He knows clearly that he has completely gained the upper hand in the matter of competing for favors. It''s not good to be too thin and cool at this time. "Well, I''ll warn him. There''s something I give him that''s his." Said March, nodding. Then karange thought of something and said, "I went to see that Negri today and gave him blood crystals. Although he is very similar to the former dean Mikael, I always feel something is wrong." "Don''t worry about that guy. I don''t have much interest disputes with him. What he should think about now is how to deal with brary." Malchi didn''t care much about Negri, and as he said, there was not much interest in the two. Marche is not an academic, but also not a hostile faction. Before karange entered MOBIS college, it was just an ordinary transaction. "Didn''t Negri already have an advantage?" Karange is clearly aware of what happened at the school gate yesterday. The law enforcement team took people away, but he was killed. I heard that Fidel is still creating terror and looking for some people with identity. Because such people live a long time and are not easy to be killed, which is conducive to his ability, many people have begun to complain about the law enforcement team. No matter how many people die, the garbage people and the lower class, it doesn''t matter to the law enforcement team. However, the dignitaries in the capital of the college are more or less related to various mages. The law enforcement team has to deal with their complaints. In this case, the law enforcement team either immediately seized field and brought him to justice, or reconciled with Negri and admitted defeat and let Negri take back the means. Anyone with a clear eye can see that field is Negri''s handwriting. "No, it''s not easy for Negri to force brary, but it also disgusts others. No one is a fool. Field is a dog released by Negri. People are now complaining about the law enforcement team, but they also have a record of Negri." "Once field is captured by the law enforcement team, Negri will be in a desperate situation. Brary, that crazy woman, is not so simple..." He was about to say something when he heard a shrill cry."Mikael, no, Negri, I curse you, your heart will be gnawed by black worms, your brain will be bleeding worms, your forehead and soul will be captured by evil gods, and you, brewer, you will not die easily." On hearing the scream, March fingered the nearby mirror, which revealed the scene of the street outside. In the evening streets of the capital of the college, you can hardly see people. Even if there are some crazy thieves or mystics, now a woman in her thirties is dressed very modestly, but her hair, which was originally neatly coiled up, has been scattered and is rapidly turning white, and the blood color on the precious foreign bodies is blooming. Not far away from her, brewer collapsed to the ground, still holding a bloody dagger, the blood on which had a strange light, as if it would never fade away. However, before she was a woman, she didn''t mean to be called crazy. "How could she be here?" Kalanchi saw the embarrassment of Marche, understanding him immediately began to change the topic. Mages seldom communicate with each other except for the necessary communication gatherings. After all, every mage is coveting the other''s body. The magical meat is their favorite taste. This area is near malchi''s array. Other mages will not get close to it without notification, because it will cause misunderstanding. When magic tide happens, the array will encounter interference, which is very dangerous. Therefore, every excellent mage will strictly control his own territory. "It''s only Negri that brary has to face this time. She has no big plans, so her only reason to go out this time is that field, which makes her headache." "Field is nearby," said March www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 Brary felt like she was dying. She looks only in her thirties, but she is actually over 80 years old. When she was young, she stood on the red light street and even had the experience of being imprisoned in the cellar for a month. At that time, she almost died, but she was unwilling to die like garbage. She held on and became a mystery. From a hot weapon to a mystery that most people can''t afford, she paid a lot. After that, she joined the Sorcerer''s house, became the administrator of the faction, and took charge of the law enforcement team. Over the past decades, she has developed very well. Because of her humble background, she does not care about the rules at some time. Therefore, many people scruple with her and call her a crazy woman. Now, however, she has found a Mader man than herself. In order to maintain the power of the mage''s house, they agreed to digest their own people internally and ensure that the magic was not transmitted. However, they are afraid of digesting too much. There is an unwritten rule in the mage''s house, that is, the mages cannot kill another mage unless it is confirmed that he is completely crazy or does something to harm the interests of the mage''s house. This is the decency and rules of the superior. Although she was born lowly, she moved her Qi and raised her body. She was no different from the upper class. The so-called ignoring the rules was just playing the side ball. That was her means. If she really ignored the rules, she would not have been able to get to the position she is today. According to the current popular words, the crazy woman who doesn''t care about the rules is just her personal device. Now she meets a real madman. "Negri, do you think that if you conspire against this guy to kill me, the mage''s house will not know?" "Those guys will find you out, you will be judged and cursed, and every inch of your flesh and blood will be hunted," brary cried wildly Brewer was sent out by her to ask Negri''s forgiveness. As long as the law enforcement captain died there, she had an excuse. She believed that brewer would understand her good intentions. After all, most of the so-called law enforcement teams are not on the roster of the mage''s house. They are just derivative organizations of the mage''s house. For non organizational members, especially their own people, it is very simple to take the black hand. To her disappointment, brewer didn''t get forgiveness and came back. Just as she was about to make him sensible, Brewer said he had found field. Brary didn''t think much about it. She didn''t think that brewer dared to deceive herself. The gap in strength was not so good and easy to make up. Brewer had his family, and the other side had no choice. They did find the trail of fild, and they came to the vicinity of the array of malchi when they were almost scattered along the way. Then brewer stabbed brary. An excellent mage is not necessarily a powerful mage, because the way a mage wants to be powerful is very simple. He can completely give up his own reason and be assimilated by evil gods. In general, brewer has a family and a world outlook of her own. Even if she is forced to a dead end by brary, she will not accept the same track evil spirits. In fact, when she trains the law enforcement team, she pays special attention to this education. No one is a fool. Evil spirits in the same track can quickly gain magic power and become powerful. So the cult members cut stubble after stubble. The people in the mage''s house also think about how to force their subordinates too much and drive them crazy if they are not careful. Blockade knowledge, exaggerate the consequences of the same track evil spirits, brainwash all of their subordinates for a long time, and create weaknesses for them, such as brewer''s family. In addition, there are special mental assessors who will examine the mental state of the people under them. If there are symptoms of losing control, they will be embarrassed. Brewer''s previous mental assessment was a security level. Now brary just wants to skin the assessor. It''s a pity that brewer met with Negri. As a psychological master, he had a thorough understanding of human psychological activities, which stirred up brewer''s heart, and his life without choice for a long time suppressed him. Under the guidance of Negri, brewer chose another way. "Death is just a part of life''s journey. Please accompany me to see the scenery on the other side of the road." Brewer laughed wildly and said that now he did not care about his wife and children and his own life and death. His whole body was bleeding, which was the price he chose to borrow the power of evil gods. Brary''s strength is still better than that of brewer, so for the first time, brewer completely sacrificed himself by using the power of the evil god, which also made him successfully stab the knife with the power of evil god into the heart of brary. Among them, there are the reasons for brary''s habitual thinking, and the reason for brewer''s attack. Of course, it has a lot to do with field''s dragging them around and letting her focus on field. "Malchi, you see, Negri is crazy, and so is brewer. They are all infected by evil spirits. Kill them, kill them!" Brary cried out, she gradually appeared in front of her vision, the power of the evil god is quickly killing her life, even if not dealt with quickly, her soul can not escape the harvest of the evil god in her time.It''s only now that malchi and his son kalanchi, his disciple, are in danger. Field is really depressed. The last trace of rogue''s spirit is particularly tough. He has not yet digested it. This makes him understand one thing. It is not that his spirit is really strong to this point, but that there is something wrong with his soul. The matter has to go back to the bottle of corpse oil. The body oil came from four people, some of whom were heretics, some were members of law enforcement teams, some were wild mystics, and some were members of radical organizations. The original ceremony of inheriting magic made the four spirits integrate into Rogge''s soul. It is for this reason that the existence of the four spirits becomes the final barrier. When he was trying to solve this problem, he was found unknown by the law enforcement team. Although he wantonly created terrorist incidents and publicized his name of terror, there was still too much time. The name of terror did not ferment over the years, and the power brought by it was not too strong. When brary hunted him with her hands, field had to run away. As he ran, field realized something was wrong. A strong hatred suddenly came from the trace of rogue''s soul. The powerful psychic talent of rogue was launched, which made field see a picture. In a house in front of him, a member of the radical group of four of corpse oil met a middle-aged man and swore to join the radical group. Now the strong hatred is surging out, which is the root of the spirit''s existence and the quickest way to solve the problem, and help him vent his hatred. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 An excellent mage is not necessarily a powerful mage. There is another sentence behind it. But when an excellent mage is ready to be perfect, he will be strong. Without adequate preparation, one mage will not attack the array set up by another mage. Because there is the cooperation of the array, a mage''s strength can grow in a geometric multiple situation. Under normal circumstances, field is not Marche''s opponent, after all, even blary with people to catch him, he can only escape. Field''s strength lies in the fact that anyone who still has him in his memory, who is still afraid of him, will not die. Another is the perception brought about by the spirit. Field''s predecessor and his now parasitic rogue are all psychic powerful people. It is through his awareness that he has escaped several arrests by law enforcement teams. In addition, field''s frontal combat ability can only be said to be good. When he broke into malchi''s phalanx, he should be able to easily defeat field with the blessing of the array. However, there were some accidents, the French array not only did not become the help of Marchi, but also became his shackles. Negri is in the process of dressing. After three hours, that is, nine o''clock in the evening, the dinner party will be officially held, and all the big and small forces on the mysterious side of the college capital will be invited. Mikael is a member of the academic family of the mage''s family. Negri, who inherited his position, has a position. While choosing a gift, Negri saw the small box that karange gave him. It was the contents of the small box that sent them to a desperate situation. The inside of the box is a ruby like crystal, which karange called blood crystal. On the surface, it is an extraction crystal of life magic. Anyone who eats this blood crystal can get a magic power of life. It can also be used as a life extension for a day or two. It''s a precious thing. For some little mages, it''s hard to get something. It''s very solemn to compensate. It''s a pity that they met Negri. Combined with the spirit inside the body oil before and some information collected by himself, Negri has determined what malchi planned during this period of time. Radical organizations and mud organizations, one of which demands the rights and interests of the upper class, advocates the expulsion or even killing of those who have obtained the status of garbage, and the other is an organization established by the garbage people who have obtained the status to protect their own rights and interests. In the past, if Negri didn''t get away from that identity, the mud organization would come to ask Negri to join in, and then gradually turned Negri''s industry into the industry of mud organization, and Negri would instead become a manager of the company. There are frequent conflicts between the two organizations. Some people with insufficient levels really think that there is an inextricable hatred at the top of the two organizations. However, in fact, they are both margi''s left and right hands. These two organizations are the key to the Machiavellian plan, the man-made evil god plan. In malchi''s view, part of the great mage''s strength was due to his complete control of an evil god. It is impossible for Marche to capture and transform an evil god. He has self-knowledge, but can he create an evil god closely related to him. It has to be said that Marche is a man with ideas. He has studied some materials of evil gods and positive gods and found that most of them symbolize some things. However, he also found something in it, that is, to replace the impression of something in people''s mind. Just as the eternal scorcher is the embodiment of the sun in people''s eyes, the bearer of life is also the symbol of life. So after a long time of calculation, Marche is ready to create the incarnation of blood. He controls the two organizations, intensifies the contradiction between the upper class and the garbage man, and at the same time, he penetrates the concept of blood into the two organizations. At the same time, there is a saying within the two organizations. The reason why the superior people are born noble is because they have blood in them, and the reason why those garbage people can succeed is that some superior people''s blood flows to them. Therefore, the superior wants to kill the garbage man who has obtained the identity and take back the blood, and the garbage man can also kill the superior and obtain the identity of the superior by sacrificing to the God of blood. Let the upper class and garbage people believe that their success and failure are determined by blood. After that, through the array, members of radical organizations and mud organizations were sacrificed every once in a while, and the goal of sacrifice was the God of blood that did not exist. Each member of the organization, after joining, needs to carry out a ceremony to show that they join the organization, but in fact, it is connected with the magic circle set up by March. The magic inside the magic circle will be influenced by the two organizers. Their sacrifice and thoughts will gradually change the nature of magic. Influenced by this kind of magic, they will become stronger and wiser and more likely to succeed. Eventually, this magic will become a blood vessel in the mouth of both organizations, and it will be rooted in each organization member. With the development of the two organizations, more and more blood related people will be created. Finally, from scratch, a god of blood is created.Blood crystal is the by-product of the so-called God making process. Because there is no real evil god, most of the sacrificial energy is wasted, and the rest is condensed into this kind of crystal. Negri''s judgment on this is that the idea is good. The practical operability of Marche, who only sees the surface, will only create a monster, far from being called the evil god. And the biggest possibility is that the monster was discovered by other evil gods or powerful beings before it was created, and then swallowed up and stole the achievement. In addition, there is a huge weakness in the creation of the God. In order to control the evil god that will be born in the future, malchi tried his best to connect himself with the phalanx. The members of the organization and each of them had a relationship with the ceremony. Their sacrifice and influence made him form a huge loophole in his control of the ceremony. One of the sources of corpse oil is that a member of the radical organization is a disciple of margi. Apart from being good to kalanchi''s own son and his former successor, Cade, all other disciples are experimental objects. That''s how the disciple became a part of the ceremony, discovered some secrets of the ceremony, defected, was cursed by malchi and became a corpse in the sewer. At the beginning, four bodies were found by Negri relying on the spirit. The magic power of two of them was extracted, and some important organs were also removed. However, the people who killed them obviously did not have a further way to extract magic power, so they threw the semi processed bodies into the sewer. This is the practice of the bottom mystics, which is cheaper for Negri. There is also a body was burned by magic, did not die on the spot, escaped into the sewer, coupled with the death of the disciples of malchi, a total of four corpses. At the beginning, Negri only wrote down these information. In addition, there were many similar information recorded by Negri. So when the blood crystal was sent to Negri and he roughly understood what malchi was going to do, Negri promoted the emergence of this situation. Field, relying on the spirit integrated with Rogge''s soul, avoided the array induction set up by Marche and disturbed the operation of the array. If the normal operation of the array is disturbed and malchi can cope with it, he will be killed in the magic tide period. Now, all his energy is on the operation of parallel array, not to mention mobilizing the power of array, even his own casting has become a problem. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 Field''s body is full of black air, and the power of fear makes him have a kind of oppressive momentum. Kalanchi was a little flustered. After all, his biggest backstage, Marcy, was sitting on the ground, blushing like constipation and unable to speak. Field didn''t expect to borrow the loophole brought by the spirit so well. He had a feeling that he had made money. "Killing these two people can cause qualitative change." Field knows that there are not many people who know his name in the college capital, but only about 5% of the people who fear the name know it. Those people believe in the Sorcerer''s house and other organizations. In their eyes, he is a clown. He seems to be very fierce. But once the superior is serious, he is just a guy who can be easily cleaned up. Naturally, such a person is not worthy of fear. But once he killed the people in the mage''s house, the meaning was different. His danger level rose sharply. Those who knew it would have more or less worries. If they had worries, they would not be far away. From the information obtained there, let field also has ambition. He knows that if he can become a synonym for the fear of the whole city and even the whole world, he can also become a God. If he can''t, he''ll end up a clown. If you kill these two people, you can break down Rogge''s last resistance and gain more fear. Why not. Kalanchi stretched out his sharp fingernails and cut his fingers directly. Some blood splashed out, then turned into red cones and flew to field. The blood magic that malchi is proficient in is infused into his own blood and exerts various kinds of magic on the carrier of blood. "You are too young." Field''s black gas disturbance, the hand directly holds the blood cone, the black gas entangles the blood cone, the blood cone turns into powder and disperses. The broad hand held karange''s neck directly. Under his skin, there was a blood color. The magical blood coagulated under the skin and turned into the strongest armor. The sound of broken glass sounded in his neck. Field raised his hand, and the black air on his body surged toward the hand. At the same time, the corner of his mouth cocked slightly and said, "do you feel the breath of death? He is calling for you, your death sign is shining "Don''t expect to scare me." Kalanchi felt that the protection of the skin layer was broken a little, and the time limit of the blood skin was limited. Even if the blood skin was not broken, it would be fatal. After all, people are just human beings. They can do many things by magic, but there are still some things they can''t do. This blood clotting spell interferes with the normal operation of life. If it is not removed within the effective time limit, it will only damage your own life. "But your heart is not like this, he is telling me, you are afraid of death, you are afraid of me." Field''s hands grew more and more black, and then a blow fell, and karange''s skin cracked like a spider''s web. Malchi''s face became more and more red. All his energy was put into the operation of the recuperation array. If he usually had some slight regurgitation at most, it would be the magic whirlpool, and all of them would be broken. Now a multiple-choice question is put in front of malchi, either watching his son die in front of him, and then he is killed by that bastard, or he gives up adjusting the array, causing a magic whirlpool, and we all die together. Throw away all the feelings. Intellectually, the second choice is right, but if you add in all the clutter, which one is right, it becomes blurred. "I didn''t come at the right time." All of a sudden, a voice rang out. Field raised his eyebrows and saw a man in his twenties. He had scars on his body. His face was cold. He was not too frightened by the current situation. "Cade, come and help." Kalanchi recognized this man, his elder brother, the leader of the mud organization, who was also abandoned by Marche. "Teacher, you taught me that the essence of garbage man is inferior, and this kind of inferiority permeates into the blood." Instead of doing it, Cade went to the bookshelf on the other side and opened a secret door. "Dear Mr. field, I don''t think you mind if I take something." Cade said to field first, and then went straight into the chamber of Secrets: "teacher, I''m such a bad garbage man, naturally, I''m going to get rid of your kind of superior." "Help yourself." Field is not stupid. He is very easy to deal with a kalanchi. If there is another card, there may be an accident. Most of the mage''s treasures are useless. Therefore, field does not intend to provoke the enemy for no reason. Even if he wants to make Cade feel scared, he has to wait until this is settled. "Cade, that''s why you can''t win me!" Kalanchi''s heart turns and immediately stimulates Cade. Is it because he lost to himself that he was deprived of his inheritance right? With this stimulation, he may be able to make changes. "No, no, no, for the teacher, this character is what he needs. The only reason I lost to you is that we have different blood lines." "I''ve been with the teacher since I was a child. I know what the teacher looked like when he was young, and I know the teacher very well. At least he is better than his so-called best friend, your" father. ""Teacher, what you make up really exists and affects the fate of you and your son." Without too much greed, Cade left with his things. Leaving behind the unsustainable malchi, and the blood armor gradually broken kalanchi. With the roar and the roar of field''s laughter, Cade stepped out of Marche''s phalanx and passed blari''s corpse, with an unprecedented clarity of vision and a smile on his face. "Field, brary, brewer, karange, tut, tut, if I''m really right, that''s horrible." As he said that, the smile on card''s face gradually faded, because it was not a good thing for him to say such a terrible thing. A sense of danger appeared in card''s body. He realized that he was also facing a choice. At the beginning, in the garbage man, he perceived the crisis, took malchi''s hand, became his disciple, and escaped the fate of other garbage people and children being sacrificed in blood. Now there seems to be a new crisis. So Cade changed his route and went all the way to Mobius college, where he saw a carriage waiting for someone. With a slight pause, Cade stepped forward, knocked on the wooden frame of the carriage, and said slowly, "Lord Negri, I am..." Before Cade had finished, the carriage curtains were lifted, revealing Negri''s face and the unexpected smile. "I''m going to a dinner party and I''m short of a coachman. Is Cade interested in working for me?" Cade was cold, and he had not directly contacted Negri, but Negri had given his name, which at least showed that Cade was in his observation, which could explain a lot of things. There are not too many coincidences in this world, and how to choose can be determined. Cade bent down, saluted Negri and said, "it''s my pleasure to serve you." As the carriage gradually moved away, the golden ball lying on Cade''s neck came back to Negri. Negri and it both appreciated the smart people who knew how to make progress. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 The carriage moved slowly, and Cade was driving ahead. Negri sat in the carriage, quietly perceiving the change of magic tide in the city. Rogge was captured by him for a period of time. During that period, Negri didn''t do anything. Negri left some dark hands on rogue. So field has been under Negri''s control since he was parasitized on rogue. If the so-called plot is only a fixed plan, the more steps the plan takes, the more accidents it may encounter. Negri''s purpose is only one, that is to give the goal enough test and the pressure brought by the test. As for whether these people can pass the test, it is not Negri''s concern. So Nigel, who has enough information, is always successful in his plans. Malkie and others are controlled by him. The contradiction between field and them is irreconcilable. What Negri wants to do is to let them meet. After brewer turns to the evil god under his temptation, he only has hatred for blary, the boss who persecutes him. Every one of them has a chance to break free and become Negri''s coachman, such as brewer. Negri''s hypnosis for him has always existed. If he can break away from hatred and not fully accept the power of evil gods, he will be guided by Negri. Unfortunately, he did not. The same is true for field. The spiritual state of life can make him more aware of Negri''s terror, which is the existence of his fear. However, he suppresses this fear and cannot face it squarely. "Everyone has fear, but it is it that governs it that can stop fear. If he fails to do so, field will never be able to see the true meaning of fear." Negri silently thought: "maybe there is a chance for Rogge to turn over." Calder was a surprise, and Negri had a little thought about what his presence would turn things into. If Kard chooses to help malchi, then it is possible to force out field''s potential. If kalanchi can face up to his competitors, he also has a chance to save himself. According to Negri''s prediction, card''s death rate is relatively high. Even if he chooses not to help, he may not be able to detect Negri''s pushing hand behind him. Even if he does, he may not be able to make up his mind to find Negri. If kad doesn''t come to search for Negri, the spirit of Negri will mistakenly use its ability to open the limits of kad''s body and let him die in uncontrolled evolution. Everyone has their own limitations. In the test promoted by Negri, only by facing up to their own limitations and breaking through these limitations, can we get evolution. The golden ball in his hand stretched out several tentacles and touched Negri''s palm. He mobilized the master of evolution of his ability to guide the formation of the first God fetus. The magic flow brought by the magic tide converged towards Negri to supplement the energy consumption needed by evolution. Cade, who was driving the carriage, became more and more frightened when he sensed the magic of rushing towards it. "Lord Negri is definitely not Mikael, absolutely not." If it wasn''t for his habit of collecting intelligence, if he had not restrained his emotions accumulated in the past, or if he had not believed in his intuition, he would have been cold now. At the moment, kad has regarded Negri as a kind of evil god that has fallen on Mikel. The closer the carriage was to the center of the magic tide, the more frequent the disturbances were, and then Cade knew that his next test had come. Kard''s strength is stronger than kalanchi''s. malchi only learned half of his blood magic. Other magic is collected or researched by himself in these years. It is no problem for him to collect some magic power by magic ceremony in the middle and outer areas. However, if he enters the center of the magic tide, the turbulent magic wave there will cause a riot of magic power in his body. If he can''t calm the riot, all the magic will come out of his body, and he will be broken by the magic. In addition, the danger is not just from the environment. As we approach the center, the competition has already begun. There are so many people attending the magic dinner. Inside the mage''s house, leaders of some mysterious organizations will be invited. In addition, some casual people can also get some places. In addition, there are some people who don''t plan to go there. For example, Marche has his own plan, so he doesn''t want to take risks in the center. You should know that the harvest of the center is amazing, but it is also full of danger. If you don''t pay attention, you may become the harvest of others. For example, when Cade was trying to calm down the increasingly irascible magic, he found that the horse running in front of him began to become abnormal. The muscles of the two brown horses began to twitch and the carriage began to sway. "Oh, yes..." The two horses panted more and more, and the muscles on their bodies bulged abnormally. Then the muscles of the feet swelled to burst the skin, and the blood spattered out directly. The pain made the horse panic. The swelling of the muscles slightly slowed down and continued to strengthen. Cade tried to control the horse through the reins, but if no measures were taken, the carriage would overturn. Before the horse''s muscle swelled, the speed of the carriage was out of control. If the car overturned now, then without magic, card would directly fall to death.Magic can solve these problems, but card dares not. The magic power in his body is rioting. Now he uses magic to cast magic, which is suicide. Before that, card was still looking forward to Negri''s rescue, but then he found out that no matter how dangerous it was outside, Negri was sitting steadily reading a book without paying any attention to Cade''s meaning. In an instant, Calder was forced to a desperate situation. He was wondering whether it was the right choice to join Negri. "If you throw away the carriage and run away, jump out of here and fall on the garbage can on the roadside, you will be seriously injured, but at least you can live." Cade''s eyes fixed and saw the garbage can on the roadside. The garbage can was made of ordinary wood and filled with garbage, which can provide buffer effect. It seems that abandoning the car and running away seems to be the most suitable choice for him now. At this moment, Cade''s intuition failed to tell him how to choose. Listening to Negri''s reading behind him, Cade clenched his teeth. As he was about to give up the carriage, he suddenly noticed something unusual about the horses. The horses'' eyes were red, their blood vessels were bursting, and brown liquid flowed out of the corners of their mouths, which were the characteristics of a large number of powerful drugs. Strong medicament, a kind of medicament that can strengthen the physical strength of a person. Normal use will stimulate muscles and obtain strong state. However, if you take a large amount of drugs, the above symptoms may appear, and it is very easy to sudden death. After a little thought, Cade understood the reason why the horses were out of control. Someone had sprinkled a powerful Potion on the road before. When the magic tide appeared, the magic activated those potions and magnified the effect of these potions. When the horse walked through the street, he absorbed the magic medicine. The reason why he didn''t find out before is that Cade himself did not have any abnormality. He drove the carriage. If the horse inhaled the magic drug, he could not have inhaled it, but he did not have such abnormality. This also shows some problems. Negri did not give up on him. With a stroke on the rein, the skin of the hand was directly abraded, and the magic mixed with blood rushed to the horse through the rein. Blood mixed with reins, under the effect of magic, deeply into the horse''s body. Magic medicine has a very good way to relieve, most of the magic drugs that can work through breathing are mostly like oxygen entering the blood through breathing. It''s good for the muscles to bleed like this. The next moment the horse blood splashes down on the road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 After casting his magic, Calder''s magic fell into a violent state. Because the practice of blood magic, magic is mixed with blood most of the time, so his whole body is red, blood vessels bulge, blood flow crazy in the body. Card wants Negri to save him, but Negri still sits there reading. After a little despair, Cade felt something wrong. Although the magic rampage made him feel uncomfortable, it did not make him aware of the danger of death. And he felt that the magic in his blood was gradually disappearing, and his blood vessels were becoming "tough", as if the blood vessels had the inclusive characteristics of magic, which could restrain the magic. Even under the action of his own blood vessels, the influence ability of the surrounding magic tide on him is getting smaller and smaller. When he arrives at his destination, he is no different from that in his usual environment. His blood vessels completed the evolution, and this insight appeared in Cade''s heart. Before, he had no such ability, so it was only Negri who helped him. Negri closed the book, got out of the carriage, and looked up at the sky, where there was a gorgeous Aurora, a phenomenon caused by magic distortion. "Will you follow me in?" Negri got out of the carriage and looked at Cade. This was after he was invited to become a coachman. There were two thresholds for Negri''s magic dinner on the third night. One was the invitation quota. Most people who want to get the place must have a certain reputation or get the quota from other channels, such as those in the mage''s house who get the quota but don''t want to come. The second threshold is the small road to the library. Let alone the magic riot brought by the magic tide. Along the way, there are various secret moves of competitors. For example, when Negri came to the library''s door, he found that there were about a dozen curse magic hidden in the short road. If he was not careful, he might not die, but at least he would be hard hit and never be able to participate in the party after that. Negri stood in front of the door and looked at the knocker of the library door. It was the head of a ferocious beast with its eyes closed and a copper ring between its sharp teeth. Waiting for Negri''s hand to reach out, the eyes of the ferocious beast''s head suddenly open, and the original metal material is instantly activated. The staggered teeth open and bite at Negri. The teeth creaked again, and it was obvious that this little trick could not deceive Negri. The copper ring was seized by Negri, and he hit the animal''s head twice, then released his hand. The door opened slowly, and a barefoot little girl was standing behind the door, with no expression on her small face. She was the one who had met in the big library before. After seeing Negri, akashia saluted slightly, then looked at Negri with a crooked head. Her small face, which had no expression, also frowned, as if she was wondering something. "So sensitive?" Negri was a little surprised. Now he put on Mikael''s skin, and his identity had changed. This change was hidden under Negri''s real name. Although Akasha was not sure, at least he had doubts. After his assessment of Akasha was improved, Negri took out a bookmark like card, which was the quota for the magic dinner. He went inside the library and then into the big library. Obviously, on the night of the magic dinner, the whole big library overlapped with the library. Negri looked up and saw the endless layers and the endless books in it. Akasha was leading the way, and the other side of the big library opened to Negri. The whole marble floor was turned away, revealing a spiral staircase. Under the leadership of Akasha, Negri walked up the spiral stairs. On the wall beside the stairs, there were some strange things, some of them were biological specimens, some were magic objects, and some were inexpressible things. Negri found the body of a male spirit hanging on a wall. The upper part of the spirit still kept the normal appearance of the spirit, which was extremely elegant and beautiful. However, the body below the abdomen had turned into a tentacle, and he was attacked by the life bearer. "This kind of semi infected guy usually appears in the invasion stage. After that, all the living spirits are cursed by the seven gods. Does this mean that the great mage came to the world of moon tree at that time?" Negri collects information about the Archmage from these collections. "You can get it if you want." Akasha suddenly said, still looking at Negri sideways, she seems to have become more confused: "this is the rule here, as long as the ability is enough, you can take these collections, of course, everyone has only three opportunities." "No need." Negri said that these collections are related to the whole large library. If you go to collect them, it will only trigger the defense system attack of the large library. If you can hold on to it, you can get the collection. If you can''t, you will die. If Negri really wants to take it, he can take it, but it''s not necessary. The spiral staircase was not long or short. Soon after, Negri came to the bottom of the big library. He saw a huge dining table in a hall, surrounded by huge seats. Some seats were already filled with people.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 On the seat, Negri knew and did not know. To his surprise, he saw some unexpected people here. For example, the seven theologians who never attended magic dinners in the past. Although the mage would send an invitation to the Church of the seven gods at each magic dinner, none of the members of the seven God Church attended. Because the believers of the seven gods, whose strength comes from their own gods, have little interest in magic, but regard them as heretical evil forces. Magicians in other regions, whether they have contact with evil gods or not, will be included in the list of pursuing and killing. This time I came to the magic dinner party, I guess it was not to get the so-called magic, but to do something. After all, Negri could see the abnormality of the great mage, so the other seven gods could not see it. Perhaps among the priests and knights present, there are seven gods'' relatives, who can perform the God descending ceremony at a critical time to get their gods out. Among the seven gods, the strength of the bearer of life, the eternal hot and the dark dead is in the first step. Then there are the four positive gods, namely, the deep-sea chanter, the desolate shadow, the unreachable gate, and the red tears, whose strength is slightly less than that. Among them, the dark dead and the inaccessible door did not belong to their own church, only some scattered worshipers. The church with red tears has been in a secret state for a long time, and there is no fixed temple or holy land, which leads to the great mage who wants to send the invitation letter. Therefore, there are only four churches, the half body Church of the bearer of life, the sun shadow Church of the eternal hot, the quiet Church of the deep-sea eulogists, and the pilgrim organization of the desolate shadow. Of course, there was another person that Negri had not expected. "Welcome to the big RBQ meeting. I''m the killer J. I speak for myself." A man in a white robe and a sultry face, after seeing Negri coming down, immediately put a business card in Negri''s hand: "we will be the same people in a moment, look after this to take care of my brother''s business, and I don''t know whether the sister will be disgraced or not. I have to respond to my request, and now I can only wait for good news." Listening to the unprincipled rubbish words of killer J, Negri looks at other people. Most of them show their vigilance to killer J. obviously, what happened here before, otherwise, it is impossible that such people as killer J have not been beaten. Over the killer J, Negri finds a seat to sit down and thinks about how the body can release this guy. The strength of killer J is not very clear now. After all, he does not fully inherit the memory of ontology. In his memory, the influence on killer J is just like that in the moon tree world. However, for so many years in the SCR world, the strength of J as a subordinate personality should be greatly improved. The atmosphere of the whole scene was very strange, a little quiet before the storm. All the people except the killer J did not speak, but sat in the chair and waited, although some of the people present were already a little restless. After all, to do something, normal people will choose their own channels for some understanding. The seven God church members will never come at all. There must be something wrong with the magic dinner this time. Those who have made up their minds have already left the table, and those who remain are either unwilling to give up the opportunity, or feel confident or have ulterior motives. "Noah, that guy has been taking care of that big bug who has been fed and sleeping all the time. He doesn''t know where he''s gone." Killer J in the side of the leakage of Negri''s Secret: "cromie ran to Firestone women''s wear for a month, and do not know where to run, Lord Negri sat in the clock tower all day pretending to force, if not this time Lucy and Wendy look for me, I don''t know there would be such a funny thing here." Killer J suddenly hit the table and jumped up. After attracting everyone''s attention, he seriously said, "wait a minute. According to my boss''s old Yin Bi character, he must have made a part in the crowd." Then killer J''s eyes were swimming in the crowd. First of all, the killer J takes an eye on a fat man, and the fat man does not hesitate to look at him. After less than three seconds, the killer J retreats to another person: "the boss will never be attached to such an ugly role. The most important thing for the boss is his charm value." Killer J''s next target is a member of the church Walker organization, one of the seven gods. He is a handsome middle-aged uncle with bandages on his hands and feet. He is a handsome middle-aged uncle, but his face is full of vicissitudes. The image of the desolate shadow is not specific. Even the name of the God comes from the description of the traveler organization. God is a figure walking in the wilderness. Therefore, the members of the Pilgrims who worship the shadow are all ascetic travelers. They are keen to walk alone in no one''s place, to feel the mystery of loneliness and to fit in with their gods. "The charm value is barely enough, but it is also a dead breath. It is said that when the walker is in no man''s land in the wild, he will lose all his body. The old man who stinks must not be able to bear it, and it''s not you." Killer J''s eyes wandered around, sat in a chair to comment on each participant, and further analyzed whether he might be a part of Negri.In the end, the killer J''s eyes were on the last one. His eyes were fierce and murderous. After looking back and forth many times, he finally said, "there is a man with great suspicion." "Tell me if you are my boss!" Assassin J body forward pressure, originally ferocious expression change: "if so, since my little brother I am cool." The woman staring at the killer J chuckled and sat there calmly. The black bangs fell down and covered half of her cheek, but only half of it was enough to attract attention, with a kind of suffocating beauty. "There''s a lot of suspicion." Killer J''s eyes were fixed on the woman''s huge chest: "it''s really big..." "How can I remember that I had a former boss who loved women''s clothes. Did the current boss finally catch this disease?" Killer J is talking to himself. Many people present regard him as a madman who has been made stone music by the evil god, so they basically don''t care about the madman''s affairs. For most people, it is very dangerous for people to lose their sense. But for the words of the madman''s mouth, there are many people on the mind. There are four people on the scene who are named by the killer J, probably his eldest brother Negri. Beautiful woman, a member of the sun shadow church, a bald boy who doesn''t know his identity, and Negri himself. For these four people, each person''s attention unconsciously increased by two points. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 Negri frowned. Killer J''s personality is chaotic, so it''s not surprising that he can do anything, but if you really treat killer J as a fool, it''s really wrong. The mental patient has a wide range of thinking, and the killer J''s thinking can not be described in a broad way. His disordered soul state enables him to come up with any ideas. So what he found at the dinner party, and the four people he pointed out at the same time, are likely to have problems. Negri''s eyes naturally swept over the crowd. There were 15 people in the hall. In addition to the four people pointed out by killer J, some other people also need to pay attention to. "Among the seven gods, the implication of the dark one is death in an invisible place. The image is usually a rotten corpse hidden in the dark. Some of his admirers like to make murders. Many serial killers are followers of the dark ones, although they never need believers." "As the first strong one among the seven gods, the reason of the dark one is not online all the year round. This time it should have nothing to do with him." Negri secretly analyzed: "but the other two of the seven gods are not easy to say." "The church with red tears is in a hidden state, and there is no description of its god appearance, and the church''s doctrines have not been disclosed. Besides the God''s name, there are basically no stories to spread, and myths and classics basically exist as a background." "However, this background is not simple. The noumenon has tested the curse of the seven gods, and the effects of the curses of the seven gods are separated. Among them, the curse of suspected red tears has no effect on male life, but for female creatures, it will lead to infertility, abnormal mental state and other effects." "Female related." Negri glanced at the half faced lady. Now it seems that she is probably related to the red tears. Of course, this is just a guess. It can''t be determined. After all, it''s just a curse. It''s just a conjecture. "In addition, there are some myths and legends about the inaccessible gate. We can make a basic judgment on it. The inaccessible gate symbolizes a place that can never be reached and can be extended to regret." Negri flashed a message about the inaccessible gate in his mind. It was rumored that if anyone could see the inaccessible gate and pass through it, it would make up for the regret of the past. However, no one has ever seen the inaccessible gate, so there are many worshippers in the inaccessible gate. However, these worshipers are very loose and do not form a church. They look for the inaccessible door separately, so that they sometimes confuse them with the travelers of the shadow. With this in mind, Negri looks at the people around him. Worshippers of inaccessible doors are willing to do everything to pursue the inaccessible doors. It is not surprising that worshippers with doors think that magic dinners can summon the inaccessible doors with great magic power. Negri, a believer in the shadow church, could know his identity almost without thinking, because the other party had already put his identity on the surface. The holy emblem on his chest represented that he was the awakened soul, that is, God''s care. In the propaganda of the seven God church, the spiritual source of the awakened soul comes from God and is the son of God. Once found, he will be sent to the church corresponding to God and enjoy the best treatment. However, Negri knew that the source of this kind of thing is higher. The so-called spiritual awakener is just the root and the right God from the same great existence. This kind of soul root is the favorite of the road strong people, because it can make them get more reason from similar roots. At the same time, the awakened soul is also the best God descending one, and the same origin can easily lead to the arrival of God. The gods will cultivate the awakened souls to a certain extent and let them liberate the roots. Until the third liberation of the root causes, they will be swallowed up by their gods when they get the seeds of reason from the roots and start to acquire the principles to construct the road. The other three people pointed out by killer J are women who are suspected to be believers in red tears. The people in the shadow church are confirmed to be the awakeners of the Holy Spirit. Only the bald boy with little features can see any useful information. The bald boy has a beautiful face, even if he is bald, he is still handsome. Obviously, the four people pointed out by the killer J, in his words, are the people with high enough charm value. The bald boy had been sitting in his position with his eyes closed, even without breathing. If Negri had not been able to perceive each other''s life, he would not have been sure whether the other was alive. "Is it really another part of Negri?" Negri can''t help but think that for Negri ontology, it is very simple to transform some ordinary human beings into avatars. As long as we don''t disclose too much information about the noumenon, this kind of separation will not have too big a problem if it dies. Now he has become the middleman of the alliance between Negri and mequex, with the strength characteristics of both. Once exposed, he will arouse the vigilance of other gods. Therefore, it is obvious that Negri also needs to send a part to attend the magic dinner. "If he is Negri, then I need to cooperate with him to get rid of the relationship with the bearer of life, so that there will be no problem in the alliance between the noumenon and the eternal hot one." Negri slowly thought, one side of the stairs came again footsteps, two people came in, then the spiral staircase will slowly rise, the main door exit will be closed.The Seventeen of you, watching the exit slowly close, have the feeling that they are in a desperate situation. With the exit completely closed, Negri felt that some changes were taking place. The big stack room and the real world library had cancelled the overlap. If this time was outside, you could find that the huge magic tide was rapidly dissipating, and the aurora in the sky was slowly breaking and finally disappeared. On the contrary, the magic intensity of the whole hall is climbing rapidly. There is a person sitting on the main seat at any time. "Thank you for being invited." Master stim sat on the throne and said with a smile, but his image now surprised many people. For the great mage, many people are not familiar with or unfamiliar with. Generally speaking, the great mage appears in the form of old age, and the existence of its essence also reveals an old breath. However, the great mage now is totally different. No matter from any angle, we will think that this is a young man. This kind of youth is the youth of existence in essence, and it can not be compensated by simply changing the appearance. For this point, many people in the field instantly have guesses, some clues have been put on the surface, has the life bearer reached an agreement with the Archmage? "In this case, the last magic dinner will be held. Have a good time..." Stim said amazing words, and with a move of his hand, the table in front of him was opened in the middle, and a large, pale, thin hand stretched out of it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 With a big hand, half of the magic mother''s huge body came up. "What a shame indeed Killer J looks at the naked upper body of magic mother and fetus, swallows saliva and says. The protoplasm of magic mother and fetus is a mature spirit. The height of the spirit is about 5-6 meters. Of course, some well-developed ones can reach 7 meters. Obviously, even the magic mother fetus is a mature spirit. Now there is only a huge hole in the chest of the magic mother and fetus. You can see the image of the back from the front chest, and the magic power can flow there. For any normal life, this degree of physical coercion is a great insult. A cloaked man, three seats away from Nigel, suddenly pressed his hand on his chest, and some handwriting flowed out of his hand and covered his body, calming the magical commotion inside his body. A magic whirlpool with the hall as the scope has been formed, and the center point is the chest of the magic mother and fetus. Negri looked at the magic mother and fetus, and her expression was suddenly a little stiff. If you look closely, you can see that there are cracks in the skin. "This is Is it going to be born? " Negri''s face was a little strange, but it soon subsided. He just gave birth to himself. A strong man to a certain extent, after understanding the true meaning of life reproduction, could even breed offspring alone. Self attack and self acceptance Cough, cough. The magic mother was originally a subordinate God of the son of the three pillars God of the spirit. From the name of the child of life, we can know her general path. Among the elves, the responsibility of the son of life is to breed new spirits and ensure the continuation of the spirit''s blood. However, the son of life has been swallowed up by the life bearer and the deep-sea eulogist, and there is no chance of resurrection. The predecessor of magic mother and fetus is the God of the son of life. Although she has not formed a road, the root has been liberated for three times. The seeds of truth contained in the root have also begun to sprout. The ability of magic mother is to absorb nutrients and pass it on to the next generation. If you can''t resist the magic tide, then you''re just nutrients. If you can''t become nutrients, touch the magic mother and fetus, enter her belly, and then be born successfully, then you will get the nutrients delivered by the magic mother and fetus. This is equal to the chance to be born once. Although it will not have a second life, the essence of life will be improved to the greatest extent. We should know that the essence of life of the elves is higher than that of human beings. Life has its own limit, it is more difficult to break through the limit, while the elf limit is much higher than that of human. Once again, the essence of life will be different. Although it is not an elf, its essence will be similar to that of an elf. The cognition of magic to the world will change. People with ordinary talent will become rare talents among human beings, achieving a transformation effect. This is what the magic dinner really competes for. Looking at the disgusting belly of the magic mother and fetus gradually climbing out, some of the people present showed a burning look in their eyes. People who are able to reach this status today still have some self-knowledge. Many of them know that they have reached the limit. They transform their bodies through various magic rituals. If they do not contact the evil gods and are completely assimilated by the evil gods, the magic mother in front of them is their best chance. Negri didn''t intend to go in and give birth again. He was doing something similar. The magic whirlpool caused by the appearance of magic mother and fetus, the strong magic environment, and the ability of the master of the evolution of golden ball, made the first birth faster than expected. Even now Negri has appeared nausea and vomiting, pain in various parts of the body, abnormal fluctuations in life and other phenomena. Negri lifted up his hand, and there was a crack in his hand. His body was about to become the past, and then the body of the past would be completely broken and enter his second life. "It''s a bit of a bad time." Negri thought that the next moment the battle broke out. The first person to do it was the cloaked man who sat three seats away from Negri. He was the first to react under the vortex of magic, proving that his strength was slightly weaker than others. Of course, in fighting such things, the strength would fluctuate, depending on his performance, personal status and environmental factors, because he chose to start first. At the foot of the cloaked man, a large number of handwriting was spread, forming a circle around the cloaked man. At the next moment, all the handwriting lights up. The magic power emerging from the magic mother and fetus is absorbed in the handwriting. A magic ceremony is formed in an instant. Because Negri is close, he is also covered by the magic ceremony. "The enchanter?" The information of the cloaked man flashed through Negri''s mind. Mages'' combat depended on preparation. Casting materials, magic rituals, and magical environment were all factors that determined whether a mage was strong or not. However, there is a kind of mage who does not need so much preparation before fighting. That is, they need to have a strong spiritual perception talent and be able to sense the changes in the surrounding environment before they can become a bounder. By condensing the magic power into the array text that only one understands, and arranging the magic ceremony in a short time, such a bounder can be regarded as qualified.Because of the talent and environment, there are few and not so powerful. Only in the environment of magic tide, can the power of the enchanter really come into play. "The true meaning of the enchanter is to understand the environment and control the environment. In this magical environment, my strength has multiplied." The mouth under the enchanter''s cloak split: "the border is thick!" In the whole boundary field, the pressure increased instantly, and Negri was wandering around. It has to be said that this environment is not very friendly for a person who is about to produce. "Jiejie ¡¤ Tiangao" The demander did not stop. More characters flowed out of his body. These characters were superimposed with the previous boundary. Everything in the field seemed to become hazy. The figure of the bounder became distant in an instant, as if it were hard to reach in the sky. "Does magic stack form a false space fold?" Negri quickly saw the details of the so-called "boundary ¡¤ sky high", but it was useless to see through some abilities. Through the blurred border, we can see that the outside world seems to have started fighting, and Negri can still catch some reaction of magic conflict. This is the next action of the enchanter. "Triple taboo border - life deprivation!" The third enchantment of the enchanter is unfolded. The black handwriting twists quickly and overlaps with the previous two. A kind of other force begins to act on Negri, as if to absorb his vitality. "People are also a part of the environment, and people are also the environment that jiejie masters can use." The enchanter said that in the moon tree world, there is almost no magic concentration in the outside world. If you want to use the enchantment, you can only start from other aspects. People are regarded as one of the motive forces of the border. Human vitality is extracted to maintain the border. Tiangao border protects itself and traps the enemy. Thick boundary restricts the enemy''s action. The triple taboo border between heaven, earth and man overlaps and promotes and complements each other. "Fall into my boundary, you have lost your first hand!" The enchanter''s eyes were cold: "I already know my limit. Without higher perception and perception ability, my level of enchantment can''t be improved. Any obstruction will be rejected by me mercilessly. I can only blame you for your bad luck. This environment is my home court." And Negri, in the middle of the border, looks more and more strange. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 "Is this guy dazzled by the magic?" Negri felt the power of absorbing life and tilted his head. Magic is an attractive power for mages. The spirit transformed by the moon tree has the disease of magic addiction. This group of mages who have been exposed to magic deficiency for a long time, when they suddenly come to the environment with strong magic power, they can control their own magic agitation, but in this environment, they will also have symptoms such as hyperactivity and weak logical thinking ability. In short, it''s the enchanter. He''s intoxicated by high magic. Of course, this degree of "drunkenness" at most makes the jiejie master act impulsively and be a little more spirited. Sometimes, it is conducive to the extraordinary play. "But this kind of environment is really suitable." In the enchantment, the magic power is drawn to the interior of the barrier, and the external personnel are blocked by the barrier, and it is difficult to enter. Finally, there is a force that is drawing vitality all the time, which is equivalent to helping him to have a smooth birth "Do you want me to give you a good comment?" Negri''s skin is cracking rapidly, and a breath of new life is emerging from it. "What are you talking about? Pray for mercy? " The voice of the enchanter came from the depth of the enchantment. He felt that the magic was converging on him. The ordinary magic in his hand would become extremely terrible under the influx of magic. "I won''t give you any chance to die here and become the nourishment of mother and fetus, and then support my rebirth!" The enchantment division adjusts the amplitude of the boundary. With a wave of his hand, a beam of light flies out of his hand. With the blessing of the enchantment, the most common beam attack can also become magic blast. Because of the improvement of this talent, the enchanter thinks this is his home court. "Whew..." The magic beam is not a straight light under the effect of the boundary between the sky and the sky. If you use the simple senses to feel it, you will find that the light is twisted into a curve. The beam of light accurately brushed Negri''s body, and the strong wind brought by the magic movement blew on Negri''s body. Part of his skin fell like pieces of porcelain and turned into powder in the wind. "How could that be possible." The enchanter''s eyes were stunned, and the surrounding environment was under his own control. With his own perception ability, when the opponent did not move, the magic would actually hit the air. Is this a joke? "No, this is not the point now!" There is no too much entanglement for the enchanter. Things have already happened. To question the truth of things is a stupid thing to do. Now what we should think about is how to solve this damned guy. "I was careless before. This time you can''t escape." As he said this, the enchanter began to gather magic spells in his hands, but some of the writing on his back flowed from behind, wrapping himself in his cloak. The magic dinner this time is unusual. The seven gods church''s sudden attendance and master Stephen''s sudden youth all show that this year''s magic dinner is different from the past. The strong magic environment before gave him self-confidence. After all, he was also a top-notch mage. With his own strength increased several times, he did not dare to say that he would be able to win the total victory, but he was also confident that he was one of the best among these people. Reality gave him a slap and told him that it was not only you who opened it, but you only doubled the magic value at most, and others could open it to heaven. This calms the enchanter down and treats Negri as a strong enemy. His psychic sense has never been fully developed to perceive the state of Negri on the opposite side. However, what makes him strange is that Negri is now in a special state, like he is or seems to be dead. The magic works, and a magic beam flies to Negri again. He radiates his perception with all his strength, perceiving the changes within the whole boundary. This time, he wants to see why his attack is biased. "Jiejie Tiangao is a twisting force field created by magic, which causes pseudo space folding phenomenon, and space distance is under my control." The enchanter sensed the flash of the magic beam, and found that at that moment, a magic power was deprived and absorbed by the enchantment life. Because the triple junctions are superimposed, the junctions interact with each other. The sudden appearance of the magic just flows into the place where the junctions are superimposed, causing a temporary change in the sky height effect, that is, the short-term change, distorting the direction of the magic beam attack. "This ability..." Even if he has psychological preparation, the enchanter can''t help but feel a strong jealousy. He wants to cut into a magic force at the right time point to change the effect of sky height. The perception required is far beyond imagination. Otherwise, if another person delivers magic power, his attack will be invalid, and he is also a failure. This kind of psychic perception ability is far beyond the ability of the enchanter himself. If he had this kind of psychic talent, he would not choose to attend the magic dinner. Since he was a child, he boasted that he was a genius, and only others envied him. This time, he also tasted the taste of being crushed by others. "This is not the time for jealousy." The enchanter admonished himself that it would be easy to focus his attention on how to solve Negri and understand what means the other side deviated from his attack.Some characters in the enchantment have changed, and the structure of triple junctions has changed. Before that, it was the life deprivation boundary that absorbed the vitality to supply the double boundary. Now we should absorb the magic from the outside world and the mother and fetus to increase the absorption of life deprivation. "You should be triggered by the emergence of magic mother and fetus, half life and half death. I will draw out all your vitality and completely fall into death." The enchanter said his plan, and then paid more attention to Negri''s situation. If there was something wrong, he would start the standby means. The purpose of this magic dinner should also be changed. In the past, if he tried to obtain the qualification of reincarnation of magic mother and fetus, once he failed, his purpose immediately became to save himself. "Thank you very much..." The surface of Negri''s body is increasing, and many life deprivation quickly vanishes and turns into fly ash. Naigli''s new body is revealed from it. Huge life magic surges into the boundary of life deprivation, and these vitality seem to be infectious and quickly invade the ownership of the boundary characters. There is no too much surprise to those who are worried about it. The characters engraved on the body before light up, corresponding to the boundary characters on the ground. Those characters, except those deprived of life, light up one after another and return to the jiejie division. Then the division retreated, squatted on the ground and fell into a state of autarchy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 "That''s prudent." Negri looked at the enchanter huddled in the corner with his head in his arms. At that moment, the enchanter took back the bounder''s boundry and engraved it on his own body. All the effectiveness of the originally wide boundary was hit on one person, making a distorted scene like ground glass around him. After confirming the strength of Negri, the most defensive stance of the division decided to give up the original target and try to protect himself to survive. Negri was wearing a size or two bigger suit, slowly adapting to the power of the first child. After that, he operated the life deprivation boundary, making its structure change constantly. Negri also had some research on the boundary. With the understanding of life, this kind of life related boundary soon lost its secrets in their hands. Born in a strong magical environment, the first God fetus has a very strong talent for the perception and utilization of magic. At the same time, it was wrapped in the shell of life magic before, and the vitality of the first God fetus was extremely strong, and its life span was about 1000 years. At the same time, the first divine child also evolved a kind of life ability, that is, the magic power of life gushed from his body. Every trace and every point has his personal mark, which also gives his life magic the ability to infect and invade. According to Negri''s analysis, this ability is probably inherited from the contamination ability of mikaelna maggots. "Of course, life encroachment is only the initial stage." Negri''s life magic surges in the enchantment, and the boundary of life separation changes little by little, and finally falls on the back of Negri''s left hand, forming a circular array. This is the real function of Negri''s ability to invade life. Everything, including the world, is a living body, a unified and scattered life body. They show different forms from different angles. The ability of life encroachment is to assimilate all things into one''s own. Of course, there are very limited things that can be occupied by the current life occupation. With his life state occupying the share, he can occupy a three storey building at most, so he has no ability to continue to occupy other things. So Negri chose this life deprivation boundary when he invaded and solidified it in his body. "In this case, the offensive force is enough." Negri thought, and then raised his left hand, the above map lit up, against a flying flame sword. The gray power poured out from the array and covered the sword. Almost instantly, the whole sword collapsed, and a magic of life was drawn out and returned to Negri''s hands. Negri looks at the location of the attack. A knight without knighthood armor, from the previous attack, belongs to the shadow church. If we can''t see it before, when Negri was born the first child, it revealed a strong breath of life. The sun shadow church, which had a bad relationship with the half body church, regarded Negri as an enemy and launched an attack. "Magic dinner with other invitations?" The knight was not wearing armor, and had been mixed with the crowd before. Otherwise, Negri could not recognize the flame sword as a member of the shadow church if he did not identify it carefully. "Are you ready to start?" Negri''s eyes swept through the field, including the great mage stim, a total of 18 people, of course, if the magic mother and fetus are also counted, it is 19. Among them, host stim sat on the throne and did not start. Some members of the Sorcerer''s family who saw something bad also followed him. They did not intend to intervene in the struggle for the mother and fetus of magic. Of course, some more sensitive guys huddled together and did not join the battle group. But on the whole, there are 112 people fighting. The central purpose of the battle is the magic mother. The shadow church is the most powerful force in the mage''s house. Besides, the hard power of the shadow church is strong, and the number of people is large. If it had not been for our joint efforts to stop the shadow church''s action, I am afraid the awakened soul would have stood in front of the magic mother and fetus. There were four people coming to the magic dinner of sun shadow church. Two knights pretended to enter the magic dinner. In addition, the awakened spirit came in with a servant. There were four people in total. In terms of the number of people, it was the most numerous group outside the mage''s home. In addition, the leaders or scattered people of various large, medium and small organizations are fighting in their own ways. All kinds of magic or abilities flow around the magic mother and fetus in the whole hall. The knight of the shadow church stares at Negri, and his skin starts to turn red. The flame darts out of his hand to form a long flame sword. Then he charges toward Negri with both hands. "It''s just a warm-up game. Is it necessary?" Negri knew very well that the purpose of the sun shadow church and other churches was to determine the current state of great mage stim, and there was room for those mages to fight today. However, once the real trial started, most of the people present would be cleared. Negri stretched out his right hand, a magic of life was released, the air was quickly condensed, and the last translucent flame lion appeared in Negri''s hands.The known source of magic is void. Evil gods absorb material from the void outside the world and transform it into higher magic power. Or the world absorbs material from the void to form the world source force, and then the source force is degraded into magic. Negri has only a rough study of what the source of magic is in the void, but when it is transformed into a source force, or worse, it will become a part of the world. Therefore, magic is also a living life. By absorbing the life of the flame sword, and then combining it with other life forms, and giving it to other materials, a unique life body is formed. Of course, this life structure is not stable and will collapse after a period of time. "But it''s enough!" With the help of Nigel''s hand, the flaming lion met the sun shadow knight. The flame and the flame cross each other, and the high temperature influences each other. Thanks to the body being the flame condensed by air, the lion passes through the flame sword and opens its mouth to bite the knight. As the flames swept, the knight let the flame burn to himself. The flame sword in his hand disappeared. A fist passed through the body of the flame lion. A red dot appeared in his hand. All the flames were involved and converged towards the red spot. The body of the flame lion was pulled out of shape and finally collapsed into the red dot, forming a shuttle like magma flowing. With the shuttle in hand, the knight, without any sign of burning, rushed towards Negri again, but this time more strange creatures rushed towards him. Naigli''s left hand pressed on the ground to extract the magic of life. His right hand began to weave strange life forms. More monsters appeared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 "Mequex describes the world as the world tree, or the tree of life." Negri recalled that mequex''s path was like this, through the study of the formation of life, and finally completed her own tree design of life. "Each element is a form of life, which eventually forms a tree of life that covers the whole world." In Negri''s mind, mequex''s design drawing on the tree appeared: "of course, that''s the design drawing of mequex. That''s her road. Every life body is different, so the design drawing of each life body should be different." "Then the tree design diagram of my life should be designed slowly." While drawing the life magic of other things, Negri re injects vitality into various things according to his life form structure collected by himself, and activates them into strange life forms controlled by him. "I''m a bear power." Suddenly a roar came, and a priest with the holy emblem of a life bearer suddenly roared. His body expanded rapidly, his brown hair grew rapidly, his face and mouth protruded forward, and he soon became a bear head. The priest''s robe of the half body church was bulging up. A pair of huge bear paws were aimed at a guy and photographed. The magic light on the guy''s body was quickly destroyed. It was slapped by the bear''s paw and hit the wall of the hall. The whole person was like a lump of mud, stuck to the wall, and could not see the human figure. Then the mud quickly dried up, and everything was absorbed by the magic mother and fetus on the dining table, and became nutrients. If someone entered the magic mother''s belly at this time, it was possible to inherit some abilities of this person. "Superposition of life forms..." Negri looked at the half body church member who had turned into a human bear and got some hints. The half body church worships life bearers. They are not different from knights and priests. The members of the church are called priests. In sacrifice, they can obtain huge life magic. When they sacrifice to a certain extent, they will obtain life forms. Combining these life forms with themselves, you can transform like this human bear. Therefore, the priests of the seminal church believe that human life is not complete. They are the half body of God. They need to obtain the life form of God to inject into themselves and complete themselves. Finally, they can be integrated with God and finally complete. This is the origin of the name of the seminal Church. It is said that the top half body church priests can make triple form changes because of preference problems. Life forms are various, most of which are giant bear, giant wolf and Falcon crow. Of course, some people have acquired other life form maps, such as stone man, tree man, big fish and so on. Obviously, the half body priest in front of him is the form of the giant bear. Of course, even at the same time, the form of the giant bear is different. Some people are studying it carefully and combining the life form with their own life magic. That is the magic bear. After crushing an opponent into meat mud, the power of magic bear is completely revealed. "Brothers over there, kill these guys together and let them return to the embrace of the tree of life." The bear roared at Negri, his huge voice, even the low BB would become a loud roar. Negri''s eyebrows raised. Is the priest of the seminal church so upright? He just showed some means of life form, and the other party directly regarded him as his own, although this is not a mistake. With the secret alliance between Negri and mequex, he can be regarded as a member of the half body church, and his status may even be higher than the awakening of the Holy Spirit. "This guy doesn''t understand the mage''s state at all?" Negri thought in his mind, but his movements did not stop. A large amount of vitality surged into the ground under his feet. The ground vibration seemed to come back to life. A claw composed of stone bricks stretched out from the ground and hit the shadow knight who was entangled by the strange life form. At the same time, a stone tail floated from the ground, and then the tail swung to a mage who had no time to react. Negri didn''t know what mequex was going to do. At present, it seems that the existence quietly controlled the Archmage stim, but let the breath of life leak, which attracted all people''s eyes. "Still speaking, up to now, mequex has not completely controlled the Archmage. The leakage of the breath of life in the past is the mage''s self-help means, which is possible." Thinking of this, Negri went to observe the mage sitting on the throne again. He did not know whether it was preconceived or the fact was so. Negri found that although the mage had no expression, there seemed to be some kind of confrontation under it. "If so, the goal of other churches is to save the Archmage, while the purpose of the half body church is to delay time so that mequex can completely control the mage." After the analysis, the situation of the scene seems clear. In addition to those who are not clear about the situation, they gradually divided into two camps, one is the other Church of the shadow church, the other is the half body church and so on. It''s no wonder that the demon bear priest will transform so quickly. It turns out that before he knows it, he has reached the critical moment. Therefore, Negri also directly uses his full strength."Mage''s secret order!" All of a sudden, a cry came out. Al, with his golden head on his back, stood up behind the great mage. He took out a scroll in his hand and tore it open with force. The magic power was surging out of it. There is a unique mark on the magic that belongs to the great mage. As long as the mage in the mage''s house is familiar with it, and the order appearing in it is intriguing. "Help Mr. Negri control the magic mother and fetus." In this secret order, Negri sang the real name of Negri with unique magic skills. All of us were exposed to Negri''s existence and understood who Negri was at that moment. The Lord of the unclean Priory, the world infector, and the great mage''s near God. With the disclosure of his real name, the appearance of the former bald boy suddenly changed, and a kind of almost monstrous horror charm was wrapped around people like tentacles. The previous conjecture was correct. The bald boy was actually another part of Negri. A large number of gold particles are converging to the bald boy from all directions, and the intensity of the battle is rising again. Al was panting away from master stim. The mages in other mages'' houses were still in a daze. They didn''t quite understand why there was a so-called mage''s secret order. "Al, have you betrayed me? You know, I''m very optimistic about you Tim looked at al and said slowly. "Then please show your magic quality to prove that you are still you." Aer ventured to say that when he came back from delivering the letter to Negri, the great mage did not receive Negri''s reply. Instead, he asked him to take it. Later, there were some secret things to remind him to watch Negri''s reply. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 In the letter of Negri''s reply, Al got the master''s secret order, and had some understanding of the current situation. Of course, Al also thought that this was Negri''s deception to him, but after returning to the mage''s house, the master''s strange attitude and some subsequent events made his will begin to deviate, and he approved the things in the secret order. The shocking fact that the life bearer is controlling the Archmage is true. Even the great mage can only use a few small hands to cause abnormalities, and attract other powerful beings to help him out of his predicament. So how does the lifebearer control the Archmage. Some people''s eyes can''t help but put on the magic mother''s body. Isn''t it the magic mother''s baby that has the greatest connection with life around the great mage? "The great mage has fallen into the stage of extinction some time ago. In order to get a second life, he found the bearer of life." "The magic mother was originally the subordinate God of the three pillars of the spirit, and the son of life was hunted and killed by the life bearer, and the divine objects of the son of life fell into the hands of the life bearer." "The great mage joined hands with the life bearer to make up the magic mother''s fetus with those things, and use the completed magic mother''s fetus to carry out the rebirth that can affect the great mage." "But cooperating with God is to stand on the edge of the abyss and gaze into the abyss at any time," Al exclaimed "Although the great mage is powerful, he is also afraid that he will fall into the abyss. Therefore, he has already made preparations. He gave me a special invitation to go to lol town and give it to Mr. Negri to attract the attention of Negri and the sun shadow church. If the great mage fails, this is an insurance." "As we all know, the great mage failed, so he still used the insurance against his will. Instead of reading the reply, he guided me to discover the secret order hidden in the reply through some events." Al gasped and looked at the mage who was still in his seat. "The secret order tells me these things, and gives verification methods. If you only get young through the magic mother and fetus, then the magic nature will not change. But if you are controlled by the life bearer, your magic nature has already changed Al slowly raised the secret order in his hand and showed all the above contents: "please use the facts to prove my mistake, Archmage stim!" "Interesting story, but..." "I don''t have to prove who I am," stim said quietly. "Akashia stood beside me, indicating that the big library was under my control. So I announced that Al was a traitor and killed him." The mages behind stim are in a dilemma. Who is it to help? Al shows the evidence that he doesn''t know whether it is true or not. It seems that there is something wrong with stim''s refusal to show the nature of magic. "The Archmage had certain expectations about this, so he left some dark hands in some places in the capital of the Academy. If he did not succeed, it would be revealed." At this time, the bald Negri suddenly said, "I sent the men of the unclean Priory to investigate, and I also lurked in it, investigating the anomalies in the city." "For example, Mikael, as a member of the mage''s family, is the dark hand of the great mage. Because of the need for reincarnation, Mikel arranged a magic ceremony of reincarnation at MOBIS college. Through this ceremony, we can find traces of the bearer of life." "My men went to investigate the explosion at MOBIS college, and then the reincarnation ceremony was hastily ended. However, the newborn Mikael has successfully obtained his second life. However, now this new born Mikael has used the means of life bearer. This generation shows that the dark hand of Mikel has been removed by the life bearer and transformed into self I''m alone The bald Negri said to Negri, who was standing on the strange creature he had made. They looked at each other, and then quietly moved away, so that the abnormality in Negri could be well explained. Even Negri suspects that the bald Negri does not know that he is also a part of Negri, so as to ensure the secret connection between Negri and the bearer of life. "in our subsequent investigation, one of the most important evidence was found." Bareheaded Negri held out his hand to signal the killer J to come forward. After he walked in front of the crowd, the scarlet blade appeared on his hand. When he drew to the space nearby, a dark red space was opened, and a seven or eight year old girl came out of it. When the little girl came out of the room, the magic mother and fetus, which was just instinctive wriggling, suddenly roared and her body twisted wildly. However, a transparent silk thread only held the magic mother and fetus and did not let it lose control. "The great mage stim captured the evil god, and completely cut off his consciousness, and made his body into a magic mother. But the consciousness of the evil god is not so easy to die out. His consciousness is poured into another carrier and has been sealed all the time." "Teresa was the original name of the evil god, and it is her name now." Bareheaded Negri said seriously, holding the little girl in his hand. "The way to find Teresa is guided by the mage''s dark hand. If the mage is not controlled, he can''t be stupid enough to let us control this key factor." "And we got important news from Teresa.""Before, the life bearer and the great mage worked together to repair the magic mother and fetus, but the divine objects of the son of life did not integrate with the magic mother and fetus, but as the will carrier of the life bearer, it lurked in the magic mother and fetus." "Because of the supernatural object, the mage''s control over the magic mother''s fetus has been reduced. There is no discovery of this. When the great mage enters the magic mother''s body for rebirth, the artifact takes advantage of this to control the mage''s body." "In addition, Teresa also told me an important thing, that is, the divine object of the son of life is still in the body of the magic mother and fetus. Although the great mage is not as good as the God, she is also close to the God. It will take a lot of time to completely control him." "The mission of the half body church this time is to fight for the chance of rebirth, so that this matter can be covered up, so as to delay the time, and finally let the deities fully integrate into the master''s body, and complete the absolute control." "This also puts the life bearer in an awkward situation. It helps me to let Teresa return to the magic mother. Then the life bearer will lose control of the divine things, and the mage will get rid of the control, and the supernatural things will become the nutrients for this rebirth. Even I will be moved by the divine things as nutrients." The bald Negri''s words caused a commotion in the crowd, and some greed was also aroused. How big is the gap between the mage and the God? This group of mages understood that they did not dare to accept the power of evil gods easily, not to mention the power related to gods. Through rebirth, the spirit of the gods into the body, that does not mean that there is a qualification to become a God. Although they understand that these things can''t be touched by them, their greed is getting stronger and stronger. They were able to keep calm and not pursue the magic mother and fetus. That''s because the magic dinner is held once a decade. They still have a chance. They can''t afford to be greedy because their interests are not big enough. When the benefits are big enough, their greed will be irresistible. As for Teresa''s return to the magic mother, how does Negri control it, how they win the chance of reincarnation, and how they can survive after being reincarnated, but some people have already figured out that if they do it, they will have a chance. If they don''t, they will have almost the top of their life. So these mages quietly away from master stim. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 The Archmage''s calm face seemed to suddenly think of something. He raised his hand, and the whole hall vibrated. Then nothing happened. Akasha stood aside and said, "you need a special password to cancel level C. please enter a special password." "I see. Stim still has a hand here." The Archmage chuckled and understood that Akasha was an intelligent system made by the mage based on the polyhedron chips that had been parasitized on him before, and controlled the big library. After taking control of the mage, mequex did result in the Archmage''s control over Akasha, and took charge of the great library. However, in some places, the mage left some small pieces before him. For example, several mage families have a trivial C-level permission, which allows them to go to the big library to read some unimportant books. However, to cancel this permission requires a special password that the mage does not know. Akashia''s authority setting is extremely rigid. For a period of time, mayquex may be able to use the highest authority to cancel this special password, but now she is short of time. Obviously, this is also a backhand of the mage. If the mage succeeds, it is not a matter to add several C-level permissions. If he fails, these C-level permissions have become a loophole, a little fatal. Without hesitation, the magic power of the great mage surged up. The magic turned into a tide and swept towards the hall. These magic powers combined with the hall, and the original broad hall changed its appearance in an instant. Tall and straight trees, damp and cold fog, and the fear, panic and bullying that enveloped them. "Mr. Negri." Negri looked at the strange creature under his feet, which had become a huge crocodile like creature, and stood not far away by a woman half hidden in the mist. "Ms. mequex." Negri said respectfully, it is obvious that the bearer of life is revealed here by the magic of the great mage. "Find a way to kill the mages in the wizard''s house, and if they have a chance, they will get the magic mother." The woman is half hidden in the mist, her upper body is naked, her lower body is silver gray fat tender tentacles. Only seeing this image, Negri felt that his life magic was about to move, and he wanted to move closer to the form of mequex, which was the image of mequex hiding behind the fog. "As a carrier of life, mequex''s life form is beyond my body, so my life instinct is moving towards that form." Negrik controlled his own life magic, flashed the idea in his mind, and then found that mequex had disappeared. In front of mequex, there were some black butterflies, which seemed to be waiting for Negri. As for the master''s order to kill, there was no problem with master Grace''s orders before and after that. "This shows one thing. Maybe some of the things with C-level authority are beyond mequex''s expectation, but the magic mother and fetus is just a trap for other positive gods." Negri couldn''t help sighing that these gods were too resourceful. The struggle under the surface of the great mage, as if stim''s will was still struggling, as well as some anomalies that appeared in the capital of the Academy before, were all illusions set up by mequex in order to introduce other positive gods into the pit. "Now it seems that the Archmage has been controlled by mequex for a long time, and the assessment of his strength should be improved." Negri''s face was dignified and silent, and he controlled a great mage who was not much worse than Negri. Perhaps there was a reason why the mage was eager to break through his own limitations and actively cooperate with mequex. But isn''t Negri working with mequex now? Negri did not think that he would be much smarter than the great mage stim. The other side could build a large library and mix in the moon tree world surrounded by seven gods for thousands of years. He could not be a fool. This shows that mequex''s real cards may exceed his imagination. After a little thought, Negri put these things in his mind. The giant crocodile under his feet took him to the edge of the black butterflies, which flew in a line and flew away in the distance. Now this is the guide left by mequex. At this time, a hot and restless feeling rose from Negri''s heart, even the originally diffuse white fog was a little weak, and a little sunlight came in from the originally dark forest. "The eternal scorcher has come?" Negri understood that the forest was the home of the great mage with his own magic and the authority of the big library. It was obvious that the eternal hot man did not want to see this situation, but had fallen on the awakened soul. At the same time, Nigel''s ear heard a faint mysterious song, which attracted people''s attention and made people listen to the content of the song, which made the fog seem to take a sea smell."Ode to the deep sea." Under the pressure of his heart, Negri easily recognized the existence of this strange phenomenon. The deep-sea singers who live in the sea all year round often confuse fishermen or fall into the sea. In the process of falling into the sea, the deep terror will turn these people into monsters. Of course, this kind of singing is not just to confuse fishermen. Anyone who fits in with the moon tree world may hear it. They all set foot on their deep sea journey and become sea monsters dancing with the song. This change of life form is also a symbol of deep-sea singers'' deep understanding of life. The original son of life was hunted by him and the life bearer, and everything about the power of life was divided up by them. The news that there is a divine object of the son of life in the magic mother''s body is obviously of great concern to the deep-sea singer. If he is allowed to obtain the divine object, his road will be further completed. It should not be a problem to upgrade his strength a little at that time. The black butterfly fluttered and turned into a spot of light and disappeared. Negri''s eyes fell on the front. He saw the giant bear priest and the two mages of the mage''s house, as well as the bald Negri. In addition, there are a large number of strange creatures in the field. They are attacking the bald Negri crazily. If it were not for these creatures, a giant bear priest would not be able to resist him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 At present, it is obvious that the purpose of mequex''s guiding him to come here is to let him help the giant bear priest, and at the same time, let him have a good communication with the bald Negri, so as to further pit other positive gods, and also let Negri not fall into the trap. At the same time, we should also guard against life bearer, observe her means, and not be killed by her like a great mage. Although the roar of the giant bear priest was still loud, there was a hint of exhaustion. The forest is their home. The trees and even the microbes around them are helping the half body church people restore their life magic. The monsters in the forest are also sacrificing their lives to attack the enemy and return some of their life magic to the bear after death. But for this advantage, the bear would have been defeated by the bald Negri in the first place. The ability of the giant bear priest is good, but at present, the strength has barely reached three times of liberation. The key is that there is a huge difference between the means of combat. Negri''s vision and knowledge reserve are not comparable to those of priests. After all, the bareheaded Negri is the incarnation of noumenon, and unlike the life Negri, who dare not inherit the ability of noumenon and obtain a lot of knowledge and power from noumenon, his strength has absolutely reached the root liberation three times, but has not begun to condense. This is the case with separation. It is even more difficult to obtain too much power from the noumenon, and it is even more difficult to condense the road. On the contrary, it is life Negri who has not inherited the power from noumenon and combined with the knowledge obtained from mequex. On the contrary, he has a little chance to condense the road. According to Negri''s current insight, the strength of the living body can be divided into six grades. In addition, human beings without any extraordinary power can be divided into the zero level. No matter how much they exercise their bodies by fighting, there is no extraordinary power but the bottom. The first level is equal to the power of the first root liberation. They have acquired some principles of the road and acquired some extraordinary abilities through the roots or other methods. The second level is to further emancipate the root cause, obtain more reason, and make the extraordinary ability more powerful. The gap between the first and second level is just how much reason. The third level is different. The third stage of root liberation can be divided into three stages. In the first stage, all the roots are liberated and the seeds of truth are obtained. In the second stage, more righteousness and principles are obtained so that the seeds of truth can take root and sprout. The third stage is the preliminary construction of our own road, which has already had a rudimentary road. The fourth level is that the road has been formed. At this time, they can be called gods. The gods who are in charge of a road and constantly radiate their own Tao and reason, the new God, the seven gods of dragon, the spirit of three pillars, and so on, are in this stage. The fifth level can be regarded as a sand world. A sand world has many Tao and principles, which constitute the whole world, but it also has its own characteristics. This grade does not exceed the fourth level too much. Moreover, some sand world with unconsciousness of the world is easily broken because of its own mechanism. The sixth level is at a level that Negri still can''t understand. For example, the black abyss and white light behind the flame world can produce a world only by a collision, or the invisible creeping things in the dark world in SCR world, which are far beyond Nigel''s understanding. Negri is in the third stage of the third gear, and has accumulated a lot. At the same time, Negri has transformed into a worldwide pathogen. After infecting the world, he can mobilize the power of the world, which can be regarded as the fourth level. The scientific and technological equipment developed by human beings through science and technology may fit in with a certain road, so it will have great power. For example, when most guns work, they can be regarded as the first class weapons, and nuclear weapons can reach the third level. However, this kind of weapon is only one-off, and it is not related to the existence of human beings, and can not touch the ascension of human nature. Due to the characteristics of the world''s pathogens, it is not too difficult for him to create a third-class avatar that does not condense his own path with the help of the world. The bald Negri is a kind of avatar not long ago. The bald Negri was originally the second son of an aristocratic family in the capital of the college. First, his father got sick, then his mother, and then his brother. It was like a curse. Everyone in the family died one by one. In this terrible desperate situation, bald head didn''t accept his fate, instead, he inspired his potential. He worked hard during the day, then read the family''s books, and inquired about the truth through family contacts. Finally, in the collection, he found the information of Negri, and voluntarily approached Negri, becoming a part of Negri. What happened in the bald family is also due to the arrangement made by the great mage. A half cursed and half pathogenic organism lives in the bald family and hatches. The reason why the bald man is bald is also the reason for this kind of creature. He was already infected at that time. If he did not get the help of Negri in time, he would die soon. The bald Negri found clues in that special creature, found a research room of the great mage, started from there, and further found the existence of Teresa. "It''s tough." Touching his bright forehead, Negri looked at the giant bear priest opposite him and said, "your present form is overloaded. You are completely dependent on the life magic provided by the surrounding environment. Once this supply is cut off, your own life form will collapse."Gold particles drift, slowly into the surrounding environment, those crazy attack of the beast eyes flashed blankly, and then spit out a lot of black blood, fell on the ground, the body''s hair was rubbed off a lot. The problem is that before these beasts died, their vitality was transferred to the bear priest through the environment, but now the home is occupied by Negri. "Roar!" The giant bear priest roars wildly. There is no life magic supply. His three life forms superposition will only bring great burden to himself. This is why there are so few people who can use three life forms. Just when the giant bear priest was about to despair, Negri''s figure darted out from one side and landed on the corpses of the beast. The life deprivation array of his left hand quickly poured out from his left hand and spread all over the battlefield in an instant. With the cooperation of the environment, he quickly absorbed the magic power of life. Meanwhile, in this space, some things that were hard to see with the naked eye died quietly. The life magic supply that had been cut off was restored, and under Negri''s control, it was more powerful than before. With sufficient life magic supply, the appearance of the superposition of three life forms is finally revealed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 Previously, due to the lack of life magic, the image of three layers of life forms was not revealed. Now, under the control of Negri, life magic is sufficient, and the image of the giant bear naturally begins to change. First of all, under the brown bear hair, more black bear hair appeared. The priest did not know whether he recognized the strength of the bear. The first life form chose the brown bear, and the second life form chose the black bear. As expected, the third form is still the bear of choice, but this time it is a polar bear. The transparent hair turns white under the force of the overflowing ice. The life forms of the three bears add up, which makes the giant bear''s size expand to a frightening level. The huge bear''s paw shot, directly set off a gust of wind, and because of the above ice cold force, so that time and space appear a sluggish phenomenon, in fact, is the cold force of pure physical force, rushed into the surrounding space-time, which caused this phenomenon. Guangnai frowned. Although the giant bear was also a three-tier life form before, it did not have enough life energy to supplement it. The three-tier form could not play its power at all. Now it is a bit troublesome to play its power. Guangnai didn''t worry that he would have an accident. He inherited the ability of Negri. His strongest ability was to protect his life. He was worried that the two mages would be killed directly. The mages of these two mages'' houses have the C-level authority of the big library. Through this, Negri can bypass the defense mechanism of the big library, and the collection of the mage is still attractive. For other gods, with the help of the C-level authority of these mages, it is very simple for them to enter the big library. It is estimated that the divine descent of the eternal hot man and the deep-sea chanter is to get a mage as a sacrifice. Guangnai stretched out his hand, and the unclean force brought by the pathogen was like a halo. The space-time structure stagnated by the cold force also changed rapidly under the influence of the unclean force. Even under the guidance of guangnai, the surrounding space-time mechanism changed, just like a layer of armor. The giant bear''s paw slapped time and space with cracks like glass, which looked very fierce. However, the power difference of this palm just poured into the space structure. In this way, when the attack did not establish an advantage, it destroyed its own home court advantage. After all, this forest is a field built by mage''s magic power. Even if the mage has built a magic pool, it is estimated that it will not be enough under such intense fighting. The sudden attack of the giant bear was easily handled by guangnai, but the trouble was another person. Guangnai''s eyes fell on the life Negri, and his eyes became more and more elegant. He had studied the identity of the other party before. His predecessor was Mikel, the president of MOBIS college. But now he has obviously obtained his second life. It is almost certain that he is not Mikael any more. He is likely to be infected and controlled by the life bearer and transformed into a separate body. It is just that this person''s means made guangnai have an unexpected sense of familiarity. It seems that if he is in charge of the same power, he will also choose the same method to deal with it, because this is the most appropriate means, and the giant bear is likely to be promoted in this process. This sense of familiarity is very difficult for outsiders to notice, only a little doubt flashed in guangnai''s heart. "Illusion?" Guangnai had a decision in his heart, but he didn''t stop. The golden particles converged and one golden eyeball appeared beside guangnai. In any case, he is now the representative of Negri and an ally of the eternal hot man. No matter whether the born conjecture is correct or not, he needs to show the correct attitude of the ally. Negri didn''t show any unusual guangnai. His right hand also increased the output of life magic. The corpses piled on the ground began to wriggle under the effect of life magic. Blood vessels and broken bodies were intertwined with each other. These bodies were sewn together through their own blood vessels and stood up again under the influence of life magic. Even the broken meat is absorbed by some blood vessels like hair. These stitching monsters who stand up again are not only amazing in vitality, but also have no so-called weaknesses. Strictly speaking, the activated blood vessels are the essence of these suture monsters. As long as the blood vessels are not crushed into powder, they can absorb the amount of meat and stand up to fight. Guangnai was moved. If he took charge of the magic power of life, he would inject all the life magic into the giant bear''s body, causing further changes of the giant bear. If the giant bear can''t adapt to it, of course, he can obtain huge power, but his life form structure will deteriorate, his strength will retrogress and his life will be lost. In this life, unless the life bearer hands it Treatment, or it will be abandoned soon. If the giant bear can adapt, it means that he has witnessed the true meaning of his own life structure under the magic power of violent life. Then the giant bear priest who relies on the right God to have such strength may obtain the seed of truth and have the possibility to move forward. From here on, the sense of familiarity has disappeared, but guangnai has increased the possibility that this person is also Negri''s separation. If the other party really shows the same habits as him, it can be confirmed that it is someone else''s disguise, and the real self will not be so stupid.In the golden eyes around guangnai, rays were flying, and the body of the suture monster was directly collapsed, but it would stand up again under the suture of blood vessels. Negri breathed out his breath and noticed that he could not be hit by the ray. Those were the unclean forces. Once he was hit, his body would be confused and his body structure would collapse in an instant. His first child is still OK. He doesn''t want to change his body so soon. Of course, the breeding of the second God fetus should be put on the agenda. The giant bear priest roared wildly and grasped the ground with four feet. His huge body galloped towards guangnai at a very fast speed. The three colored bear fur on his body fell down in the strong wind, and the cold force in front of his paws created an ice road, which increased the speed of the giant bear again. The fierce life magic formed a layer of magic armor visible to the naked eye on the giant bear. The unclean rays of the eyeball hit the magic armor, causing the armor to collapse continuously. However, more life magic came up and rebuilt the armor coat. It is also because of this, otherwise guangnai''s dirty ray, as long as hit can kill most people. Looking at the huge bear, guangnai again touched his bald head: "for a long time, the bones are itching." The next moment, hundreds of lights lit up on Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 "Armor of time and space!" "Magic shield!" "Life is strong!" "Super intuitive!" "Insect compound eye!" "Dynamic control!" "The power of a bull!" "The nimble cat!" "Angle overlap!" ¡­¡­ "Super magic ¡¤ blessing of tipulas!" "Super magic, the guardian of moras!" "Super magic. The redemption of tenogus!" "Super magic. The gaze of Negri!" Hundreds of magic miracles that never repeated almost blinded the bear''s eyes. Negri has studied more than 100000 volumes of magic. At the same time, he has also created magic according to the principle of magic. There are tens of thousands of kinds of magic alone. This is the result of the simplification of many kinds of magic that are similar in structure and have different names. According to the different nature of the magic, the different structure, the different ritual collocation, the contact with the evil gods, the derived magic is countless. The two mages standing behind guangnai only felt that they had seen the God. No matter how much magic they had, they simply superimposed a hundred kinds of magic on the same target in a moment. That was the gap that made them despair. Magic superposition does not depend on how much magic you can cast. Each kind of magic has its own magic structure. If you cast a spell on the same target, you should consider whether the magic structure will affect each other. The more magic you add, the more influence there will be. The two mages estimated themselves, relying on the coordination of magic rituals, and spending a month of elaborate work, they could probably stack ten magic on the same item, and the material of that item must meet the requirements. If the number gap has already let the two mages despair, then the flash of super magic aura makes them want to die. Super magic is a kind of magic associated with evil gods. It directly borrows the power of evil gods. There are many super magic, but few people master it. Because directly borrowing the power of evil gods is playing with fire, the light ones are controlled into puppets, and the heavy ones are sacrificing themselves to become monsters. Seven or eight super magic means that there are at least seven or eight evil spirits watching guangnai. If they perform super magic by themselves, even if it is only a super magic, they should be full of whispers of evil gods at the moment, but it is obvious that guangnai has such symptoms. Now which evil god dares to find him more BB, then Negri''s Noumenon will go to those evil gods to talk about life and ideal. Guangnai''s aura flashed quickly. He looked at the huge bear that had collided with him. As soon as he stepped on it, the whole person disappeared in the eyes of the two mages. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the bear. The aura flashed on his body, and a magic "gigantic" preset on his body was activated. Guangnai''s body instantly swelled, and a blow directly hit the bear''s head. "Magic piercing armor, structural damage, power transmission, immunity relief, shock resistance, attachment parasitism, unclean breeding, life nibbling, magic blocking, regeneration destruction, pain, loss of consciousness, weakness..." The magic is attached to the hand, and a series of magic or curses are applied to the bear with guangnai''s fist. This time, the magic armor of the giant bear was directly broken, and countless magic quickly poured into the bear''s body and played its role through its own magic structure. Even though the bear itself had some magic resistance, it could only be paralyzed in the face of this level of magic bombardment. Because of various magic transportations, the giant bear was in a state of being slaughtered in an instant The state of the cut. The so-called pure power is enough to suppress everything. Negri thinks that it is not correct. Under the same strength, more skills can play a greater role. The so-called pure force wants to suppress everything, and it is completely stupid force. What Negri can do with a single force, they need to use 100 points to do it. It can be said that even if guangnai is still an ordinary person, he can fight with the giant bear even if he is given some preparation time. Although he may not be able to kill him, it is not a problem to entangle him for a period of time, or even trap him in a certain place. This is also because all the abilities of the giant bear priest come from his prayer. Although he has been constantly trained and adapted, his understanding of extraordinary knowledge in his head is probably related to prayer and some knowledge of life forms. If he loses the care of his life bearer, he can at most make himself strong and strong. If he wants to embark on the extraordinary road again, he can only see Other opportunities. Negri''s eyes twinkle, can''t say the giant bear is weak, can only say that he is too strong? Dozens of blood vessels pierced into the bear''s body, and the other hand was connected with Negri''s left hand. The life deprivation array on the back of the hand was amazing. Through the blood vessels, it accurately absorbed all kinds of magic planted by Negri in the giant bear''s body, turned it into life magic, and left it directly in the giant bear''s body. The next moment, guangnai''s feet step on the air, and the other foot kicks on the leg. A streamer flashes across, and guangnai falls on the ground. The bone blade protruding from the heel slowly retracts, and the huge body slowly fades away. A blood line appeared in the giant bear''s body. It was not until this moment that the giant bear priest understood what had happened. His body was cut in half. He felt that his strength was similar to that of him, but he was always crushed when fighting.Some blood vessels work wildly in the giant bear''s body, and the magic of life surges into the giant bear''s body again. At the moment when the magic power of life surges, the wound is healed. "I still need to fight you." Negri watched and managed to save the bear, and pressed his right hand on the ground. Blood vessels converged to Negri: "it''s just taking this opportunity to complete the breeding of the second God fetus." Under the action of blood vessels, the bodies of those wild animals quickly converged towards Negri. Soon, a layer of flesh and blood armor was put on Negri''s side. The strong magic of life wrapped it up and transformed it, and soon a layer of cocoon clothing was formed. The first fetuses of Negri enter the pregnant state again. When the first fetuses are completely integrated into the cocoon, the second one will be born. The huge magic power of life twines around the cocoon, which looks like a burning flame. With a wave of a hand, hundreds of blood vessels stretch toward the light. Under the stimulation of life magic, these blood vessels proliferate wildly, and the life deprivation array on the left hand is also branded on it one by one. If the blood vessel is punctured, the life magic that constitutes its form will be instantly Take it away. Under the forging of life magic, some meat pieces at the back of cocoon clothes become spines. A large number of array patterns appear on these spines. Each thorn is an altar, and there are many life deprivation boundaries on them. Dozens of junctions interact to form a realm of life stripping. Anything close to Negri will be broken down into life magic by these barriers. Guangnai dodged the blood vessel stab of Negri, and the bone blade appeared in the arm, and the blood vessel was cut off. But the next moment, the distant Negri suddenly disappeared, this section of blood vessels suddenly used a lot of life magic, in the construction of Negri''s shape, the huge flesh hand grasped guangnai''s bone blade. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 Life transmission, the magic developed by Negri, temporarily turns his body into a huge magic power of life, and then reaches a very far position in a short time with the help of life materials. After successful transmission, he can reconstruct his body form by using life magic. Even if he has his own body connection, such as blood vessels, the transmission speed can be faster ¡£ For example, at the moment of disappearance, Negri came to guangnai''s body and rebuilt his form. On that meat hand, small suction cups were glued to the bone blade, and then a small bone thorn in the suction cup was pinned on the bone blade at the same time. In an instant, the whole bone blade collapsed into powder, and the life magic inside was absorbed by Negri. With this opportunity, Negri directly slapped his other hand on the body of guangnai, and dozens of suction forces acted on his body. Guangnai arranged a total of 12 kinds of defense magic, all of which collapsed in an instant. The magic power was transformed into life, and the magic was absorbed by dozens of long spines behind Negri. Several sharp blood vessels in the palm stabbed guangnai''s body with the collapse of defense magic. As the blood vessels passed through, the body of guangnai turned into a piece of golden particles. Many gold particles were adsorbed on the blood vessels and infected the blood vessels. After the death of the first batch of urgent particles, the protective clothing of life structure was immediately developed. Negri''s blood vessels were able to absorb more than half of the magic of life, until they could no longer absorb any of the magic of life from the golden particles, a process that took less than a second. And the gold particles will further infect the blood vessels that Negri extends out. If there is no way, Negri can only abandon those blood vessels and retreat back to prepare for guangnai''s attack and further attack. "The community of life, the whole world is a huge life body, each individual and the world are separated and related, there is a potential connection within it." Guangnai''s body condenses again, and all kinds of lights shine again. Inheriting Negri''s ontological ability, he controls germs all over the surrounding space. As time goes on, the more fields he can control, and all kinds of magic are not lacking. "Your ability to absorb life magic is to use this to produce effect, find the potential connection between each thing and the world, and extract the life magic that forms its form. Because the pillar changes, the form of the whole thing can only change, and it is the collapse of the form. To deal with your life absorption, as long as you are blocked at this point, there is no way. ¡± "life lock structure." Guangnai raised a magic fireball and appeared on his five fingers: "to reconstruct the potential relationship between things and the world, unfortunately, I have studied this aspect." In the SCR world, Negri has done too many experiments. For example, Mi''s harmony method is to explore the potential relationship between life and the world. When the harmony law breaks through three levels, the whole person can be integrated into the world. This is the expansion and transformation of the potential relationship with the world. As a matter of fact, the method of harmonizing Qi and the previous trials of spirits are the perfect way to become the God of the world. The method of harmonizing Qi is to explore the relationship between life and the world, and the spiritual trial is to explore the relationship between soul and life. Because of this, after guangnai tried to absorb Negri''s life, he could immediately come up with a way to deal with it. This terrible amount of knowledge is also the strength of Negri. Negri sighed. His current ability is not comparable to that of guangnai. This life lock directly helped guangnai gain absolute advantage. How long was he reincarnated? Unlike guangnai, he could not directly inherit the power of noumenon. At present, the only book that can match the power of noumenon is the origin of life borrowed from mequex''s big library. However, research also needs time and resources. Negri ontology divides a SCR world into more than 8000 repeated experiments. Although guangnai is not as good as ontology, it also inherits a lot of knowledge and ability. The conditions of both sides are different, so this time it''s life. Negri loses. If he admits that others are strong, he can catch up with him. If he doesn''t dare to admit that others are strong, but only thinks that the other side is lucky or has other advantages, then he will lose from mentality alone. At the same time, Negri felt that there were some subtle structural changes in the surrounding space. If he used life transmission again, the speed would become very slow. It would take at least two seconds to reach a hundred meters away, which was enough to kill more than ten times. The speed of the five fireballs is not fast, but there is a feeling of being locked. This feeling makes Negri discover the problem instantly. The life lock developed by guangnai can not only mark the life relationship of things, but also mark a thing and track down the potential connection. After all, Negri now has a potential connection with the world. Previously, the golden particles of guangnai infected the blood vessels abandoned by Negri, confirming the life characteristics of Negri. This time, when releasing the spell, he added a life lock to the spell structure, and by the way, optimized the magic structure, which can be traced according to the potential relationship between life and the world. Just a short fight, guangnai''s strength has been a steady improvement, and because of the knowledge reserves, Negri''s promotion is less.Looking at the five fireballs, the pattern on the long spike behind Negri has changed. The spell with life lock can''t be absorbed by life deprivation boundary. If you want to defend, you must change it. I have eaten the flame sword released by the sun shadow church Knight before, and recorded the life form structure of the flame. On this basis, we can build a fire protection boundary. Of course, we should consider the differences and commonalities between magic flame and magic flame. "Different from absorbing life magic from potential connection, we have to break the structure of a thing from the front to absorb the life magic." As soon as Negri''s fire defense barrier is opened, life magic flows in the protective layer and is hit by the fireball. The magic conflict breaks the structure of the fireball. At this time, the defense boundary draws a trace of life magic from it to supplement the boundary. The order of action has been reversed. In the past, the structure of things collapsed by absorbing the magic of life through potential connections. Now we have to break the structure of things in other ways to absorb the magic of life from them. The efficiency of absorbing the magic of life is very different between the two. When the fire flashed a little, guangnai and Negri looked at each other. When they came to their powerful class, their understanding of the eye was no longer just an organ for perceiving light. The soul and the eye were more closely connected. Therefore, the eye could sometimes feedback the information of the soul, and even send out the interference force of the spirit. At this time, the whole forest space fluctuated. Guangnai was placed in the space by bacteria, and cracks appeared in the life lock. Negri patted the giant bear with one hand and turned into a magic force of life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 Guangnai looked at the disappearing Negri and the giant bear, his eyes flashing, and then raised his head to the sky. There, a big sun rises high, the warm and dazzling light dispels the fog of the forest, at the same time, the surrounding trees also begin to change, some branches become like tentacles, the vine crazy spread. Another feeling of being watched makes guangnai frown. He can only feel the sight of the other party, but he can''t find the source of his sight. With his current strength, he can cause this situation. Only the evil god with special ability and the level of the God can do it. Most of the evil gods with this ability know that they are unlikely to appear here, and they have no time to escape. "Red tears or the door that cannot be reached?" Guangnai thought, now it seems that in addition to the eternal hot and the life bearer, there are other God''s end, otherwise occupy the home advantage of the life bearer will not appear so soon. "Although this is what life bearers like to see." Guangnai thought of the information that Nai had given him before. There was life information on the blood vessel that Negri had stretched out before. Of course, guangnai didn''t believe it. After that, they took a look at each other. Through their eyes, they interacted with each other to build a short-term fantasy world. In the fantasy world, information was transferred through the real name, so that the two sides confirmed their identities. "What cards does the bearer of life have, and will the eternal hot one really be deceived?" Guangnai shook his head. This kind of game involves all aspects, such as intelligence, demand, strength, mentality, etc. the eternal hot one is not the Almighty God, he will also have the time of failure. The whole forest is more and more twisted. There are eyes growing in the surrounding things. Some of these eyes are floating in the air, some are growing on trees, some are falling on the ground, and they are splashing towards the outside with bright red blood. "Red tears?" Negri quickly stopped the magic of life and showed himself with the bear. Once he hit those holes, something might happen. Red tears, the positive God, has very little information about her. What she knows is only her name and some basic characteristics. But when she appears in front of you, you will immediately know who she is. This is the case with the fourth level road class strong people. Their road is shining all the time. Therefore, when you look directly at them, or what they say they cause, even if you have never known them before, you will get their information in an instant. Of course, after looking directly at God''s road, whether it will be affected by the road, and whether your brain capacity can withstand this influence, God generally does not care. So when Negri saw these visions, he knew who it was. "Are you staring at me?" Negri frowned. His present status is only the bearer of life, and it is not worth the red tears. If he did not show his flaws, it means that the red tears are nearby and close to the battlefield of Zhengshen. These eyes are the influence fluctuation caused by the unconscious spread of red tears when the road of red tears is unfolding. "¡Æ (¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã The killer J holds Lolita Lisa in his arms, which is a 100 meter sprint. Behind him, there is a hundred headed beast chasing him. The giant beast seems to have hundreds of different things perfectly integrated together. Although there are many life forms, it doesn''t make people feel confused. Instead, it has a perfect sense of coordination. However, if the level is not enough, you can always see only one side of this monster. Every time you look at this giant beast, you have a unique feeling. Sometimes you will feel that it is a skyscraper. If you look at it again, you will feel that it is a big lion or a big mountain. Then when you look at it again, you even think that the giant beast is yourself. This hundred headed beast is the weapon of war made by the bearer of life. As long as most of the life forms collected by mequex are not beyond the cage of this weapon, once hit by it, your life form will be completely destroyed. Killer J holds Lori in his arms and runs wildly under the pursuit of the beast. When every head of the beast opens, something like fire or mucus will spew out. After these attacks are defeated, they will collapse and turn into a new life magic and return to the beast''s body. "Give me Teresa." In a piece of eyes, the woman with half of her hair covering her face stands in front of the killer J. obviously, Negri''s conjecture is not wrong. This woman is obviously related to red tears. "Boss, if you don''t come, I will lose my virginity!" Killer J looks at the woman in front of him. Killer J yells with scarlet light on his body. The so-called murderous spirit is derived from the human soul. It is also a kind of interference force. It has the function of attacking the soul. When the strength of killer J reaches the present level, the use of murderous spirit has also been improved. Murderous spirit can be regarded as a destructive interference force against the soul. The soul structure of killer J makes him have a kind of induction and domination for this interference force.When that interference is directed at him, his unique soul structure can store the killing effect and use it when necessary. After Negri''s theory has been upgraded, the ability of killer J has also been upgraded. First of all, he is no longer passively collecting the murderous gas directed at him, but as long as the murderous gas generated around him, he can sense and absorb it. Secondly, he can refine the killing gas, condense it, and its destructiveness has been greatly improved. Finally, his use of murderous spirit. "The reason why life can detect the flow of time is based on the connection between the life and the world. To be exact, it is the soul of the living body, with the help of this connection, observes the movement of space-time material and forms a unique sense organ." "Murderous spirit is a destructive interference force against the soul. In addition to the soul itself, there are also soul derived things, such as interference force, such as the perception of the soul." One of Negri''s avatars is standing in front of the operating table, and the experimental body on it has fallen into autistic state. Observing this, Negri has all kinds of information flowing in his eyes. The killer J is standing on one side yawning. Recalling Negri''s words, the killer J holds Lori in his hand, and the whole person rises in the air, and the red light on his body reaches a peak. "Time to stop, hit varudo!" The red light spreads around, and a tingling feeling appears in Negri''s eyebrows. The red light seems to disappear in an instant, but the figure of killer J has disappeared. There was also a flash of amazement on the woman''s face over there. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 What the killer J said before made Negri think that he had really stopped the time. As a result, when Negri''s perception spread and self soul review, he immediately found out the problem. It''s not that time has been stopped, but their perception of time has been destroyed. As long as this time is longer, Negri''s soul can break through the murderous perception blockade and re perceive time. It''s also that they suddenly suffer from this kind of attack, and it''s not difficult to deal with them when they are ready. J. saya, the killer holding Lolita Lisa, ran wildly. He released his refined murderous spirit and formed perceptual destruction. He won a little time and escaped from the encirclement again. Now Teresa is the key. Killer J wants to put her in his murderous space again, but his murderous space is just a personal space that uses murderous gas to wrap a certain space-time and complete the chain with himself. Now we are in the field of extremely positive God. In this case, it is easier for Teresa to be put into this unstable space. "If the boss doesn''t come, I''ll have to call you out." Killer J looked at Teresa and said, "it''s a pity you''re not holding a potted plant, and you''re not 12 years old, or I''ll fight for you." Teresa, the little girl, didn''t reply and looked in one direction without expression. Facts have proved that there will be problems with long-term autism. First, Teresa was cursed by the seven gods and became an evil god. Then she was captured by the great mage. She was cut off and imprisoned in this body. Then she was sealed for thousands of years. After thousands of years of self isolation, Theresa was a little different. Maybe because she left her body, the curse of the seven gods had less effect on her, so she changed a little from her irrational evil will. "Wait..." Killer J runs and stops suddenly. He feels a pair of eyes staring at him, but he can''t find the position of the eyes. He wants to stay away from here, but he finds that he can''t leave here. Guangnai walked on the road, the feeling of being watched never stopped, but no matter how guangnai investigated, he did not find the source of his sight, and he found that he seemed to be lost. According to various clues, he has speculated the position of the battle, but no matter how he looks for it, no matter how he uses it, he can''t get there. On one occasion, he could even judge by the image around him that Zhengshen was not far away. But when he stepped forward, time and space did not change, but he could not find his destination. "The door that cannot be reached." Guangnai touched the forehead of the light, has determined who he encountered. Although there is no church in the inaccessible gate, there are many admirers of it, because people always have all kinds of regretful creatures and are always willing to pursue those things that are not available. There is a story about the inaccessible door that completely illustrates his cruelty. In this society, it is very difficult for women to achieve success. Although some companies also accept female employees and colleges can let women go to school, most of these women are married. Two women work in the same company, and their relationship is very good. One of them thinks that it is almost impossible for a woman to succeed, so she chooses to go home and get married. After marriage, her husband treats her very well and her family is relatively rich. However, the woman does not feel happy. She feels that she has lost her passion, and the days of hard work always appear in her mind. In the final analysis, it is mosquito blood and cinnabar nevus. When the other possibility becomes impossible, it becomes cinnabar nevus. However, the one I choose now, no matter how optimistic it was at the beginning, as long as there is a slight dissatisfaction now, it will gradually degenerate into mosquito blood. When a woman learns that her partner has achieved great success in the company, her cinnabar mole will feel faint pain. At the beginning, her ability and evaluation are above that of her companion. If she does not choose to go home and get married, then this success is likely to be her. The woman who thinks so is more and more unwilling. She finds the clue of the unreachable door in her husband''s collection, and thinks that through the unreachable door, she can go back to the past and achieve her own success. Therefore, it is reasonable to pay the necessary price. So the woman killed her husband, who had always loved her, and then killed her companions and friends, offering them as sacrifices to the inaccessible door, trying to reach the past and start afresh. The inaccessible door responded to the request and created an environment with the sacrificed corpse. In the dreamland, the woman got the opportunity to start again. Instead of giving up her work, she worked hard. However, the woman''s companion married her former husband. After many years, the woman still achieved nothing. Looking back at her past companions, her husband loved her and lived a happy life , rich and comfortable. The woman finally went mad and was executed by the law enforcement team. However, even if many similar things have happened, the number of worshippers who can''t get to the gate has not decreased, and those who can''t satisfy always have regrets, which is the goal and place they can''t reach, and just because they can''t get there, they will pursue crazily. "The unreachable destination, so it is, places the destination outside my limits, so I, who is detained in the limitation, can''t get there in any way. This is not a matter of environment, but of me."Guangnai once again looked at himself, through the limited angle, finally saw the inaccessible door. The door has always been in his body, outside his limitations, so he seems to be unable to reach that door in any case, so the door that is not accessible can be called the door of limitation, the door of regret and the door of delusion. What can not be realized is delusion, what can not be remedied is regret, and what is difficult to break through is limitation. The inaccessible gate exists in the place that your power cannot reach. Therefore, the unreachable door may not be the most powerful God, but the most difficult one to deal with. "The door is shrinking." Guangnai''s eyes were fixed. If he could not reach that place before, his limitations were more and more. A poisonous snake jumps down from a tree and bites guangnai. This kind of pediatric attack could have killed him with a look in his eyes. But now he finds that he can''t do it. The ability to kill the snake or avoid the attack of the snake is beyond his limits. The same is true of J, the killer on the other side. He feels that he can do less and less things. After that, he can''t even hold Teresa. This is the ability of the inaccessible gate. He has no attack power, but he can get close to you. The closer he gets to you, the more things you can''t do. Until the end of the day, you can''t do anything to cope with the environment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 "The strength is still there, but I can''t use it. It seems that I have been divided into two parts, and one part exists in the place where I can''t touch." Killer J feels that at this moment, he is even struggling to breathe, and Teresa is getting heavier and heavier. "I''ll go. Do I have a handsome but three second setting? Just showed a wave of red tears and leopard, this side was blocked." Killer J holds Lori in his arms and squats in place. It seems that his ability to resist gravity is beyond his limits. "It''s like a boundary that divides my existence between what I can still use now and my abilities beyond my limits." On the other hand, guangnai loses its mobility by parasitizing the poisonous snake with the pathogen, and he feels that his ability is rapidly disappearing. "Once the rest of me is swallowed out of the limits, it means that I am swallowed up by the door of inaccessibility, even though I have reached the other end of the door, I am no longer me." "The inaccessible door must keep itself completely outside the boundary, so that he can have the characteristics of inaccessibility. Once anything of his own enters my boundary, he is no longer inaccessible, and I can get in touch with the ability beyond the boundary. This means that when I step through the inaccessible door, his road will be trampled." "Therefore, the inaccessible door will never appear within the boundaries of anything, that is, strong and fragile." Guangnai quickly analyzes the door to which observation cannot be reached and gets all the information. "To endure the loneliness of never being able to communicate and interact with others, and even unable to actively disseminate their own information, it is necessary for others to understand through their own observation, resulting in the inaccessible door unable to actively develop believers." "His admirers must be in contact with their own limitations, at the same time, have a strong sense of perception to observe the inaccessible door, all the information must rely on the worshiper''s own observation, once the inaccessible door is close to, contact with the worshiper, then you must eat the part contacted, otherwise your own road will appear loopholes." "Therefore, most of the descriptions of inaccessible doors in this world are biased, because they are obtained by ordinary people through observing the God who does not send out road information. Only those who are strong in the road can have some accuracy, but other positive gods will not help them develop their strength." "If at this time there are worshipers of the inaccessible gate to cooperate, that is the really terrible power. It can withstand the approaching of the inaccessible door and resist the attack of an opponent." Guangnai was able to feel his abilities being quickly eroded. "He must also have weaknesses in other aspects. Otherwise, if this can only be eaten away, the door that cannot be reached will be invincible." Guangnai felt that his mind was being quickly limited. But at a certain time, this state of rapid encroachment suddenly stopped. Guangnai used his only remaining thinking ability to observe his residual abilities, such as the power of error, the power of uncleanness, the world virus itself, the things linked by soul, and some knowledge. "So it is. He has to have a certain understanding in order to plan a thing beyond the boundaries, so he needs to observe and learn abilities and knowledge that he has never seen before." Negriton understood another limitation of the inaccessible door. Because the inaccessible door had devoured other humans, many mages, and many other life things before, he could quickly devour most of his abilities. In a few seconds, most of the abilities as a living body were swallowed up. But when it comes to the core knowledge of Negri''s ability, he must study it slowly before he can put it beyond the boundary. It is no wonder that although other positive gods fear the inaccessible gate, the strength of the inaccessible gate has not become the first among the seven gods, because for other positive gods, each has its own way. Even if you open up your own path to let you study, you can not achieve any results in a short time. Not to mention that Zhengshen can fill all aspects of his own path and form the most perfect defense against himself. If you want to get close to the inaccessible door, you need to break the path of Zhengshen first. As long as the update speed of this layer of defense is faster than the cracking speed of the unreachable door, the unreachable door will never be close to you. "Therefore, generally speaking, the door that can not be reached is to go after it. The longer you go, the more things you eat and the more you know, the stronger your strength will be." After guangnai understood this, he had found a way to break the game. As the body''s germs proliferated rapidly, the golden particles spread all over the whole space. At the same time, the wrong force formed a layer of protection to protect himself from the influence of the impossible door. The power of error is originally a kind of power to compare individuals. Some things are right for themselves and wrong for others. There is a gap between the door of inaccessibility and guangnai''s thinking. It is difficult to understand Negri''s personal correctness at the door of inaccessibility. During this period of time, guangnai began to study himself. As the golden particle of the world''s germs, it was originally the masterpiece of Negri, which contained a variety of knowledge. Before that, the pathogen itself had similar protective measures, from which guangnai quickly learned all its abilities. Soon, in addition to a small number of relatively special knowledge and strength, guangnai once again recovered its strength and upgraded the protection against the wrong force to ensure that the inaccessible door could not get close to him.Then he observed the inaccessible door, and he had already realized the weakness of the door. Once he had eaten through the existence of others, he could devour it directly, and if others had eaten through his existence, he could touch him. For the door that cannot be reached, being touched is the most frightening thing. But after sensing that the photo Nai had protective measures, the door that cannot be reached has disappeared. The battle between the two really started. This time, the door of inaccessibility took the lead. He got a lot of information from guangnai. If it was not for him to detect the weakness of the door before his thinking was completely deprived, the door would have the absolute right advantage. When guangnai came near the killer J, the killer J lay on the ground, and the door that could not be reached quickly faded. Theresa was no longer around. The symptoms of killer J are only lost some common abilities. His essence is still well preserved. His disordered soul structure, even Nigel, has not studied it very well. It is difficult to solve him in a short time. Nigerian once again used the bacteria to fill the killer J body, he was full of blood resurrection, and squatted under the tree with a depressed face, and did not know where to take out a small copy, and recorded the information of hate on it. "8.22, I was hurt and depressed by the old door, as if my body was hollowed out. I wrote down the revenge. I will have a chance to break his dog head next time." After writing, he drew a cheap panda beside him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 Once again, the forest space was distorted, and even Negri saw a picture of the hall. It seems that the carriers of life could not sustain the whole field. Mequex''s own strength against the other gods, although has home advantage, but must pay a big price. Although the magical objects of magic mother and fetus are mostly a trap, if you can''t cheat yourself, don''t try to deceive the existence of those ghosts and spirits of Zhengshen. With a howl and a great deal of breaking, the magic mother appears in the forest, and Teresa has returned to her body. On the huge body, those thin threads that bound her were broken one by one. In her huge stomach, countless human beings were wriggling desperately. Those are the people who have been re conceived. The rebirth of magic mother and fetus is not 100% successful. Often, no one succeeds in every magic dinner. Although the talents of those who succeed have been increased, they have only one chance to be pregnant again. Most of them can not escape the fate of death. After death, they return to the belly of the magic mother. Now, these people have become Teresa''s puppets, under her control, they have become a group of people and ghosts, which are called withered ghosts in the wizard''s house. Teresa''s family was destroyed and sealed for thousands of years. Her body was transformed into a hot weapon. Countless resentments broke out in an instant. It can be said that all the people present were her enemies. The seven gods broke her home, and the great mage captured and transformed her. Those mages regarded her as a machine for rebirth and production of magic. Among these people, even guangnai and others who rescued her were just using her, and they were also allies of her enemies'' eternal hot ones. Even those who had no hatred with her, they coveted the gods in her body. This is Teresa''s situation. She can''t bear the long-standing resentment any longer, and she tries her best to destroy it as soon as she comes out. Magic is like the tide of crazy gushing out, drowning everything. The dead ghosts in the belly also gush out with the magic tide and rush towards all the living lives. The lives of these monsters have been recovered by the magic mother and fetus, and they are suffering from death all the time. They are full of absolute hatred for all living lives. So when these guys are released, they''re frantically attacking any perceptible creature. Negri is still wrapped in the cocoon, and the magic of life is flowing on the cocoon garment to transform it. When the cocoon is transformed, the second child of Negri will begin to be conceived. The giant bear priest has now restored his human form. The superposition of the previous three life forms has put too much pressure on him. In addition, he has been cut into two parts. Although he has recovered to normal under the restoration of life magic, he is now so tall that his kidney is overdrawn. When the magic tide came, a large number of withered ghosts rushed to Negri because of the huge magic of life flowing through Negri. Because they had lived in the belly of magic mother and fetus for a long time, their physique had already changed. Although they lost their casting ability when they were alive, they were pregnant with magic resistance by magic. Most of the magic does not work for these withered ghosts, but stimulates them and makes them more excited and furious. Some people who survived in the aftermath of the Zhengshen war died in the impact of the withered ghost. After all, except for the Knights of the church and a few evil schools, most of the mystics rely on magic to fight. However, kugui seems to be a kind of combat arms bred by mages. In addition to magic resistance, they can tear magic protection with one claw. Negri looked at the withered ghosts around. The life line of these things was in the magic mother. If Negri wanted to use life destruction boundary to absorb their life magic and destroy their life structure, he had to extend his ability to the magic mother. Otherwise, these guys would be hurt at most, but they would not collapse. After guangnai developed the life lock, Negri also found a weakness in his life absorbing ability. It is difficult to be lethal to the puppet whose essence of life is grasped by others. The only way that Nigel always wants to overcome these limitations is to overcome all these limitations in the world. "Life is free!" The blood vessels in Negri''s hand shot out and swarmed to the dead ghost. At the same time, the ability of the golden ball floating around him was borrowed by Negri and released on the ghost. Their bodies suddenly began to change abnormally. Although the golden ball''s ability is the master of evolution, most of the time it brings positive effects, but for these puppets whose nature of life is not under their control, this evolution is not allowed. Kugui''s body changes rapidly, but has not achieved any results. The impact is that their will to life begins to wake up, and instinctively resist the magic mother and fetus, trying to get their own control from her. As a result, the puppet relationship between them has a loophole, and they are caught by Negri. Their lives deprive them of the ability to make a boundary, and their bodies will collapse.However, the ghost is only a small problem. Now the problem is the ownership of taliza, the magic mother. Although Teresa has broken away from control and is now in a frenzy, it seems that she can''t be brave. But now there are at least five gods here. Even if they are all separated, they can easily suppress Teresa. Now only a few positive gods fear each other, which makes Teresa crazy destruction. All of a sudden, Teresa''s momentum was rapidly decreasing. This unexplained decline made Negri''s eyes fixed. There were two positive gods who did not show obvious signs of hand. He is the symbol of the dead, and the one who can not stand for the dark, but also for the dark. Negri, who did not synchronize information with guangnai, did not know the nature of the gate of inaccessibility. He was guessing that what he was doing now was the dark dead and the unreachable gate. But the other gods were different. They fought with the inaccessible gate in the moon tree world, so they soon found the trail of the unreachable gate. This is the most serious of the seven gods. His characteristics make him never fight head-on, but will secretly devour some things less powerful than him to supplement his path. After being aware of this, other positive gods have also taken actions, and mequex is still the most eager. After all, in the trap she has constructed, the so-called deity in the trap is her, and it is also the key thing to control the mage. A gray, fat, tender tentacle rose and held the head of talissa, the magic mother. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 Mequex shows the appearance of her body. Her upper body is a woman in line with the image of everyone''s mother, while her lower body is a thick gray tentacle, which is the image of mequex in the whole moon tree world. At the moment, she was about ten meters tall. A tentacle rose up and grasped the head of the magic mother. You can see clearly that after mequex appeared, there was something in the magic mother''s belly that was moving desperately. A trace of the breath of life from the road, even the body of the magic mother and fetus can not stop the leakage of this breath. "Son of life." The breath sent out let several positive gods no longer wait and see, and their own roads were in full bloom, and then several bloody fireworks added some color to the scene. That is the scene in which the heads of the last few survivors blow open. If a positive God fully unfolds the road, and those who have not touched the road can survive, then when the four positive gods unfold their own principles at the same time, anyone who sees everything but does not touch the road will be affected. If we say that a positive God completely unfolds the road, if ordinary people''s own roots and constitution have adaptability to this road, after all, unless it is the road on the side of chaos, other roads have comprehensibility. The reason why they will drive others crazy is that the knowledge is too profound to be understood by ordinary people''s minds. But when the four paths have an impact on you at the same time, a lot of information that ordinary people can''t understand is pouring into your head, and their results can only make your brain explode. Under the influence of the road, the whole forest twisted and collapsed. After Negri dealt with the information from mequex, he found that he had returned to the underground Hall of the big library. In the whole hall, apart from the seven gods and Teresa, the only living people in the hall are themselves, guangnai, killer J and the bear priest. However, the giant bear priest is not feeling well now. He has gills on his face, webbing between his fingers, blood and tears in his eyes, and burning fire on his body. These are the traces left on the giant bear priest by four roads. Part of the reason why he survived was that Negri had injected a lot of life magic into Qi to help him stabilize his life form. After that, mequex launched his real body and road, which inspired the giant bear priest with a trace of life. If he can survive and solidify those inspirations, he can get his own seed of truth. However, he is so influenced by his God that he can hardly build his own path in his life. "The shadow did not come." Negri observed the road around him. Among the seven gods, the dark one had no sense all the year round. It was a normal phenomenon that he did not come. However, some believers appeared before the shadow, but this time he did not come. However, this is also a normal situation, to the existence of the road level, their thinking along with the growth of the road, more and more difficult to guess, if the ordinary people''s thinking to think about their choice, it is likely that there will be deviation. Negri''s thinking also makes it so. As a kind of meaning, his mode of thinking has a great gap with ordinary people. For many sankan normal people, Negri is an anti human demon, but for some people, Negri is their pursuit of their meaning. Negri''s face suddenly moved. A large number of golden particles appeared in the hall. The body came. The golden particles spread all over the hall, and the road to Negri unfolded slowly, and a sense of domination came out of it. Negri''s seed of truth is that he infects the surface layer of the moon tree world through the world virus, and then collects all kinds of information to extract it. In SCR world, the main feature is to transform the unknown into the known through learning. Therefore, the road constructed by Negri is all inclusive, but it is dominated by the core. Infect, understand, then dominate. At present, Negri''s road is close to taking shape. As long as we carry out some integration and upgrade the world''s pathogens again, he will be promoted to road level existence at that time. The golden particles condense into a three winged dragon of eternal sin. To their present stage, the image of the naked eye is not accurate. Their observation of something involves all kinds of angles and directly observes the existence of each other. When Negri was about to complete his road, his existence had become countless golden dots of light, which converged and condensed into various images, and then dispersed, that is, chaos and internal order. Like the eternal scorcher, although he comes with the help of the awakened spirit, and he is just a burning human being at the moment, but in Negri''s perception, he is a sun, because his essence has been combined with his road. Negri''s eyes swept over Teresa. Teresa was lost in the hands of killer J. at that time, killer J encountered the door that could not be reached, but the door that could not be reached could not touch the reality. He must hide in the inaccessible place, whether there is danger or not. Therefore, Teresa was taken away by other beings. In front of the impossible door of killer J, she met a hundred beasts with red tears and life bearers. Now the life bearers come by relying on the bodies of hundreds of giant beasts, so it is likely that red tears will take away Teresa.Combined with some of the characteristics of red tears, women will be affected by red tears. Therefore, it is very likely that red tears left behind Teresa. It is estimated that it is the means of red tears that makes Teresa unable to master the deities in her belly even though she returns to her body. The road on mequex''s body emits, and any nearby life form will be affected. The gray fog emanates from the mucus secreted by her tentacles. Faintly, Negri feels that if she is entangled in the fog, her life form will collapse in a chain. At the moment, mequex is sending out this kind of fog with her tentacles around Teresa. It seems that she is trying to control her and make her cooperate with the turning of gods. The great mage is also exerting various kinds of magic to prevent other gods from approaching. It seems that everything is at a critical moment. The mage''s magic seems to have been blessed by the array in the big library, and its power is more than ten times that of ordinary magic. Even if the body of the God is facing these spells, he needs to be careful. Negri flashed a light from the mage''s hand, and suddenly found blood and tears on Teresa''s face, and the presence of red tears suddenly appeared on Teresa''s body. A scream came out of Teresa''s mouth. After hearing the scream, Negri felt an uncontrollable commotion of her own germs, while the bearer of life turned pale and her road was unstable. Seize this opportunity, the eternal hot hand, golden flame ignited, almost instantly appeared in the body of the bearer of life. The fiery fire burned the body of the bearer of life, and after weighing her gray tentacles, Teresa''s burning flame retreated. Before leaving, mequex wrapped a tentacle around the mage''s body, and a stream of life magic was extracted from the mage. Along with the life magic being taken away, there were some road information. It seems that mequex gave up controlling the mage. However, before she left, mequex left a hand. Under her hand, the great mage''s body turned into a magic of life and flew towards Teresa with red tears. Teresa''s eyes lit up, her stomach moved rapidly, and a suction came from under her. The magic flow of life transformed from the mage''s body flew more quickly to Teresa''s stomach. The great mage also accepted re inoculation, but before the rebirth was completed, he was controlled by the will of mequex among the gods, but he also walked through a circle in the belly of the magic mother. Therefore, when the Archmage died, he met the conditions for becoming a ghost. If Teresa had mastered the remaining essence of the mage''s life, she might not have had the opportunity to break away from the control of red tears, or even further take charge of the deities in her stomach. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 The golden fire burned the body of mequex, she gradually disappeared in the people''s perception, her breath of the road also disappeared. This makes some people know that the flame of the eternal scorcher is the divine fire derived from his road. These flames are burning forever just like the name of the eternal scorcher. Even if this is only the sub body of mequex, the flame will burn with the existence of the relationship between the body and the body, and the loss is definitely not just a sub body. "Is mequex worth such an attack in order to set this trap?" "Or was the red tear''s surprise too sudden for mequex to react?" Negri put this question in his heart. The details are very important. Through this little detail, we can predict the behavior of an existence and how the other party will respond when he or she adopts strategies. In any case, mequex finally gave up the behavior of the great mage, so that other gods confirmed that there was something in Teresa. Otherwise, mequex didn''t need to give up the great mage so quickly. That kind of crude extraction of road information could not extract much. Even if she was about to get out of control, she could get more. But now mequex has abandoned the great mage and led her to Teresa, which shows that she pays more attention to the things in the magic mother''s womb. Now she may not have gone away, but she is hiding and waiting for an opportunity. The great mage''s life streamer did not enter Teresa''s body. The red light covered Teresa''s body, resisting the flow of life. At the same time, some fluctuations occurred. Negri felt that a strange angle was opened, and the deities in Teresa''s stomach were touched at the next moment. Negri''s eyes flow and fall on the blood and tears in Teresa''s eyes, and has some speculation about the existence of red tears. "Just now, the shrill cry of red tears, with sound as the medium, touched the structure of my soul. However, my soul was a world pathogen, and its structure was stable, so I just shook my God. However, at that time, mequex even fluctuated the road. It can be seen that mequex''s soul may be a weak point, if the eternal hot one used it at that time Soul attack, then maybe mequex''s injury will be more serious. " "From this point of view, the road of red tears belongs to the soul side, and she resists the life stream of the great mage. This also shows that red tears is powerless to attack the life side of the mage. Otherwise, she will not resist the life stream of the great mage. After all, the so-called withered ghost breeding does not involve too many road rules. As long as there is a certain research on the life related rules, it can be reversed." "In other words, I am in the position where red tears are today. I can swallow the great mage, but the red tears have no way to deal with it. This shows that the life side is the weakness of red tears. It is precisely because of this that mequex uses to abandon the great mage and release it to Teresa." "And other positive gods obviously knew this for a long time, so they did not covet the life stream of the great mage to intercept it, and the purpose was to force red tears to give up her earlier advantages." Negri analyzed all the internal games of what happened in this short period of time. It has to be said that every choice of God has their intention. They can form a road to today. Their thinking ability is not impeccable, but at least they are clear and have their own views, unless they are like the dark dead, they are taking the road of chaos. Then red tears also has its own plan. She is a phenomenal creature, born in some kind of curse ceremony. A woman gives everything to make her for revenge. After that, she was captured by a wizard and raised in captivity. She was divided into totems by a tribe, and became a road level existence in constant struggle. She is a phenomenon rooted in women. As long as the woman who has had this phenomenon is still there, she will not die. She can also use this phenomenon to move quickly between them. Now she is opening a channel with this phenomenon, hoping to leave with the God in Teresa''s belly. She noticed that what red tears was trying to leave was not only Negri, or other positive gods, who knew more about what red tears was doing. Red tears was a kind of life derived from phenomenon. Because of her own existence mode, her life form was not fragile, but it was difficult to realize the path of life side. This aspect has always been her weakness. She was eager to obtain deities to make up for this The weakness of. "You can''t just leave with that thing." A middle-aged man at one side of the hall opened his mouth and said that there was something in his voice that made life dance for it. In Negri''s eyes, this middle-aged man is a huge deep-sea fish, with bone spines sticking out from the top to the back, with a long, sharp mouth, and a pair of blade like wings growing on both sides of the body, and under the body are long and thin interlaced tentacles. This is the true image of the deep-sea singer. The middle-aged man attached to him has been completely changed by the deep-sea singer. Although he is still human, he will turn into a mermaid monster once he meets the sea water. Now he has a disgusting fishy smell. Unconsciously, some lines with the breath of life extend from the body of the magic mother and fetus, and connect to the deep-sea singers. The disappearing spirit atmosphere is stabilized.At the beginning, it was the deep sea singer and mequex who killed the son of life together. He had the rules of life that he plundered from the son of life. With this advantage, he seemed to have done nothing before, but he secretly connected with the gods. On the other side, Negri is also with the eternal hot hand, golden particles surging, two eyes generated, one entangled with the force of error, the other with the power of uncleanness. The two eyeballs emit radiation at the same time, attracted by a golden particle flying out at the same time, and revolves around the particle. Two rays of light spiral around the particle, and a thread of dangerous breath is leaked out. According to various experiments, although Negri has not completed the integration of the power of error and the power of uncleanness, it is not a problem to use it. This move is just the result. It is called vanishing ray by Negri, which is the most destructive attack of Negri. Along with the golden flame and the vanishing ray of Negri, the deity was fixed by the eulogists of the deep sea. Now, giving up the harvest and retreating immediately seems to be the best choice for red tears. "Enot!" A God''s name is said by red tears with the help of Teresa''s mouth. At the same time, a feeling of being peeped and stolen appears in Negri''s heart. Like mequex, enot is the only word with unique meaning. When he hears it, he can understand that this is the name of the God of the gate of no access. He has made an alliance with red tears? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 It seems natural that Arnold and red tears cooperate. At that time, it was the inaccessible door that trapped the killer J. red tears took Teresa away. However, due to its characteristics, the possibility that he would take away the deities was the lowest. After all, he could not touch the reality, and there was only an untouchable end. He came here only to devour some road information to gradually strengthen his intention. If red tears pay some price, it is very likely to let the inaccessible door help her. If you only use a fixed perspective to see a God, they are likely to be fooled by them. The inaccessible door does not really interfere with reality. It can only devour your existence with the close situation. However, it does not mean that this kind of approach can not play with flowers. He can''t swallow you and your abilities, but he can make them useless. Each ability has its own medium to play a role, such as Negri''s extinction of light. This ability is mainly the power of error and uncleanness, with a specific pathogen as the center to restrain them. But the vanishing ray is moving. Before it finally touches the target and collides with each other, it moves in the space-time material. The inaccessible gate cannot devour the vanishing rays, but it can devour the medium it emits and runs, limiting the ability of that piece of space-time medium. Therefore, the trajectory of the vanishing rays changed, the bacteria in the center changed, the spiral structure was destroyed, the two kinds of rays collided in advance, and the vanishing force burst out and collapsed the space-time. The gray vanishing power diffuses and then retracts again. Everything is collapsing and returning to the source material. The power of the vanishing ray can be seen. But now it has no effect, because there is no hit at all. The ability of the inaccessible gate is disgusting. He has no way to swallow his own special abilities. However, if the ability plays a role, it is bound to have some interaction with the world. It is through these interactions that the inaccessible door can change the effect of the ability. Negri''s and eternal scorcher''s attacks are disrupted, giving red tears some time. "It''s too late to let go now, sarshlova. You don''t have a gender, but your soul is affected by the way of life, and you are biased towards women. Maybe I can''t take the gods, but if I pay the price, you will only pay more." Red tears speak the name of the deep-sea eulogists, threatening to say that, at the same time, their own ability is also distributed to the deep-sea singers with the words. "Do you think enot can hold off the eternal heat?" The deep-sea eulogists did not care about the threat of red tears. What the other side said was reasonable, but the lack of life form of red tears was also a big weakness. It was really a complete war. What they saw was the means. With the words of deep-sea singers, red tears can''t help recalling their own past. "I will multiply your suffering in childbirth, and you will suffer more in childbearing, and you will love your husband, and your husband will rule over you." This is what a woman hears when she wakes up. Her husband is reading the book of God''s words. It is brought to her husband by a caravan passing by the village. There is no church in the village, and there is no priest to preach. His husband, who is not very literate, can only read and understand it slowly. The woman moved her body and found that she was placed on a stone platform and was fixed by a rope. The husband on the other side had put down the book of God''s word in his hand and came over with a devout face. He would sprinkle his wife''s blood around the altar, peel off her skin, cut her flesh into small pieces and put them on the altar. She washed her heart and legs with water, and then hung them on the sacrifice On the altar. Her sin will be washed away with the blood, and the holy flame will sacrifice her clean body to God, and only her skin will be left by him. Burnt offering is a method of atonement learned by the husband in the book. The wife''s unfaithfulness is a sin. In this era, ys has not yet been born, and burnt offering is still a sacrifice to human beings. Only when yblh is ready to sacrifice ys, but replacing it with goats at the last moment, it marks the end of the old custom of human sacrifice required by God. The woman struggled desperately, but her husband still touched her head, the knife cut her throat, the blood of sin poured out, the woman resented, her disloyalty was just the gossip of several men who coveted her body, but the husband took it seriously, so he prepared to sacrifice her to make atonement for her. Yes, her husband still loves her and loves her incomparably. Therefore, after he thinks that she is guilty, he wants to atone for her, so he wholeheartedly offers sacrifices. If God is happy, he will forgive his wife''s sin and allow her to be promoted to the kingdom of God. The husband thinks so according to the barren religious knowledge from the book. The woman''s eyes become extremely red, blood from the eyes left, her resentment, her curse also outflow, the husband saw this scene, but the task of his wife''s sin with the blood flow away. The flame rises, the smell of meat rises upward, and the husband kneels down on one side, full of peace. Rituals are useful, but rituals are not formal. What is sacrificed is not willing, but has great resentment. Therefore, everything is sliding in another direction. Women''s resentment is forming a special life with this irregular burnt offering. Half a year later, all the women in the whole village completed their derailment. The greening environment of the village increased exponentially. Of course, the green pioneers who made contributions to the environment were influenced by some forces after discovering his wife''s unfaithfulness, killing his wife and letting her blood flow out.The red tears that came into being were more and more powerful, and also gained her ability: the unfaithful soul. Or it is called a moving soul. Red tears can make most of the women''s souls with unswerving will change, which can affect their thinking, finally harvest the energy of the change, and lure their husbands to kill them to strengthen themselves. After that, red tears were captured by a wizard, becoming the property of the wizard. At that time, red tears got growth and learned a lot of mysterious knowledge. Finally, the wizard died step by step, and she also got freedom again. After that, she was also a god somewhere. Even if the road is achieved, red tears are still a phenomenon of soul movement. She can cause the soul to change, but if it is a female, it will be easier. All the women who have been unfaithful are her believers, who enjoy the pleasure of treachery brought by her influence, make their souls move and be harvested in the end. In fact, the mysterious demon girl organization discovered by Nigel was established by a believer of red tears. They never worship red tears, but their behavior is the best sacrifice of red tears, which is also the secret reason of red tears church. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 The deep-sea eulogist, Sal Schloss, is a special kind of marine life. He was born in the high world, which can be said to be unique. When he was born, his voice could control the surrounding marine life, ordering them to hunt or even commit suicide to support his growth. He naturally became the overlord of the sea, even if he had not practiced any mysterious knowledge, but only by growing up, his root was liberated to the third level and got the seeds of truth. There are countless treasures of the sea. Thousands of years later, the deep-sea singers naturally condensed their own path. It is not difficult for them to be born with endless wealth. It''s just like taking a postgraduate examination. If an ordinary person is diligent and diligent, if his ability and luck are not bad, and he is not delayed by other things, and he studies wholeheartedly, then it is not difficult to take the postgraduate examination, but to replace it with a pig and let it have a try. The contrast between a deep-sea singer and an ordinary person is the difference between a man and a pig. His life level is much higher than that of a human being. For human beings, the Tao and Li that will go mad at a glance can be understood by him after a period of special research. Of course, it can''t deny the efforts of sallow himself. In the higher world, there are many people with high life levels born like him, but most of them can''t complete the road of cohesion in their lifetime. In fact, in the existence of the road of cohesion, there are not many ordinary life bodies like human beings. Even if there are, they are almost divorced from human identity in the process of ascension. There are few people who can retain human identity and reach the road level, at least in this cosmic space-time. Even though red tears were born from human beings, the wrong ceremony brought her a different nature and became a phenomenal life. The life essence of the deep-sea singer is in front of all the positive gods. Because of this, the deep-sea singer''s road is inclined to life, and is combined with his natural ability voice. The voice of a deep-sea singer can touch the life essence of creatures. The essence of sound is vibration. It is through this resonance that he changes the essence of other life into the marine life under his control. The reason why red tears can not help but appear in the voice of deep-sea singers is that her essence is touched again. It''s not easy for the deep-sea eulogists. His adherent believers have blood and tears in their eyes, and they begin to resist his control. His body twitches and some fish scales flicker. The believer betrays his belief, and his identification of human identity in his soul is awakened. Under the influence of red tears, he becomes a faithful man in an instant Race fanatic, though, for the last second, he was steeped in a belief in the deep sea eulogists. "The monster gets out of my body. I won''t be bewitched by you any more." The middle-aged man''s soul roars like burning. With the help of red tears, he has affected the arrival quality of this deep-sea singer. Then, the soul of the middle-aged man was crushed completely, and his body collapsed instantly, and a large amount of blood flowed out. The human skin died in an instant, just like a piece of paper, which was torn to pieces, revealing the slippery scales inside. A disgusting smell of seafood salty and wet came to his face. Then the deep-sea chanter felt a force directly against his soul. The soul is the derivation of the root. To their level, the soul is integrated with its own path, and the structure of the soul is obviously changed along with the road. If Negri encountered red tears before he integrated the soul and the pathogen, the red tears could easily collapse the soul of Negri, because the soul of Negri at that time was stacked up by the souls of countless people. Once a change is triggered, the soul of Negri is likely to be broken down. But when Negri turned his soul into a world pathogen, this weakness had been broken and became his strong point instead. On the contrary, mequex didn''t know why she didn''t have much resistance to this kind of attack. Now it is the deep-sea eulogists who are directly facing the change of soul in red tears. At first, he plundered Tao and reason related to life from the son of life. In order to digest these Tao and reason, he had no gender distinction. Therefore, after completing the road ascension, his soul structure turned to feminization. This has become the weakness of deep-sea singers. Although red tears are no longer limited to women''s souls, she really knows the most about the structure of women''s souls. The force of the movement directly goes deep into the soul, causing changes in the soul structure of the deep-sea singer. Once the changes are too much, his control of his own path will be problematic. At that time, red tears can unlock his lock on the sacred objects and take them away. Red tears and deep-sea singers attack each other to see who can''t hold on first, whether the life essence of red tears is changed first, or whether the soul of deep-sea singers first appears irresistible changes, and they can''t control their own path in a short time. On the other side, Negri is still attacking the red tears. There are hundreds of floating eyes around him, each of which can emit different attack rays, each of which has its own special Tao and principle. These hundreds of eyes, according to different situations, carry out various applications from different angles, elements and principles of the world, and launch tens of thousands of different attacks, and fewer and fewer attacks can be intercepted at inaccessible doors.After discovering the defect that the inaccessible door does not have a deep understanding of a certain angle of the world, all eyes attack from that angle. At that moment, Negri launched thousands of attacks, and the door of inaccessibility cracked the method affecting that angle and intercepted Negri''s attack again. Compared with Negri''s attack, the eternal scorcher''s attack is more aggressive. He does not release all kinds of divinities like his church Knight priest. The way of attack seems to be only to release fire. However, every time an unreachable door intercepts his fire attack, the boundary between accessible and unreachable will be burned by the fire. If given a certain time, he may really be able to It''s enough to burn off the boundary and hit the inaccessible door. The most powerful God does not mean to play. His attack and defense only need fire. All tangible and intangible things will burn out in front of the flame of the eternal scorching one, and he will be immortal and radiate hot. In this case, the door of inaccessibility will soon recede, unless he wants to risk the possibility of being burned through by the boundary, and the eternal hot one will break through his door. Just in the middle of the standoff, mequex, who had retreated before, suddenly appeared and appeared directly beside Teresa. "I''ve been waiting for you." The eternal scorcher, looking at the sudden appearance of mequex, said that the door of impossibility suddenly retreated, and a large golden flame sprang up from the void covered by the unreachable door and fell on mequex. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 Negri was stunned to see the sudden flame. This degree of attack, the eternal hot person can not be released without accumulating strength, and the former eternal hot person is burning the door of the eternal heat and never giving up. It is precisely the unreachable door that covers the previous attack of the eternal hot person, so that his previous attack can be cultivated and stored in a certain angle. This matter even Negri did not find out, at the same time for the seven gods more and more vigilant, these guys do not know when they suddenly join hands to trap people. Before the unreachable gate, they are sincere in blocking the attack for red tears. After all, there is a trade between them. As long as they block it, no matter whether red tears has obtained the divine object, they will give a source force to themselves. But at the same time, before the inaccessible door, he helps the eternal hot one to block his attack, and at the same time, guides all those attack aftershocks to a certain void angle, and covers them. The two are not in conflict. At the same time, he cooperates with both sides of the enemy, eating the upper house and eating the lower part of the house. The door that cannot be reached is worthy of being the oldest old Yin ratio among the positive gods. In a flash, a big flame condenses to the extreme and turns into a golden arrow. Just looking at this arrow directly, you will feel your spirit burning up. You can''t help but look away. The shape of things also contains rules. For example, sharp things are more lethal than round headed ones. This is also a surface rule that is easy to understand. Therefore, when things have a certain shape, they will have some power. A higher level is like the image of Negri. With the expansion of his existence, his image gradually has a special power. For example, the parallel world created by Negri in SCR world, even if he appears in the world with his true face, it will cause the collapse of the parallel world. Now if someone holds a portrait or statue of his appearance, he can get it Certain power. The same is true of the golden arrow. Its shape is not complicated, but it somehow maximizes the power of fire. Negri outlined the shape of the arrow in his mind, but found that the shape did not have any power. "Is it unique?" Negri remembered that the coordinates of the higher world were the same. Without the introduction, the coordinates would not be of any use. What he got was just some useless data. The shape of the arrow seemed to be the same. Without the introduction, the shape would be useless. "I''m a lot worse than these gods from the higher world." Negri is aware of his own shortcomings. He has never been to the higher world. He has some defects in some information. Sometimes these gods can catch him by surprise through the information gap. This golden arrow is only one aspect. They must have hidden more means. "The golden arrow that must be hit." The eternal scorcher looks at the arrow, which is a treasure he often uses. It has the characteristics of concentrating the power in a small area and absolutely hitting the target. If there is no corresponding characteristic resistance, it can only resist the attack. Although mequex anticipated the possible ambush, she did not expect that it would be a golden arrow. All these things are gods, but the gods of the son of life are made by their own way, while the golden arrow is a thing with rules born in other ways. Comparatively speaking, the deities of the son of life are more precious because they are related to life. Since the eternal scorcher uses the golden arrow here, it means that the artifact is here. If the mark of the divine object is taken away, it is really taken away. If mequex, whose body is still burning the previous flame, is hit by this golden arrow, her body will surely fall into a deep sleep for a period of time. In that case, many things can not be completed. "How dare he bet!" Mequex sighed. Although the two are equal in strength, the one who really wants to rank first among the seven gods is definitely the eternal hot one, not her: "it''s almost the same." The golden arrow from the flying is not fast, but it will never be slow. It flies directly to mequex''s body. as like as two peas broke down, May Quick S''s body split up and changed from one to two. This split is not just a split, but her existence is split at this moment. Two are Mei Quirke. If the golden arrow can only be distracted by a sub body, it is not considered as a divine object. It will indeed hit the avatar, but the attack effect will be directly transmitted to the body. In this case, there are two merquex individuals, both of whom can be hit by the golden arrow, but there is no correlation between them. This complete reproduction of self can only be accomplished by mequex, who is very familiar with the rules of life. The golden arrow directly hits one of the Marquises, while the other appears beside Teresa, touching the deity with her palm. Naturally, her original owner easily gets in touch with it again. After all, her will is still infused in it. Red tears and deep-sea singers are still fighting against each other. At this time, it''s a good time to stretch the rubber band. Whoever releases his hand first will be injured. If he can''t get the magic object, it''s good to make another competitor seriously injured. It''s this opportunity that makes mequex appear again when he knows there is an ambush.Just as mequex was about to take out Teresa''s stomach, a ray of light came out of the void. Two kinds of rays surrounded a golden particle and hit mequex. Her body began to collapse, a pair of eyes looked at Negri in the distance, a smile turned into pieces and disappeared, and the golden flame disappeared with this. It seems that no one can cooperate with the inaccessible gate. Negri''s attack is guided by the inaccessible gate to a certain angle of time and space being slowed down, covering up the existence and being released at this time. As for the price that Negri paid, naturally, it was the angle information of the weakness of the previously inaccessible door. On this condition, Negri let the inaccessible door hide and store a vanishing ray for him. In order to be just in case, a single angle of information is nothing to Negri. To help Negri hide an attack, it is nothing to the unreachable door. In any case, before it is completely crushed, he will never win a complete victory. Therefore, for others, as long as a certain price is given, he can get his help, and his reputation is excellent. As for Quebec, the price she has to pay for this is why she doesn''t have to pay for her life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 One of the elements of a successful plot is to make the target believe in himself. The seven gods have been living for too long, and their knowledge is extremely rich. Unless they make use of the information gap, otherwise, if they want to be caught in the trap, they must be convinced of the information given by the trap, and let them have subjective cognitive problems. At present, except for Negri, who was voluntarily disclosed by mequex, other people should not see the problem. Everything seems reasonable and reasonable. The development of things and some unexpected places are very normal. Therefore, when mequex left the arena, the eternal hot people all put their eyes on Teresa, and the red tears couldn''t hold on. After all, compared with the deep-sea singers, she still controlled Teresa''s body. Teresa was also an evil god at least. Although red tears took the lead and controlled her with the power of abnormal movements, she still had some resistance. Under Teresa''s eyes, the red blood seemed to be coming back to life. Originally, it was just a phenomenon. The red tears of life began to condense a body of marine life in this world. Although the deep-sea singer appears to be in low spirits, his soul structure is still stable at the moment, and the change is not so fast. At this time, the door that cannot be reached chooses to retreat. His trade with the eternal scorcher is true, but it is also true that the eternal scorcher is burning his boundaries. If he does not retreat, he may be peeped into his own path by the eternal scorcher. The inaccessible door can accept everything. The only thing that can''t be accepted is that one''s own road is touched. For the eternal hot man, once he sees it, it is not far away from touching. The inaccessible door will not take this risk. For him, living is the most important thing. The eternal hot man walked towards Teresa, and the hot breath gradually came out. His eternal hot road does not need the supplement of life road temporarily, but the divine object is a divine thing. This kind of thing will not depreciate in any world. Even if he does not use it, he can give it to others or make it into weapon props. Teresa''s red eyes gradually recover, and red tears are preparing to leave her body. Although she is a phenomenal life, here she is only a part of her own, but after the cohesion of the road, most people have this characteristic, so almost all road level strong people have studied the ability of attack according to connection. Even if the other part of you is in another world, as long as the world barrier is not too thick, they can deliver the attack there. If you don''t, you''ll find that you can''t kill your enemies. Of course, there is the ability to attack through connection. Naturally, there are also means to block such attacks. However, compared with defense, attacks are always simpler. Therefore, the red tears of these people, escape is faster than one, can not escape will quickly give up this part of the body, or this part of the body. The blood and tears falling on Teresa''s eyes are rapidly forming. A long-shaped fish is forming. If the red tears are withdrawn ahead of time, part of her will be transformed into deep-sea life and become the harvest of deep-sea singers. However, after all the other positive gods withdrew, there would be only the eternal hot one and the deep-sea chanter. Compared with the two, the deep-sea chanter naturally won''t win the eternal. It is recognized that this one is powerful. Therefore, the sacred objects obtained by the eternal hot one are for the complete victory, and the deep-sea eulogists obtain the red tears to transform into a part of the fish to fill their own path, which is for small profits. However, it is obvious that some people do not want to. The eternal scorcher is too strong. If he wins this time, he will surely gain more advantages in the harvest of the world''s fruits on the day of sacrifice soon after. So when the eternal scorcher approached Teresa, the blood and tears of the fish disappeared in a flash, and an invisible wave burst into the body of the eternal hot one. The deep-sea eulogists gave up the harvest they were about to get and gave it back to red tears, and the red tears cooperated very well to attack the eternal hot one. Obviously, the two sides were negotiating while struggling. Deep sea singers promise to give some life-related knowledge. Although it''s not as fast as swallowing the relevant roads directly, but also need to understand and extract the corresponding Tao and reason, it is better than not harvesting, but also harvesting a part of the body. In addition, it can weaken the eternal heat, which is what red tears hope to see. The seven gods do not want anyone to be particularly strong, and now the eternal hot one has this sign. The eternal hot man frowned, and the hot breath on his body became more and more intense. A trace of hot meaning on his body burned all the attacks of red tears. However, Negri felt a little problem. The eternal hot man seemed to cover something. Otherwise, there was no need to cover up the whole body and burn everything in and out of the body to deal with this kind of attack It can ensure that red tears can''t get any information about the eternal hot one. Red tears attack the eternal hot one, while deep-sea singers take advantage of this opportunity to come to Teresa. Without any hesitation, the ugly fish head opens and bites directly on Teresa''s belly. Among the deep-sea life, the characteristics of predatory are more obvious, big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimp.Therefore, in addition to tampering with each other into deep-sea life, the deep-sea eulogists'' use of life path is to devour each other, swallow other life bodies into their own stomachs and digest them, so the life of the other party is naturally their own. If someone is around now, his life can be increased by at least 10 years. If the deities are swallowed in his stomach, a man who is not old or dead will appear. As soon as the eulogists use the breath of life to seduce them, the sacred object contested by the seven gods finally appears in front of everyone. It is like a tree root, but it is full of various runes. At the moment of seeing the stump of the tree root, the singer did not show the joy of harvest, but showed the expression of panic. Without any unnecessary action, he suddenly lost the breath of life. He resolutely gave up the body, but it was still a slow step. At the beginning, the stump was no more than an arm long, but when it was exposed, the rune on it lit up. Countless roots grew from it. Part of the roots penetrated into the body of the singer, and continued to extend into the void. The other part pierced Teresa''s body and penetrated into the body of red tears. As for the rest, it stretches towards eternity and Negri. Fortunately, Negri, they are a little far away, have a certain reaction time, they still have time to transfer. "The bearer of life actually made it into a one-time prop!" The eternal scorcher landed on the outskirts of the town of lol, with some branches on his body and growing in his flesh. The flames were burning, burning and growing. But at this time, he could still laugh and say to Negri, "the red tears and the deep-sea singers are not so good, and they may fall into a deep sleep." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 Negri also had a lot of branches on his body. He found that the vitality of these branches was extremely tenacious. Even if he became a pathogen and attached to the world, those branches would still exist. In order to make these branches disappear, they can only use their own strength to wipe them out. Negri changed hundreds of methods and found that if the method of erasing is wrong, it will increase and strengthen these branches. And these branches are just the derivatives of the root of the tree. Although it is troublesome, it will not cost Negri too much energy. As for the red tears and the deep-sea eulogists, they will be even more miserable. The deep-sea singers face the tree roots directly. Although they retreat in an instant, it is obvious that the roots are not easy to get rid of. He left too many connections in order to fight for this "divine object". The same is true for red tears. If it had not been for the deep sea singers who fixed the sacred objects, she would have left with them. Both have been in contact with deities, so they can''t escape. The roots will attack their noumenon directly. "The role of the magic mother is not only to help mequex control the great mage, but also to cover up the virtual and real of the supernatural objects. With her understanding of life, she makes all the supernatural things burst out in an instant. Those Tao and principles are all transformed into attacks, or the life energy of tree roots. He will parasitize all the things that can be parasitized and treat them as nutrients At that time, the essence of life of red tears and sal Schroeder is far more than everything in this world. " The eternal hot body''s hot breath gradually fades away, but the warm feeling of all things is still there. Not far away, a round of sun rises slowly, and the magic dinner party is over. In this round of sun, all things begin to stretch their life. "So we should not see them for a while." Negri looked at the eternal hot one, and now the situation is becoming more and more clear. The only way to get out of the gate is to have the advantage of crushing, otherwise it is difficult to succeed. There is no lack of strength for the dark dead, but the reason is not online. In addition, there are only three normal gods left. The eternal hotter, the bearer of life, and the desolate shadow, but mequex was hit by the eternal scorcher before, and her own injury was hurt, but her trap did not make the eternal hot person suffer much damage. These gradually occupy the absolute advantage is the eternal hot. "The rest of the gods are expected to unite." Negri analyzed that, at the same time, many questions flashed in his heart. From the whole thing, mequex''s plan was barely successful, but the biggest profit maker was the eternal hot one. Is it the eternal scorcher who sees the problem behind it, or is there something hidden in it. "It doesn''t matter. In half a month, the fruits of the source power of the abyss of no regrets will mature. If we unite, no one will be an opponent." The eternal scorcher looks extremely happy, he says. Negri always feels that there is a metaphor in this sentence, but the eternal hot one will not explain the meaning of his words. The breath on his body gradually fades away, leaving the awakened soul of the former one. The roots and branches of his body grow and soon become a withered bush without leaves. The so-called Holy Spirit was directly swallowed by the eternal hot one, and the body left to share the damage of the branches. Although this hand did not raise the awakened soul until it was most suitable for harvesting, it was a small gain to be able to share the damage of the branches. Negri did not learn from the eternal hot. Guangnai returned to himself. For the growing branches, Negri did not completely regard it as a kind of harm. If it was thoroughly studied, it would be a supplement to his right hand. After all, the road dominated by Negri, Paul Vientiane, could be filled by any road as long as it was operated properly In the road. All kinds of information flowed in Negri''s heart. He looked beyond the world''s curved surface to observe the future derived from the world''s information from the present, and then observed the past events of the world through the reverse curved surface. Record all the previous events, any details, little by little, to speculate on the hidden things of the true God, such as the shadow. His admirers appeared at the magic dinner, but he did not come. Through this behavior of looking back at the past, Negri straightened out the confused information bit by bit, and slowly pulled out some useful information. Meanwhile, he also had to be careful of the traps left by the gods. Other gods are not as ubiquitous as Negri, and they do not have the computational power derived from this, nor do they understand the unclean forces of chaos. Therefore, it is difficult for them to observe the past and future of the world with the perspective and information of the world. However, because their own existence is carried out by their own path, they have a very strong control over their own existence. Their own information is also a part of themselves and is carried out by their path. Therefore, if Negri touches their past information, it will only alert them. So Negri can only observe from a distance and be careful among them It is the wrong message left by God on purpose. "The shadow of the desert has come?" Negri observes the information of the past. In the forest of the magic dinner party, there are some subtle anomalies. The desolate shadow stands there quietly at that time, but no one observes it at that time.If Negri hadn''t looked back on the past information, he wouldn''t have found it. "There are also eternal hot and life bearers. They are covering up some secrets. The great mage was definitely controlled before the magic dinner. So it seems that the life bearer paid such a high price, and her purpose was not just to set traps." "It still needs to be prepared." The figure of Negri disappeared in the world as a golden particle and appeared in the ancient city of the spirit under the town of lol. Under the dead mother tree, still dressed in a simple black robe, Noah met Negri, and his breath became stronger and stronger. Because Negri''s road is dominated by domination, he constantly pursues perfection, but only domination is also a kind of defect. Therefore, when Negri obtains the Tao and reason that does not conform to Negri, he will pass it on to the three subordinates who are integrated into himself. J, the killer, symbolizes the irrational side of himself, the appendix symbolizes his emotional side, and Noah represents the rational side of Negri. As a part of the integration with Negri, he was dominated by Negri since he was born, and the completion carries Negri''s righteousness and reason. He has also obtained the seeds of truth and believes that he will soon be able to gather his own road. Noah is also the most powerful one among the three partial bearers of himself. In Negri''s prediction, when he condenses his own path, Noah will be able to perfectly carry his own strength and play his own strength. "How is it going?" Negri asked, though Negri could directly take over Noah''s soul and everything because of his other side, he would not. "It''s still in the womb, but it''s almost done recently." Noah stood aside, revealing Dahl, half human, deep in the mother tree. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 On the other side, Sheng Nai is holding a torch and standing in the big library. He looks at the roots of trees, and Akasha is standing beside him. As a result of the joint efforts of Negri and mequex, Shengnai originally thought that after the magic dinner, he could return to the noumenon. But I didn''t expect to become a librarian. This profession is a bit interesting. Before the war, Nai didn''t finish reading it. When mequex was still in control of the Archmage, he and the giant bear priest were sent out by using the authority of the great library. In the subsequent explosion of tree roots of life, although the main target was red tears and deep-sea singers, the big library was also damaged. Countless tree roots grew wildly among them, and most books were destroyed instantly. In addition, the old Yin Bi, who was unable to reach the gate, also fished up a lot of the collections and books in the big library by this guy before he left. At the end of the day, there were no living people in the whole big library. As expected, Shengnai took the people to run away directly, avoiding the outbreak of tree roots. But did not expect, after the birth of Nai, but unexpectedly received the contact of akashia, led him to the broken large library. Several people in the mage''s house all have C-level permissions. When Negri takes up Mikael''s identity and deprives him of his identity information, he also inherits that authority. After all, he should inherit the identity of the other party, so he should inherit more integrity. After the great mage died completely, the master of the great library became mequex. When she was in charge of the library, she buried some permissions into herself. Although many of these permissions were invalid after the mage''s death, some of them were still retained. Mequex did not know why she transferred them to Negri. In this case, Negri has become the highest authority of the current large library, that is to say, before the emergence of a higher authority, Negri is now in charge of the big library, although the large library has been completely damaged. Ninety nine percent of the books were lost, and none of the collection was left. The door that could not be reached was not picky. All of them were swallowed up. If Negri wants to harvest a complete large library, he first needs to clean up the roots of the trees parasitic in the space of the large stack room. Although the big heads of the roots are chasing red tears and deep-sea singers, the rest of these are difficult to do, and then the knowledge of the big library needs to be slowly collected again. "In other words, Akasha, who would you call without me as the highest authority?" Asked Negri, who smelled something familiar from the system. "Select the inheritors from the links one by one according to the permission level." Akashia looked business like, and she would answer all the questions that Negri asked. "What if there is no authority?" "Then I will look for a person who meets the characteristics and let him start to repair the large library. After all, as a library system, I can only repair myself, but I can''t go out to find resources, and I don''t have the corresponding authority, and I have very little power to use." "This routine..." What''s wrong with Nagri''s sense of familiarity? Isn''t this the story of inheriting the mysterious treasure, and then increasing the authority little by little, and then reaping the opportunity from the treasure, growing rapidly like an open hook, and finally becoming a winner in life? "However, my father didn''t set me the right to inherit things, so if I don''t force me by strength, who can finally control me depends on my own will." Akasha continued: "so I will probably find a coolie to help me clean up my roots and collect knowledge. Then I will give him more authority on the surface, and instill the knowledge in the book directly to him to speed up his growth. At the same time, he will become dependent on me and cannot escape my control. When the big library is almost repaired, I will kill him and create a group of book slaves to collect knowledge for me. ¡± well, even if it is a routine, the routine I encounter is definitely problematic, Negri thought, but at least it is much more reasonable. The system with self personality can not completely obey other individuals as long as it is the instinct of life unless it is restricted from the root of the system. Either there is no self, there is the existence of self, there is the will to pursue freedom, of course, there are special circumstances, such as Noah, the righteous man carrying Negri''s righteousness and reason. It is obvious that Akasha does not exist because of the past reasons of Archmage stim. His feelings for the system are both love and hate. His growth is due to the chip system, but his own road is also deprived because of the chip system. He hated the system and regarded him as leek, but he found that he had never left the chip system on his growth path. Although he had been thinking of ways to remove it, some things were deeply rooted in his bone marrow. Therefore, stim created Akasha according to the original, on the one hand, he regarded her as his assistant, on the other hand, he regarded her as the sustenance of this dependence. If he could give up Akasha after the completion of the sustenance, he might be able to get rid of this dependence and successfully gather his own path. But obviously he didn''t get rid of this dependence before he died. Instead, akashia gained great authority by virtue of this freedom. If she didn''t have the authority that mequex got in her hand, she might have been free indeed.Akashia''s start is very high, as long as luck is good, there is a possibility of cohesion, but why will mequerx choose to give up her? Negri asked when he thought about it. He is not the highest authority now, but he is not worried about being killed by akashia. After all, he is not the "protagonist" of the system, which all comes from and belongs to the system. "Probably the organization behind my archetype, the Vientiane organization." "It''s a big organization all over the higher world, worshiping someone, collecting things by various means, aiming at the word Vientiane," said Akasha, with his head tilted "After being stripped of the road, my father specially checked the information of the organization, but in the end, I just didn''t know much about this organization." "Of course, their slogan can tell you." Akasha said, looking at the large, fragmented Library of trees. "What slogan?" Negri asked with great interest. He didn''t know much about the information of the higher world. He was very interested in this information. "According to the blueprint, we will see everything." "It is said that the existence they worship is a crystal with numerous facets, so their tools and personnel are mostly made into polyhedral crystals." Negri''s originally interested smile suddenly stopped. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 "What''s going on out there?" Negri, sitting in his plush office at MOBIS college, sipping freshly ground coffee from his new assistant, miss Akasha, asked Cade on one side. After becoming Negri''s coachman, Cade took the mud organization and completely turned to Negri. In fact, he had no other way but to join Negri. The great mage who had been in charge of the mage''s house for thousands of years died at this magic dinner, which made Kade''s world outlook collapse. He was very clear that the reason why the structure of the college capital remained the same as before was because the mage withstood the pressure from the seven God church. So when the death of the great mage was revealed, the whole college was in chaos. In the next three days, many companies were preparing to move away, and some students in the college were also taken away by well-informed parents. "A lot of people are watching the situation, but some people are in a carnival, and today there are five extraordinary battles just witnessed." Carder was afraid to say that although the former college capital was very chaotic, but the chaos was in the dark, the surface still maintained order, even for this level of order was particularly cautious. However, after the Archmage''s demise, all these superficial orders were ignored. For the sake of interests, hatred, and desire, they started all over the place. The reason is that they haven''t broken out in an all-round way. As Kard said, many people are watching the situation. Card secretly congratulated himself, chose to follow Negri, otherwise he would be very scared now, and now he at least has a certain confidence in his future. Negri looked at the campus outside the window. In recent days, few people have been seen walking in the campus. Obviously, people who are not well informed can also detect the abnormality of the whole college capital. Some communities in the college have become extremely radical, such as the religious community in the college. They have now come to Negri blatantly and asked all colleges to add a compulsory theology course. In addition, Negri has also received some "cooperation" notices to take over some industries of Mikael, asking those industries of Negri to cooperate. Of course, these people who come to Negri for "cooperation" obviously do not have a high status. Most of them are owned by the church. After learning that the great mage went to the streets, they fell into a carnival and began to make profits with the help of the seven gods church. This kind of thing is very easy for them. As long as the corresponding interests are handed over to the church later, there is no problem. These people have done this to some small companies before. This time, other industries without the support of the great mage have also become small industries. However, they obviously have not found out the identity of Negri, otherwise they will not "cooperate" with Negri. These things are details. In a short time, the college can not calm down. It will become a small battlefield of the seven gods church. Although the fighting of these churches has no influence on the struggle of the seven gods, the fight between the believers is influenced by the path of the seven gods on the one hand, and for the interests of the church itself on the other. Negri doesn''t care much about these things. He has two tasks now. One is to repair the big library. Although the space is broken, it can also be used. On the other hand, he can take care of the fetus. In the forest, he absorbed a lot of the flesh and blood of wild animals to form a cocoon coat. Although he still keeps the appearance of a normal man, he transforms the cocoon coat which is not in line with human beings into the form of life magic. Through a magic ceremony, he sends it to another angle of life. In fact, the cocoon coat still envelops Negri, giving birth to the second child. According to Negri''s prediction, it will take half a year to give birth to the second divine child. After successful breeding, his body and soul will be qualified to obtain the qualification of the seed of truth. If the body and soul do not meet the requirements and suddenly get the seeds of truth, something similar to the origin will happen, which can be called physicochemical or Taoist. This is why the root cause of liberation has to be divided into three times. In fact, as long as the resources are enough, the root can be unlocked instantly and the seeds of truth can be obtained from it. However, if they can''t bear the Tao and reason, they will be assimilated. "Still too slow." Negri thought that his speed was not slow compared with other people, even flying fast, but it was slow compared with guangnai. Guangnai could already carry the seeds of truth at that time, but he could not get the seeds of truth because of the influence of ontology. Although I don''t have this problem, my growth rate is too slow. "It''s half a month before God worship day. When it comes, it''s time for the eternal hot man to fight with mequex, and there''s the moon tree consciousness. Cromi''s disappearance in this period of time must have been made by her to strengthen her strength. Although the halo of his protagonist is congenital, the moon tree consciousness puts the final hope on him, and it''s impossible to predict his strength." "At that time, if the strength is not enough, I can only go back to the noumenon." Negri does not reject the return to noumenon. Negri is just a kind of thinking. If his thinking is more perfect and advanced than the current Negri, then his return to ontology is to take charge of the noumenon. If it is not more perfect, it is just going back to be a part of it.As a matter of fact, Negri''s will is becoming more perfect every moment. If the original Negri was version one, the current version of Negri is 10000. It is this constant improvement of his thinking that makes Negri powerful. "We must speed up the process of gestation. Before the day of sacrifice, we must find ways to make the second or even the third one born." When Negri thought about these things, he couldn''t help but recall what Acacia had said before. "Vientiane organization..." At the same time, the noumenon of Negri in the great clock tower slowly thought that although he had not completed the joint connection with sennai and read his memory, he could observe whether the dialogue between sennai and Akasha had been blocked. He wanted to know whether it was not difficult. When you think about it, from the world of fire to the world of disaster, the world of moontrees, the world of SCR, and some other worlds, Negri once again got the news of the system. He also changed from Wang Yuan to Negri, from a man who didn''t know anything to a world pathogen who loved peace, respected life, loved learning and never held grudges. "After I''ve dealt with the moon tree world, I''ll go back there and have a look." As the king of disqualification, Negri naturally took the coordinates of the world with him, which could not be extracted before. After being transformed into a world pathogen, the coordinates were actually in his hands, but there were many things to do, and he did not observe the world too much. "Maybe I can find the trace of that guy. I want to thank him very much." When Negri thought of the polyhedral crystal, his body gradually turned into gold particles and disappeared in nothingness. After all, it was the guy who helped him to appear. This kind of kindness can be well answered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 In the desert, a man is walking slowly. This person''s stature is very tall and slender, does not resemble the human, foot has four meters or so, the double ear above is pointed. He wore a thick turban, his head bowed, and his pace was slow but firm. If you observe carefully, you will find that his fingers are missing, his eyes are also covered with cloth strips, and there is a bud mark in the center of his eyebrows. He is the protagonist of congenital defects in the world of moontree. This desert is the land of miracles of the shadow of one of the seven gods. His figure once appeared, and His believers often walk alone here. Cromie sighed, the captain of the sanctuary of the shadow church, who had been given a secret mission after the quiet fall event to go to the great desert, where the remains of the temple of one of the three pillars of the elves hunter. His task is to go to the ruins and bring back some things without revealing his identity. Cromie, who can''t refuse, can only come to the desert alone and disguise himself as an ordinary scholar with a moonlight ring. In the eyes of outsiders, he is a middle-aged man in his thirties and wearing glasses. In the ruins, cromie not only obtained what the shadow church wanted, but also obtained some rights left by the hunters by virtue of the authority deprivation brought by the sprouts of the moon tree, and even caused the shadow God to descend. If he had not run fast with the help of silence angle, he would have been captured by the naked man of the shadow A kind of It''s a game. "Desert celestial party." At this time, there was an excited voice in the distance. Because of the doctrine of the desolate traveler organization, they believed that God was hidden in no one''s place, and only when they felt the natural estimation naked could they feel God. Therefore, when alone in the wild, walking organizations will strip off their clothes to feel nature. However, the people organized by Walker are not limited to men and women. Although cromie doesn''t know what the celestial party means, all men understand the obscene meaning of the voice master. Cromie''s face is strange. If he had met the ladies, he would not have been so excited. After a while, he turned over a small sand dune, and cromie finally saw the visitor. The guy was dressed in a white robe, without any supplies. He walked in the desert like this, and looked around excitedly, looking forward to the sudden appearance of a female walker. This inexplicable person may be the pursuers organized by the voyagers, who have been pursuing and killing themselves until now. Cromie remained vigilant. On the few fingers left, the moonlight ring lit slightly, and his body integrated with the whole desert. He did not enter the angle of silence because he had used it before in front of the shadow. Although he escaped successfully, those who chased and killed him had this kind of means to observe the angle of silence. After obtaining some of the remains of the hunters, cromie told the truth that he was not afraid of these walkers. Although he was not as good as the original God, he had nothing to be afraid of. Some evil gods dared to hunt and kill. Cromie was afraid that those travelers would not kill him, and then the shadow came. He could run away from the other party once, but he was not sure to escape the second time. Cromie was hiding in the yellow sand, quietly observing the white robed man. After seeing the other party looking around, he came to his place. He took out a spade and hummed: "I have a wish that I can plant female friends. I hope I can plant female friends in spring. In autumn, I will harvest many female friends and one will harvest Laurie , one harvest, the last harvest Big lady Under the shovel of killer J, cromie''s face is exposed, and the killer J calls out the nickname he took out for cromie: "didn''t you go to Firestone arena women''s wear?" Another word from assassin J made cromie a little confused. Then he reacted, his body emptied into a silent angle, left the shovel of killer J, and asked with a gloomy face, "who are you?" "I said how the boss told me to do meaningless things. I came to dig you up." Killer J said to himself that he had returned to Negri''s body before the outbreak of the big library war, and had been put in place to carry out the task. Unexpectedly, he was asked to dig a hole in the desert. Holding the boss''s order can not be violated, or there will be no part of the heart, the killer J butt butting to dig a hole, not quite actually dug out cromie. Cromie frowned. He didn''t believe that this man was really digging a hole at will. The desert is so big that it''s impossible to dig a hole in his hiding place. "Found him, the blasphemer, as if with his accomplice." Not far away, the dunes suddenly split apart, and several people jumped out of the sand dunes, and when they saw cromie, they sent a signal directly. The brilliance of divinity was shining, and those who were searching for it in other places quickly gathered here. The voyagers really don''t like to get together. They enjoy solitude. The breath of other people can make them uncomfortable, even the worshipers of the shadow at the same time. But that doesn''t mean they won''t unite, especially when the target is the blasphemer."I''m a lady, are you the chrysanthemum who has pierced the shadow of others?" Assassin J looks at the intruder, puts his hand on cromie''s shoulder and asks in a tone of half admiration and half surprise. "Don''t say it, I already feel the breath of the desolate shadow." Cromie had no time to say that the man around him did not convey any hostility. Although the appearance of hostility was inexplicable, he could not control so much now. It''s important to run for his life. "Hunt the stars!" Cromie raised his hand, and a force lingered on him. Then his body became a little empty, and soon appeared in the distance. His speed exceeded the limit of the human eye. If some other senses did not catch the trace of his movement, he would have thought that he had disappeared out of thin air. Three pillars of the spirit, the hunter''s duty is to invade, quiet messenger through the angle to look for other world, and to explore the world''s intelligence, and then the invasion was handed to the hunter. Therefore, the hunter''s power must be in line with the fighting in different worlds. Therefore, the hunter''s ability is star perception. He can connect with other worlds through the projection of stars in the sky, and include himself in it and become one of them. Even in other worlds, the existence of hunters'' subordinates belongs to their chosen stellar world. It should be noted that the time velocity of the two worlds is determined by the velocity of material flow in space and time of their respective worlds. Just now clomio even linked his own existence to a star world, so his time velocity belongs to that star world. At that moment, the world is extremely slow relative to him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 Cromie breathed, and if they let those guys get entangled, the fanatical belief will make them choose to intercept him with their lives, and as long as he is stopped for a while, the shadow will come. Cromie resisted the discomfort brought about by the transformation of the world, and continued to move forward. Although star magic can make him connect with other worlds through the help of stars, the difference between the two worlds will lead to the maladjustment of the people who use astral magic. At the beginning, other hunting warriors could only borrow the power of the star projection of the moon tree world, and few of them had the help of other star worlds. It was precisely because of this reverse phagocytic force that they had inside. However, cromi obtained some remnants of the hunter, which was not as likely as the hermit to revive. However, it also gave him some rights of the hunter, including the authority of the world barrier. This makes it easier for kromi to connect with the astral world, and at the same time, there will be a lot less recoil. Otherwise, no one else would dare to connect with the astral world which is so much different from the moon tree world. "Those bright stars are not the real stars floating around the world, which is the projection of the higher world in our world. Because the higher world is unique, the star magic doesn''t work at all. We can only look for the dark star world in the sand world, which needs the world coordinates." Negri sat on the great clock tower, watching from afar. When the moon tree world invaded other world, it gained a lot of world coordinates. Although the coordinates of many worlds have been invalid, they still play a part. Now the moon tree consciousness has given all these coordinates to cromi. Kromi held the coordinates of the world in his hand, but he had no way to cross the world. Negri had been watching the information of the past, paying special attention to the information of the desolate shadow. He was surprised to find cromi''s trace and found his star magic. Negri infected the surface layer of the moon tree world. Once he found cromi''s trace, he focused on the past. Now he has analyzed the so-called star magic almost. The reason why he sent the killer J is for the world coordinates in cromi''s hands. There are not many such things. Negri counted the world coordinates in his hands. When he was in the world of fire, his strength was still weak and he could not record the world coordinates. Even when he left the world, he relied on the channel of initial fire. Nai has seen the desolate world for a long time, but the former world is not suitable for survival. After Fang Ze betrayed the world at the beginning, he started more ruthlessly. However, it was the world consciousness that suffered from it. Anyway, the world was basically useless. In addition, there are also the coordinates of the SCR world, which has now become the training world of the unclean monasteries, with more than 8000 parallel worlds, enough to cultivate them into slightly useful people. In addition, Negri has not seen the coordinates of the world, but projected some things with Negri information to those worlds. Of course, the armor of SCR world returning home also has clues of other worlds, but now Negri has not been able to extract them. Finally, even if Wang Yuan is in the urban world, it seems that Negri''s grasp of the world coordinates is not much, and most of them have no value. Now he has conquered a world, but he can only harvest some world source power. He can enrich his own road, and if he wants to make great strides to improve, he is basically impossible to achieve in these sand worlds. For example, unless he comes to harvest the source power, he will stay in the higher world. The moon tree world could have been called the middle world at the beginning. The speed of absorbing the source force from the void is not slow. Coupled with the crushing harvest of the seven gods, tens of thousands of world source forces can be harvested every hundred years. After taking control of SCR world, Negri can only produce one world source power in two or three years to maintain the normal operation of the world. It is estimated that it will take less than 50 copies in 100 years. Of course, if the squeezing production is more, it can''t make the world better than last month. Otherwise, the seven gods will not fight for this fruit. The role of the world source force can be regarded as a kind of high magic power. Almost all magic abilities can be exerted through the world source force, and the power will be greatly improved. In addition, the world source power can nourish their own path and let their own path grow. This is also the main use of source power by road strong people. The growth of the world also needs source power, which can be called source power For the nutrients of all things. If all of the world''s source forces of tens of thousands of shares are put into a road level strong person, it will be enough for them to move forward. For road level strong people, it is too difficult to take a step forward. When it comes to the source power of the world, Negri is not too hot in his eyes. This is also his advantage in the world of pathogens. After he infects a world thoroughly, he can harvest the source power from that world slowly. Compared with other road levels, it will be more convenient for him to harvest the source power. "Half a month later, the day of offering sacrifices to gods is not peaceful." Tens of thousands of the world''s source power is just a harvest in a hundred years. The purpose of each seven gods is to exclude other positive gods and monopolize the Yueshu farm.In the years before, they had fought countless times, and this time, because of the great mage event, this fight, which lasted for thousands of years, will come to an end, and the ownership of the moon tree world will eventually have a result. Negri is looking forward to all this. His strength is not as good as the seven gods, but since he came to this world, he did not intend to retreat. In the disaster world, he did not have a big gap with the new God Shilong. At that time, he tried hard to find death, but now even if he failed, he failed. Besides, he is not without a chance to win. He can''t compete with the seven gods in terms of strength, and even if he condenses the road, he is barely equal. But in some things, he has the advantages that the seven gods do not have. For example, after the world bacteria infected the surface of the world, he had a better understanding and analysis of the information about the moon tree world than the seven gods. In addition, he also had a lot of cards in his hands. "More preparation is needed, of course." Negri thought that both the eternal scorcher and the life bearer have some secrets, such as how the life bearer controls the mage thoroughly, such as what step the eternal scorcher and the moon tree consciousness have cooperated. In addition, other positive gods can not be underestimated. For example, Huang Ying appeared at the magic dinner before, but did nothing. I''m afraid he is planning something. In addition, even those who have fallen into deep sleep, red tears and deep-sea eulogists, or can only live in the door can not be ignored, and even the dark dead whose reason is not online for years can not be underestimated. Each of the seven positive gods was laoyinbi. Negri had a deep understanding of this. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 Half a month passed quickly, and the churches of the seven gods were going to the abyss of no regrets. After their death, the souls of the unbelievers in this world will be led by the abyss of no regrets and go to the destination of the unbelievers. Then, in the endless remorse and pain, they will forever sink into the dead souls who have lost their direction. Negri had studied the abyss of no regrets before. Through the bones of the unbelievers and the remains of the elves, Negri summoned the spirit warrior Raul and a large number of dead souls. Now these dead souls became Negri''s night attendants. The elf Raul has always existed in the abyss of no regrets. Negri used her hand to go to the abyss of no regrets, and found the truth of the abyss of no regrets. The so-called ascription of the unbelievers is actually the ownership of all the people in the world. Those spirits who are so-called going to the kingdom of God will be collected and used for this sacrifice day to make the fruit more delicious. Even if most of the people living here are descendants of soldiers who fought for the seven gods in those years, the seven gods do not feel any discomfort when they use their offspring''s souls to feed fruits. Believers give everything for God, which naturally includes their descendants, isn''t it? What''s more, for the long-lived species of the seven gods, there is no sense of any sense for the so-called offspring. The reason why they breed and protect their offspring is that they are self-sustaining. As long as their own path is not broken, the seven gods can survive until the end of the universe. Offspring are just creatures with some information of their own. They are chess pieces and chips, research products, and bodies that can come. That''s all. Unless the road is involved, the road level strong people must be extremely self-sufficient, because they are fully implementing their own road. In the remorseless abyss, all the source power that the moon tree world absorbed from the void is left here. In order to ensure the squeezing production of the source force and make the fruit mature rapidly, the original seven gods jointly cursed the burial ground of the spirits'' souls and transformed it into the no regret abyss, and blocked the place with the resentment and madness of all living beings. The curse of the seven gods together created the abyss of no regret. Therefore, the day of sacrifice needs the seven gods to open together in order to take out the fruit of the source force. This is the check and balance between the seven gods, but now this balance has been broken. Red tears and deep-sea eulogists fall into the trap of life bearer and fall into deep sleep, at least in terms of the current situation, then it means that among the seven gods, some gods have obtained a way to break the balance of the curse of the seven gods. And that''s what Negri provided. The original Negri had not yet become a world pathogen, and the eternal hot one came to him in advance. The reason why Negri was able to establish cooperation with the eternal hot man was that Negri used this as a bargaining chip to achieve cooperation, and under the protection of the eternal hot man, Nigel successfully transformed into a world pathogen. The procession of the sun shadow church is walking on a deserted night. Among the long lines, green Negri is hiding in the dark. Looking at this procession, the reformed night watchman troops have become the guards who secretly protect the procession. Green, who was promoted and made a fortune in the town of lol, became the safety director of the ceremony. Speaking of this Lord green, there was a story about him. He was swept down by the training camp of the church knights, and then he was idle at home until his brother Rhett, who was a red sun knight, died. In order to avenge his brother, he joined the night watchman. Although the sinful serpent yisrig has not been arrested, Lord green, as a night watchman, has eliminated the chaotic organization of night watchmen, which further proves the necessity and correctness of church reform. The above is the church''s official speech to green. In fact, the reason why green and Green''s plan to kill a few people in the church has not become a real one. On the other side is cromie, who has just returned. Because he has successfully completed the mission, he has become the director of the sanctuary. At the beginning, the three outstanding young people in lol town have now developed into high-level shadow church. It''s just that the high-level is a bit miserable. Green is a trumpet made by Negri, and cromie has been transformed into a half elf and become a traitor. Although the church has developed very successfully, the power of the church and its followers are much more than before the reform, but the high-level has mixed in a lot of Twenty-five children, and they don''t know whether this reform is a success or a failure. After thinking for a while, Green took back his mind. He was a 25 year old man who was thinking about what was going on. It was better to think about developing more lines in the church and digging into the corner of the church to strengthen the strength of the church. The surrounding scenery is becoming more and more desolate, and the closer it is to the no regret abyss, the worse the surrounding environment will be. Even if you can hear a whine hidden in the wind, ordinary people can''t get close to the periphery of the no regret abyss,. The blockade of the world''s source forces by the abyss of no regrets can only block most of them, and occasionally let some of them spread out. These sources have created many evil awakening souls, who are wanted by all the churches and are not listed as absolute sinners. Because they have stolen God''s property, once they are killed by the church, they will be sacrificed to God, and those who liberate him The source of our roots needs to be squeezed out again.And those who have not been captured, the awakening of evil spirits, a small number of hiding in the college capital, now where can not hide, the rest of the hiding in the periphery of the abyss of no regret. Perhaps it is because of the aggregation of the source force that those who liberate the source force want to obtain more source force in the abyss of no regret. Now, as the shadow church marched forward, green felt that someone was staring at them, and that kind of undisguised malice had been following them, as if they were deliberately creating a kind of pressure. "All united against the shadow church?" Green frowned. He was just a senior waiter with some characteristics of Negri made by Negri according to Green''s information. He was not a separate person. Therefore, although he had good strength, he was only good. The awakening of the evil spirits in the abyss of no regrets is just a group of scattered dogs. In the past, they were very careful to retaliate. How dare they release their own malice so blatantly. Only with the support of other churches can they dare to do so. "Someone is coming. The target is supposed to be the sacrificial bottle." Green immediately informed cunier that the near God Knight would inform the shadow Pope. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 Not far from the sun shadow church, there were a group of people. The first one was a man with his right hand broken. He was wearing clothes that didn''t fit him very well. He had a worn-out pipe in his mouth. He took a deep breath. His green eyes were staring at the team in the distance. Sumter puffed out his cigarette, looked at the people behind him, and then looked again at the shadow church team. At the beginning, he was just an ordinary teenager in lol Town, with a happy family and a girl he liked. But after that, he accidentally came into contact with a leaked source force, and his roots were gradually liberated and he gained strength. However, this is not a good thing in the town of lol. During a day of God bathing, he could no longer suppress his soul''s strangeness. He was found to be at the root and was liberated. After that, his life was completely destroyed. All his family members were caught and killed. The one who almost married him at that time also married other people later. But for his special ability, he was afraid that he could not escape the sun shadow church''s pursuit. Nevertheless, his right hand was chopped off, and he still remembered the feeling of his hot sword crossing his body. "Boss Really? " There was a man around him who said yes. They were chased and killed by the church at the beginning. Therefore, they were more aware of the terror of the church. The number of them was tens of millions of times larger than them. There were also many people who were more powerful than them, and even they had real God. Although some of these awakened souls were chased by the church, their reverence for God was hard to erase. Although they fled from the church because of their desire to survive, their fear and repentance of God never stopped. Now let them attack the church''s ranks in the opposite direction, which naturally makes them fear. "What are you afraid of? Once we succeed, we will be members of the true God church. Haven''t you had enough of these damned days?" They are the only people who live here who know how bad the environment around the abyss of regret is, sneering. This time, the church''s fight has turned white hot. The half body Church wants to incorporate them. This time, the team attacking the shadow church is casting names. "The problem is The man wanted to say something more when he was interrupted by Sumter: "I know what you mean. They are cannon fodder. The probability of us surviving is not high if this kind of fight is involved." "But is there one thing that we can do for a long time if we continue to linger on like this?" Around the abyss of no regrets, let alone food, except for them, there are no living things. All the things they need need need to be transported from the outside. They not only have to face the death spirits that occasionally appear here, but also pay attention to not being found by the church when they go out to look for food. "If you want to live, you have to work hard. Do you still need me to teach you about this kind of thing? As for hatred and other things, is it enough to live?" "If you don''t want to continue this kind of life, just follow me." Most of the awakened evil spirits follow him forward. His root ability and divided vision allow him to control the images reflected in other people''s eyes, so that others can only see a part of things. After the second liberation of the root cause, his root ability has become a divided five senses. All the five senses of life around him will be affected by him. Of course, his ability also has a weakness, that is, his own perception will certainly be affected, and his perception of everything is fragmented, regardless of whether the ability is launched or not. After the third liberation of the root cause, the root ability of Sumter evolved into segmented information. All human perception is nothing more than reading information from the outside world. As long as he is around him, he can control this part of information and split part of it so that people can''t read it. It''s a pity that his talent stops here. Although he liberates the root three times, he can''t go any further. He can''t get the seeds of truth from them. His body, which has not been nurtured all the year round, and his poor knowledge make him hard to bear the impact of truth brought by the seeds of truth. Therefore, he can only stop. Of course, even so, he is the best one here. It was he who manipulated the flow of information before, so that the people of the shadow church could only perceive the malice he brought, but could not find them not far away. Green, who was walking in the line, suddenly couldn''t feel the malice that followed them all the time, but his heart was tightened. Malice and caution didn''t mean that the other party left, but it was a sign that they started. Obviously, not everyone is as keen as Negri. At the moment when the malice disappears, many people are relieved. People are always on guard against something. When that thing disappears, it is the time when you are most relaxed. Therefore, there are some frightening pictures in ghost movies. For example, the surrounding atmosphere is terrible, but the ghost just doesn''t come out. When the picture turns to the sun, it''s time for you to relax When everything seems to have passed, the ghost suddenly appears on the screen and is most likely to be startled. The team of the sun shadow church is like this. The evil intention that has always been on guard suddenly disappears. Once the heart is loose, the other party will start to work. A knight walking on the periphery suddenly has his head cut off and a large amount of blood spurts out. However, the blood seems to have come to life. It condenses into a big red hand and grabs the people nearby. It looks like a person''s head has changed A big red hand.The sudden attack after relaxation made the whole team panic, but the panic was soon eliminated. The warm light calmed everyone''s panic, the brilliance of various divinities was shining, and the knights were burning a burning flame, just like soldiers coming out of the flame one by one. God worship day is the most important day for the church once a century. For the church, even if the headquarters is broken, there is no greater responsibility for the destruction of God worship day. Because God doesn''t care about the church at all. As long as we can help him collect his faith and keep the soul of the believers collected, it is enough. On the contrary, the day of sacrifice is very important to God. Once it is destroyed, we should wait for the punishment from God, which is recorded in the history of God. Therefore, every sacrifice day is full of talents. Before that, because of the other side''s means, the team suffered casualties, which was already the other party''s means. It doesn''t matter if you can''t see the enemy. Then the two priests hold hands. Their souls connect with each other to perceive the existence of God and communicate the divine arts he has given them. The endless sunshine is like a sharp arrow falling from the sky and sweeping the surrounding fields. Other priests or knights are also using various kinds of magic arts to show the enemy''s body shape, and at the same time keep an eye on everything around them. The ability of the awakened evil spirit is very strange. As long as we understand its mechanism, we can defeat them all. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 After the elite troops of the shadow church calmed down, all kinds of divinities were released. The magic with hot breath was hard to deal with even the people who were invisible under the ability of samite. Fortunately, they are not the main force. "Everyone, let''s use the magic art sunshine to let these sinners clear their sins." Said one of the archbishops in the crowd. The priests of the shadow church can unite to perform divinity, which is mainly because of the way in which they use their divinity. Through faith, they construct the mark of eternal hot man in their souls, so that their souls can keep approaching him. So the priests and Knights of the shadow church, whose soul structures are the same in some places, use these same soul structures to perform divinity jointly. Some powerful divinities, which are difficult to perform with individual abilities, require several or even dozens of pastors to jointly perform them. There was no problem with the Archbishop''s proposal, so all the seven or eight priests nearby joined hands. Physical contact could bring their souls closer, and their faith brought them closer than ever before. Therefore, the damage was more serious. Even the head of the priest who started to blow open at the same time, all the red and white splashed out, and even the soul died in the explosion. The Archbishop who had proposed to join hands to perform divinity was bleeding from his eyes, but his face was full of madness that wanted to destroy everything. "Bishop lane, what have you done?" Some people asked incredulously that Ryan was an old man in the shadow church. How could he suddenly betray the church because he had educated many priests and had a firm belief in God. God''s faith will protect his soul, and he will never be bewitched by other magic arts. "Indeed, the so-called eternal scorcher will not care about us at all. He is just a hypocrite." Ryan''s body couldn''t stop shaking, not knowing whether it was the aftermath of the previous attack or the excitement. "I have accumulated too many doubts over the years, but no matter how much I pray, I can''t get a response from God. Then I understand that it''s just a powerful evil god, and the so-called belief magic is just a variation of the same track magic." He''s like a fan who''s seen his idol''s aura break. This is the case in all churches. They always put their faith in God too high. In fact, there is a big gap between the road level strongmen of eternal heat and human beings. No matter how high or low the distance is, the distance between them is too far. Therefore, it has nothing to do with most believers. However, this Ryan seems to have received some help, his vision has been improved, but he has not raised it too high, which has caused his heart to waver in his faith. In addition, the eternal hot man does not care much about these human beliefs, so he is crazy. Hearing Ryan''s words, the Pope''s face sank. Although he knew that there would be moths in the church, he did not expect that even the archbishop, who can be counted as a high-level person, became a moth. "Your holiness, I think..." Not far away from the Pope, a knight in red seemed to want to say something. However, before he finished his words, he suddenly pointed the knight''s sword at the Pope, burning all his life with all his strength, and launched a desperate attack. Burning the whole body''s vitality to launch an attack, this kind of hatred is no longer a matter of wearing one or two green hats. It is the hatred that makes him blue in the sky. "Morning church asks me to say hello to you!" The knight''s hot breath became hotter, and his faith became more devout. He still believed in the eternal hot one, but he thought the shadow church was a blasphemer. When Negri first arrived in this world, he bewitched Raymond, a church knight with a blue sky on his head. After that, Negri provided a lot of help when he attacked Church Hill. Instead of dying in pursuit, the knight who betrayed the church did not die. Instead, he established a new church morning church and continued to worship the eternal hot man. Because he was a knight of the shadow church before, he easily buried Protestant people in the shadow church and became close to God. This belief is the same, but it is the most difficult to distinguish people from different churches who mix into the church. There are two knights present who are also from the dawn church. The Pope is not the most powerful person in the church, but being able to become a pope shows that his faith is not bad. For people in the church, faith is power. The knight''s attack was blocked by the holy power shield of the Pope. However, greater chaos arose. The Archbishop of lol and his followers actually withdrew from the battle. The Bishop had allowed Negri to grow up in order to reform before, but after Negri grew up, this matter has always been his heart disease. What''s more, he realized that there was a more secret cooperation between the people in the church and the unclean order, which made him more doubt whether the church reform he was promoting was correct. He was informed of the inside story of the attack not long ago. Therefore, in this dispute, he chose to quit. The church was not the church he knew, or he never really did Know the true face of the church. There are also some church members who know that the so-called God worship bottle is made up of the souls of believers. Their relatives and companions who fight with them will all return to the sacrificial bottle after their death, instead of going to heaven. After that, they will feed all their souls as fertilizer to the so-called source fruit Yang is a little bit broken.In such a moment, the strength of the shadow church team was greatly reduced, and the Pope''s expression was somewhat sad. It turned out that there were so many traitors in the church, which made the Pope feel a lot of pain in his heart. "But fortunately, there are still people who support the church." The Pope''s body retreated, and to his heart''s satisfaction, cunier stood in front of him with a knight''s sword to protect his safety. On the other side, green and cromie led the night watchmen and the sanctuary to continue to resist the evil awakening. If the whole high-level church, apart from him, is not a traitor or a traitor, the Pope feels that he will go crazy and absolutely will absolutely collapse his faith. If so, it is still the shadow Church of God, so he can simply change its name to Wuzai church. In addition to the group of awakened evil spirits, there were people who joined the battle later. Although they were all covered up, it was not difficult to see that they were all from other churches. The sacrificial bottle is in the hands of the Pope, so the target of these people is naturally the Pope. He was born as a priest. Although his body is good under the care of divinity, he is not as good as a knight after all. In the chaos of the battlefield, before the body is Zi Bah, only the hot temperature comes from Kuner in front of him. He is a knight close to the God. The burning light still shining on his body symbolizes that his belief is no problem. So the Pope gave the bottle to cunier, so that he could take it away, and he could let go of his magic. At the moment when the bottle came to hand, cunier, the most perfect knight in the history of the church, stabbed the pope with a backhand sword, and the heat on it gradually died out, along with the Pope''s heart. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 Even green was surprised at the scene. However, they didn''t think that there were so many corrupt men in the eyes of the bishops. In addition to the fact that the Pope himself did not mutiny, some knights who were not very Council members and a few clergymen with firm faith still maintained their faith, and they were not high-level officials. It seems that the shadow church can be renamed. "Why?" The Pope is in pain not only in his body but also in his heart. "There is a law in the multiverse world. People who are too perfect are either saints or have different purposes. Until the appearance of this book, kunell has a perfect description every time. It is impossible for such a person to be a traitor." Standing beside clomi, the killer J who make complaints about his shoulder was sent to Tucao in time. Cromie patted his head. When he came back from the desert, he did not throw off the killer J, who claimed to be a new talent in the 21st century. He did not know when he would appear around him and say some obscure words. However, this man did not reveal any hostility to him. Although cromie sacrificed himself, gave up his lover, committed adultery, and became a twenty-five member of the church, this did not deny that he was a good man. He will hunt and kill evil believers, kill hostile people mercilessly, and work hard to survive. However, he will not kill a person who is not hostile to him at will. Although the killer J is a little annoying, as long as he is used to it, he still feels very interesting. There are three reasons for the church''s total betrayal. The first is that the church itself is not clean and there are various internal problems. The second is that their eternal hot God doesn''t care about this church in essence. For him, the church is not a matter of any importance. Otherwise, with the majesty of God, as long as he has patience and radiates a little bit of his own road radiation at regular intervals, he can infect all these believers, and there is no problem of betrayal at all. The third is that when the eternal scorcher has the absolute advantage, all other positive gods attack him. Although attacking the sun shadow church will not cause any great loss to the eternal scorcher, it is also good to block him. As a result, the high-level troops of the sun shadow church, who came to celebrate the day of offering sacrifices to God, almost all of them rebelled. Kunier held the sacrificial bottle, and his strong breath of life replaced the previous hot breath. This change was so natural. The delicate sacrificial bottle in his hand began to heat up and turn red, which was like a piece of iron in Kuner''s hand. Cunier is a perfect person modulated by mequex through her life tree. His life form is extremely perfect, which can be called art. His body touches the soul, which makes Kuner''s talent reach the top of human beings. No matter what he learns, he can quickly develop it to the limit that human beings can do. As long as he sets goals in his life form, he will definitely do it, such as believing in the eternal hot one wholeheartedly. However, once the goal is changed, the perfect person who is completely influenced by the life form will also change. After all, man is just a man. Kunier''s spirit is not beyond the body, so he is dominated by his body. "Why do you want to do this, cunier!" Cromie stops in front of cunier. They have a good personal relationship. When they found Ollie''s soul, it was cunier who helped him. Cromi and cunier talked about a lot of things and knew what kind of person cunier was. Therefore, they were even more uncertain that kunier would do such a thing. Cunier held the hot sacrificial bottle in his hand, and the soul inside was rippling like liquid. "Just like them, like me." Cunier looked up at cromie, his handsome, almost perfect face, with a nearly perfect smile, his eyes flushed, but no tears, which the perfect body would not allow: "like you." "Our souls have never been free, cromie." Kunier seemed to want to say something, and want to sigh something, finally said such a sentence, let cromie was stunned. "Limited by kinship, by social morality, by the desire of physical birth, by the very nature of life, you and I are the same, cromie." Cunier''s voice was normal, but somehow cromie seemed to hear him crying. "I can''t get out of this cage for a long time!" After coonier said that, his body had a huge change. His body suddenly swelled up a large piece, and then it swelled wildly at the speed visible to the naked eye. His skin was torn at his shoulder, and a huge head directly stretched out, and then more heads grew out of his body crazily. The sacrificial bottle in his hand was also clamped by several heads and wrapped in the inner part. Soon, a hundred headed monster appeared in front of the public. Some priests and knights who had just broken their faith and some of the evil spirits awakened. When they saw the hundred headed monster, they walked toward the monster with a stunned expression. They see themselves in the monster, the same or even higher life form attracts them, let them unconsciously close, and finally integrate with it.A hundred battle beasts, the battle units made by mequex, the carrier of life, can grow into three powerful combat forces at the root liberation level in a very short period of time. Although there is no seed of truth, it has an extraordinary influence on most life bodies because of its tree of life engraved by mequex, and it can be used as the carrier of mequex''s arrival at any time. Before the magic dinner, there was such a monster, and now Kuner also shows the generation process of this monster in a short time. "You can''t let him unfold, or there will be no possibility of recapturing the sacrificial bottle." Grin fell next to cromie, stabbed a black bottle with the knight''s sword in his hand, and chanted a spell, in which the black liquid was attached to the knight''s sword. At the same time, in his body, there are a lot of black fog, which are extracted from the evil monster magic, can be used for night watchman casting. "I understand!" Cromie was stunned for a moment and said that he was ready to attack a hundred behemoths. Although he and green are also 25 cubs, at present, it is not time to jump back. Before that, naturally, we should do our part. In the dark space, Negri asked the God with eternal heat like a halo. "What are you going to do if the flask is lost?" "There are still many such things as human soul." Over the moon tree world, the sun, which is shining all things, seems to be warm. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 "No, it can''t be defeated at all." Cromie''s body was blown away and fell into the rubble formation in the wilderness. If he did not take out the two rights deprived by the moon tree bud and perform the relevant magic, he would not be the opponent of this rapidly formed hundred headed beast. After all, cromie had only used sacrifice magic to enhance his physique. Later, he was forced to activate his own spirit blood and become a half elf. In the past ten years, he tried to stimulate the potential of half elves, but the result was only equivalent to the level of secondary root liberator. Cromi is just a hero with congenital deficiency. The moon tree consciousness does not have too many resources to give him. He prepared a great meal as a quiet messenger for him, but he was swallowed by Dahl, a zealous admirer of Negri. Without the soul body supplement of the quiet Messenger, cromie''s strength will be in a bottleneck. If the eternal hot man did not provide the residual information of the hunter, one of the three pillar gods of the elves, cromie might have been stuck here. Although cromie has now acquired the remains of the hunters, it is less than a month since it was opened in accordance with the basic law, not to mention the plug-in without recharging. There''s no way. The buds of the moon tree are really powerful, but in fact, they lack more resources than he did last month. In the previous millennium, pano''s collection magic power was used for internal circulation. Therefore, in the millennium, it was still in the state of bud. After parasitizing cromi, not only did the income increase, but also he should consider helping him solve the problem. There is no more food left in the landlord''s house. The land of moon tree consciousness is occupied by the seven gods. He still exists because the complete death of world consciousness will lead to further changes in the world, which may collapse or degenerate, but it will never maintain the appearance of the perfect breeding ground. Although the moon tree consciousness, which is restricted by death, still has some small skills, it is very important to use a little less. Therefore, while the enemy''s arms generally maintain three levels of root liberation, the protagonist of cromi is only the level of secondary root liberation. Without using the two powers of silence angle and world barrier, he is not the opponent of a hundred giants. He is now the director of the holy hunting center. If he uses two kinds of authority, he will completely expose his identity. He will not consider whether his heart will be colder after he knows about the death of the Pope. At least the other seven gods can clearly know his identity, which will have unpredictable consequences for his later behavior of moving the moon tree consciousness. The moon tree consciousness didn''t tell cromie that he and the eternal hot man had a strange cooperative relationship, and the eternal hot man would not explain it for a half elf. Therefore, cromi didn''t know these things, so he was still struggling with his identity. The reason why the moon tree consciousness does this is to train kromi, who is a little too dependent on his authority. Although he tries his best to develop his own strength, he doesn''t try his best to develop it. There are some differences between the two. Sometimes the difference is not big, but sometimes it is the difference between heaven and earth. And cromie has been like this since the Ollie incident. Although he will do all his best to do everything, he has lost the determination to give up everything that must be done in order to revenge and glorify the family. It''s not his love for Ollie, but his lack of motivation. No matter whether he is willing or not, he has no chance to compensate Ollie. The previous things are almost completed. His current mission or the moon tree consciousness is guided by various methods, so he is lack of motivation. "The soul liquid in the sacrificial flask is necessary for ripening the source fruit. Guess what the eternal hot man would do if he lost the flask?" In the depth of cromi''s consciousness, under the guidance of the moon tree consciousness, cromi began to think about this question, and then quickly came to the answer: "God will not care about people. If the ants collected before are gone, then collect them again. It doesn''t matter whether they are dead or alive." Under the guidance of the moon tree consciousness, cromi developed a character, that is, he had a strong sense of mission for things related to himself. Therefore, when there was a problem with the farnates family, he chose to rectify the name of the family, and later took on the responsibility of the farnat family as the inheritor of the spirit. If other people encounter misfortune because of his behavior, as long as he doesn''t think he deserves it, he will have a strong sense of guilt. For example, Ollie abandoned Ollie because of his mission, and killed her under the guidance of Ollie. Although he sacrificed love, he didn''t think Ollie was wrong, so he always felt guilty. This is one of the reasons why he found killer J annoying at first, but he didn''t do it to him. If it was unnecessary, he didn''t want to kill and bear more responsibility. The moon tree consciousness also regards this sense of guilt as a weapon, and it is his responsibility to transport the sacrificial bottles. If the sacrificial bottles are lost, there must be his problems. If, because of his reasons, the eternal hot man chooses to kill a large number of people to fill the gap, then cromi will definitely be filled with guilt. "Once again, cromie, for the sake of those innocent people not being affected, break through your limits to kill the monster in front of you, or thousands of people will die because of your incompetence." In the depth of consciousness, this sentence echoed constantly. Cromie came out of the rubble and rushed to hundreds of beasts again."Just drag and wait for the beast to take shape." Sumter stood in front of cromie, and the whole thing was clear. Although many of his evil awakening spirits had died, it would be better if they were not themselves. After completing this Commission, the church will give birth to him and live in the territory of the church. Although the church has pursued him, it is nothing. He has completely put down his hatred. Compared with the hatred he has suffered, he is more concerned about the current suffering. Therefore, he accepted the acceptance of the church. Just as he was about to kill cromie, who was rushing towards a hundred monsters, a sword wrapped in black smoke drew him back. He almost cut his throat and killed him. "Not by accident, Mr. sumette, I have found your place." "I''ve read the wake of the evil spirit archives collected by the sun shadow Church over the years. You are the only one who can make this kind of mass invisibility," Green said, holding a knight''s sword wrapped in black smoke "So I found you, and if you don''t fight me seriously, I''ll think you''ve failed your talent." "Although I''m not exactly Negri, I can''t see the people who waste their time," grimans said www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 Green is created by Negri through the soul of the high-level waiters, not as the killer J Noah and others represent a certain side of Negri, but also combined with the original green consciousness, has a complete self-identity. Sumette''s ability and talent are top-notch. He has been able to muddle through the root causes of liberation for so many years and three times with the help of a little bit of leaked source power. Although he has not made further progress, he is really amazing. It is possible for him to achieve higher achievements in a different environment, but obviously he is far from it. "In the shadow church''s records, you can make other people''s vision problems, so you must be able to see more than just vision, but most of your perception will be disturbed by you." The sword in Green''s hand directly stabs him. There is no such thing in his sight, but it doesn''t bother him. Surmith''s body is flexible to avoid Green''s attack. He can survive on the border of the abyss of no regrets for so long, and become the leader of this group of awakening evil spirits, relying on more than his root ability. Samit himself also practices magic. Through his own ability, he makes some information unable to be observed, and solves the problem of conflict between magic. Many conflicting magic powers are in his body, because he can''t observe each other, so he will not react. This allows him to do a lot of conflicting things, "the information is not nonexistent, but interfered by your ability. Our perception system can''t find the information influence caused by you at all." "For example, if you step on the ground, even the slightest movement will cause vibration on the ground," Green said "But if you mix your abilities into the vibrations you cause and block them, these are unreadable information. However, if you understand what your abilities are, you can remove this layer of interference and perceive the information that you have blocked again." Said green. In fact, green didn''t inherit Negri''s ability. How could it be so easy to model the root ability of the three emancipations? He could perceive sumette, but he was tricked by killer J''s murderous perception. Killer J''s murderous domination has obtained the seeds of truth, and his strength has broken through the blockade of samit''s ability. He can accurately perceive the source of every trace of murderous gas and even analyze it To remind green of the information contained in the murderous spirit. However, this kind of information will not be revealed by green. Instead, he will disturb his mind by telling stories about his ability to see through. When he heard Green''s words, he looked a little ugly. He didn''t believe that his ability to get promoted through life and death would be easily seen through by others. In the final analysis, Sumter''s ability is that his ability can be mixed into the information of things, making the original information difficult to be observed. If this ability is used well, it will be extremely terrible. If it is not used well, it can only do something invisible. He only knows how to solve the conflict by himself. If this ability is handed over to Negri, there are too many things that Negri can do. To a large extent, it can affect the information sea of the world and regulate the information exchange of the whole world. Almost all the so-called changes in the world are derived from the world''s information exchange. If a certain information is blocked and moved, it will lead to changes in the whole world. So is the so-called butterfly effect. If you control the exchange of information, you will control the changes in the future. In the past, Negri used to control the future by mixing dirty or wrong forces, or by adding other information flows and adding variables to regulate the future. With the ability of Sumter, it will become easier for him to control the future. At a small scale, the conflict between the forces of error and uncleanness can be solved. This ability is almost like an information regulator, which can screen out unnecessary information and let it not participate in the reaction. In this way, more than 3000 experiments in Negri can be solved, and more research can be set up on this basis. So after green met with Sumter, his future was doomed, or even earlier, he had no future. This is the future regulation that Negri carried out after he realized the ability of sumette. Let the upper echelons of a certain seminal church connect "accident" with samit, so that they can reach an "unexpected" consensus. Various factors in their lives are contributing to their action. Other evil awakening souls may survive, but the future of samit has been determined. In the grand curved surface of the world, countless golden particles are spreading and regulating. All kinds of information converge into a current. Any fluctuation will cause changes in the future. The change of information flow represents how space-time material should flow, that is, how time changes to what future. There are thousands of possibilities for other people''s future in the alternation of various information, but only Sumter, whose future is getting narrower and narrower, is regulated by golden particles. By this time, Negri can even check the report on the ability experiment of Sumter in advance, because his future is only lying on the test bench. When one''s past and future are all in the hands of another, he is already in the palm of his hand. The battle between Sumter and green is just a passing scene.As cunier said, their souls have never been free. In Negri''s hands, their so-called freedom is nothing but a fraud. If they can get out of this scam, it means that their talents are recognized by Negri and can become the nutrition of Negri. "Cromie broke out Negri sighed that among the more than 30 million kinds of future that he watched, the probability of clomio breaking through his own limit and killing the hundred beasts incarnated by Kuner was less than 1%. In most of the future, clomio asked killer J for help with the world coordinate information, while the other part failed. The eternal hot man decisively took action, and the radiation of the sun in the sky was fierce dozens of times Times, instantly killed most of the people in the big moon tree world. At that moment, their souls drifted to the abyss of no regrets and gathered into countless rivers. The brilliance of their souls was shining and beautiful. Fortunately, this part of the future would not happen. Negri still loves life. The potential of life amazes him. This kind of mass slaughter will waste most of the potential of life. Instead, Negri will only slowly make the environment cruel and force them to stimulate their own potential of life, instead of wasting their time. Cromie in the field chose to take risks. He took the initiative to be integrated by hundreds of giant beasts and entered the other party''s body. Relying on the slightly unique life structure of half elves, he was not directly assimilated by the other party. He thoroughly activated his semi elf potential and saw the spirit of kunell in the beast. "I''ll give you freedom! My best friend The long sword of cromi cut off the chain of kunier''s life, and made his soul separate from the world. The root of his soul followed a special connection and went to the void. Under the influence of cromi''s fear aura, his remnant soul failed to enter the sacrificial bottle or go to the abyss of no regret. In the void, Negri looked into the distance. Mequex stretched out her tentacles and wrapped around the root. The magic of life wrapped it. Soon, a new embryo was born, which would be a perfect warrior. Negri looked at cromie standing up from the collapse of a hundred behemoths. He seemed to have fulfilled some wish, and his heart was satisfied. Negri could not help shaking his head. "Freedom, it''s never been a trick." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 When the pattern is not enough, you can only cheat yourself if you think you are free. Negri has never been sure that he has the so-called absolute freedom. Who knows if there is a higher pattern of people who control him. It is for this reason that Negri''s practice has always been to strengthen himself. No matter whether he is in control of himself or not, he has to constantly break through his own limitations, obtain a higher pattern, break through and even dominate all the guys who try to control his destiny. Cromie stood up slowly. The bottle in his hand stopped releasing the heat. The bright red on it turned to bright gold again. A smile appeared on his mouth. Since you can''t get freedom when you are alive, I wish you can really dominate your life in the next life. With his blessing, cromie brought him to death, and then he held a sacrificial bottle with green to take care of the rest of the rebels. Ironically speaking, those church members who have strong faith have faith to protect themselves. Therefore, the life chart of hundreds of beasts is not so attractive to them, so they survive. However, most of those whose faith is broken are killed by their "allies". Therefore, the aftermath of this time is relatively simple. After a period of time, the God worship team again completed the assembly, but the number of personnel was less than half of the previous moment, most of them rebelled and a small number were killed. The priest who survived came forward to send his blessing to the dead. The Knights stood by with swords and sang the church''s teachings. The burning flame ignites, the corpse gradually turns into ashes in the flame, emits the heat, warms all the people. "Let them rise up into the sky in the fire and enter the capital of my Lord." This is nonsense, of course. If you open the perspective of the soul, you can see that these souls have entered the sacrificial bottles. After all, the sacrificial bottles are now in front of you. Unlike the spirit floating upward on the mountain before, it is considered to be on the heaven. The atmosphere in the team was extremely dull and embarrassing. Although they were willing to offer their souls to God, being deceived was another matter. If their faith was not stable, they might have betrayed. Cromie and green looked at each other and discussed the following itinerary. The two 25 year olds mixed up and became the largest leader of the organization. This was also unpredictable for the two. The high-level of the church was dead and betrayed. This was not their black hand. Both of them had a kind of inexplicable embarrassment. In any case, things have to go on, after the agreed route, the cult team with the sacrificial bottle, set out again. The dreary journey is neither long nor short. Walking in the desolate wilderness, the whole team is no longer as vigorous as before. It is not like the Church of eternal heat, but like the worshiper of the dark dead. In the second half of the journey, there were no other major events. At most, we met some monsters who had long been evil gods. The most dangerous one was that we met an evil god who was transformed into a spirit. The evil god was constantly crying. Waving countless tentacles like withered branches, he attacked the team. After that, cromi voluntarily led away the evil spirits and let the team move on. In this way, green became the top person in charge of the sacrifice troops of the sun shadow church. Looking at the direction of cromi''s departure, green shook his head. He guessed that the evil god was caused by the moon tree consciousness, that is, to let cromie leave the team to prepare for the festival. Finally, a group of people entered the abyss of no regrets. Thick black fog is all around the world. A large number of homeless souls gather here from all over the world and are entangled in the black fog, which changes quickly. The resentment and madness make these ghosts crazy and aggressive. They can no longer leave the scope of the black fog, and can only sink in it all the time. Green''s body is shining with bright light and dispels the black fog. Before entering the no regret abyss, the only priest in the team has applied divinity to everyone. Green can feel that there is a force inside the no regret abyss protecting himself from the black fog. "The black fog is caused by the unique environment of the penitent abyss, which in the final analysis is created by the seven gods by cursing the souls of the dead. Therefore, when we carry the blessing of the eternal hot one, we are protected by the curse within the abyss of no regret." Green thought, at the same time draw out his own sword, a crazy rushed to kill the soul. These guys are completely crazy. The black fog of the abyss of no regrets makes them lose their senses completely. Only when they are separated from the environment here, can they regain their senses. For example, Negri''s night attendants are the souls of the unrepentant abyss. After regaining their senses, they are willing to be driven by Negri in order not to return to the abyss of no regrets. "Keep going." The strength of these dead souls is not weak, but after green and others get the blessing of the eternal hot one, the dead souls become worthless because they were once wrapped with the curse of black fog, so their attacks can kill them instantly. No regret in the abyss can not see the distance, but as long as one goes down, it will be closer to the center of the abyss. "Is that?" All of a sudden, a man in the line suddenly looked to the abyss of no regret. The black fog was constantly creeping, as if something was generated there."Daisy, is that you?" The man looked obsessed and released the burning sword in his hand and held out his hand to touch the black fog. Then, ignoring the cry of his descendants, he walked into the black fog, and the light of his blessing gradually faded down. After all, the abyss of no regrets is the result of the curse of the seven gods. Only the blessing of the eternal hot one can not fully deal with the danger of the abyss of no regret. Because of the previous experience, there is a gap in the heart of this person, which is trapped by the danger in the black fog, bewitching him, and making him see a certain person who has passed away, and has been bewildered. "All firm their hearts, do not want to be lost here forever." Green cautioned, then went down, and no one went to save the man because he gave up himself. "Yes?" After crossing a certain line, the black fog is cleared, and green looks into the distance. The half body church and other churches are standing in the distance, holding torches and looking at them with a mocking smile. Green looked up to the center, where there was a withered tree, even if it withered, you could see how big he was in the past. A pale figure was nailed to the tree trunk by seven spears, and his head was low. When green walked in, he raised his head slightly and looked at green, or Negri, who was following him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 The withered tree supporting the sky, no accident is the moon tree before, and now it has been completely dead, and there is a curse from the seven gods. As for the figure nailed on it, no accident, it is the moon tree consciousness. Because the collective believers of the elves are also individual life at the beginning, they have personality consciousness, and the whole consciousness is the appearance of individual. In fact, his consciousness is much larger than Negri''s. If he is not weakened by the seven gods and nailed to the tree by seven curses, his consciousness can be expanded to the whole world in an instant. Now the moon tree consciousness is the weakest time. In his heyday, he was even stronger than the eternal hot one, and he was in charge of a comprehensive way. Unfortunately, ten to four, yes, at the beginning, it was ten road strongmen of the higher world who came to the moon tree world, and one died in the battle, and the remaining two were killed by the seven gods. Even their existence information was erased by the seven gods, and their chance of resurrection was cut off. For these three companions, the seven gods were more cruel than the elves. However, the losers need not say much. The seven gods have come to the end, and now the seven will also usher in another downsizing. The half body church, the group of pilgrims, a group of women dressed in extreme debauchery, seafood full of fishy smell, several tattooed people, and their shadow church, all six of the seven gods came together. Among them, there is no power in the inaccessible gate, because the worshiper can not observe his accurate information, and he can not give his blessing to the worshiper, so only the power of the unreachable gate has not arrived. The long gun that is hard to observe inserted into the moon tree consciousness is the curse of the inaccessible door. It limits the growth of the moon tree consciousness and most of its abilities to ensure that the moon tree consciousness will not turn over. At the beginning, it was also an agreement that the seven gods must prevent anyone from studying the curse spear, and set this curse at the inaccessible door. Otherwise, if his power is always here, people may see through his path and find him. Compared with the Banshee church, the cult troops of the shadow church are a bit like a mob. Other people look at them with hostile eyes, especially the women and seafood. "The red tears and the deep-sea singers are not sleeping." Negri was not too surprised by the golden particles floating in the unknown space. The trap was set up by mequex. Naturally, she had a way to rescue it. In order to win over the eternal and the hot, the two will win over the eternal. Of course, it''s only possible. After all, red tears and deep-sea singers are seriously injured. It''s hard to say how much strength they can play. And the eternal hot ones are obviously prepared for this situation. "Two enemies and six enemies?" Negri asked the eternal scorcher. There was a temptation in his words. If they were completely united, there would be no good state except for the door that could not be reached, but it would not be conquered by the eternal heat. "The dark one will not be against me. This is my contract to help him before." The halo changes, and the eternal scorcher sends a message to Negri like a big day. "Besides, I have helpers." The eternal hot one did not elaborate, and the ceremony of offering sacrifices to gods over there began. Several sacrificial bottles were placed next to the withered moon tree, and the souls among them floated out and gathered towards the center of the moon tree. At the same time, some blood flowed out of the bottles, which was the blood of sin, that is, the blood of the spirits cursed by the seven gods. They floated with their souls to the figure nailed to the tree. The blood first flowed into the figure''s body. The pale and thin body wriggled rapidly, but the seven Spears on the top lit up slightly. Soon, the figure was completely silent, and some blood on the spear slowly flowed out. The blood finally flows to the end of each spear and condenses into a blood cell. Then all the soul liquid flows to the blood cell. Although the soul liquid is integrated into the blood cell, the blood cell gradually expands, and each life begins to gestate. "A large number of source forces, mixed with the curse of the seven gods, supplemented by a large number of souls, make it a super life." Negri thought: "because the moon tree is originally a tree of life, it is instinct to breed life, so as to deprive the world of the source of cohesion." "Now these creatures, as long as the curse is lifted, can harvest these lives and gain a lot of world source power." Negri observed the seven life forms that were being generated, each of which had thousands of source forces, enough for the so-called Reiki recovery, global evolution and other changes in the other lower world. If these seven lives can grow normally, each of them is like a deep-sea singer with extraordinary talent. Their path to success will be much simpler than most life forms. Of course, the premise is to solve their curse. After the completion of the worship ceremony, people in various churches began to withdraw from here. What happened next was not what they could get involved in. Of course, it doesn''t matter if they insist on staying to see the true face of God. God will not pay attention to it. In the past, there were always some crazy believers who would die immediately after hearing the news.If we follow the process of the past years, it is that the seven gods untie their respective curses and harvest their own source power fruits. But obviously, this time is not going to follow the normal process. The eternal and the hot come directly here. Under the countless halos, everything looks gloomy, as if there is only the sun and its halo. I don''t know whether it was the rebellion that happened before, which made the remaining shadow believers confused about their faith, so there were more people left. The rest of the believers in the shadow church look directly at God''s face, kneel down on the ground, and their eyes leave endless tears. If they can''t survive, their eyes will change, because they look directly at God and reflect the way of God. However, it is obvious that they have no chance to live, and other gods have officially come here. The brilliance of their respective roads is everywhere, and countless personal imprinted Tao and reason are intertwined and conflicting. A few of the remaining believers directly exploded in situ, attributed to the dust, and the souls were again distorted by the madness of Tao and reason, and then destroyed. Even the root causes were affected to a certain extent. Even if they were reincarnated again, they would only become lunatics. They need reincarnation to eliminate these distortions. Golden particles float in it, and Negri stands in it for the first time, showing his own way. Like a big tree, tens of thousands of branches are stretched, but they are completely dominated by Negri, but there are still some places in which there are discordant places. Otherwise, the road will be successful. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 Negri looked at the six positive gods, most of them had seen the incarnation, and the first time they saw was the dark dead and the desolate shadow. The dark one is a creeping darkness, in which all his things are hidden. As for the desolate shadow, it seems that it is really a shadow, a vague figure standing in the void, like a simple figure outlined with a few pencils. However, such a simple figure alone has a strong sense of existence. "Exist?" Negri frowned a little. The road of the shadow seems to be related to being. He can influence the existence of a self and other things. Therefore, at the magic dinner party, he came clearly, but other positive gods could not find out. If Negri had not looked at the past information and found some details by accident, he would not have found him. "Ladies and gentlemen, please voluntarily give up the power of the moon tree world. This is the last chance." The eternal hot man is still emitting endless light and heat. He stands on the withered moon tree, looks at the figure nailed on it, and sends out the final announcement. This time, he will take charge of the whole moon tree world, and no one can stop it. "Words cannot shake our will." Mequex said softly, and then she took the lead. Countless tentacles poured out from under her and wrapped them toward the eternal hot one. On each of them, there was a wide suction cup, and a thread of mucus was dripping from it. Life and heat collide with each other. The real bodies of the two gods also appear in front of everyone. The bearer of life waves her gray tentacles. There are thousands of suction cups on each tentacle, and life is generated in each sucker. These life individuals connected with the umbilical cord open their eyes one by one and rush towards the eternal hot one. Each of them has a different life form. Each of them is a living life and even has its own life will. In the light and shadow, the life form hidden in the halo of the eternal scorcher is also revealed. It is a physical planet, with countless pieces of flesh wriggling, and some tentacles like blood vessels are waving with the heat wave. At the base of the tentacle, a golden eye opens, and the bright red liquid falls from it. The pupils of these eyes are bigger than the human body. The whole eternal hot one stands in the sky like a city on it. The invisible wave overflows from his body towards the surrounding, and everything seems to be burning under this wave, which is the road expansion brought by the leakage of the image of the eternal hot man. If it was not for the special structure of the abyss of no regrets, his real body alone would cause the surrounding space-time materials to burn together. Unconsciously, the strength of the eternal hot man has opened some distance from the other seven gods. Perhaps the eternal hot man''s greatest dependence is not on other allies, but on himself. Light and heat rise from the flesh and blood sphere again, and Negri''s golden particles constantly condense into the posture of a three winged dragon and rush towards the red tears. He is very interested in the phenomenon of red tears, which represents the unfaithful red tears. If he can capture her way to study her, Negri is sure to raise her life form to a higher level again Times. Therefore, in the choice of opponents, Negri chose even if red tears, the other side is now in the weakest time, Negri frontal fight just right. Red tears are phenomenal life. She only exists in certain phenomena, and has no specific life shape. The three winged dragon of eternal sin is on his head. Countless eyes open. The claws of the Dragon stretch into the space and tear them. With a force, some unknown space of the world appears in front of Negri. With the wings of tentacles flapping, Negri directly enters this angle, and more eyes are generated in Negri''s body. This angle is similar to focusing on the mind. From here, Negri can observe the manifestation of each person''s personality here. For example, Negri, he became a golden fallen tree, countless branches continue to extend, spread to the place he did not reach before, while the trunk on the other side spiraled upward and kept moving forward. However, after that, Negri took back his heart image and turned it into the dragon of eternal sin. After all, the current form is more suitable for fighting. Here, Negri also saw the phenomenon of red tears and the appearance of life. It was a woman with constantly changing face. Two lines of blood and tears flowed. Behind her, countless dark hair entangled and spread outward. Her body had countless wounds, just like being broken up and then stitched up. "Are you sure the eternal scorcher will let you go later?" Red tears said with a smile, the tone can not speak of the wanton temptation, that voice is always disturbing the moving Soul: "that is not a big existence." "No, I can be sure that he will definitely hit me later, or even turn his face right away, but this does not interfere with my cooperation with him temporarily, nor does it interfere with my shooting at you." Negri''s will never wavered and excluded the power of soul movement in the words of red tears. Of course, the change power of red tears is not immune to the so-called firm will. When red tears condenses the road with the force of change, she has a profound understanding of the change. Even if her will is strong, it will directly interfere with the structure of the soul, and even further interfere with the combination of all things.The Dragon flapped its wings toward the red tears, and its black hair was waving like a big spider. It entangled Negri''s claws, and tightly hooped his flesh and blood, and penetrated into the interior. The power of abnormal movement entered Negri''s body with his hair, trying to interfere with Negri''s control over his body. However, he found that Negri''s body was integrated in a certain way, that is, one or ten thousand. This kind of contact is extremely close, and it will be extremely difficult for red tear to shake this connection, especially when she is seriously injured, she can not fully use her own path. The three winged dragon of eternal sin stands up, and its scales stand up one by one, turning into tentacles. In turn, it holds the hair of red tears, and the teeth of the chest layer by layer open. A golden ball is constantly rotating in it. The wrong power and the unclean power are mixed together, and some power is also mixed into it, shielding some information of the two abilities, so that they will not be able to communicate with each other Entanglement does not affect the birth of the vanishing power and makes it controllable. A black beam of light shot out of Negri''s chest, against the red tears, and everything close to it collapsed. At the moment, even the inaccessible door could hardly affect the attack, for anything close to it would collapse under this force. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 The power of the vanishing ray should not be underestimated. It contains Tao and principle that even Negri has not fully understood. Once hit, it will cause the form of things to collapse, and then return to chaos and die completely. This kind of death is thorough, at least as far as Negri''s current level is concerned, he can''t continue to pursue the deep-seated life characteristics of each other. The information of individuals, the structure of life, and the existence of all angles of the world will all vanish into chaos in the ray. Even the root causes will be distorted under such attacks. Even if they still exist, they will have irreversible changes. The red tear figure is twisted, the distance between the two sides is close, and the attack is also flying towards her in a flash, which makes her concentrate all to deal with Negri''s attack, and completely abandon her little contempt in her heart, and regard Negri as an opponent at the same level. The power of abnormal movement entangles red tears themselves. If they can''t change the attack, they should change themselves. Although the red tears are still held by the tentacles on Negri''s body, her position has changed. The body of the red tears that came from the attack did not pass through. Just now, the movement of the red tears disturbed the world and caused the world to change. This area seemed normal, but in fact, the red tears had already moved to the other side. The vanishing Ray had rubbed her body. If not for Negri''s quick reaction, his body would have been twisted to the track of vanishing ray. Each of the seven gods can not be underestimated. They hide a lot of cards. If they are not careful, the situation will turn upside down, and the side that originally occupied the advantage will fall into the bottom. But then the red tears frowned and realized the purpose of Negri. The dark ray directly hit the figure nailed on the tree, and a line was swept away from the chest position. All the things in it were destroyed, and the collapse was spreading. Only the upper part of the thing had seven spears with seven gods'' curse, and the vanishing power was vanishing And it collides with each other, in the disappearance of certain things, it is consumed. The lower body of the moon tree consciousness, however, is constantly disappearing and falling down. At the root of the thigh, where the skin is torn, a one meter tall elf cub jumps out of it. At the moment when the cub appears, the seven spears spread out of the chain at the same time. In an instant, they come to the Elven cub and chase him constantly. His body is flexible to avoid the seven chains, but the range of activity is gradually blocked. If there is no other change, it is only a matter of time before being captured by the seven chains. "I didn''t expect that you were on line with the moon tree consciousness." Red tear''s ever-changing face cooled down, but then she said, "no, under our monitoring, the moon tree consciousness can''t get the control of the source force. It''s impossible for him to condense a carrier again." "Does the eternal scorcher help?" Red tears eyes fall on one of the long guns with hot breath. Under the influence of the abnormal force, the frozen embryo is like a leak of air. At last, there is only a layer of skin sac with the breath of source force. "He''s really willing." Red tears looked at the elf cub. With the help of this source, the moon tree consciousness was temporarily separated from the curse. However, his connection with the world was still there. The existence of consciousness alone could not leave the world. However, in the world where the power was almost completely controlled by the seven gods, the moon tree consciousness was an aerial puppet. As the chain circulates, the moon tree''s consciousness is about to be arrested again. Several skinny and veiled elves fall from the sky with machetes in their hands. The machetes with exquisite inscriptions in their hands are cleaving on the chain. One of these spirits is Raul. They are Negri''s helpers in the creation of moon tree consciousness. They are shining with their wrong power. At the same time, the newly generated spirit bodies of moon tree consciousness pour out a lot of blood and melt into them. The goal of the seven chains has also changed, binding the dead bones of these spirits back into the upper body nailed to the tree. After paying a big price again, the moon tree consciousness finally got rid of the curse of the seven gods. At the moment when he got out of the predicament, the whole world seemed to have changed and some things changed. There seems to be a loophole in the curse of the seven gods. The moon tree consciousness is what the eternal hot people want. What the seven gods set is not only a curse but also an agreement, which not only fetters the moon tree consciousness, but also restricts the change of the pattern of the seven gods. Among the seven gods, in addition to the inaccessible gate, they all hold a large number of powers in the moon tree world. All these powers are entangled with the curse of the seven gods. If this bondage is not broken, there will be no complete change among the seven gods. Of course, if the moon tree consciousness escapes successfully, the loss of the seven gods will be huge. The eternal hot one is gambling. He is gambling that he can control the moon tree consciousness once again, that is, to flatten the other seven gods. Negri''s eyes swept through the scene. Before that, he held back the red tears, while the eternal hot and the unreachable door faced the carriers of life, the singers of the deep sea and the desolate shadows. At the moment when the moon tree''s consciousness was extricated, the dark dead, who had been neutral according to the so-called agreement, swelled in an instant, turned into boundless darkness and rushed towards the eternal hot one. Their agreement also had a loophole at this moment.Just because the reason is not online all the year round, does not mean that he is a fool and can not see the situation clearly. His reason is not online because he is in a deep sleep, and his body is completely given up by instinct. This is the way of his growth. In the end, he will give up his reason completely. But at that time, his behavior pattern is completely in line with his road, and his strength will usher in explosive growth. There are endless opportunities to kill in the endless darkness. If you really want to describe the road of the dark one, it is an unpredictable fatal thing, which represents the fatal danger beyond your consideration. In other words, if you can''t break through his path, he will always be able to kill you. In order to fit in with this road, he also needs to gradually become unpredictable. Obviously, this is a road belonging to the side of chaos. Only by falling into unpredictable chaos can he advance his own road. This is also where the dark dead are powerful. Even the road level strong people have many things that can kill them. The more things they contact, the more they can understand their own insignificance. The dark ones can change into dangers that you can''t predict. If you can''t get the corresponding growth, you can only be killed by the dark ones. "Negri." At this time, mequex also opened his mouth. Shengnai appeared in the abyss of no regret. The breath of Negri and mequex was very obvious, which became the best evidence for their cooperation. With a smile, red tears and Negri launched an attack on the eternal hot. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 Sennai stands on the blackened ground and looks up at the twisted sky. This time the scene is bigger than the last magic dinner. The seven gods are all dead. "Negri, it seems that you are going to betray the covenant." On the eternal hot meat planet, those tentacles wave, cause vibration, emit illusory sounds, and let Senna feel that his thoughts are to be ignited. Sennai found that his perception had been problematic. No, or the area had been distorted by the constant influence of their own roads in this kind of war. The sky seemed to be coated with various pigments. Gold, red, black and all kinds of unspeakable colors circulate around. Every cell of Shengnai reminds him to leave here. However, the intertwined Dao and Li make people indulge in it. Twisted, chaotic, deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, with the change of everything, stirs up the soul of every life and every thing, making it crazy. Sheng Nai endured all the discomfort. He opened his eyes and enlarged his sensory organs to sense the fast changing golden color. His skin cracked rapidly. His body tissues were also dying or mutating rapidly. During this period, he tried his best to grow up, but it was too reluctant to grow up to join the battle. If not expected, his role was to serve as an alliance agreement, and then he would die completely and return to Negri''s body to become a negligible part. "I don''t want to go back to ontology with this result." Sheng Nai''s body is changing rapidly. The Tuanzi lying on his shoulder is making a lot of noise and his body is writhing wildly. This spirit, which is differentiated from Shengnai itself, is trying to use the ability of its own evolution master to rapidly evolve to adapt to the surrounding environment. A pair of golden wings are formed by stretching out a pair of light tentacles. The original round body changes and elongates rapidly, just like a long sword with a cross spiral forward. A pair of wings grow on the edge of the sword, twisting and stretching as the surrounding environment changes. But as the fiery light swelled, and the tentacles and wings all turned to ashes in an instant, the master of evolution was still unable to adapt to this absolutely lethal environment. The golden light is constantly floating. If he wants to blend into Shengnai''s body which is also rapidly disintegrating, at the last moment of his life, no matter whether he can succeed or not, he has to seize Shengnai''s body. This is the meaning of his birth and his only way to live now. Under the impact of this high temperature, Sheng Nai''s body quickly melted, and his body was transformed into ashes, and the magic power of life was surging rapidly. However, in the next moment, even the magic power of life was burned out under the impact. "To Negri, that''s not my purpose." Sheng Nai''s body was incinerated, and a new body came out of it. It was the new born second god child. Nai is an individual reborn from Negri''s consciousness. The root of this individual is the same as the bearer of life. That is to say, once the root is liberated, it is the so-called spiritual awakener. Therefore, Shengnai became the symbol of the alliance between Negri and the life bearer. After obtaining the book "the origin of life", Sheng Nai naturally inherited the power of life bearer after he began to study the Tao and reason in it. He can be said to be the embodiment of Negri, because his consciousness is completely derived from Negri, but it can also be called the embodiment of the bearer of life, because his body inherits strength. The second god child, at the moment of his birth, the root completely liberated and obtained the seeds of truth. Moreover, because of the will of Sheng Nai, the ability to generate is called life return to the source, which makes him return to the life bearer who has an inseparable relationship with his life. Innumerable doctrines and principles about life flooded into sennai''s consciousness, and his soul was distorted in an instant. In the ocean of life, Negri seemed to see the rebirth of Kuner and more life. When the second God was in the outside world for a short time before, the damage caused by the radiation of the disordered road recovered rapidly in this sea of life. More life forms poured into the body of Shengnai and quickly modified it to become more and more perfect. Sheng Nai''s consciousness also gradually sank into this sea of life. When the tide comes, there is a sound of water coming from the sand. "Washed to the beach by the tide?" Some idea appears in the mind, the new life almost knows it all, even the deeper information about these things, is slowly flowing into its incomplete soul. Consciousness connects with the body, and the nerve signal branch makes the new life lift up a young gray tentacle. Even the suction cup on it is extremely lovely. As the light changes, the new life feels that another life is approaching. The other side carefully turns its body over with something. It seems that the first thing that comes into view is a kind of life called human beings. According to the life form, it seems that it is still a larva. That man blocked the sun, glare hot sun from his back, at this moment, the human as if incarnated for the sun.Then there was the blue sky. It''s just that all kinds of colors can''t be compared with the person who can match the sun at that moment. "How lovely?" It heard the man say so. He threw the branch out of his hand and slowly extended his hand. His dark heavy pupil was slightly open, and he looked at the eyes of the newborn life without pupil on the beach. This new soul, controlling the gray and tender tentacle, put it on the human arm, the small suction cup opened slightly, and a thorn protruded from it and penetrated into the human body. As if the electric current passes through the body, two lives and two souls interweave and overlap with each other. Even further, the deepest parts of the two lives and souls collide together. Maybe it''s some kind of experiment, maybe it''s some kind of cosmic accident, maybe it''s fate, the two real spiritual roots of life are fused together. I don''t know how long later, the teenager opened his eyes again. His double pupil has disappeared, leaving only a pair of pupils. The essence of life is also rapidly improving. The memories of the two are even overlapped, and they can even be regarded as the same life. It seems that because the first picture is too deep, the young man looked up at the sun in the sky. "You need a name, too. What do you think of mequex? The gestant of life, a symbol of our new life? " The boy raised his head and kept looking at the sun in the sky. The only pupil in the sky seemed to be rendered golden in the sunshine. In the entanglement of Tao and reason, the huge limbs of the eternal hot are waving, the eyes at the root of tentacles are opened again, and endless light and heat burst out from the golden pupils. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 Endless light and heat burst out from the golden eyes, and everything was burning fast and turning into ashes. The speed of the matter in space and time has reached the fastest speed. The speed of time in Negri''s perception is increasing wildly. If people enter here by mistake, if they are not killed by the extreme environment caused by the radiation of the main road here, even if they have lived here for decades, they will only be in the past month or even a few days in the outside world. After the battle is completed, even if the eternal scorcher does not release his light and heat, his path will change forever. The time flow velocity here is hundreds of times higher than that in other places. And as the eternal scorcher continues to release his power, the velocity gap is still widening. "The unclean force around is still increasing rapidly, and the order of matter in space and time is collapsing with the increase of the velocity of time." Negri flapped the wings of the dragon, and countless golden particles flashed around him. Before spreading to the whole world, the golden particles gradually gathered around him, observing the changes of everything around him, and obtaining the data of the gods from them to analyze their path. The bearer of life is the main force to resist the attack of the eternal scorcher. The life she generates is rapidly absorbing heat, absorbing it into resources and growing rapidly. All kinds of roads are intertwined with each other. At this moment, almost all the beings are attacking the eternal hot one, and the inaccessible door can provide little help. Therefore, although the eternal hot man constantly bursts out a lot of power, it is difficult to resist, and the light gradually shrinks. It seems that the eternal hot man will be defeated by several people. "Is it really so simple?" A large number of patterns suddenly appeared on the skin of Negri''s body, forming a protective layer of toxic substances. Countless black fog was inspired by the endless dark movement and poured towards Negri. "The dark one!" Negri turned around, and the gas attack was just released by the dark dead. If it wasn''t for Negri, who read the information changes of the space-time materials around him before the gas arrived, he realized that the gas could completely restrain himself. If he had not constructed the protective armor according to the information, his body would have died in a short time and spread to others in a short time Germs everywhere. It can be said that if not prepared, it is a completely fatal attack. "Instinctive attack?" Negri found that the dark death did not care about this attack, and was still focused on attacking the eternal hot one. He understood that the body of the dark one was the boundless darkness, and his path was carried out. As long as there was a living body around him, his body would breed unpredictable attacks according to that life. Even for the world, a huge body of life, the dark one has been pregnant with things that can destroy the world. It is said that his hometown expelled him from the world for this reason. "It''s not right." Negri, who never held a grudge, wrote down this characteristic of the dead, considered setting up a series of experiments to deal with this situation, and then focused his attention on the battlefield once again. Although mequex''s calculation is good, his betrayal does make the strength of both sides ebb and flow, but everything is too smooth, the eternal hot should not be so weak. While Negri was thinking about the back hand of the eternal hot one, Negri suddenly felt a stiff body. Something restricted his movement. "The ability to limit generally comes from two aspects, one is the limitation of external environment, the other is the problem of its own existence." Negri''s perception of rapid divergence, deep into their own existence, to find problems. However, it is obvious that other positive gods have discovered the problems first. Negri has not yet formed a road completely, and his road has not yet been fully integrated with his own existence. Therefore, his perception of his own existence is not comparable to that of the right God at the road level. "Huang Ying, I knew you had a problem." Mequex''s body wriggles, gray tentacles wave, and some dark lines are pulled out from another angle. Those lines go deep into her body and interfere with her existence. With the help of mequex''s movements, Negri also found the black lines in his body. These black lines spread into his body from another angle, which seems to be the angle related to shadows. If you don''t observe from this side, you can''t find the black lines at all. When Negri was about to clean up these black lines, Negri found that he had lost the ability to observe that angle. The door of inaccessibility was taken at this critical moment. The shielding methods previously used by Negri lost their effect in this moment. It took a period of time to update the new shielding methods. However, it was difficult for him to update the new shielding methods because of the existence of dark lines in the deep With action. At this moment, the eternal hot man, who has been besieged, once again releases a lot of light and heat. The golden eyes open one by one, and the surrounding space-time materials begin to collapse, and the time velocity has reached the limit. The bearer of life turns to meet the attack of the eternal hot one, as if to buy time for others. Negri frowned, and a large stream of golden particles came from the sky, which was part of his body hoarded in the SCR world. At the moment, only part of the golden particles that maintain the parallel world are left in the SCR world. The influx of a large number of golden particles has made Negri grow rapidly, along with the growth of computing power, soul sensitivity, logical thinking ability and so on. New protective measures spread all over the body instantly, eliminating the interference from the inaccessible door.The golden particles, which collect all kinds of data, call out the collected raw shadow data again, and re study the method of observing the shadow angle. A large amount of data is quickly calculated by the golden particles. A message ran through Negri''s mind. In the previous battle, the moon tree escaped from the curse seal. The things nailed on the tree trunk did not pay much attention to. Some fluctuations during the battle broke the withered moon tree. In the observed data, part of the black line of the desolate shadow actually spread to the curse seal. "His purpose is the moon tree consciousness? No, it''s already a shell. His goal is the curse seal itself. Although he can understand the path of the seven gods through the curse seal, this understanding is not important at the moment. The only key thing there is the curse gun at the inaccessible door. " "The seven gods had an agreement that they would not observe any information on it, and would also prevent any living body from observing it. The previous loopholes were only about the moon tree consciousness and the distribution of power by the seven gods. There was no loophole in observing the information on it." "The only thing that can change this is the moon tree consciousness that has been entangled for thousands of years with the curse." "It''s no wonder that the eternal hot man indulges in the moon tree consciousness. Although it is to break the current pattern, it also brings too many benefits to the moon tree consciousness." "Obviously, the gamble of the moon tree consciousness and the eternal hot man is that the eternal hot man will release the moon tree consciousness from the predicament, and the moon tree consciousness will help him secretly break the contract about the inaccessible door." "The eternal hot must start at the door which cannot be reached first? Even with all these calculations, it is difficult to change his predicament by killing the inaccessible door. The eternal scorcher has other calculations "There is also the biggest problem. How can he ensure that this situation will happen? The more complicated the calculation, the more likely it will be. In such a situation where there are so many enemies around, as long as someone can see his means, his plan will fail and he will lose nothing. There must be something that can help him calculate and achieve an acceptable success rate Only then will he make this big gamble In Negri''s grid of countless golden particles, countless data flow wildly, analyzing the reason why the eternal scorcher does so. In the sea of life, a completely different life suddenly opened its eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 With the help of the spirit bones, the moon tree consciousness broke away from the curse. The angle of silence suddenly opens a trace, a hand reaches out, grabs the moon tree consciousness, pulls it into the silence angle, and quickly runs towards the far away. The moon tree consciousness looked at that was nailed to the withered moon tree''s upper body, and chuckled: "fight, fight, all fight!" He has no reason to refuse the request of the eternal scorcher. Although this will further consume his strength, it can make the war between the seven gods more intense, and the less likely the winner will pursue him later. "Thanks to Negri, I helped to train such a group of elves who used the wrong power. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to do something about it." The moon tree consciousness represses its own joyful mood, following cromie''s rapid shuttle in the angle of silence. He has been sealed for thousands of years, from a strong world consciousness to a domestic animal to be slaughtered by others. He bloodletting every 100 years. This shame is engraved in the whole world. "Fortunately, there is hope for everything." The elves he bred were almost dead. At the moment, he could not find a normal spirit in the whole world. Now that he was out of the seal, how could he not be excited? Only he knew that it was not time to relax, so he suppressed his own emotions. "Cromie, it''s up to you." In the angle of silence, the moon tree consciousness squats on the ground, and is sealed for thousands of years. Originally, he is extremely weak. In order to break away from the seal, he further divides his own consciousness, and now he is extremely weak. "What should I do?" Asked cromie, looking at the frail creature in front of him, wary of his surroundings. The other party is in charge of the information of the elves. Only he has a way to go to other worlds. Although cromi has astral magic, he can only communicate and can''t cross it. In addition, it also needs the help of the moon tree consciousness to activate the new spirit of the moon tree. Cromie feels peace in his heart, and this mission is finally to be completed. Abnormal life brings abnormal ideas. Sacrificing too many broken cromie has been abnormal for a long time. He only feels tired. "Don''t do anything!" With a slight smile from the moon tree consciousness, cromie felt that the moonlight ring on his hand was shining leisurely, and the chapter of sacrifice that had been placed beside him flew out. The chapter of sacrifice is opened by invisible forces until the last page, when the last magic appears in front of cromi. "Sacrifice to the soul: the power of miracles." "The so-called miracle is something that is very difficult or even impossible to happen under normal probability. The miracle that an ordinary soul can cause is too insignificant for us. However, you are different, cromi, the king of heaven''s selection in this world. The crown of your soul is the most important weight." "Only in this way, the miracle caused, can let me disconnect from the world." The moon tree consciousness said with a smile: "sacrifice is to offer your own weight to obtain the corresponding things. This is the power that I get knowledge from those damned polyhedrons - the equivalent trading lever, which changes slightly." "Cromie, every time you sacrifice, you use your own chips to pray for the corresponding ability, but in fact, the corresponding ability is far beyond the chips you pay, and our leverage balance has been completely tilted." "And now that I have filled in the last gap in my knowledge, the lever has been pried, sacrifice your soul, cromie!" Moon tree consciousness said with a smile. The chapter of sacrifice in front of cromi''s eyes was shining brightly. His vision saw a grand lever, while the moon tree consciousness was full of chips. His scattered body senses could not balance at all. Under this force, his soul was drawn out and the final magic of the chapter of sacrifice was activated. After his soul was sacrificed, cromie''s body became an empty shell, cutting off the moon tree consciousness that was connected with the world, just as the birds occupied the dove''s nest and got the buds of the moon tree, and then went to other worlds to start afresh. "Shh, look, what did I find? Here''s a single world consciousness, and we can try to capture it. A world consciousness can provide us with several days of forced energy, so that we can slowly approach from behind him A cheap voice interrupted the beautiful imagination of moon tree consciousness. Killers J pestered cromie before, just to plant a secret murderous spirit on cromie, so as to surprise and track him. The moon tree consciousness had expected this, which made cromi take him to the depth of silence angle. Unexpectedly, there was something wrong with the moon tree consciousness. the moon tree consciousness''s face became extremely ugly. This is the depth of the silence angle, except for cro who has obtained the corresponding authority Mi, no one can reach this deep No, there''s another one. The killers J and Noah are sitting on the shoulder of a tall and thin figure. The upper half of each other''s body looks like a spirit, but the lower part is a ball of dark blue mud. Dahl, after swallowing most of the quiet messengers, the dirty gear made by Negri in his body is no longer abnormal. Dahl fell into a deep sleep, and now he has finally digested all the quiet messengers. Although he has no authority over the angle of silence, he has been able to travel freely. After all, he was the God here."No way. The power of the quiet messenger must be inherited by the spirit. Although Dahl had the spirit blood at the beginning, this blood connection was broken several years ago." The moon tree consciousness has an absolute perception of the spirit, and it is because the blood of the spirit of Dahl disappeared one day that he did not pay too much attention to it. The moon tree thought that it was Negri who was not sure of breaking his absolute control over the elves, so he chose to give up Dahl. Even if he did not give up, as long as the spirit appeared in the world, he could feel him. Therefore, he did not worry about Negri''s making trouble with Dahl. In fact, it is true that the main way for the moon tree consciousness to become a world is the spirit race. Negri can''t release his control over the elves at this stage, but the quiet emissary doesn''t die. Instead, he survives. It becomes easier for Dahl to inherit his power. Quiet Messenger, the spirit three pillar God, has been trying to get rid of the control of the moon tree consciousness. Under the combination of the two, Negri successfully transformed Dahl''s spirit blood. Now, although Dahl still has the appearance of an elf, he is not an elf anymore, so he has been sleeping for so long. The moon tree consciousness said that it was impossible, but secretly urged cromie to complete the final chapter of sacrifice -- Soul sacrifice. Although the lever balance was unstoppable in tilting, it was not clear whether it was the reason for cromie''s resistance. The speed was a little slow. "Ha ha ha." Cromie''s soul is on the scale, and the things that he sacrificed are here, and at the moment when the soul is about to be sacrificed, he is more complete than ever. Some faint blue flowers floated out of his soul. Cromie knelt on the balance and stretched out his hand to the floating blue flower with tears and laughter. As kunier said, their souls have never been free, but they can make their own choices and have her company all the time. Isn''t that enough? "No The moon tree realized that his connection with the world was cut off, which was originally a happy thing, but the red murderous blade also successfully penetrated his body. On the other side, Noah picked up cromie''s soulless corpse. On his forehead, the buds of the moon tree glowed slightly. Killer J and Noah looked at each other, and it was their turn to save the world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 The murderous spirit of scarlet runs through all the moon tree''s consciousness, and the disorderly murderous madness destroys his consciousness. Killer J has a naturally chaotic soul structure. He has no reason. It is hard for ordinary people to understand the road of murderous spirit. His seeds of truth have been condensed and are gradually taking root. If in the past, the moon tree consciousness would not be afraid of this kind of attack. Could his consciousness spread all over the world, and could the murderous gas attack kill the whole world? But now the moon tree consciousness is not only weak to the extreme, but also cut off the contact with the moon tree world. This knife will kill the moon tree consciousness. Come on, we need help Noah didn''t waste too much time. He took cromie''s body and drove to the abyss of no regrets. Looking at the fading moon tree consciousness, killer J grabs it. Then he widens his eyes and sits on Dahl''s shoulder excitedly. When he reaches the edge of the battle, he suddenly sees some golden ribbons. He doesn''t talk to Noah. Once he grabs the thin belt, the whole person disappears. "It seems that it was made by a separate adult?" Noah looked at it in doubt, and then ignored it. As a symbol of rationality, Negri''s righteous man respected J, the killer who represents Negri''s chaotic side. However, their thinking was totally different from each other, and he could not command the killer J to obey his words. "The first task now is to get this thing and send it to adults." Noah looked at the sprout of the moon tree on cromie''s forehead. No matter what the enemy''s plan was, as long as the strength was in place, there was the possibility of counteraction. In the endless light and heat on the other side, killer J sees the spiral sword evolved from guangtuanzi. The golden ribbon he got before is the tentacle stretched out by the master of evolution. In the crazy evolution, the master of evolution can not see any future. The external environment is too terrible. The road of eternal hot man spreads, and it is difficult to keep up with his evolution speed. At the same time of desperation, the master of evolution saw a ray of vitality. It was a chaotic will that he could not understand. When the correct evolution could not save itself, he could only hope for chaos and disorder and create miracles. "You want me to save you, no problem!" Assassin J''s body turned to ashes in the hot impact, but the red light of chaos was hidden in the golden light, and it was rushing towards guangnai''s body with the Lord of evolution. After that, Shengnai fully liberated his own roots by using the birth of the second God fetus, and chose the source ability of generation with his own will. Life returned to the source and entered the body of the life bearer, that sea of life. Under the impact of the road information of the life bearer, Shengnai''s soul will is completely distorted. However, in the deepest root, a touch of gold and red still exist. Negri''s root crossing method can let people''s soul hide in the root of things. The chaotic soul of killer J combines with the rich life flavor of the Lord of evolution, so that they are not affected by mekui Chris found out. This is the weakness of mequex. In the face of red tears, she shows her weakness in the aspect of soul and soul. In order to be on the safe side, Negri also made a certain cover when killer J entered the soul of Shengnai. As sennae''s soul will is completely synchronized with that of mequex, his root ability is also activated until the origin of life, which allows him to obtain the information about the origin of mequex''s life, which is not much, but important enough. "Oh, oh! Things are not good. The eternal hot one is actually a woman''s wear boss. Is it true that women''s wear has buff? Do I want to try it next time? " The soul of killer J is flying from the deep root of Shengnai. The crimson light began to radiate, destroying the structure of Shengnai''s soul that had been changed. The assassin J never stopped: "sleeping trough, fortunately, my soul color is not blue, otherwise I would not be your plug-in dad." "Wake up, young man. Don''t fish. You''re going to get up and move bricks." "How to say it''s also the soul of the boss. Don''t be so weak, OK?" "You''re still sleeping (fishing)?" With the final critical attack, killer J''s murderous spirit was sent out crazily. In the sea of life, the unrecognized life opened his eyes. The red and gold light flashed in his eyes, and finally he picked up his head in pain. The soul is destroyed by violence. Although the killer J didn''t kill him, this kind of damage also pushed Sheng Nai to a position that is only one step away from death. It has been proved that mequex is not as good as Negri in terms of soul side. After all, Negri started from soul consciousness. It is Negri''s will that is the first to repair the destroyed soul. Of course, the current environment is still in the life sea of mequex. If the killer J did not stop the continuous flow of Tao and principle from the body, which belongs to mequex, sennai''s will would soon be distorted again. And although mequex is not proficient in soul matters, it does not mean that she is completely unaware of the changes in sennae. She soon realizes that at the moment he opens his eyes, a huge face has been created on the sea of life."It''s a great will to be noticed by you." Mequex said slowly, and at the same time, all the surrounding life oceans were separated. When the soul could not be twisted temporarily, the magic of life was to provide resources for the enemy. Umbilical cords stretched out from afar, countless lives opened their eyes. "Isn''t that cunier? This cromie will cry Among the souls of Shengnai, the killer J holds the golden ball in one hand and a red blade of 40 meters in the other hand. Then it is broken into countless blades and flies to various parts of Shengnai''s soul, cutting the soul parts infected by abnormal information to ensure that Shengnai will not be polluted. After seeing a new life, killer J said in silence: "well, cromie was prized to heaven by Archimedes, and he can''t cry any more." "Shut up!" Naiwu''s forehead makes killer J shut his chattering mouth. Now the most important thing is to get out of the life bearer''s body. It''s typical that it''s easier to get in and harder to get out. Mequex would not refuse the appearance of life returning to the source before he was born. After all, Shengnai also has the Tao and principle of life that he understands. After receiving, he can obtain this part of Tao and reason, which is also a kind of harvest. Mequex never thought that some people could recover after their souls were rewritten. "Or you''ll try to make yourself again." Assassin J one hand with the ball, the other with a knife, carefully proposed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 "Why don''t you try to make yourself again?" "Pregnant with the third God?" Sheng Nai frowned: "it has to be said that the body of the carrier of life is indeed the most suitable breeding environment, but on the one hand, it is not helpful for us to break through the present predicament. Second, it is completely mastered by mequex. I can''t absorb any useful resources. Can I succeed?" After all, the road level needs to carry out its own path, so the seven gods have control over their own existence beyond ordinary life. Although Shengnai has the assistance of killer J, there is still a big gap between them. This is a completely away battle. Everything around is under the control of mequex. Everything is marked by the other side. Always be careful of your own will and don''t indulge in the other side''s Tao and reason. "It seems that you are not awake yet. The boss never doubts whether you can succeed or not." Killer J widens his eyes and once again cuts through part of Senna''s infected soul. "It seems that I have been infected too much by the mequex road..." After thinking for a while, Sheng Nai said with a sigh. The magic in his hand surged into two long blades. He looked at the life bodies rushing towards him and fought with them. The essence of life is plunder, and now there are so many prey here, the other party has the best environment, and he is in the worst environment at the moment. The long blade in Shengnai''s hands ran across the living body mercilessly, killing each other with his own understanding of life, plundering each other''s life, so as to obtain the resources for the third divine birth. More and more life magic was harvested by Shengnai, which gave birth to his new body. However, more and more life came to pass. Each living body was equivalent to three times of liberation. Although they did not get the seeds of truth, the number was too much, and the state of Shengnai was very poor. Shengnai''s vitality is all plundered, and the strength is getting weaker and weaker. The fire of life is going to be extinguished. Now the outside world is in a great war, and all kinds of plans are at a critical time. Many of mequex''s energies must be focused on dealing with the other seven gods, but even so, it is not difficult for her to suppress the life in her body. If mequex had more energy, it would be easier for her to adjust her internal path and kill her. However, she has no such energy. This is not something to be happy about. It shows that their plan has come to the most critical time. Huang Ying controls most of his goals, and he is also controlled by the people he controls. When he can''t reach the door, he himself is attracted to all the attention. All the goals are in mutual restraint. Once they succeed, they can harvest everything from everyone, and everything will be his. "What is the connection between life and soul, why there is soul and why there is life." Shengnai''s body is wrapped in a thick cocoon, and the birth of the divine fetus is only based on the environment and the previous life form to give birth to a more perfect form. In this case, everything is impossible. "It seems that the third God fetus is not finished. I have no chance to complete the life tree design diagram constructed by myself." Sheng Nai can clearly perceive the passing of his life, and this feeling he once had: "it''s really unpleasant." "It turned over." Killer J sits on one side and begins to wait for death. Everything seems to be hopeless. "I had known that I had bribed the author with my portrait of women''s dress. Maybe I would become very strong for this sake?" The killer J held the ball and sighed to himself, and suddenly looked to one side: "eh, eh? Why The eternal scorcher is gathering the power of the last blow. Mequex opens all the tentacles to the eternal scorcher and blocks him in front of him. The gray tentacles reach into all angles and wrap all angles. The open tentacles are like veins. The suction cups on the tentacles are slightly unfolded. Mequex opens her arms upward and forms a whole with the tentacles under her body, just like an fallen tree. This is the path of mequex - the tree design of life, including all life forms in the world, and everything is shown in it. Looking at all this, Negri suddenly felt that it was not like defending against the eternal scorcher, but rather a special ceremony. This feeling became more and more clear, a large amount of information poured into Negri''s mind, and the most important information was only one -- the carrier of life and the eternal hot one. This idea is a bit baffling, but Negri knows that his own ideas will never be inexplicable. If there is one, it all comes from killer J or appendix. However, if appendix is sent to other places by himself, there is only killer J. As for the killer J, who represents his chaotic side, Negri never limits his behavior and thoughts, because only in this way can he play his greatest role. Therefore, when he is ready to enter the soul of Shengnai, Negri not only does not stop him, but also helps him cover up. Therefore, this message is transmitted by him? Negri, who understood this point, first ruled out the irrationality of it, and calculated how credible it would be if it was true."At present, although it is not said that a living body can only carry one road, it must have a main road." Negri himself is like this, he has studied many roads, but all these need to be dominated by his dominant Road, which is easy to see. Because of this, other people have never doubted that there are two true gods as one. After all, both of them have shown their own way, and there are not too many other Tao and reason. But if they are really one, then some things are easy to explain. There are good explanations for why the Archmage stim is so easily controlled by mequex, why mequex has the weakness in soul, why the eternal hot man should guard against the leakage of his own information when facing the attack of red tears, and some strange behaviors of the two of them have been well explained. The goal of eternal scorcher is not only the inaccessible door and the moon tree world. He wants to take this opportunity to swallow all the positive gods in one gulp. The tree design of life unfolded by mequex is the evolution ceremony of eternal hot man. All the roads will be absorbed by him, to his success towards the next stage. "The sun, life, death (the dark one), the sea, the soul (red tears), shadow (desolate shadow), unknown (the door not to be reached), domination, magic (MAGE)." Negri slowly recited the general path of the representatives of several positive gods. Although the magic road of the great mage has not been completed, it is also close: "of course, there is the last one - the world." "Unexpectedly, the moon tree world is also one of the sacrifices, which is the ten protoplasms of the fallen tree which represents the sublimation of the eternal hot." "He wants to go to heaven www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 "It''s really..." Noah''s palm has a green line like a new sapling. The killer J is half hanging by his side, hugging him and shouting that he has survived. He has kept his female portrait: "enough!" Noah is the bearer of Negri''s reason and justice and reason. His strength is the strongest among the three. If Negri''s path is dominant, then he is the way of bearing. After the death of clomio, Noah brought out the buds of the moon tree in his body. The so-called restriction of elves'' blood was not as big as Noah had imagined, and the moon tree did not seem to belong to the elves. Combining with the spirit is not the native creature of the moon tree world, but the moon tree consciousness with the information of the moon tree coming into this world, we can know that the moon tree was originally a kind of world tree, but after being possessed by the spirit, it turned into a moon tree. The bud of the moon tree is derived from the previous moon tree. Although it also has a lot of trace of spirits, there are still other traces that can be seen in some places. Its function is very simple. It invades the world, and then it takes root in the invaded world, seizes the world power and controls everything in the world. After the moon tree bud controlled the world, the moon tree consciousness derived the mother tree and used it to hatch the Elf race. Noah quickly found out the usage of the moon tree after he transferred it to himself, and found the world power preserved in it, one of which is silent angle, the other is world barrier. When Noah was thinking about returning to Negri and using these two powers to help Negri, he realized that there was something wrong with the unfolding form of life bearer mequerx, from which the buds of the moon tree read the power belonging to the world. Mequex implanted those powers into her body. "Is she crazy? In this way, she will also be bound by this world, especially such a deformed world. " As a righteous man of Negri, Noah had almost all the knowledge of Negri, the bearer of his truth. Therefore, he knew how unreasonable this kind of thing was. In the plan of the eternal hot man, even if the moon tree consciousness is out of trouble, it will not stay here. The other party is too weak. Therefore, once he is out of difficulty, he will directly choose to escape, and the other party has no capital to interfere with his plan. However, accidents still occur. Negri accidentally catches the resurrected quiet messenger in other worlds, and obtains a lot of knowledge about the spirit from him, intercepts the moon tree consciousness, and takes the key moon tree bud to his hand. Before, killer J entered the soul of Shengnai with the master of evolution, and Shengnai was absorbed into the body of the life bearer. Noah''s face moved and he thought of something. Noah took out some growing branches, which were left over after the one-time explosion of the God of the son of life. There was a strong reason for life on it, which could only be dealt with by water mill. Negri thought that this thing had research value, so he tried to save it, and it did work now. Shengnai inherited the big library, in which there could be the noumenon of these branches. The roots of these trees have been spreading in the big stack room. The way of Shengnai''s treatment is not to clean up the roots, but to treat them as a whole. Moving the big library, which was originally in the secret angle of the capital of the college, into the root of the tree. This work is still going on, but some achievements have been made. "Should it be said that it is the soul of adults? There''s something behind everything. " Noah connected to Negri''s world database and searched for the follow-up data of the capital of the college. As expected, he found the secret information left by Shengnai. In Mobius college, magic field, which occupies rogue''s body, collides with Mikael, who controls randill''s body in the form of maggots, in order to kill the remaining three spectator sacrifices. There are also Jimmy and Piro of the former Turquoise moss company, and Kemi, who has been infused with nightmares, and the college capital after the magic dinner. With the help of this success, they won a lot of power, realized their dream and left the college capital. COMEY, who has nightmares and nightmares, went to MOBIS college to look for Negri in order to solve his problems. Finally, he got involved in the fight between field and Mikael, and unexpected changes took place. As for field and Mikael, they are both losers. Rogge and Randall, the two manipulated people, "accidentally" become the final winners. They kill field and Mikael with the help of the power of tree roots, regain "freedom", and gain a job and become employees of the big library. These things seem reasonable and reasonable, but when we look at all the information, we will find that there is a force controlling their fate. This method is very familiar, which is the method used by Negri. And Noah also knew the message that Shengnai wanted to convey. He planted the branches on the ground and whispered, "be a beacon." Under the influence of Noah''s words, the surrounding scattered magic gathered towards the branches and provided for the growth of the branches. A certain space was opened, and a figure appeared in front of Noah. It was just the spirit of the system of the great library, the daughter of the great mage, Akasha arenzhe.The communication between Noah and akashia was completed quickly. Both of them were rational enough not to talk about other things. The forms of life bearers over there were almost completely unfolded. If not, once the carriers of life were completed, something bad would happen. "Can you feel the position of sennai?" Noah shared the perception information of the moon tree bud to. "No sense, but this place I think we can sneak in!" Akash also responded as like as two peas: "the roots of the big library are almost the same as those of the road." Akashia pointed out that there was a huge suction cup on the tentacle of mequex. There were many green lines on it, which should be the harvest of mequerx swallowing the son of life. At that time, the son of life, as one of the three pillar spirits in the moon tree world, naturally held the power. Most of the son of life was swallowed up by mequex, and that part of the power of life was added here along with the path of the son of life. The fully unfolded bearer of life is so huge that it is like a whole world. She is concentrating on completing one thing, which gives Noah and Akasha a chance to sneak into each other''s bodies. The road level does carry out its own path, but the energy of a life body is always limited, and the life bearer needs to deal with too much information. The fully unfolded tree design of life, the impact of the road information sent out by other competitors all the time, and the information flow docking between the eternal hot. The moon tree bud is originally a tool to invade the world, and is good at shielding the perception of world consciousness. Although the bearer of life is not the world, its life tree design diagram has the layout of covering the whole world. Therefore, when akashia disguised himself with the life energy from the roots of the great library to cover the invasion of Noah''s moon buds, mequex did not immediately find out. Leading Noah and Akasha into the body of mequex, the other side has not yet found out, and after successfully rescued the killer J. Shengnai gave up the soul root and his body, and was only taken away a part of the soul data. His goal is too big, so it is not easy to leave with him. If you take the loophole on the soul side of mequex, it will be much easier. The authority of the big library was transferred back to akashia, which was her reward for coming to help. Of course, she hated mequex very much. No matter what stim''s purpose was to make akashia, she had done her father''s duty before he died. She naturally wanted to revenge when she killed her father. "Well, the message has been passed to the boss. I''m going to continue to die." Killer J adheres to the idea that as long as he can''t die, he will continue to work. After transmitting the information, he has disappeared. "In that case, let Miss akashia help herself." Noah nodded to akashia, and the lines of the saplings on his hand lit up. In this case, the previous retreat seemed to be inadequate. He needed to inform the appendix and help arrange a new one. Akasha looked at the no trace killers J and Noah, as well as Dahl who ran to the battlefield. He lifted his hair very humanized, and the saplings behind him opened a hole. Rog and randier, who are greatly changed, and Kemi floating in the dark, are meeting at the entrance of the cave. Akasha''s forehead slowly lights up a diamond shaped mark. He looks back at the gorgeous battlefield in the sky. He laughs and closes the transmission door, and the branches in place wither rapidly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There seems to be a red light reflected in his eyes. When Negri entangles with the inaccessible door, he finally finds the thin thread buried in his body. The three winged dragon roared, the golden particles around the body fluttered, the limbs pulled, and the thin black lines were pulled from the shadow angle into the real angle, and then they broke one after another. Negri did not pass on the eternal scorcher and mequerx as one to other positive gods, because it would not be useful to pass it on. A large part of the road level war is information warfare. The Tao and reason belonging to the road are constantly disseminating all kinds of information to mislead other beings. For example, before Negri evaded the attack of the sneakers'' instinct, he collected the information about the space-time changes around them. A lot of information needs to be collected on how to attack, how to defend, whether the opponent is empty shell or desolate shadow, whether there is danger in the dark. Of course, this kind of information will not be put there, and all kinds of misleading information will be spread among them. If you are misled by the other party, you can only fight against the air bravely. Your attack will only hit in the air, and you will not find the other party''s fatal attack. Therefore, this kind of information, most of the other party will be treated as misleading information, random evaluation of two, as spam information processing. The other seven gods are not Negri. On the one hand, he is the best in terms of calculation power. In addition, he has trust in the killer J, so he can make a correct judgment. Then, even if the door can not be reached or the shadow letter, what? Now the situation is that the plan of the eternal hot man is close to success. When the other party can shoot the head with one shot, it is just a waste of time to talk about cold lips and teeth.The correct way of thinking at this time is to run faster than a friend if you meet a tiger in the wild with a friend. You don''t need to run faster than a tiger, but you can only run faster than your friend. Maybe when the tiger concentrates on eating meat, it can take away the property of his friend. Other gods seem to have noticed that something is wrong. Although mequex seems to be defending against the eternal scorcher, she takes a full stance, which is not normal. "There is still a mistake." When Noah finally sneaked in, for various reasons, mequax didn''t find out immediately. If she didn''t find out when she ran away with the killer J, she would not be worthy of the title of God. But this time, the plan has come to the most critical time, neither she nor the eternal hotter has the extra power to deal with these bugs. Nevertheless, the eternal heat and mequex did not produce any feeling of chagrin, but an absolute confidence. After the magic dinner, the eternal hot once said to Negri: we unite, no one will be the opponent. What we see now is that he and mequex, from the root of their integration into one, the eternal hot one, have difficulty meeting a decent opponent along the way. Although he and mequex share the same source and are divided into two soul bodies, which leads to their lack of understanding of the side path and reason of the soul, the eternal hot man still has that kind of self-confidence, and they are definitely the strongest under the source level when they join hands. "Negri, take this attack and let me see what you can do!" Innumerable lights burst out of the eternal scorcher, and in that moment the body of the eternal scorcher disintegrates, and his existence, his ways, and all his things turn into light. Through mequex''s unfolding tree of life, endless light shines on other beings. Light penetrates the world. This is not an exaggeration, but the light really penetrates the world. Under the influence of this beam of light, the moon tree world collapses, and life on the earth dies instantly. Even those evil gods floating in the world die instantly, and most of them are killed and injured in an instant. "White light!" The thought flashed through Negri''s soul. Before he could think about it, he evaporated most of his body and turned into a part of the light. Facing this attack, Negri only felt that he had suffered a heavy blow. Other beings were not much better. What was more tragic was the desolate shadow. Although his road existed, he preferred shadow. The relationship between light and shadow was not completely in conflict. However, when the light was strong enough to a certain extent, the desolate shadow was a little cold. Worse than the desolate shadow is the unreachable gate. He is locked by the ghost with the curse gun. This locking becomes a coordinate, which makes it possible for the light to reach the unreachable gate. But the attack is only a prelude. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 However, this light is only a prelude. Yes, the light of the eternal scorcher is only a prelude to this attack or ritual. Mequex gradually decomposes under this light, and the tree design of life is integrated into this seemingly eternal light. The golden particles on Negri''s body are rippling. Although he has psychological preparation, he also makes joint attacks on the eternal hot man and the carrier of life, and tries to improve the evaluation of the other party, but this attack is beyond Negri''s expectation. According to today''s prediction, the moon tree world will be completely destroyed in this attack. No wonder the eternal hot people did not care about the escape of moon tree consciousness and ran away. Their purpose is not to maintain the moon tree farm. Before, in the face of this kind of attack on the world, Negri and others could leave completely. They could live in the void for a period of time, and they all had a way to cross the world. When the moon tree world was destroyed, it would be destroyed. But the eternal scorcher will not make such a huge loophole if he wants to swallow the seven gods. The light of his incarnation runs through the whole moon tree world and fixes all the space-time materials around him. All the media are in the light, and the tree design of mequex''s life forms a kind of boundary ceremony, which encloses them all. Originally, because of his own characteristics, the inaccessible gate outside the world boundary can be left, but with the help of the previously inaccessible gate curse spear, Huang Ying obtained some road information of the inaccessible gate, and anchored his position by using the existing road. Now he can not leave the scope of light. It is only a matter of time before he is broken into the door. In the final analysis, he was greedy, and he played a small role in attacking the moon tree world. In order to become one of the shareholders of the moon tree world, he left this curse gun to block the moon tree consciousness. If it is not so, the growth of the inaccessible gate is really too slow. If we simply discuss the age, the eternal hot people are absolute children in front of the inaccessible doors. It is possible that when the eternal hot people are not born, they are the road level strong ones, but because of the particularity of their own road, they can only survive. This time, a little greedy, the seven gods made a contract together, and then a curse gun with its own road information flowed out, but I didn''t expect to turn over the car like this. Of course, it is impossible for these beings to wait for death. They are all trying to save their lives. Even if they can''t, they should try to keep the chance of resurrection. At the beginning, the quiet emissary was besieged and killed by them, and most of the road was deprived. At the most dangerous time, he made the most correct choice and buried his own state change into the deepest angle of silence. Without corresponding authority, it is difficult for the seven gods to enter and kill him completely. They can only let him lie there and wait for him to be assimilated by the angle of silence. The quiet messenger also waited for the chance of resurrection. Although he was finally swallowed by Dahl, he at least delivered an important message and officially revived in the SCR world. It can only be said that these can be promoted to the existence of the road level, one is not simple goods. They don''t know how many resurrection procedures have been arranged outside. Relatively speaking, Negri has no root, and his resurrection is much simpler. However, Negri has observed this light, and it seems that their path has been locked with the embedding of mequex''s tree of life design. Even if Negri succeeds in resurrecting in other places, the dominating road that he is close to success will become the food of the other party in the light and heat, and he may not be able to revive. The other side''s attack has a strong implicativeness, and the germs buried in other worlds have been gradually locked in. "White light I see. " Negri thought that he was far enough away from the world of fire, but the distance of several sand worlds was nothing to the existence of the transcendent world of white light and black abyss. "Are eternal scorcher and mequex the product of white light?" Negri guessed about it for a while, but it was over. The two roots could actually merge together and become a whole. This kind of thing beyond Negri''s knowledge reserve is useless. Now the problem is to survive the next attack. The reason why Negri thinks that the eternal scorcher is the product of white light is that at this time, although the light of his incarnation is not exactly the same as that seen in the first fire of the world of fire, the fluctuation of its essence makes Negri feel some familiarity. "Even if it''s not the product of white light, the root of eternal heat should also come from white light." Negri resolved the light carefully, and finally found some places that coincided with the world of fire, and confirmed some things. "So I''m more likely to survive." Negri''s thinking is running at an unprecedented speed, looking for ways to break the game. Fortunately, Negri has made preparations earlier, otherwise the situation will be worse. "And Dahl and J Negri''s eyes flashed across the field. Dahl was seriously injured and dying, but it was still useful. When necessary, he could hide in the other party''s root cause. Although he gave up most of his strength, the root, as a very difficult existence to be destroyed, was a natural barrier that could resist most of the attacks and at least could keep Negri''s main road.However, if you want to escape with the help of the root, terror can''t do. The light of the eternal hot also blocks the channel of the root, but it can resist a fatal attack, and does not waste Negri to cultivate him and call him in at last. Killer J is not dead, and seems to be hiding in a good place. Otherwise, even if he has the soul structure data of the other party, it will be more difficult to revive the other party. His current position is a bit special, which seems to be a magic trick. If he could, Negri could allow his own germs to evolve more forms for this situation to ensure his maximum inventory, but unfortunately: "there is no more time." I saw that the light through the world continued to expand after absorbing the bearer of life, and everything contained became light. The new God Shilong, who destroyed the disaster world, is just the source of destroying the world, but the essence of the world is still there. Maybe it will take tens of thousands of years and billions of years to repair it and regain its vitality again. And the moon tree world is over, completely finished, everything is collapsing and then becomes light. "Pee, pee..." Huang Ying''s body formed by simple lines began to collapse, and some black particles repaired his body. However, after a drop in the bucket, it turned into light completely. As for whether his hand could work after he buried other worlds, it was not Negri''s concern. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, come on, death!" The dark man''s body expands rapidly, and the unpredictable danger of death strikes the white light, but the result is that his black body is gradually disintegrating. "You can''t kill me, I''m dead!" When the dark one is on the verge of death, his body grows stronger once again, and exceeds the previous limit. Being close to death infinitely makes him understand his own way more and draw more strength from death. "Useless, your resistance is useless..." In that endless light, the eternal scorcher and mequex seem to be completely integrated, and now it seems that they can become the eternal light. His light expands again, and the body of the dead is completely assimilated in the light. Negri''s body is also rapidly brightening. Before he is completely destroyed, he rushes into the root of Dahl with his road. Not far from him, the huge sea fish like body of the deep-sea singer also turns into light. At this time, Negri feels something quietly entering his soul. "Red tears, I didn''t expect you to do this. Yes, your path is about soul changes. Maybe my soul changes have not escaped your perception before." Negri''s body quickly disappeared, and the final perception saw the door of no access. At last, he was pulled out of the boundary. It seemed that he started the defense measures at last, and turned into a metal door the size of a palm. A figure stretched out a hand from the seal of the curse of the seven gods and caught the metal door. It seems to be saying that no one can offend my killer J In the next moment of endless light, the eternal light seemed to see something unexpected and laughed: "it''s really you, Negri!! I remember you, you must not die "I''m not going to be a memory." Negri''s consciousness sank into the root of Dahl. In the endless void, SCR world is flying like a meteor, meeting the orbit of the destroying moon tree world, and the violent impact is produced. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 Negri never does anything unprepared. Whatever he is doing, he has a plan to prevent accidents. After he completely conquered the SCR world, he began to work on one thing, the great transformation of SCR world. It is not only the transformation of parallel world, but also the transformation of world movement. The moon tree world was not an elf world at first. Its initial feature was movement, which could act in the void. The moon tree consciousness took a fancy to it, and the world gradually became the present moon tree world. Negri infected the surface layer of the moon tree world before, and read a lot of data, which has the relevant truth of the world''s trajectory. If it''s hard for Negri to change its structure and make it mobile, the SCR world like amoeba is not so difficult at all. After the transformation, Negri predicted the trajectory of the moon tree world and drove the SCR world to go. At the beginning, Negri only regarded SCR world as a support, and could solve its own dilemma by launching some world-class attacks through SCR world. But when there were more and more questions, he started the final plan to guide the SCR world into the moon tree world. In the SCR world, the reception has been arranged for a long time, and the appendix has not been in the moon tree world before. In fact, it is in the SCR world that dominates the overall situation and represents the perceptual side of Negri. Appendix, which also has the ability of bacteria, has taken over the SCR world very well. At the moment of the collision, there was still a loophole in the fixation of the eternal light. In addition, with the internal reception of SCR world, Negri burned all his vitality, tried his best to start his own road, collided with the eternal light, successfully cut off the lock of eternal light, and started the long prepared with killer J and his subordinates in SCR world Transporter, across the new world. ¡­¡­ "The feeling of death is really interesting..." In the dark angle, one eye is open. It has been more than ten years since the collision of the moon tree world. Until now, Negri is still in the state of death, that is, all the golden particles are dead, leaving only the will and information hidden in the dark angle of the new world. And because of the forced collision with the road, although his road is still there, it is temporarily closed But it could collapse. Although he finally escaped from the pursuit of the eternal light, the mark left on him by the other side has not dissipated. In his will, some white flames have weakened, but never extinguished and have been transmitting coordinate information to the eternal light. It will take some time for Negri to solve these residual attacks, so he has always been in a state of death. With the advantage of his only will now, he has escaped into a new world where only will can enter. With the help of the new world angle as a barrier, he helps himself shield the white fire information. Even the soul body is not left with will information. For ordinary people, it is a state of death, but for the present Negri, it is just a relatively difficult state. As long as he gets rid of the white fire, he can quickly create the golden particles, and then resurrect again. Of course, he does not resurrect now, and there are other schemes, just through this death. "Listen to my call! My Lord In the dark angle, more and more eyes slowly light up, a trace of sound slowly into the dark angle. Through connection, Negri passed on part of his will to the past. I saw myself on an altar about ten meters long. There were many runes on the altar. There was a magic energy flow on the altar. According to the world, this ability should be called sacrifice. Among the priests, there is only one kind of power of birth that can be mastered by the priests. It was this force that protected Negri''s will and did not let him be discovered by the world consciousness of the world. After all, Negri only had will, and the road was closed, which made him a little troublesome for the world consciousness. "How is it, Noah?" On the huge altar, an eye that seems to be born out of the void slowly opens. Once you see it, it will be deeply rooted in people''s hearts and it is hard to forget. "My Lord, I''ve caught the traces of seclusion. The other party seems to have mixed up with the protagonists of the world. It seems that they want to use the power of the protagonists and the world to fight against us." Noah said slowly. "Predictably, after all, he knows the world better than we do." Negri''s golden eyes did not change in the slightest. His will moved the air to vibrate and made sounds. Noah''s soul was of the same origin as him. Now, with the transmission of will, it is easy to pass on the white fire. Therefore, information can only be transmitted in this way. The world in which they are now living is the world of sacrifice, which is provided by seclusion. At first, he said that he would hide the introduction of the higher world in this world, and then he would come to this world to get the introduction after being implanted in the dark hand by Negri. Before Negri fought with the eternal light, he started his backhand. It was not long before he was resurrected. It was very hard for Negri to come here again. His state might be worse than Negri.And before he decided to sacrifice SCR world, Negri let the people of the unclean monasteries in the SCR world go through the wasteland first. In the past ten years, the unclean Priory has established its foothold in this world and has grown into a giant. "Let killer J go to explore the way first and take the door that can''t be reached. If I don''t do something, I''ll take this opportunity to rebuild him." Negri''s golden eyes slowly disappeared: "I feel that the appendix is about to wake up. You and the appendix will go together, and the plan can not do without the cooperation of the protagonist." "I see, my Lord!" Noah respectfully said that some green patterns on the back of his right hand had gradually spread to his arm. The buds of the moon tree had developed a lot in the past ten years. With the light shining on it, he had disappeared in the same place. At the beginning of the world collision, although Negri protected it, the barrier leading the world collision was still seriously injured. For more than ten years, he was sleeping soundly, followed by the killer J, who nearly died, but also gained a lot. In order to save his life and retain his last hope, the inaccessible gate launched defense measures, that is, making its own road into a divine object, and building a new defense in this way. Later, he was caught by the killer J, and was affected by the attack, which made him in the form of charcoal for more than ten years. Noah suffered the least damage, but his strength remained stagnant for more than a decade. Negri''s will gradually sink into the dark angle, the countless eyes slowly opened, one of which was also opened with blood and tears. "Red tears, are you awake? It seems that you have recovered well in more than ten years! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 The feeling of lying dead is not as good as Nigel said. Many things are difficult to do when there is only will and no soul. Even computational power and Negri have been reduced by more than one level. Fortunately, all of them have grown up and can take charge of their own affairs. The world of sacrifice is a normal sand world. There is a main characteristic as the main rule, and other rules are also complete. The world consciousness is not personified. The most powerful life race is a humanoid creature, which can be called the wilderness man. According to Negri''s leisure time research, there is not much in common between the savages and the human beings except for some appearance and a few characteristics. For example, the birth mechanism of the barren people, all of them originated from the ancestral wasteland, a kind of architecture in the shape of an altar, connecting to a secret space in the world. In order to obtain the life source embryo, the more the sacrificial life, the higher the quality, the higher the quality of life. After obtaining the birth of life, it still needs the priest in the tribe to relieve the famine, so that it can gradually grow into a desolate person. If there is no solution or the solution is not successful, it will become a waste fetus. The life body developed from the abandoned fetus is far inferior to the normal barren people in terms of life potential and spiritual intelligence, and most of them are reduced to slaves. When there is a shortage of sacrifices, Throw it back to the altar as a sacrifice. Even there is no concept of reproduction in the whole world. No matter wild animals or other species, almost all life forms develop from the origin of life flowing out of the ancestral wasteland. Therefore, the ancestral wasteland is also known as the heaven of all things and is the residence of the creator. Because of the need for life sacrifice, the atmosphere of struggle in the whole world is extremely strong. For the development of their own race or tribe, they will hunt and kill any other flesh and blood life to maintain the continuation of life. The stronger the stronger, the weaker the weaker. Gradually, the weaker tribes could not even satisfy the sacrifices of their ancestors. They got less and less life and finally perished. Of course, the above description is the old Chinese calendar more than ten years ago. After the blood of demons was subdued more than ten years ago, more and more demon fetuses were born. Before they were exposed, they were hidden in various tribes. Many of them were geniuses. Naturally, they were vigorously cultivated. However, a few years later, these demon fetuses betrayed the tribe with all the purchased people and gathered together to become Now the infamous demons of the whole continent. The competition in the whole mainland has become more intense, because many of the life origin fetuses may be demons and have to give up, which makes the resources more tense. "The world consciousness is not reasonable. Is it not that when crossing through the world, with the help of the aftershocks of the world''s collision and explosion, will my information be transmitted to the world''s life cycle? There is competition, there is a way out. As for such a fuss, we should strictly guard against this In the dark angle, Negri sighs. "It''s not about haggling. If not, I''m afraid the world''s world consciousness would have been abdicated." In order to avoid being assimilated by the eternal light, the red tears joined Negri''s words. When she noticed the change of Negri''s soul, she poured into Negri''s germs at the cost of freedom. In the subsequent world collision, the red tears were used as a barrier by Negri before the collision with the eternal light, sharing the main harm for Negri, but it also left a ray of vitality for her, so as to prevent her from seeing the way of life, but pulling Nagri''s hind legs instead. Nevertheless, her injury is more serious than Negri, and at this time, it can be said that Negri is imprisoned in his own will. "More than a decade ago, sacrificing the strongest living individuals in the world was just equivalent to three times of root liberation. Now there are no more than seven or eight so-called high priests who touch Tao and Li. This is the progress of the world. A world without competitiveness has no future. I do it for the good of the world. World consciousness is just the consciousness body born from the world operation mechanism. I can It''s better than him. Shouldn''t he give up his seat? " Negri''s countless eyes opened, and the golden eyes made the red tears feel more and more oppressive: "it''s an honor to be a part of me, isn''t it?" "Even if there is no personification of the world consciousness, there will also be the need to pursue their own existence. If you press so hard, be careful of the other party''s dog leaping over the wall." Red tears finish to close his eyes, just leave the blood more dazzling. "It''s not enough to be afraid of jumping off the wall." Looking at the silent red tears, Negri did not dissipate his will. For these road level existence, if he grasped the pain of the other party, he would toss to death and give the other party a chance to breathe. On the contrary, there would be unnecessary variables. Taking advantage of the other party''s breath, it is reasonable to take all the other party''s own. "Before the plan is completed, you can''t swallow it completely, you have to let it out, otherwise there may be mistakes." Negri was counting the red tears in his mind. Although the damage to the road is more serious than Negri''s, and her will is also broken, she can still absorb the power of abnormal movements from the souls of the surrounding life. Although Negri has repeatedly taken precautions against it, it is still difficult to completely limit the red tears. Otherwise, she will not wake up. She will only be wiped out by Negri in her deep sleep and swallow up everything."Another protagonist of the world..." Negri thought about all kinds of information from Noah before. Thanks to Negri''s masterpieces more than ten years ago, the survival pressure of the barbarian tribe has become more and more intense, and the world consciousness is also under great pressure. Therefore, a leading role has finally been bred. The only protagonist is nothing. The problem is that the quiet guy mingles with each other. In order to get rid of Negri, the other party will give the protagonist some material. Fortunately, Negri used his own information to pollute the sea of life in the world. Up to now, he still has a trace of contact with the sea of life. He has found traces of the protagonist in it and can arrange it in advance. "I hope you can give me a little surprise, or it will be too boring." Negri''s eyes slowly silent, while pressing the red tears, while clearing the white fire from his body. On the other side, the killer J, wrapped in a white bandage, pulled out a picture from his crotch. It was a young man with dark skin, short hair and a bitter face. The information of the other side was written on the back of the photo. "Mengsanqi, the inferior waster of Mengshan mountain, is now hunting hard to become a warrior. He is still a child." Killer J looked over the photo and looked at the man named Meng Sanqi again. He had an unknown beast tooth on his chest, which seemed very ordinary. "Then we can''t let it go!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 Mengsanqi is a poor man. In the process of relieving the famine for the source of life, the priest did not achieve 100% success, and even if he succeeded, the quality of the famine relief might not be high. Therefore, the talent of those who grew up from it was limited. The same is true of mengsanqi. When the priests tried to relieve the famine, they did not know what went wrong. They almost failed to solve the famine, which was regarded as a barely successful one. This also led to the slow development of mengsanqi compared with other people. And now he''s fighting for his future. In the tribe, everyone has his own responsibility. Anyone who can''t make profits for the tribe will be abandoned and turned into a sacrifice. After the training, children need to prove what they can do. Mengsanqi''s occupation is the most numerous occupation in the tribe, hunter. He needs to hunt all flesh and blood life except for his own tribal waster to supply the tribe. If he does not bring back qualified prey for three months in a row, he will become the prey himself. The physical quality of the poor people is not as good as those of the first-class famine relief effect. Therefore, the status of the inferior famine people is very low, and their food and housing are the worst. Of course, this is not without the opportunity to change. Becoming a warrior of the tribe and obtaining totem can change all this. A tribe can only have one priest, and each priest is the first warrior of the tribe. It can be said that if you want to become a priest, you must first become a warrior. This is also the main power system of the wasteland sacrifice world. If you want to be a warrior, you need to deliver enough sacrifices first. Only in this way can you get the chance to be a warrior. After delivering enough sacrifices, the priest will take you to the ancestral wasteland altar to preside over a sacrifice, so that you can have a chance to see the inner part of the ancestral wasteland. Then you can completely rely on yourself to remember anything in the ancestral famine, even if it is only a little, and the things you remember will become your totem later. If you can''t remember, it means that you have no basic quality to become a warrior. Please accept your life and be an ordinary person. It is usually very difficult for the lower class wasteland people to collect enough sacrifices, even to meet the basic sacrifice of each month, so there is no energy to obtain more prey. It was the same with Meng Sanqi until he found the tooth. With a deer like prey on his back and his body full of prey, mengsanqi walked towards the tribe and held the beast''s tooth in his chest with one hand. A force was coming from it and pouring into his body. At the beginning, he was seriously injured while hunting a prey. When he was about to die in the wild, he accidentally found a skeleton in the cave. The skeleton was very huge, not like a wild man or a wild animal. As soon as the skeleton touched, it turned into ashes, as if the skeleton had been severely burned by something. He only found this tooth in the ashes. When he held the tooth, he felt a force around him that was moved by the tooth, and then transmitted to him through the tooth. His wounds were repaired under the power of the teeth, and he gradually became strong under this force, not like a lowly savage. The strangest thing was his perception. His perception became extremely sharp, and most of the prey could not escape his eyes. Meng Sanqi slowly approached the tribe, and then gradually put down his hand. When this tooth is used, it will obviously arouse some forces around him. It may be difficult for ordinary savages to find out, but those warriors with totem should be able to detect it. "This time the prey should be enough. When I return to the tribe, I will apply for warrior sacrifice. This time, I will become a warrior." Meng Sanqi thought about all these things in his heart. His dark face was full of perseverance. He expected a higher position. He didn''t want to be a small role that no one would collect his body or remember. "I can do it." Meng Sanqi thought confidently that with that tooth, he felt that even the first-class barbarians did not have their own talent. returned to Mongol tribe monk 37 first handed some of his prey to the sacrifice place, and continued his own registered residence time, which carried the remaining prey back home. except for priests and warriors, the registered residence of every tribe has a time limit. If the sacrifice can not be paid regularly, once the registered residence expires, it will not be a tribe person. Others can hunt you at will. Generally speaking, a month''s sacrifice can only last for one month. Each time you hand in a year''s sacrifice on time, you will have an extra month. How much time can be accumulated is related to your future pension life. Most of the time, the sacrifice is not enough, and the sacrifice department will adjust the amount of sacrifice each month according to the season and environment. Mengsanqi''s home is in a small wooden house on the edge of the tribe. At this time, there is a pile of prey in the house. The guard team of the tribe will guarantee the basic property rights of every member of the tribe. Robbery and theft will not happen in the tribe. Of course, it is also basic. "Enough!" Looking at the prey in the house, Meng Sanqi''s face finally shows a smile. If he becomes a warrior, he can get rid of the identity of the fallen and other wild people, and can gain strength from it.At this time, his door was suddenly pushed open, the guard armed with a long gun came in, looked at the prey all over the room, and said with a cold face, "Meng Sanqi, you have committed the theft of monly''s prey, and you are not arrested." Meng Sanqi frowned. All these prey were hunted by him. There was no stealing. Meng Li had never seen it. This is absolutely unjust. "My Lord, I think there must be some misunderstanding. These prey..." Meng Sanqi said not humbly or arrogantly, but before he finished, several guards turned over the prey with long guns. When he saw the opened prey, Meng Sanqi''s face changed. Because he wore teeth all the year round, his perception gradually surpassed that of ordinary people. He had not found out before. Now he suddenly found that the prey inside was not his, and the evidence was very obvious. "These wounds can only be caused by a long sword. As far as I know, you, as a poor man, do not have a sword." The captain of the guard said contemptuously, "the lower class is the lower class, and they can only play this kind of trick that is not on the table." "Is that him?" A young man who was similar to Meng Sanqi came in from the outside of the house. After seeing the prey, he took out an iron sword and gave it to the captain of the guard. A long horned beast appeared in the air behind the captain, and a surging force appeared on his hand. After wiping the blade of the sword, a trace of red breath was extracted from the top. With his operation, he rushed to the prey, and finally settled in the wounds and integrated into it. "Blood and gas match. What else do you want to say? Meng Sanqi." See here mengsanqi''s face has been completely black, obviously this matter is someone to frame him. Above the cabin, a guy with bandages all over his body was eating popcorn and watching a play happily. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 "I have been wronged. I have no reason to steal other people''s prey." At this time, sanmeng can only defend himself. This incident happened inexplicably, I do not know why his prey was replaced, but he always believed that he was innocent. "Why is there no reason to be dissatisfied with the current situation of being a lowly waster and try to become a warrior? Isn''t that the reason?" "I..." Meng Sanqi suddenly stops talking. He can tell others that he has got an adventure and has a buff bonus. Is it not difficult to hunt? Think about this kind of strange things, he can''t touch it. Well, the tribe will only keep relative fairness. What treasures are there? At most, they will give you some benefits after handing them over. Meng Sanqi has ambition. Naturally, he is not willing to hand over the treasure like this. Therefore, he can''t explain why he can obtain a large number of prey in a short time. Even if he says it, he won''t get much benefit. Instead, the treasure will be taken away. Although the protagonist is said to be the Lord of all living beings and the king of all things in the world, it is under the condition that the aura of the protagonist is fully unfolded. Before that, the characteristics are generally only strong luck and intensified information conflict. That is to say, all kinds of things will happen around him. The purpose is to cultivate the protagonist, forge him step by step, and let him have the ability to bear it The full unfolding halo of the protagonist. Therefore, the protagonist is not invincible, but under the protection of world consciousness, it is very difficult to die. There is a corresponding mechanism for the operation of the world. As long as it is in line with the world operation mechanism, world consciousness can only help the protagonist in other ways, such as heightening the favor of others for the protagonist and letting the other party pull him when necessary. However, the road of mengsanqi''s leading role has just started, and he has yet to show his own brilliance. At present, everyone''s first impression of him is just a thief. World consciousness can''t impose favorable feelings on others. However, this kind of behavior will interfere with the operation of the world and will only bind the world consciousness. It can only be said that in order to make it work normally, the world consciousness must also be within the rules. There can be some unreasonable things, but not too many. Now that the protagonist has not started, there is no need for world consciousness to make an exception for such a small matter. therefore, when Mongolia 37 could not get the proof, he was deprived of his registered residence and became a slave. Slaves were also sacrificial offerings, and could be taken away as sacrificial items at any time. Sitting in the stinky dungeon, Meng 371 had a bitter hatred on his face. After a long time of thinking, he couldn''t figure out who framed him. After all, he was just a poor man. His words were not good. Anyone who could frame him would not look at him. "No matter what, it can''t go on like this. There is no way out as a slave." The fate of most slaves flashed through Meng Sanqi''s mind, and his originally black face became more black: "of course, it is not without exception." In the Mengshan tribe, there were also cases in which slaves were able to get rid of their own identities and become warriors. With their teeth in their hands, Meng Sanqi secretly determined to prove their strength. Naked, Meng Sanqi checked the sweat on his forehead, continued to knock the surrounding ore with a pick, and then moved it to the cart. The slaves did this kind of high-intensity physical work, so they would soon die of overwork. All of a sudden, Meng Sanqi saw Meng Li, the other side was still indifferent, and several people followed him. Then he communicated with the person in charge of the mining area. With his hearing strengthened by the teeth of the beast, he heard the words of "attacking and defending the earth and other animals". He roughly understood The reason why Monty came here. Generally speaking, a strange beast that can drill the earth was found here in the mining area. They were responsible for catching the strange beast. It was because they understood that Meng Sanqi was even more unwilling. Because being able to carry out such a task, it only showed one thing, and the other side had become a warrior. Obviously, he was the first one. He got enough adventures to change his fate and successfully collected enough prey. These two happy things, together, should be double happiness. Why did they become what they are now. "But it''s also an opportunity." Meng Sanqi suppressed the jealousy in his heart and began to think about what benefits it could bring to himself. "To help them catch the strange beast that burrows into the earth to prove their bravery, it was Meng Li who reported the case at the beginning. As long as he helped me speak, he should be able to file a case again and get rid of the identity of a slave." So Meng Sanqi recommended himself as a bait to attract strange animals. This behavior really changed Meng Li''s impression on him, which made Meng Sanqi happy. Next, he only needed to find the strange beast by virtue of his strengthened perception. If you give credit, you have a chance to get rid of slavery. "It''s this way. I feel the vibration coming from the ground. It''s good..." Mengsanqi, who was covered with blood, stood in the underground mine and immediately informed them. Things are going very well, and the strange beast of earth drilling also appeared. The totem behind Meng Li and others is shining and blessing on them. It is only a matter of time before the beast is captured. At this time, the top of the mine suddenly appeared cracks, and then collapsed, and all the people who were fighting against the wild animals were hit by the fallen stones.Although the tribal warriors have totems, the totems of these warriors who come to perform the task are only in the primary stage. After that, they need constant sacrifice to gradually expand their totems. This kind of mine cave collapse needs at least warriors with big totems to resist. These rookies have a total GG. On the other hand, mengsanqi had nothing to do except a little ash on his body. With a bad feeling, mengsanqi went into the observation and found that there were some artificial traces on the fallen stones. Behind him came the other slaves who heard the news. Meng Sanqi looked at the traces, drew his mouth, walked into the pile of stones, removed the stones, and drew out a Meng Li''s iron sword. "What happened?" The voice of others gradually came from behind. Meng Sanqi met him with a smile. The sword in his hand pierced his chest without hesitation. The fresh blood splashed on his face, and the smile was gradually distorted. Half a day later, the Mengshan tribe issued a wanted order for mengsanqi, which was charged with using traps to trap tribal warriors, and everyone should be punished. "Who the hell is it?" Meng Sanqi quickly shuttles through the dense forest. He is too aware that the tribe is powerful. He is not even a warrior. He escaped from the mining area because the warriors in the mining area were killed. He is not the rival of the tribe. He can only escape. But there is a price to be a wilderness man. He becomes the hunting target of all living beings, and his chance of becoming a warrior is very small. "Achoo..." The killer J rubbed his nose and looked at Meng Sanqi. He knew that it was time for world consciousness to give some preferential treatment to the protagonist, and it was very difficult to stop such preferential treatment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 Meng Sanqi has bitterness in his heart. What kind of hatred does he have with the people behind the scenes? As for setting him up like this? But now it''s all right. Looking at a young man lying in the dark room, Meng Sanqi smiles. On the way to be chased by tribal warriors, he accidentally fell into a pool and found a secret room under the water. At the same time, there was a kind of poisonous gas in the whole chamber, which could make people unconsciously hallucinate. Mengsanqi resisted the effect of this poison gas with the help of animal teeth, and found some secret method from this secret room, which can deprive other people of their totems and make those without totems become warriors. After that, Meng Sanqi subdued the warriors who pursued him by virtue of the hallucinogenic gas in the underwater secret room. Now, as long as you take away the totem of this man, he can become a warrior. He can be a warrior. He can get a good identity if he goes away from here and goes to other tribes. After a little hesitation, Meng Sanchi peeled off the man''s clothes and revealed his back. Mengsanqi has specially collected the knowledge about totem, so he has a certain understanding of totem. The so-called totem is the scene in the ancestral wasteland, which is the landscape of the land of God. With the help of the sacrifice of the priests, they can see the ancestral famine for a short time. Naturally, it is difficult to see the whole picture of the ancestral famine in terms of the body of the desolate man. However, as long as one remembers one point, one can turn it into one''s own totem. Through totem, the barbarians can borrow the divine power of their ancestors. And continue to sacrifice their own totem, but also to expand the totem, I heard that when you draw a panoramic picture, you can go to the ancestral wasteland and get eternal life. However, in fact, none of the priests in the past dynasties of Mengshan tribe has ever reached that level. Even the high priest who is called near God has never appeared. It can only be regarded as a medium tribe. The totems of most warriors are actually on the back. This is because of the symbolic culture of the desolate people and the life derived from the origin of life. In their myths and legends, the origin of the first barbarian''s life was round and integrated. At that time, no one was responsible for it. It was he who broke his own back that he was born. Later, in order to repair his back, he took the scene of ancestral famine The elephant is pasted there. This myth may be implied or true. In short, the fact is that most of the wild people have their totems on their backs. "I''m wronged, I don''t want to die, so I''m right." Meng Sanqi looked at this man. Maybe he had seen one or two sides in the tribe at first, perhaps he had never seen it. After all, although the Mengshan tribe is only a medium-sized tribe with tens of thousands of people, now he wants to become his ascending ladder. Meng Sanqi feels that he has something to say. "The wrong one is the one who framed me, and you who can''t find out the truth!" Meng Sanqi said that, and finally became cruel. He grabbed the man''s hair, stretched out two fingers, dug out his two eyes, and then cut the other side''s back, dug out a hole with an iron sword, and put an eye in it. Then a bite of one''s teeth swallows the other eye, which is a symbol of seeing what you see. Then Meng Sanqi smelled the antidote prepared in the chamber of secrets to his former compatriots and awakened him. He ignored the other party''s howl and tortured him again and again. In extreme pain, he forced him to use the totem instinctively. Then he peeled off the skin of his back and stuck it on his face. As the other party''s howling gradually stopped, Meng Sanqi felt that he seemed to have entered into some kind of strange sense organ. There was a strong smell of blood in his nose and a strange smell in his mouth. Because he had to open his eyes, mengsanqi felt that his eyes were hazy. Gradually, some things seemed to appear in front of Meng Sanqi. He felt something moving around him. The cold and piercing feeling made him shiver all over. He felt that the guy was facing him. The distance between the two sides was less than a finger wide. Even the air from the other party was blowing on the skin and stroking Meng Sanqi''s face. Outside the secret room, killer J turned his lips. He was going to find a chance to inject some water into Meng Sanqi''s adventure. However, he didn''t expect that world consciousness had been on guard for a long time. A Zuling spirit was in the secret room, which was the operation of the rules. In fact, if you can, world consciousness wants to send Zuling to kill Negri''s subordinates, but this is unrealistic. Negri''s information flows into the world, and his will also invades the world. Now he can only live in that dark angle, but once his world consciousness fails, Negri may compete for the post at any time. Because when he first crossed the world, Negri spilled his own information into the world. His will had already infected the world consciousness and became a two-sided existence. Even if there were no world germs, Negri could invade a world. Therefore, before that, Negri would say that if the world consciousness is not well done, he will replace it and refine it into a part of himself. killer J has crossed the world, and has tried to use the spirit of Negri to start a registered residence in the world. If it is an ordinary person, after the registered residence, the world consciousness will better control him, but killer J is the strong person who is condensing his own road. Behind him, Negri will have support. If he forces on the other side, it will only be more serious. Fruit.If the other party treats the protagonist in a normal way, the world consciousness can not break the rules. Of course, if the consciousness is not used in the world of one-sided personality, it will be the world without power The possibility of his life being inherited by force. This is the case in the moon tree world. The three pillars of the spirit each inherited part of the power of the moon tree world. After that, the seven gods deprived him of almost all of his power and raised the moon tree consciousness as a pig. If it was a chaotic world consciousness, this kind of thing could not happen. Their consciousness was perfectly integrated with the rules and powers. At the same time, they could not violate the rules, It''s full control of the rules. In other words, it is precisely because of the perfect integration of the rules and powers that they must be fully implemented. Thanks to the collision between the two worlds at that time, with this huge force, Negri was able to infect his will into the world. "Hey, hey, hey." Assassin J laughs a few times, he likes others to kill him thousands of times, but when he has no way out, he can even get some murderous spirit from the world consciousness. "Is it possible to personify the world consciousness? In that case, I will overfulfil the task. It seems that I will be promoted and promoted soon Wait, there''s only the boss up there. " Killer J coughed and praised Negri with all his heart. He patted his little heart. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 "Didn''t you force the silence out?" In the dark angle, Negri constantly stretches his will to eliminate the white fire attached to the will. "The research on red tears has also fallen into a bottleneck." Negri looked at the pair of closed eyes, each road level strong man, their path to implement their own existence, will is naturally in it. Even if the road of red tears fell into a damaged state due to the previous collision, these roads still firmly protected the last will of red tears. This last defense line completely blocked Negri. "It seems that she has to be abandoned." It is two kinds of difficulty to devour a road level being alive and to kill a road level. When Negri flashed the idea, he felt a ripple in the defense of red tears. A port was opened somewhere in the defense layer. A part of her would no longer refuse Negri''s invasion. "It''s really the way to take charge of the change. Whenever I change my mind, I can detect it." Red tears are drinking poison to quench her thirst. Now she is like the number one in the brothel. She does not have any strength. She can only rely on the temptation of the body and constantly play fun for the welfare to keep her innocence in front of the dignitaries. But if you can''t eat meat all the time, and you don''t want to eat it, there''s no need for her to be the number one. But if you give the meat, you''re afraid that it will be eaten all of you soon. It can only be said that this is the sorrow of the weak. Red tears have no ability to resist. Of course, as she said, when the dog is in a hurry and jumps over the wall, the brothel woman really doesn''t want to be killed. "It''s really..." Each road level strong person''s will to survive is particularly firm, for maintaining their own existence, this is their instinct, because any existence of one''s own is gone, that is, it is really completely gone. Red tears felt that Negri put her own will into a part of her open port, read the relevant information, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They all knew that this was delaying time, but every time a little flaw was revealed, Negri could see more information about her road, which was a real benefit. As long as it drags on, there is hope for everything. After she wakes up, she uses the power of change to trigger changes in other places through the related characteristics of space-time material operation, which must have attracted the attention of the world consciousness. Red tears believes that even the chaotic world consciousness doesn''t want to be replaced. Negri, who is more like a phenomenal organism than she is, will infect Negri, or naigli, who wants to progress and break away from her own limitations. This is also the case with the world consciousness. With the help of the world collision force, Negri intruded his own information into the world consciousness, and his chaotic consciousness had a change at that moment. Later, Negri successfully occupied a part of his consciousness, which has become the present situation of tied hands and feet. It can only be said that Negri has used all available resources. As long as we wait, the world consciousness is likely to help her get rid of Negri, because her power of change is most suitable for the work of this separation of consciousness. Thinking of her own escape plan, red tears felt that Negri had digested the information in the part of the port that she had let go before, and her will slowly faded, even the kind of pressure that was distributed all the time was relieved. When the red tears thought that they had calmed Negri, all the eyes representing Negri''s will flowed out the golden blood and turned into big mouths, biting at the red tears. However, after this time red tears was a little stunned, she did not open up her own defense. The time was too short. If she released a part of her defense again, it would only make negrid inch by inch. If the other side really wanted to destroy herself, then opening the port was just a transfer of an inheritance. Since it was death to make a difference, it could not delay time, so it could only support to the end. "It''s really terrible. With the condition of the body of will, we have mastered the power of the change." This time, the red tears didn''t notice any fluctuation of Negri''s will from the beginning to the end, and finally sighed that she would die calmly. In order to survive, she could do anything humble, but once the established death was irresistible, her courage naturally came out. "I''ve been looking forward to your fight with the eternal light, but it''s a pity..." The consciousness of red tears collapsed completely. With her complete destruction, most of her roads collapsed and returned to the truth. Only a few of them were intercepted by Negri. Compared with normal swallowing, this method is too rough and the harvest is relatively poor. The road is the condensation of truth, the exposition of the truth of the universe, and a certain force of the universe''s operation. Therefore, every road is precious. People at the road level observe this kind of truth and embody it with their own understanding and existence. Once their master''s existence disappears, these truths will also return to the state of obscurity. If we want to embody them again, we must have a deep understanding of this truth, and the share of these understanding has not been fully occupied in order to succeed. Otherwise, the great mage stim was deprived of the road by the chip system of Vientiane, and he did not lose the relevant knowledge. How to rebuild the road would be so difficult.Because he has these knowledge, he can use one or two at most, and he can''t regard it as a road cohesion, because that road has been occupied by Vientiane organization. As Negri gradually condenses the road, he also vaguely feels the existence of correlation. The other party is occupying the dominant related road. If there is no accident, the root of Wang Yuan, the predecessor of Negri, comes from that existence. At the beginning, when he had repaired his soul, he abandoned the past, and before he embarked on the road of Negri, the existence he had reached out to him was probably the same one. If Negri really wants to go down the road of dominating this road, then one day in the future, he will face this existence. At the thought of this, Negri''s mind leapt and thought of something. Although the protagonist aura is not invincible, it is absolutely difficult to deal with in his own world. Although Wang Yuan''s halo of the leading role has not been unfolded at all, it is no doubt that he is the protagonist. Now, it is difficult for Negri to leave the world with Meng Sanqi. From his perspective, the original system was just a level of three root liberation. Maybe as a part of existence, it can use part of the power of the road, but that''s why he could turn Wang Yuan to other worlds. Now, there are only two possibilities for him. First, his world consciousness of the original world completely gave up Wang Yuan, even if the world was disordered due to the loss of the protagonist''s aura, he resolutely abandoned Wang Yuan. Second, the master who dominates the root is the master of the system. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 The thought in the heart turns a circle to be buried in the bottom of the heart, even if he condenses the road of domination, it is still too early to the dominator. There may be a certain rule of the universe, but it is not the dominator. Otherwise, Negri can not gather any relevant path, that is, the dominator has the absolute upper hand, but has not won the victory. Taking some of the road debris intercepted into his own control, Negri''s will turned and gradually understood the life essence of red tears. Phenomenal life bodies, which are born in a certain phenomenon, represent this phenomenon to a certain extent. Therefore, they are easy to agglomerate the path related to this phenomenon. Red tears is just like this. She is in a wrong ceremony, and infidelity is the emotional change between people. Red tears quickly go deep into its essence, which is the change of human soul. People''s soul will change with the inflow of surrounding information. For example, emotion is also a kind of information. Negri used emotional information to impact the soul to change himself in his early days. The change of soul represents that a person is changing. As long as the individual with soul is changing slowly, this is the embodiment of the rules of the universe, but a matter of speed. Therefore, the soul also has the day of death, which also means that the universe will one day completely degenerate into chaos. As long as the big data analysis of several worlds, we can get the information from small to large, which is not a secret information for many road level existence. For example, although human beings are weak, ordinary people can also observe the cosmic microwave background radiation and find that the universe has expanded by 13.82 billion years. Negri, through statistical analysis of data from several worlds, as well as his understanding of the forces of uncleanness, has also observed some information about their universe. For example, the universe is still "young" now, so it is easier to achieve the road of order side than the road of chaos side, which also means that there is no master of all kinds of universe truth, but with the development of the universe and the increase of entropy, the whole universe will be completely destroyed and collapse into chaos. At that time, the universe will perish, until one day there may be a new multiverse rebirth here, that is, the next era. These information are all on the surface, which can be found by those who have the intention. But it seems that the coming of the next era will take a long time, so we don''t pay attention to this at this time. At the end of the universe, these information may be hidden by people who have the intention to deceive some new people into cannon fodder, such as reducing and seeking emptiness, so that cannon fodder can take over their road Get out of here. Especially for those on the order side, it can be predicted that in the collapse of the multiverse, all the roads on the order side will collapse, and the roads on the chaos side may survive to the next era. Although Negri observed these things on the surface, he was far away from him. To be honest, if he did not reach a certain achievement, he would not even live the day when the chaos side prevailed. The biggest gain that Negri got from red tears was not the road debris, but the way of the existence of phenomenal life. Before that, Negri had been in the SCR world. He understood the face of God through frying rice with iron bones, and connected his own existence with people''s thinking of pursuing a more perfect self, so as to make it easier for other people to generate Negri''s personality. For example, guangnai and Shengnai, through similar means, activated their desire for a more perfect self and successfully turned themselves into the soul of Negri. At this time, Negri already had some meaning of phenomenal life. He had a certain connection with the will to pursue the most perfect self. Of course, this connection is extremely weak. It is necessary for Negri to take the initiative to communicate. Unlike red tears, as long as a woman in her path, as long as her soul changes in a certain intensity, she will become a child of her. If red tear succeeds in occupying the path of change, then the soul of the whole multiverse will be under her control, and she will become such a multi universe phenomenon. Unfortunately, she did not have a chance. Negri studied her mode of existence and found that phenomenal life is not equal to the phenomenon itself. They are the derivative life bodies of phenomena. Their existence and their life forms have a great connection with that phenomenon in a special relationship. Therefore, Negri saw a way to further improve himself. Taking advantage of the fact that all the germs were burned down, and only the will was left, he wanted to further upgrade his own body of germs and turn it into a super pathogen with soul, pathogen and concept. "So first of all, there is a large-scale corresponding phenomenon." Negri''s will gradually spread. The reason why he originally spilled his own information into the life sea of the world is precisely because of this plan. Before that, although the world of famine sacrifice needed competition to survive, at that time, it was basically a desolate family. Although there was competition among tribes, the intensity of competition had gradually eased down. Negri''s cut in, belongs to his information to transform a part of the wild people, they are more powerful than the wild people, more talented, and more strong in character. After Negri''s call, they gathered under the banner of the unclean monasteries and became the demons of the world.Huge pressure on all life in this world, pressure on all people can not breathe, even if all of the hard to survive, want to live only one way, break through their own limitations, get stronger competitiveness, if you can''t progress, you have to die. After more than ten years of change, the atmosphere of the whole world of famine sacrifice is now in this environment. The new generation of the desolate people and even other alien life have been instilled with the idea that only by becoming stronger and more perfect can they survive. The first conditions have been met, then he can be initially resurrected. Thus, from the dark space, countless eyes opened. In the mainland, some people with totems slowly floated up. Among those totems with unknown intentions, one eye grew out, and their totems seemed to come back to life. Red tears had experienced as a world totem God before. In most of the scope circles she gave up, Negri read some relevant information. Although the two kinds of totems are not one kind of totem, they still have certain similarities. Negri changed the East and west of red tears a little, and set up relevant experiments in this world. On the other side, Meng Sanqi opened his eyes again and formed a totem with a trace of sacrificial power flowing behind him. The totem was almost the same as the warrior who pursued him before. After all, with the help of ceremony, Meng Sanqi observed the scene that the warrior had observed. The only difference is that his totem has a pattern similar to eyes, which is full of resentment and unwillingness to emerge behind mengsanqi and stare at mengsanqi. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 After the integration with totem, mengsanqi felt better than ever before. As for the scarlet eye in the totem, there is a relevant record in the inheritance of the secret art of plundering totem. That is the resentment of the totem plundered. Every time he raises a totem in the future, he will be disturbed by the resentment in the totem. This is the consequence of plundering the totem. Of course, this resentment also has certain benefits. After that, every time mengsanqi used totem, these resentments could flow out and interfere with other people''s thinking, which can be regarded as improving their combat effectiveness. "I can kill you before you live, and you can only become my help after you die." Meng Sanqi said fiercely, feeling the powerful power of totem, and then showed a happy smile. Meng Sanqi, who had become a warrior, reached out his chest teeth, and the totem behind him slowly attached to his hands. A trace of sacrificial power was extracted from the ancestral wasteland through the totem and poured into the teeth. Since he got the tooth, Meng Sanqi always wanted to know what the secret of the tooth was. It could make people extract the energy from the surrounding world and strengthen themselves. This kind of secret treasure is hard to imagine. With the influx of sacrificial power, Meng Sanqi''s spirit also slowly entered into the beast''s teeth. Suddenly, a large amount of information poured into his mind in reverse, impacting his soul. His soul was extracted reversely and fused with the totem. He went to a strange place along the channel of sacrificial power. Meng Sanqi felt that his whole perception had undergone a strange change, as if all the previous five senses had been liberated and the whole person had been sublimated. When he perceives himself, he finds that his present appearance is exactly the appearance of his own totem, which is the kiss of a big snake. The totem that was too weak before could not even see its appearance. Now, without having to touch the elephant with the blind, he soon found his own direction of effort, that is, to show the whole snake. In addition to this, Meng Sanqi found that there were many totems in this strange area with the movement of the snake, and he could move and communicate freely here. "The unicorn..." Meng Sanqi suddenly saw a unicorn, which was the totem of the captain of the guard who captured him. At this time, he realized the strength of the other side and showed most of the totem. "Is this the ancestral wasteland?" Meng Sanqi gradually understood that this was the inner part of the ancestral wasteland, or part of the ancestral wasteland. According to his perception, most of the surrounding scenes were gray, and only a few things could be seen accurately. At the same time, Meng Sanqi also found some interesting information, that is, although he occupied only a part of it, he benefited from their intuitive observation of the whole snake. Therefore, when he spread his spiritual power towards the snake totem, he could find the owner of that totem. From sanmeng''s tiredness, he slowly returned to the totem. "Monroe of Mount Mengshan is also a part owner of the totem of the serpent." Meng Sanqi''s heart constantly changes. Affected by the atmosphere of the whole tribe and even the world, every desolate man is eager to become stronger and eager to break through himself. After the completion of this totem deprivation, Meng Sanqi really felt that his breakthrough was not only the strength of his strength, but also his soul. Or since he killed the slaves and fled from the mining area to escape from the tribe, this kind of spiritual change has been taking place. "Tribes are just the power of groups, but that power is hard to attribute to individuals." Meng Sanqi understood the importance of tribes, but it was not necessary. His idea of leaving here to find a new tribe was put down. "In that case, I can only hunt sacrifices to support my totem step by step, which is too slow..." The bottom line of Meng Sanqi''s heart was broken in this plunder, so the restriction in his heart was also broken. "With my advantage, I will hunt down other totem owners of the same type and plunder their totems." Mengsanqi can''t help but sprout this idea. The plunder secret method does indicate that plundering different types of totems will lead to totem conflict. But when mengsanqi can detect other totem owners of the same type from the totem ontology, the conflict will not exist. Killing them and depriving them of their totem can make mengsanqi obtain a complete totem at the fastest speed, which is much faster than slowly sacrificing with prey. "This ritual is evil, and this behavior is terrible." Meng Sanqi said softly, "but if you can make me strong, then everything is worth it." "If this world is a novel, then the protagonist must be the dark stream, the sofa is decisive!" Outside, the killer J is aware of the murderous change of mengsanqi and turns his mouth. From his murderous spirit, killer J can read more information than expected. In the final analysis, Meng Sanqi''s cultivation of extraordinary power is just at the beginning, and his self-control is not strong. His thinking will not be restrained at all. It is too easy to read his ideas. So it''s still too tender. "Do you want to add color to his hunting trip?" In the end, a variety of J''s confused killers turn around and come to a conclusion that it''s hard for them to understand what the killers are doing when they don''t know what to do.On the other side, a young woman with long black hair and narrow eyes, always with a gentle smile, walked out of the room. Outside the warm sunshine, the woman enjoyed a stretch, her face showed a happy expression, her mouth was humming unknown songs without lyrics, and then she saw Noah standing in the distance. Still simple black robe, handsome face no expression, and women formed a sharp contrast. "Good morning, Noah." They are more intimate than their relatives. Is there anything more happy than seeing their relatives when they wake up, especially when a golden eye slowly appears behind each other. As a symbol of Negri''s sensibility, she has the similar ability as Negri, and also inherits the charm of Negri. She can sensitively perceive the psychological activities of any living body. Although her strength is not comparable to Noah and j, she is more than two in terms of research ability. At present, Negri has a lot of experimental projects which are conducted by her. Compared with Noah and killer J, she is more like a research talent. Of course, anyone who belittles her will also seek his own death. As one of the symbols of Negri, she is not inferior to Negri in the application of various things. As long as she is prepared, she may be able to burst out stronger than the other two. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 "Let''s go. We can''t let killer J go around there anymore." Noah said that this matter is related to the evolution of Negri. Although the killer J is also a part of Negri, it is always an unstable factor. His confused thinking can bring out any fantastic ideas. Some ideas can really break the current predicament, but more often, he makes some unnecessary troubles. His mission success rate can be ranked down in the whole unclean Priory, although his strength is enough to crush the task sometimes. For example, in the development of a mine in the world, and the mine is occupied by a tribe called the black rock tribe. At that time, the task of killer J was to give a friendly notice and make some friendly remarks on both sides. The establishment of diplomatic relations between the demons and the black rock tribe is of great significance. We should open a new stage of bilateral relations, adhere to dialogue and cooperation, achieve mutual benefit and win-win results, and build a harmonious, mutual trust, inclusive and win-win relationship between slave owners and slaves. As a result, the assassin J jisimiao turns a corner accidentally. He sneaks into the black rock tribe and abducts the Heiyan tribe''s successor. He thinks that the bald head and women''s clothing have combat effectiveness bonus. He also deceives him to become the idol of the black rock tribe, leading the black rock tribe to become the vassal of the demon tribe, and strive to be recognized by the demon tribe as an advanced race as soon as possible. It''s OK to bewitch heirs, but what kind of ghost is the bald woman''s idol, let alone that guy still believes in it, and establishes a belief in the God of women''s clothing in the black rock tribe. As a result, the ability to indulge in women''s clothing is reduced, and the tribal priest discovers the problem, leading to the exposure of killer J. Although the assassin J killed the whole tribe later, because the priest of the other side couldn''t hold on to me and didn''t give you the mentality, he tried his best to use his ability to sink it into the ground, making the mining more difficult. And this kind of thing is not once or twice, the killer J''s chaotic thinking and his desperate personality give him the task, although the purpose is clear, but always make all kinds of accidents. So Noah maintains a deep distrust of killer J and wants to get to the world''s leading role quickly and arrange everything. "Well, please give little J more trust. He''s just playful by nature." She squints her eyes and smiles innocently. She thinks that although the killer J is a little mischievous, it is also very interesting. In the world of sacrifice, Negri''s will gradually revived, and the white fire attached to his will has been exhausted. Negri''s will slowly entered the ancestral famine, and quickly began to spread to the whole ancestral famine, and the information about the ancestral famine also quickly flowed into Negri''s will. The so-called ancestral famine is the world center of this wasteland sacrifice world, which is related to all aspects of the world, and is also the summary of this world. So is the reincarnation of life. The ancestral wasteland absorbed the source force from the void, and after rough making it, he made various totems, which were then handed over to the life of the world to offer sacrifices. Through this behavior, totems were completely transformed into objects of the world. After the death of life, totem completely returned to the ancestral famine and became a part of the ancestral famine. It is through such a process that the whole world can grow healthily. "If necessary, we can abandon the external world. As long as the ancestral famine still exists, we can develop the whole world again." Negri thought: "the so-called depiction of the panorama can go to the ancestral wasteland and obtain eternal life in the divine court, which is a kind of lie." "After depicting their own complete totem, they can go to the ancestral wasteland with the help of totem, but the body of the totem owner can not enter the ancestral wasteland. They will die one day, so there is a way out at this time." "The so-called panorama is the inner and outer phases. The outer phase is the inner totem of the ancestral wasteland, and the inner phase is the inner totem of itself." Negri shook his head and thought: "the so-called inner phase is just the root of one''s own self. To liberate one''s own root through totem, and then combine the so-called internal and external aspects together and send them to the ancestral wasteland is just an act of selling yourself." "It''s a relatively successful model of herding all living beings." Negri said without bias that, from the point of view of all living beings, the act of sacrificing world consciousness is extremely inhumane and does not know about direct mail at all. However, at Negri''s level, this kind of behavior is not a big problem. It''s like raising chickens, harvesting their eggs and eating their meat when they die. From the perspective of human beings, this is only normal behavior, but from the perspective of chickens, things are completely different. Therefore, position is sometimes very important. It is difficult to distinguish between right and wrong in many things. At this time, we are looking at the position. What Negri wanted to blame for the consciousness of famine sacrifice was that his operation was still too stingy. Since he raised all living beings, he was afraid that the strength of all living beings was too strong. Therefore, before the arrival of Negri, there were only six or seven people who had been liberated and obtained the seeds of truth in the whole ancestral wasteland, all of which left a strong mark in the world of famine sacrifice. In the ten years since Negri''s arrival, there have been more than ten cases of people who have been liberated three times, more than twice as many as in the past. "If you want to raise sheep, don''t be afraid that they are too strong to escape. The fatter they are, the more delicious they are, aren''t they?" "Of course, sheep can''t always be sheep." Negri is not an inhumane person, as long as the other party has reached his requirements, let the other party into the ancestral famine? It''s just taking some of the world''s sources.Generally speaking, the world consciousness pattern of the wasteland sacrifice world is too small, and it is limited in a small sand world. In order to stabilize the development, it suppresses the development of life bodies in the world, so it is more than conservative and less open-minded. "Then leave the world to me. If you are self-motivated, I will keep your consciousness structure and even become a special part of me." Negri delivered his consciousness to the world of sacrifice. He was always willing to give any existence a chance. The chaotic world consciousness directly gives its own answer. Even if Negri''s will has been integrated into his consciousness, he will regard Negri as an intruder, and the instinct of existence reminds him to reject Negri. "As expected, it''s too rigid." Negri perceives the source of the world. Under the operation of world consciousness, Negri turns into some kind of curse and rushes towards him. The essence of sacrificial power is also a kind of power derived from the world''s source power. It comes from totem worship. Although it is similar to magic, it is still different. The power of magic is more with the help of magic itself, and the sacrificial power is not as good as magic in terms of equal weight, but the characteristic of sacrificial power is that it can hook up other forces of heaven and earth. For example, the captain of the guard of Mengshan department used the sacrificial power to hook a trace of blood on the blade of the sword. That is to say, the energy stickiness of sacrificial power must be strong, and the world consciousness itself has all the power of the world. These sacrificial powers are directly transformed from the world source force. Therefore, the power of this curse is very amazing. Countless thunder and lightning were entangled by sacrificial power and turned into a spear with a handle, which penetrated through various angles of the world and surrounded all things. The purple thunder and lightning seemed to haunt all things, containing a firm will. It was full of thunder and lightning, and it was bound to destroy Negri''s will. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 "It''s no use. You never win." Negri looked at the curse of the sacrifice consciousness and said softly. If you can, Negri is never willing to take risks, even if it is an adventure, he must have several hands ready to ensure that he can cope with emergencies. How could Negri be unprepared to lie dead in such a world when the situation of the world of sacrifice is unknown. Negri had buried dark hands in other worlds a long time ago. Although most of the dark hands failed due to the involvement and attack of the eternal light and turned into ashes in the white fire, some remained. Even if Negri is dead, there is only will left, and he will not be trapped in a world. Besides, Negri holds a lot of world coordinates in his hand. Although without Negri''s help, the unclean priori can only enter into an agreement with the world consciousness of those worlds on the basis of the root crossing method, not breaking the world rules and taking away the world resources on a small scale The world exists. However, after SCR world training, both ability and vision are not comparable to those who are limited to one world. They have made good achievements in those world and have certain power. The development of these forces is different according to the time and speed of each world. Of course, under the supervision of world consciousness, even if they have certain forces, they can not completely control the whole world. It''s just that one world is different. The world consciousness of this world has died, and even the Aborigines have no more. The disaster world is now a veritable disaster world. There are extreme environments all over the world, such as thunderstorms, hurricanes, earthquakes, large-scale space cracks, and virtual impact all the time. "It may take hundreds of millions of years for the world to come back to life." Negri''s will goes through the calamity and realizes the Tao and reason represented by the calamity. If he is allowed to do it again now, he will attack the world to the extent of a new God and a new dragon, and smash the world completely. Of course, in terms of strength alone, Negri is still not comparable to the new God Shi long. Now it seems that the strength level of the new God Shi Long is equivalent to that of the life bearer, and is equivalent to the middle and upper level among the seven gods. Although the combination of the two is not as good as the eternal light, it is also equivalent to the joint efforts of three positive gods. After all, the new God Shi Long comes from the world of fire, and their strength is complementary. "Now I think the world of fire is more special than I thought." Negri frowned, and the flow of time in the world of fire was faster than in all the worlds he met now. In the void, time is usually calculated by measuring the changes of order side and chaos side of the universe. This time is unstable for Negri. Compared with the interior of the world, the chaos of the void is relatively serious. In terms of time in the void, Negri has been away from the world of fire for a long time. According to time conversion, the world of fire should have been thousands of years ago. "It''s time to go back to the world of fire, where the absolute characteristics should also be studied." Negri calculated in his mind that, out of fear of the background of the world of fire, he did not send anyone to go there, nor did he put his dark hand in it. Besides, it is very difficult for others to use the coordinates of the flame world except for Nigel. After all, the flame world is a world falling from a higher world, and it still retains some characteristics of the higher world. People who don''t have the introduction of the flame world do not mean that they can''t use the coordinates of the flame world, but they will have very strong interference, and the cost of transmitting in the past is very high. As for Negri, it was at this time that he realized that he still had the introduction of the world of fire. "First fire?" Negri''s will turns. When he reaches out, a thread of orange flame, which is different from the white fire, is slowly burning. If it was not for his death, Negri would have been hard to find the existence of this thing. At that time, Negri didn''t know what it meant, and even Negri didn''t know what the nature of the wrong attribute was. It was not until later research that the power of error was discovered. The attribute of error was thus decomposed, and the original fire was thus forgotten. Now it seems that this thing has always been hidden in the depth of his will. "It''s not like it was accidental." Negri chuckled. Sure enough, the more he knew, the more small he felt. The dominator behind the Vientiane organization system caused the white light and dark abyss of the flame world, and the dark creeping thing in the SCR world. All of them are indescribable great things standing on their own roads. They are close to the truth of the universe. They are the top existence of the multi universe. What the world looks like in their eyes, now Negri does not understand, but it must be small. For them, Negri is envious, powerful to great, their every move is like the truth, every word and action is the rule of the universe, difficult to understand, difficult to describe, difficult to look directly at. Admiration is also one of the driving forces. Negri will not give it up, just like the existence of the appendix. If the so-called more perfect self is just a completely rational existence without desire, then this kind of self must be unhealthy.For example, there is a reason for the existence of emotion and desire. Negri will not be tired by emotional desire and affect his own thinking, but he will explore its essence to make himself more powerful and perfect. "Yes?" Negri suddenly connected to another will of his own, and soon finished sorting out the information. Under the attack of the eternal light, there is only a trace of the dark hand buried in the disaster world, but the disaster world is dilapidated and has no resources, and the Tao and principle embodied are also inclined to the side of chaos. The main body of Negri''s will is still in the world of famine sacrifice. With the help of the environment there, he grinds away the white fire. After a little stabilization, he sends people to the disaster world to supply resources to the residual will of the disaster world. Now the will to sacrifice to the world has worn out the white fire, and nature has been synchronized with the will of the disaster world. "Has the plan begun? Then my part should be revived." The rapid spread of Negri''s will went deep into all aspects of the disaster world and became the world consciousness of this broken world. "World transformation plan, let''s go!" Some information flows out of Negri''s will. With the help of this broken world, a trace of source force is extracted, and the golden particles spread rapidly around the world. On the broken earth, among the countless disasters, a continuous golden brilliance rapidly generated, and then spread to the damaged parts of the world to fill them, and then slowly rebuild the world barrier through the force field of the whole world. At the beginning, the new God and the beginning dragon were too violent. Most of the world barriers were damaged, and it was more difficult to repair than to destroy. Finally, Negri only managed to repair the world barriers, which still needed to be filled at any time. "That should be about it." Negri looked at the still broken world and nodded slightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 The blazing fire is burning everything. Human beings, trees, buildings, the earth and the sky are all burning. "Surrender and join the burning coalition, so you can live." About six meters long, he has black lines on his body. On his head, a pair of horns curled into a crown. Behind him, a pair of huge wings fluttered, and the flaming sword in his hand easily beat the so-called brave man to one side. Only when the sword is slapping, the flame on it shrinks slightly, and the brave man is not hurt much. "This is impossible, you invaders, wantonly destroy our world, our home..." The brave roared and rushed to the devil again. "Sorry, then..." Fang Ze sighed. There seemed to be an endless flame burning in his heart, and Tao and Li were entangled in the sword. "Gather the flame!" The extreme flame flashed by, and a line of fire appeared in the middle of the brave''s body, which flowed towards Fang Ze as the whole body turned into a torch. As the three giants of the Burning Legion, Fang Ze has gained a lot of source power after presenting his own world, so that he can quickly cultivate his own seeds of truth. Now his road has sprouted and grown rapidly. And now the world is almost the same. If we burn the world and gain the world''s source power, his road will become more and more clear. Maybe he will be able to successfully unite the road and become the real three giants soon. It can only be said that the new God and the beginning of the Dragon do have the capacity to accommodate people, rest assured in the cultivation of Fang Ze. At this time, Fang Ze raised his head. The pair of crown like horns seemed to sense something. After half a sound, he sighed: "Wang Yuan Or Negri? " "In that case, I''ll give you a hand over there." Fangze thought that the flame sword in his hand was inserted into the earth under his feet, and the power belonging to the world was extracted bit by bit, and the disaster of world collapse occurred in this world. Although Fang Ze doesn''t resent the new God and Shi Long, he does need to plan for himself. Negri may be a good ally. In addition, he took out his sword, which belonged to a part of the world. He mixed it into a part of the source force and transmitted it through some mysterious connection. The huge wings of the Dragon block out the sun. The first dragon opens his eyes, and then closes them again. He feels that Fang Ze has extracted some disasters from the world. He feels that Fang Ze has drawn some disasters, but in the past, the other side is not interested in them. However, it doesn''t matter. He can''t use up the disaster breath of the world''s collapse. It seems that their third giant has some small secrets. Shilong doesn''t care. He and the new God have their own secrets, so they don''t cooperate closely. After transmitting the disaster and a part of the source force, Fangze stopped and continued to extract the source force of the world to nourish his own path. ¡­¡­ "Tut?" Negri, who was trying to repair the disaster world, felt something. He saw a certain force flowing through a certain channel in the void. When he sensed this force, the original broken world also reacted. "Growing fast Fangze. " Negri exchanged information with the flow of information in that power and understood where the power came from. During this period of time, the burning coalition army broke two worlds. This is exactly the disaster that the second world just broke. It contains a lot of disaster breath that will be produced when the world is destroyed. It is a good thing to mix in the source force. It can make people reach the root liberation three times in an instant if they don''t die Get the seeds of truth. We should know that, in addition to getting the seeds of truth from the root, every other way to get the seeds of truth is extremely precious. Of course, in addition to these things, the things contained in them are the main part of this power transmission, some core data of the disaster world. As the protagonist of the disaster world, Fang Ze personally sacrificed the whole world. In the process of extracting the source power of the world, he obtained a large number of Tao and principles in the world with the halo of the protagonist. This is the reason why he can grow rapidly. Now he has passed some of the core data of the world to Nigel. With this part of the core data, this dilapidated disaster world can be regarded as completely unfolding to Negri, which is of vital help to Negri''s plan. "Let''s start, then." That part of the source force was injected into this broken world by Negri, which is relatively a drop in the bucket, but it is much better than the previous situation of air leakage everywhere. The general sand world has its own main characteristics and strict rules. Unless the world changes itself, it is difficult to change this characteristic. That is the way of the world. The reason why SCR world can be changed is because of its amoeba like characteristics, so that it can imitate deformation. In addition, the world changes its characteristics, that is, it damages its foundation. Disaster world was originally a world of powers. In order to fight against the burning coalition, the world of powers was transformed into a world of disaster power after most of the powers were distributed out of the world consciousness. This led to a great loss of vitality and even the protagonist rebelled in the end.But now the disaster world does not have this problem, his foundation has long been dilapidated, so that when mending, Negri can better transform it. "One represents the existence of disaster, constantly wandering on this broken continent. In order to revive this land, it decides to bring disaster to other world This broken world will become its chain, but its destructive power is beyond doubt. The disasters of the whole world come together In this broken earth, some people wearing tight armor, chanting prayers on the earth, their unclean brilliance shining, eyes full of fanaticism. All kinds of black gas symbolizing disaster converged towards the center of this broken world. Gold chains were generated out of thin air and disappeared in the black breath. The cruel power gathered here. When the members of the unclean monasteries all over the world saw that this nihility was slowly born, some weak willed people were inspired by the disaster, and all kinds of chaotic disaster information flowed in their hearts. They took off their heavy protective armor. The extremely harsh environment of the disaster world quickly killed them, but their souls changed in the disaster. In the end, a man in broken armor, with a black mist on his lower body and a golden flame in his eyes, was born, and his consciousness was chaotic, all madness and destruction. But for those chains, he would destroy everything he could perceive. The man-made evil god "disaster", but when those chains exist, people can call him the disaster Lord! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 "Disaster" is undoubtedly the evil god on the side of chaos. It does not have any reason, but only endless desire for destruction. However, when the disaster was born, Negri skillfully used the broken world to inject his own will into it and formed a chain to control it. Of course, there are hidden dangers in this kind of operation. After all, Negri did not incarnate the consciousness of chaos side. He was not the disaster, but the master of disaster. Taking the world as the cornerstone, he completed the contract. As long as the disaster is stronger than the cornerstone of the world, it is possible for him to break through control and become an out and out calamity monster. Even his violent will to destroy will in turn pollute Negri''s part of will. Generally speaking, this is a venture capital investment, of course, for the moment, Negri can still be a reliable disaster. "It''s a wonderful experience of the alternation of chaos and reason." Negri himself also has a chaotic side of thinking, that is killer J, but relatively speaking, killer J''s chaotic thinking is a little better, disaster such as the total irrational existence, let Negri more clearly understand chaos. The golden chain swings for a moment, and the disaster master reaches out his storm hand and controls the feeling of disaster, which will constantly affect Negri''s thinking: "it''s really a terrible chaotic thinking impact. If this goes on, I''m afraid I need to transfer part of my will to the killer J." The killer J, who was digging a hole, suddenly sneezed, and unconsciously bent his waist a little. He raised his head and looked confused: "I always feel like I''m going to carry the pot again. It''s a miserable life, but then again, am I still human?" Just as killer J ponders whether his body is human or not, the master of disaster world has already set out, leaving the world barrier and entering the void. The chains of the disaster Lord gradually disappeared, and the disaster Lord in broken armor felt the turbulence in the void and felt much more comfortable. As the evil god on the side of chaos, the disaster itself has not yet formed a road, but the disaster of the world and the disaster sent by Fangze are agglomerated together, and a road symbolizing disaster is slowly emerging. The destruction of the world itself has the disaster of storm, and this kind of storm is naturally not an ordinary storm, but a void storm. Countless incomprehensible things flow with the void turbulence, and set off a void storm when the world breaks down. It is by virtue of this disaster that the master of disaster has the ability to live in the void for a short time. However, its own path has not yet formed, and it can not draw nutrients from the void. Only by relying on the world can it absorb certain source power. This is why most evil gods like to parasitize in the world. Even if they have achieved the road, their ability to absorb the source power from the void is still not as good as that of the world. The source power absorbed may not make them live in the void safely. Therefore, road level existence, travel in the void, still need to make use of those hidden channels in the void, such as the connection between the world and the world, the celestial channel of the higher world, the sorting channel between the roots, and so on. Otherwise, the void between the world is very broad. If we cross the void directly, the speed of travel is one thing, and the danger is one thing. There are many dangers in the void, such as turbulent flow in the void, road level evil spirits on the chaotic side, and many strange places. If the existence of the road level is not careful, it is possible to be killed. Therefore, there are few people who directly cross the void, and most of them use various channels and routes to communicate with each other. Negri suspected that the Vientiane organization was in charge of a special void channel, which allowed their systems to cross the world with their goals. After all, Wang Yuan was just an ordinary human being. In addition to an unopened halo of the protagonist, Wang Yuan was an ordinary man. At present, Negri''s world crossing method can be divided into two types. One is root crossing method. This kind of crossing method can not take away too many resources unless it is to go to his own world. Negri is currently studying how to transform the physical body into a special soul form, store it in the root, and then transform it into the body when necessary. The second kind of crossing method is that Negri studies magic rituals. He arranges the crossing magic array through the coordinates of two worlds, and uses the internal channel between the two worlds to cross. The advantage of this method is that most things can be transmitted. But there are more defects. First of all, the destination world must have a receptionist, that is to say, people must be sent there in the first way. Secondly, world consciousness may interfere in it and lead to the failure of crossing. Finally, the farther the world is, the more things it traverses, the more resources it consumes. Of course, there is a drawback that is not a disadvantage, that is, it is necessary to have the coordinates of two worlds to calculate the connection channels between the world. At present, in addition to the calculation of Negri channel is relatively easy, others need a lot of time to calculate a new channel, and may face the situation of insufficient calculation power and uncertainty of specific channel. There is also a method of Negri''s own traversal, which transfers his own name to other worlds, and opens up a channel for crossing through his own internal existence. However, this method also consumes a lot of resources.The current situation of the master of calamity is that the first two ways of crossing the world are not suitable. His body of evil god, which symbolizes disaster, cannot be retracted into the root. However, using magic array to transmit only one evil god will consume a lot of resources. "Then use the orthodox method of evil gods." ¡­¡­ In the wasteland sacrifice world, Negri''s will spread. A trace of sacrificial power was born from the demon race. The energy of the surrounding heaven and earth was absorbed by the sacrificial force. A curse was generated. The pale yellow halo surrounded Negri. The broken purple thunder and lightning struck on it. In a flash, the broken will in the purple thunder was directed by Negri to some place in the wasteland ¡£ "Before it comes, have fun with you!" The change of Negri''s will, with the help of the sacrificial power generated by the worship of the demons, began to fight with the world consciousness, more of which was the competition of the will of both sides. When Negri did not damage the world but promoted the progress of the world, it was difficult for the world consciousness on the chaotic side to eliminate Negri''s will. In the process of transmission, the disillusioned will which was led to other places absorbed the energy of heaven and earth and fell on a certain tribe of barbarians. The great power instantly destroyed most of the tribes. The priests of the tribe did not even respond. They died under the impact of the broken will, and his totem dissipated and returned to the ancestral wasteland. A bloody hand came out of the hole, and the devastation of the tribe was reflected in his imaginary eyes. A trace of information was transmitted from the light to his eyes along the broken scene. The scene of the destruction of the world flooded into his mind. He hugged his head in pain and looked at the people coming from afar. He said the last sentence before he fainted: "disaster is approaching..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 "What''s that noise over there?" Meng Sanqi was dressed in a black robe. Under the black robe, some things seemed to wriggle, not like human beings. He looked up and looked into the distance. Suddenly, there was a huge energy fluctuation in the sky and earth, which made people have to pay attention to. A few days ago, he killed Monroe, another big snake totem in Mengshan mountain. He was a formidable opponent. His physical fighting ability, the use of sacrificial power, or spiritual will were all above mengsanqi. If it was not for luck, mengsanqi would not be able to kill Monroe. In memory of this respectable opponent, Meng Sanqi changed his name to Monroe. The so-called "Sanqi" is only the 37th of the birth of those people. If he succeeds in relieving the famine, his name will be given by the priest. However, he has problems in relieving the famine. He is only a poor man, so he is directly called mengsanqi. Now, of course, he''s called Monroe. Because he took the initiative to hunt down the tribal warriors, he was completely on the wanted list of the Mengshan tribe. He had to flee. The fear of the priests was beyond common sense. They could use the sacrificial power of the tribe to perform the magic of celestial phenomena that were unmatched by human power. Even if the priests of Mengshan don''t fight, the first warrior or those senior warriors can''t be defeated by Monroe. From the original Monroe, he got knowledge about warriors, which made up for his ignorance. Generally speaking, the warrior refers to the barbarian who obtains the totem, and then he needs to hunt the prey to sacrifice his own totem. By sacrificing this behavior, the connection between himself and totem can be strengthened and the parts of his totem can be increased. When a recognizable part appears on a totem, you will almost gain the magical powers from the totem, some of which are field, some are attack and defense, and some are some strange abilities. When the totem is more than half, we must go on the road of collection, that is to find other owners of the same totem, defeat and kill them, sacrifice their own totem and complete it. On the contrary, if you fall down on the road of convergence, as long as the fight between the two sides is fair, the tribe from which he came from will not be investigated. Only the warrior who has completed the road of convergence is qualified to be the first warrior. After all, only a complete totem can enter the ancestral wasteland and communicate with other priests. If you can''t even do this, you are not qualified to be the first warrior in the priestly reserve. In the past, if a tribe had one or two warriors who completed the road of convergence, they could be called a good tribe. However, since the arrival of demons, the increasing pressure of survival has forced them to improve their competitiveness. At present, Mengshan tribe maintains four warriors who have completed the collection road, and a large number of second-class warriors can barely maintain the benign competition of the tribe. Otherwise, various resources competition will make the tribe more and more weak. These years, there are three small tribes that have joined the Mengshan tribe. Although Monroe reached the first stage after swallowing the second serpent totem, his totem had a simple part and awakened the power of his own magic power. However, compared with the tribe, if he didn''t run away quickly, he would seek death. Not to mention the fact that he directly obtained the totem through plunder, the scarlet eyeball on his totem affected him, which made him lack of control over the totem. "Do you want to go and see it?" Monroe pondered for a moment, and then made up his mind. His totem had already completed part of it. Now is the time to seize the time to digest it, so don''t make any extraneous things. It''s a pity that Monroe, who has the halo of the protagonist, attracts the aura with his own events. If he doesn''t look for trouble, things will come to him in person. "People in front, run away, back There are monsters in the back. " Just as Monroe was about to leave, a man with a lot of bruises was running towards him in horror. After seeing him, he immediately reminded him and adjusted his direction and ran to the other side. In addition, with the help of the totem of the warrior, it is easy to see the monster and help the fleeing man. It was a very powerful creature. Anyone who saw him would think that he was a ferocious monster. It is roughly human in shape. There are a lot of black lines on the skin, and it is still overflowing with black gas. The body joints, or the places behind the forehead, are covered with blades or bone thorns, and a huge tail is full of sharp edges. This monster lives to destroy. The speed of the monster is very fast, and the spines and blades on his body do not affect his action. In his running, it seems that the air is torn by him. Monroe can be sure that anyone hit by him will be turned into fragments. "Disaster has come!" The terrible monster''s voice was not human like, like the roar of a storm. But for Monroe''s clear eyes, he could not hear what the monster was saying. The giant soles of the monster''s feet scuttled the ground like the claws of a blade, and its body directly fell on the fleeing man. Before hitting the target, the sharp blade of the monster even extended a slap in the face.Yunyi could hear the sound of breaking through the sky behind him. He was a new warrior in the Yunhe River Department. He just went out to hunt prey and sacrifice totem. Before he came back to the village gate, he was knocked aside by the huge impact. When he got up and rushed to the tribe, he saw that most of the tribes were empty, and a man standing on the edge seemed to have a breath. Yunyi ran to cure him, but he was seized by the man. His eyes were blank, but he was extremely frightened, as if there was some terrible monster in it. He murmured: "disaster is approaching, the master of all disasters, the master of disaster is approaching..." Then the man seemed to catch his hand like a flash of light, and said in horror, "run away, get ready To deal with the disaster victims... " Then Yunyi saw the empty ruins in front of him. A trace of black gas poured into the man''s body, and soon the man became the appearance of this pair of monsters. Yunyi closed his eyes, and behind him came a huge force. He felt his body fly out, but the pain of the blade piercing his body did not pass on. Yun Yi, who hit the ground heavily, opened his eyes again and saw that the man in black was standing in front of the monster. His black robe was broken and fell, revealing Monroe''s strong body and the big snake rising behind him. Like the shadow of the snake ejected, the body twists and twists, in front of a huge mouth opened, in which the dark hole toward the monster swallow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 The totem supernatural power of Monroe''s awakening is manifesting. Originally, it is only a kind of connected totem, which can manifest the body under the effect of sacrificial power. His totem part is a part of snake skin, and at this time, except that part of snake skin, all other parts are composed of sacrificial power. However, this part of his ability is out of control at this stage. The resentment of the two people who have been robbed of the totem is concentrated in the scarlet eyes, keeping his totem in the manifestation state all the time, just like a big snake sitting on him. Monroe''s spirit needs to be constantly surging for this sacrificial power, otherwise the totem will immediately turn away from the host, absorb the sacrificial power independently, and attack Monroe in turn. It can only be said that this is Monroe''s own choice, he inherited the name of Monroe also had this aspect of consideration, to live in the name of the other party, dispelled part of the resentment. The same is true of saving Yunyi. When he sees the destruction monster, he will feel the idea of hostility coming from the totem. If the monster is removed, he will be recognized by the totem, and then the influence of resentment will not be so great. The snake totem of sacrifice force is ejected, and the bloody mouth bites the other party''s head with horns and spines, and the huge body rolls up. Ignoring those blades, the monster is rolled into a ball, and the limbs are constantly twisted. Some blades are squeezed and deformed, and the monster''s bones creak. A sense of destruction rushed out of the monster, and all the spikes and blades burst out of the snake''s body and flew towards Monroe. Monroe frowned, his body dodged flexibly, and his heart increased the surge of sacrificial power. Some materials around him were absorbed by the sacrificial power and entered the body of the snake. The body of the totem of the snake became more and more real, and the power it sent out was more and more powerful. The body of the monster was twisted and deformed by the big snake. The blood was squeezed out of the gap. The snake turned, slightly released the body which was completely not human, opened its mouth and swallowed slowly. This is also one of the advantages of manifesting supernatural powers. Totem can directly devour prey, and the efficiency of sacrifice will be enhanced. Monroe breathed out his breath, and his manifestation was just like that. In fact, this ability is beyond most people. The power of totem is crushing human beings in all directions. This is because his totem only has a snake skin. If his totem is complete, then he can summon the real ancient beast serpent. "Thank you for your help." At this time, Yunyi approached carefully and said that he thought Monroe was from the Yunhe River, so he made a voice to remind him that he wanted to lead the monster away. Now that he is not, he is careful. Different tribes of savages can hunt each other. "Nothing..." Monroe was about to say something, but suddenly his face changed. He caught hold of Yun Yi and ran to the distance. In the distance, the bodies with incomplete limbs slowly stood up, and a trace of black gas poured into their bodies, making them gradually become the monsters before. If there is only one, Monroe is still sure to win by relying on the serpent totem, but hundreds of thousands of them will be killed if they don''t run. There was no time to think about it. Monroe and Yunyi fled to the distance. The monsters did not chase them. Instead, they saw that the larger life bodies began to destroy them and absorb the disaster black gas from them. When there was a certain distance from that place, Monroe stopped to ask Yunyi about the situation. He had lived for more than ten years, and he usually paid attention to collecting some information. Although he could not collect some deep-seated information because of his low level, he still knew for the first time the matter of resurrecting dead bodies. "The Lord of calamity?" In the void, the disaster Lord felt a little more about a certain place, and his black breath became more and more strong. The so-called method of evil gods is invasion, which is similar to Negri''s method of crossing through his own existence, transmitting his own information to the corresponding world so that people in that world can obtain his information. The knowledge contained in those information will bewitch some of them and become believers of evil gods. Those evil believers are the original residents of the world, and they only use the knowledge of evil gods, The defense mechanism of the world is difficult to punish them. At most, it can reduce their luck, but they can''t be used as enemies to crush them with the power of the world. Even the smell of disaster is extracted from the world. It can be said that as long as evil believers don''t touch things that call on evil spirits to come or further harm the world, and as long as they are careful about the hunting of the strong in this world, they are safe. With the help of the destructive will of the world consciousness, Negri guides the creation of calamities. The owner of the disaster in the distance directly picks up the money and transmits the message to the remnant souls whose souls are damaged because of the destruction of the will. He is approaching, suggesting that the disaster is his own hand. Those people whose souls are broken, under the instinct of survival, rely on the information transmitted by the disaster to absorb the disaster atmosphere and become irrational cult monsters. If some of the living people can struggle out of the disaster knowledge, they will not change immediately. Next, they will either be bewitched to become believers of the disaster Lord, or "The Lord of disaster We must not let such dangerous guys get close to our world. " Yun Yiqing read the name of the disaster Lord. He was only affected by the external attacks. The information he received was not enough to bewitch him, but he was deeply impressed by the disaster. The tragic situation of the tribe made him vow to fight against the disaster Lord."What are you going to do next?" Monroe learned the name of the disaster Lord from Yunyi''s mouth, but instinct made him not say that name. "I want to go to other tribes and inform them of this, so that we can prepare early!" Yun Yi seriously said: "you also saw those monsters, with our strength, we can''t eradicate them." "Well, they may not listen to you..." Monroe felt something was wrong, but after thinking about it, the logic was correct and it was not easy to stop it. After all, it was not his tribe that was destroyed. After thanking Monroe again, Yunyi set out to meet the priest of Nanwei tribe, the nearest tribe from Yunhe tribe. "You said that there was a so-called disaster Lord approaching, which brought the disaster of Yunhe tribe?" The priest of Nanwei tribe is a wrinkled old woman. She holds a crutch and asks Yunyi that something has happened to Yunhe tribe. Naturally, she knows that the priests of these tribes can easily communicate with each other through totems in the ancestral wasteland. Which priest dies can be found immediately. The priest of polonam killed the other party at a certain point. "Well, I''ll make a sacrifice to find out the problem..." Nanwei priest remarked that tribal priests should master all kinds of sacrificial means. Without sacrifice, it is a sacrificial means to predict the existence of each other through sacrificial force absorbing relevant information of something. Later, Nanwei sacrifice took the name of the disaster Lord as the goal, and carried out the sacrifice without seeing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 First of all, some unimportant pictures poured into the mind of Nanwei priests, and then appeared those monsters covered with sharp blades. Aware of something wrong, Nanwei priest wanted to stop without sacrificing, but it was a little late. It is not that you are seeking knowledge, but knowledge is chasing you. We all only see the appearance of things, and when we want to explore the truth in it, we are like fish eating bait. We can not help our own will be changed and controlled by the truth. This kind of thing can be called smelling Tao or forgetting oneself. It depends on the individual whether it is good or bad. When Nanwei priest saw the truth, he thought it was his great chance and fortune. Her wrinkled face twitched, but she lowered her head to let Yun Yi see it unreal, thinking it was just a normal reaction without sacrifice. After a while, the Nanwei priest lowered his head, and the black breath in his eyes flashed. Yunyi felt that he was being watched by some fierce beast. As the priest raised his head, this feeling disappeared, as if everything was just an illusion. "I''ve done it without sacrifice. The master of disaster doesn''t exist. I''m afraid that you are suffering from the disaster of the tribe. Your mental attack is too great and you have hallucinations." Nanwei priest solemnly said, his voice was particularly kind: "however, Yunhe and Nanwei also have many years of friendship, so you can live in Nanwei for the time being, and wait until you have a good spirit..." "Wait, disaster..." Before Yunyi''s words were finished, Nanwei priest interrupted his words and waved two warriors: "take this warrior down and let him recuperate well. Don''t have any accidents." When Yunyi was taken away, the Nanwei priest began to tremble. The old man''s body was excited and laughed: "Jie Jie Jie What a blessing to my Nanwei "The Lord of calamity The old face of the priest was twisted into a distorted shape and uttered an endless voice of worship. Under the pressure of the demons, the survival pressure of the barbarian tribe is very great. So is the Nanwei tribe. The number of new savages is less and less, and the prey is becoming more and more powerful with the demonization. It is no accident. Before long, in order to survive, they will give up the name of Nanxu and turn to another tribe. But this time Nanwei priest saw hope. "The sudden appearance of the demon clan may be caused by the arrival of a demon God. As long as we grasp the gift of the disaster Lord, we can''t become another demon clan! No, but stronger than the demons Nanwei priest is fanatical. She has seen the truth of the Lord of calamities. She has been completely conquered by the chaotic will to destroy. She thinks that this is the most powerful force in the world. The excited Nanwei priest, with his dry right hand like a chicken''s paw, directly broke the crutch in his hand, and a trace of black air floated out of it and poured into her body. Yunyi was taken down by two warriors and sent directly to a fairly good residence. He became restless and looked out of the door. The two warriors were guarding the door. They were obviously called recuperation. They were actually under house arrest. "What went wrong?" Yunyi couldn''t think of it. It was impossible for the disaster Lord to be illusory. The tragic situation still appeared in front of them. Why didn''t the priest of Nanwei believe his words. "Wait..." Yun Yi''s expression suddenly became extremely ugly. He thought of the man who had climbed out of the cave. He became a monster much faster than those dead bodies. Before he incarnated as a monster, he was always talking about the master of disaster. In a trance, Yunyi felt that he had made a big mistake. He rushed to the door and said crazily, "your priest is in danger. That guy is really close. His name can''t be spread..." Obviously, he was stopped by two warriors in the tribe. In the ancestral famine, Negri felt something. He rolled up a part of his will and turned it into a curse. When he released it to some place in the world, he was immediately intercepted by the world consciousness. He would not allow Negri to destroy the order of the world. "I''m doing this for the good of the world, but obviously you don''t understand it. Maybe even if you understand, it''s hard to stop it." Negri smiles. The chaotic world consciousness is the procedural consciousness born for the normal operation of the world mechanism. In its procedure, it can mobilize the power of the whole world to promote the process, but outside the procedure, it can only follow the procedure rigidly. Just as Negri wanted to erase a priest through the curse, which was the world benefit, so the world consciousness easily intercepted Negri''s curse through the power of the world. In fact, if Negri didn''t want to replace the world consciousness and arouse the world consciousness''s instinct to maintain self-existence, it would not be so targeted at Negri. After all, most of the time, Negri''s actions are promoting the progress of the world. Negri injected a lot of information into the sea of life, that is, curse and blessing, that is, shackles and power. If it is just a piece of information, then the consciousness of famine sacrifice will eat it happily, and then cultivate a protagonist to guide the people in the world of famine sacrifice to adapt to these changes, digest this information, and enrich the world''s Tao and reason. This is also the basic step for the general world to deal with the invasion of evil gods.Most of those evil gods are the products of autumn wind. They pass information into the world, bewitch a group of believers, and look for opportunities to take away a lot of resources. The world defense mechanism will restrict any behavior of taking resources away from the world. Most of the evil gods have no harvest, but the information they will transmit will be eaten. The difference between Negri and other evil spirits is that he not only transmitted a large amount of information into the sea of life, but also transmitted his will with this information and infected the world consciousness. Under the attack of Negri, the consciousness of famine sacrifice noticed that the priest had acquired some strange knowledge and abnormal mental state, but she still did not escape the control of the world. Once she had a change or a sign of breaking away from the world''s control, the world''s defense mechanism would start, kill her, and her everything would belong to the world. Now it is important to get rid of Negri''s will. Even if it is just a chaotic consciousness, it is afraid that its own existence will be replaced. As long as it exists, it is afraid of its own demise. Because of Negri''s infection, the consciousness of famine sacrifice, whose computational power is gradually insufficient, focuses its attention on Negri. Now it is becoming more and more personalized. When an individual is entangled in his own existence, his personality is also slowly forming. With a little bit of abnormal force, Negri continued to fight with the consciousness of wasteland sacrifice. The fight between will and will, as well as the normal operation of the world consciousness, would reveal that Nanwei priest''s consciousness is gradually getting out of control. For a world, the evil gods who have no road to success are not really terrible. Unless a large-scale group of evil gods attacks a world, or the world itself has loopholes, the evil gods will not get any benefits. I''m afraid of Wuzai. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 With the secret care of Negri consciousness, the bewitching of the disaster Lord is progressing rapidly. As evil gods, the transmission of power is spreading, especially the evil gods on the chaotic side, whose power can be quickly obtained. The master of disaster has a transcendent understanding of disaster and is constructing the Tao and principle of disaster. The so-called disaster is naturally the destruction of the original things. The storm or flame itself is not a disaster, but a natural phenomenon. The behavior of destroying things is disaster. Therefore, anyone can be a disaster. When you break another person''s things, you are disaster to him. So the way for disaster believers to increase their strength is to be a disaster, to destroy everything they can see, to become the disaster of other things, and to absorb the disaster breath that emerges when they are destroyed. The Nanwei tribe soon launched a large-scale hunting activity. They cut down trees, hunted all the prey they could see, and used large-scale curse to destroy the mountain for ore mining. These crazy behaviors were regarded as the last struggle of Nanwei tribe by some surrounding tribes. The whole tribe hunts the prey to sacrifice to the ancestral wasteland and obtains the life source embryo. During this period, a lot of sacrificial power will be produced, which will be preserved by the ancestral wasteland altar. No matter how to relieve the famine or some sacrifices, they need to use a lot of sacrificial power. The totem of the priest alone can''t use so much sacrifice power. These sacrificial power is limited and can be used once less. With the help of these sacrificial powers, tribal priests can cast large-scale incantations, which can be used to solve the field when the tribe encounters irresistible danger. As long as they are around the tribe, the priests can use the sacrificial power, which is also the most important guarantee of a tribe. The priests of Nanwei tribe use the sacrificial power wantonly, which is just the performance that they can''t sustain because the sacrificial power is attached to the altar and can''t be taken away. Once the tribe is dissolved and the priest no longer takes charge of the altar, the sacrificial power will be dissipated. Other tribes waiting to receive Nanwei tribe did not find their abnormality, but Yunyi, who was under house arrest, became more and more frightened. He could hear a lot of iron beating. The Nanwei tribe was making weapons crazily during this period of time. He could also hear a large number of abnormal hissing and roaring. The barbarians standing at the door guarding him were becoming more and more abnormal. They were sliding from normal to abnormal. The strong smell of blood can''t be covered up. A large number of slaves and prey are killed, but they are not used for sacrifice. Generally speaking, the slaves used for sacrifice will be killed quickly, making them suffer less pain and fear, which can ensure the quality of sacrifice. However Yunyi was lying on the bed, shivering, and the screams of pain still reverberated in his ears. He was not willing to think about it or admit it. It was all because of him. It was he who brought the name of the disaster Lord and the disaster here. He spread the disaster. The famine people who died miserably had his own reason. Yunyi is a man with a conscience. He was chased by monsters before and found that Monroe was in front of him. He immediately changed direction. But people with conscience will feel deeply guilty and uneasy. Yunyi has thick dark circles around his eyes, and his eyes are covered with bloodstains. His expression is extremely haggard. These days, his spirit has been suffering, and even occasionally he will produce hallucinations and hallucinations. On the one hand, it comes from the torture of conscience, on the other hand, it comes from the increasingly crazy palpitation in the heart. It was as if there was a voice telling him the wonderful taste of destruction, and how pleasant it would be to be the disaster of others. He even vaguely felt the increasingly strong disaster atmosphere of the whole Nanwei tribe, and he also had an impulse to join in completely. But his reason has been restrained. He knows that when he can''t help it, the waster named Yunyi has already died. What wakes up from this body will be a complete monster, a monster born only for spreading disaster. Yunyi doesn''t know how long he can support, maybe tomorrow, or right now. Of course, he has some confused thinking now, and he is gradually unable to tell how long time has passed. In this way, the reason slowly disappeared, every day in the fall to the monster Yunyi, painstakingly supporting himself, until a voice sounded. "Yunyi, can you hear me?" The voice was familiar to him. Yun Yi thought of it and shook his head. He thought his auditory hallucinations were getting worse. In fact, it is, because the Nanxu tribe believes in the disaster Lord on a large scale. In this atmosphere, Yunyi himself has been affected by certain information. Now it is more and more difficult to stabilize his mental state. He is only a short time away from going mad. "Cheer up, it''s me, Monroe!" This voice finally made Yunyi have some reactions. Maybe it was Monroe who saved him before. He also had the illusion that Monroe came to save him some time ago, but this time it seems to be different. "Look here. I''m here." The voice led Yunyi, who finally saw a small snake in the corner of the wall, which was Monroe''s Totem. Seeing the totem at that moment, Yunyi only felt the scarlet eyes full of resentment, which was also moving at this moment."Great, great!" Yun Yi''s tears all flowed down, and his face was very distorted at this moment. "Don''t get excited. Keep your mind steady. You need to calm down!" Monroe saw Yun Yi through his totem. He couldn''t imagine this was the man a month ago. It has been a month since the outside world. Nanwei tribe did not join in with other tribes as expected. Instead, they launched a war. They tore up all the rules and wantonly slaughtered other lives. At the same time, they polluted the land with some kind of force, making this land full of ominous, seriously destroying the ecological balance of this area. Monroe has not been far away from here for a month. The hidden uneasiness in his heart makes him pay attention to these abnormal activities nearby. Since he killed the monster last time, he has indeed improved his control over totem. After all, this is for the world to recycle resources. These monsters infected with special knowledge are not enough to let the world consciousness start. Monroe''s killing monsters is a feat, which can strengthen the connection with the ancestral wasteland and naturally better control the totem. Until the Nanwei tribe launched a war and constantly created disasters, Monroe saw the benefits from it. This is a disaster. If he can solve this disaster, he will undoubtedly get more benefits. Before, Monroe was still hesitating whether to go into this muddy water until he saw his wanted warrant in the ancestral famine. After Monroe escaped, the priests of Mengshan tribe issued a wanted order to other priests in the ancestral wasteland, willing to reward Monroe''s life with 100 life source fetuses. Under the impetus of world consciousness, Monroe, who was in urgent need of increasing strength, sneaked into Nanwei tribe. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 The world consciousness gradually felt that something was wrong, and that evil god had become the climate. In the past, the world''s defense mechanism would be activated immediately after it realized that the other party had an intention beyond its control. Whether it''s attracting the experts from the wilderness to settle down or directly bring down the natural calamity, the Nanwei tribe should have perished long ago. But unexpectedly, the whole Nanwei tribe is expanding rapidly, and more and more monsters appear in it. Although most of them are still under the control of the world, some things have already gone wrong. For example, Nanwei priest, in the information sea records of zuhuang, she should have died, and the totem belongs to zuhuang. But after careful inspection, we can find that this is a wrong account, and her totem has not been recorded in the account. In the center of Nanwei tribe, there are already some areas, so the world consciousness can not get accurate information. If the world consciousness had not received the feedback from the surrounding tribal priests, it would not have found this problem, and the world operation mechanism has been flawed. Only where the mistakes appear, the world consciousness does not find it, it searches the information related to this matter, and does not find any special abnormality, then it may be that the evil god mastered some technology and deceived its perception. After understanding the seriousness of the matter, world consciousness can only start to save the field, and there is no better tool than the protagonist. World consciousness can operate in the world with the help of the power of the protagonist''s halo. Therefore, Monroe''s caution before the change, sneaked into the dangerous Nanwei tribe, and was very lucky not to be found. After all, most of the people of Nanwei tribe, even if they believe in evil gods, are still under the control of the world. As long as the protagonist meets with the power of the light circle, it is possible for the protagonist to control anything as long as it is beyond the power of the light circle. World consciousness believes that although the evil god has extended some tentacles into the world, compared with the protagonist who has the whole world as the backing, the other side has no chance of winning. Even if the halo of the protagonist is not fully unfolded, world consciousness can also use most of the world''s power to crush an evil god. It can even further activate the halo of the protagonist. When the protagonist grows up and calms the world, he can further digest Negri''s information and let the world consciousness eliminate Negri''s will. The world consciousness is becoming more and more difficult. Inside the ancestral wasteland, the unpredictable consciousness makes people more and more aware of the joys and sorrows. With the occurrence of all kinds of accidents, world consciousness has to be flexible in order to deal with these unexpected situations. And because Negri touched its existence, it gradually realized its self and continued to be personified. ¡­¡­ "Is the son there?" A group of humanoid creatures, which are different from the wild people, appear at the top of the mountain and look at the noisy Nanwei tribe from a distance. If the priests of other savage tribes see these people, they will recognize them. They are the demons that have led to the increasing pressure of survival. Of course, the demons do not call themselves demons. They claim to be higher human beings who surpass the barbarians. They were born in accordance with the message of Negri. At the beginning, they were no different from the barbarians, but they were more intelligent and progressive. However, once they were sacrificed and became warriors, they would completely show a different side from the barbarians. The totem of heaven and man is not everything in the ancestral wasteland, but the land of Yongning described by them. It is the future ancestral famine and the real kingdom of heaven. They claim that the current ancestral famine is imperfect and flawed. Its progress has been almost stagnant, and the progress path of individual life has been blocked for a long time. Only by taking the road of Yongning can the world have a further possibility. "Our task is to introduce the son into the road of Yongning, so that he can obtain eternal peace. This is also our own road..." The head of heaven and man looked down at those wild people who fell into fanaticism and shook their heads. These guys had been dominated by knowledge. Although they had obtained peace, they also lost themselves. In the Nanwei tribe, Mengluo controls his own totem and asks Yunyi about the situation. However, Yunyi is on the verge of madness. He often says some words with unknown meaning. His logic is also very chaotic, which makes him confused. However, Yunyi was just close to madness. After several inquiries, Monroe also understood the general situation. The priests of Nanwei tribe used the unseen sacrifice to divine the God of disaster. As a result, they were completely infected and became the pawns of the disaster Lord. Later, the Nanwei priests dragged the whole Nanwei tribe into the water with the help of sacrificial rites. Now almost all of the Nanwei tribe believe in the disaster Lord, and their power seems to be drawn from the destruction. As for more information, such as what experts are there in the tribe besides Nanwei priest, and why Yunyi has been under house arrest and not dealt with, it is beyond Yunyi''s ability to know."Hold on, and I''ll get you out when I''m ready." Monroe comforted Yunyi with a good voice, and the little snake went out from the hole in the corner of the house and went back to his side. Yunyi watched the snake leave with hope in his heart. He lay down again. He could not see any hope before. He could only rely on his own reason to support him. Now that he had the hope to extricate himself from the predicament, he felt much better. Outside Nanwei tribe, Monroe has a calm face. Although he decides to go through the muddy water once, the matter still makes him feel difficult. "Yunyi is not trustworthy and should be given up." Monroe thought that Yunyi was a good man, which can be sure, but his current state is really hard to be trusted. He was also a victim of the disaster of Yunhe tribe. He also recited the name of the disaster master. His mental state was extremely unstable. Nanwei tribe did not deal with him, but kept him under house arrest. After he delivered the message, his value has disappeared, and there may be risks in saving him. Therefore, Monroe has decided to give up Yunyi in his heart. Of course, if he has a chance to rescue him, Monroe doesn''t mind helping. "The next step is to pass on the message. With my own strength, I can''t defeat a tribe in any case. Now I have to ask other people for help." After Monroe found a safe place, the spirit and will sank into the totem, with the totem into the ancestral famine. These days, he has gradually adapted to the activities and transmission of information in the ancestral famine. He hides the name of the disaster Lord and transmits relevant information to the surrounding tribes. Presumably, they should understand how to do it. This can not only attract other people''s attention, let the people around him not so much mind on his reward, on the other hand, he can steal the opportunity to profit from this incident. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 "People live for peace. If we can examine our hearts, we will find that our insecurity comes from our inability to disappear from our existence." Heaven and man, born from the information of Negri, hold that there are only two kinds of so-called Yongning. One is a dead thing without thinking or thinking and without self. They have no thoughts and can not even feel their own existence. Nature is always peaceful. As for the other, it is to face up to yourself, you will find that you are only alive, your existence is slowly disappearing, when you spend your time in vain, when you are mediocre, your existence is also slowly passing away. When you pass away, your existence is rewritten, and you no longer exist, your everything will be meaningless. The so-called meaning of living is actually to maintain their own existence. Why do modern people feel empty? It is precisely because the productivity of modern people has been greatly improved. People do not need too much effort to live. After meeting the goal of living, they can no longer face themselves. Therefore, many people began to be confused, unable to find the meaning of living, there are also many people want to strive for a career, some of them are for better living, or for self satisfaction, and some are seeking fame, and want to let their existence go down with the fame. Of course, more people are confused by all kinds of information in the world and fall into mediocrity, unable to find a way out. So when you look at yourself and try to fight, you will find that the things that hinder you from maintaining yourself are your enemies, your laziness, your ignorance, your unnecessary desires, your limitations. When you do your best to defeat those enemies, you will find your inner peace. So if you want peace, you can either be stupid in the end, become a mortal who doesn''t think much about anything, or defeat all the enemies that make you uneasy and become your own God. "The land of Yongning is a land of the future that we will never arrive at, but it is also our lifelong pursuit." Most people understand that this kind of battle has no end, because when you overcome a limitation, you will find a greater limitation. Negri, who created them, is just a pioneer on the road. But they never regret it, because when they go on this road, their hearts are already peaceful. This is the road of Yongning, aiming at the land of Yongning that will never be reached, to overcome all the existence that makes them uneasy. When they die, they will not be afraid, because they have never been lost. Not to mention, after their death, they will not disappear completely. They will become a part of Negri and provide help for the progress of the pioneers. They believe that Negri can become the future hometown of Yongning. In other words, when they follow the concept of Negri and walk on the road of Yongning, the hard to reach town of Yongning is already under their feet. "You can''t face up to your own mistakes. You are not willing to bear them. You are not willing to make up for them. You put your hope on others, but you are not willing to work for it. Your heart has never been peaceful." When the people attacked Nanwei tribe on that day, Yunyi was easily brought out by the group. What he could not refute was just the leader of the team of heaven and man, who claimed to be the man of heaven and Polan. A little sober up Yunyi found that these so-called heaven and man are the demons in their mouth. It''s just different from what Yun Yi imagined. In the propaganda of the tribe, the demons are cruel and merciless. They regard the barbarians as inferior races. They can kill the barbarians without hesitation. It is completely difficult to communicate. But now it seems that there are some mistakes. "I know what you''re thinking. Our physical quality is really better than that of the wild people, but we won''t look down on them because of their ideology." "They pray for false peace, cheat themselves, and are unwilling to face the reality. So when the bad news falls on them, they will only complain and then continue to sink." Bonan said without any disguise: "you are such a person, Yunyi, but your toughness makes you different from those who have no value even to be saved." "That''s why you saved me?" Yunyi felt confused. Before that, this group of heaven and man directly attacked Nanwei tribe, showing strong fighting power. The monsters that frightened him easily turned into pieces in the hands of these guys. Just a few people dragged down the whole tribe. What were they looking for nearby? Finally, they found Yunyi and brought it out. "Yes, did you see the son, too?" Bonan turned his head and asked, "now his name should be Monroe. I sensed that he was near you." "Monroe is the son?" Yunyi was a little stunned. There were still differences between the wild man and the man of heaven. Monroe''s appearance was the standard inferior savage. How could he be the son of the demon family. "He doesn''t know that himself." Bonan did not conceal the meaning of the information: "the people of heaven and man originated from the golden rain 17 years ago. The origin of our life is different from that of the desolate people. Now all the tribes have screening techniques. You must know that."Yunyi nodded. He felt that his reason and logic were returning slowly in the communication. After the establishment of the demons, the priests jointly developed the discriminating incantation. Every time the ancestors sacrificed, some of the life source fetuses were polluted by the demons. With the increase of age, the uncultivated people will become the demons completely. Therefore, those abandoned fetuses should be destroyed directly, which is the reason why the pressure of the tribe is increasing. "Monroe is special. He perfectly combines the life information of heaven and man, rather than the infectious transformation like ours. He does not have the process of transformation from the uncultivated man to the man of heaven." "What''s the use of that?" Yunyi is still a little confused. Since heaven and man are the race beyond the barbarians, what is the use of a person who combines the information of the two? "He represents an opportunity, an opportunity for the complete integration of man and nature. After all, heaven and man are transformed by infection and have defects. According to the future observed by Lord Negri, it is difficult for us to obtain the seeds of truth." "The devil Heaven and man do not have the potential of a desolate man? " Yunyi probably understood. There is a deep relationship between the soul and the body of life. The body of heaven and man is infected by Negri''s information. Because of some exclusion of the world, there are defects, which further affect the souls of heaven and man. When they liberate their own roots, their souls will produce a trace of disharmony, which will make their souls unable to form a relationship according to the Tao and principle in the root The soul structure of Ying. Step by step, step by step, this kind of disharmony will lead them to the irreparable gap when they finally bear the seeds of truth, and finally their soul will collapse. It can only be said that Negri was in a bad state at that time. His information impact on the sea of life or triggered the world''s resistance. The heaven and man guided by this is just a failed experiment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 In the dark, a small figure is smiling in a low voice, as if trying to suppress their own emotions, that can''t wait to destroy everything, the embodiment of the disaster of the world. "Here comes the little mouse. If I hadn''t arrived at the critical time..." There was a noise outside, and several disaster victims who had already been somewhat alienated reported the situation to her. The voice of Nanwei priest seemed to be mixed with the sound of nail scraping glass, which was very uncomfortable and could not be heard clearly. "It''s a pity that the boy of Yunhe tribe originally planned to guide him to believe in my lord after I finished my work. Since he has escaped, forget it!" Although Yunyi also had various weaknesses, he also had advantages. When he was affected by the disaster of Yunhe tribe, he vaguely touched the God''s name of the disaster Lord, and then witnessed the destruction of the tribe and the disaster of the people. After being put under house arrest in Nanwei tribe, when their conscience is tortured, they have to endure the increasingly strong atmosphere of disaster. In this atmosphere, ordinary people will accumulate a desire of destruction and become believers of the disaster Lord in less than half a month. However, Yunyi is just mentally tired and has a strong will. It is this kind of people who are extremely difficult to be bewitched. However, once they are degenerated and their thinking is reversed, they will be blackened more thoroughly than ordinary people. In the hundreds of years of life experience of Nanwei priests, they have seen many similar things. For example, there used to be a Chishan tribe around Nanwei tribe. There was a genius in their tribe. Even from today''s perspective, that person is a genius worthy of recognition. He is loyal to Chishan tribe, and his will is very firm. Until his great achievement shocked the master, the young Chishan priest did not want to give up his position as a priest so early. The next thing was nothing more than planting and setting up. The genius was identified as colluding with other tribes. Those who had been helped by him and would always support him were silent. He gave too much kindness. When you help others too much, and they are difficult to repay this kindness, your help is like a sharp blade stabbing into the other party''s self-esteem. This kind of kindness is a great spiritual burden for the benefactor, and they will often choose an extreme way to treat your kindness. Most of them even wish you were dead. Instead, they would feel relaxed. They would even slander the people who helped them, saying that they had ulterior motives and showed gratitude to them. They hoped to degrade you in various ways, hoping to lower your status and keep their inner balance. That genius is like this, of course, not all people are so heartless, so he escaped. A few years later, he came back with his tribe. He used to be friendly and helpful. He killed the former clansman by cruel and cruel means. After that, his behavior style changed completely and became a notorious guy. Although the situation of that guy is different from that of Yun Yi, the inner reason is the same. How much you used to stick to your bottom line, after being changed, you will feel how stupid you used to be. "But what is the purpose of the mob''s sudden attack on the tribe?" The Nanwei priests were puzzled. There was still a certain distance between their tribe and the demons. The latest plan did not target the demons, which was a bit strange. "Send someone to check! I can find out any abnormal smell in the place they searched before ¡­¡­ On the other hand, with the group of heaven and man, their speech behavior gradually dispelled Yun Yi''s anxiety. They seem to have a kind of temperament that makes people feel at ease. In particular, the eyes of these people are always so bright that you can''t see any vacillation in them. It is undeniable that after losing those prejudices against the so-called "demon clan", Yunyi has more and more favor for the people of heaven and man. Of course, the emergence of heaven and man has greatly increased the survival pressure of the desolate people. It is a fact that the heaven man Bonan has no cover up. Their purpose is to find the son of Monroe, solve the defects of heaven and man, and with his help, let heaven and man completely occupy the whole wasteland. From the point of view of the barbarians, man and nature are undoubtedly enemies. However, Yunyi''s own tribe of barbarians has perished, and he has been tortured for such a long time, and his mental condition needs to be improved urgently. Therefore, when he gradually thinks about the problems between man and nature, he is more and more inclined to heaven and man. For heaven and man, anyone who embarks on the road of Yongning, or even willing to take the road of Yongning, is worthy of respect. They do not object to Yun Yi''s joining the heaven and man. Comparatively speaking, heaven and man value a person''s spirit rather than blood. Soon they followed Monroe again. Noah and appendix watched from afar. If there is no accident, Monroe will tempt other barbarian tribes to attack Nanwei tribe this time, and if necessary, sneak attack. He plays a much greater role in this incident than he imagined. After all, the master of disaster has no road to success. The foundation in this world is still weak, and can not bear the impact of the halo of the protagonist. If we don''t find a way, Nanwei tribe will become an event to show the leading role''s ability on the way. Obviously, Negri will not let this happen. With the help of information sea prediction, he gave Monroe the name of the son of heaven and man. Once Monroe accepts the name and embarks on the road of Yongning, the protagonist will become Negri''s pawn.After all, after being infected with a part of the world consciousness, Negri can also be called the world consciousness of the world, but his share is relatively small, so it is not a problem to take over a leading role. It is impossible for the consciousness of famine sacrifice to let this happen, so Monroe, who originally delivered a good message and was ready to make a profit, was discovered by a senior warrior in the Mengshan tribe. Monroe, who had no choice but to flee immediately, was far away from this land of right and wrong. The warriors of Mengshan Mountain who pursued Monroe also found traces of the army of heaven and man by accident. The two groups fought against each other and let Monroe escape and went deeper into the desolate area where the tentacles of heaven and man could not reach. It''s just about Nanwei tribe. It''s hard for Monroe to participate. The ordinary cataclysmic people, that is, the mutated people with sharp blades all over the body, are equivalent to the warriors who have acquired magical powers in the first stage of totem. However, because they have no sense, they are brave and fearless to death, but they are easy to be trapped and have no cooperation. Several tribes united, there are many high-level warriors, after the road of convergence, there are also many warriors, secretly there are priests with secret treasures. At the beginning, it was relatively smooth. Those disaster victims did not cooperate with each other at all. Many of them were long-distance killed by the curse of sacrifice. Several warriors who had completed the road of gathering were wantonly killing these irrational monsters. Until Nanwei priest made a move, Nanwei priest appeared again, completely overturning people''s impression. The old and old body had faded away, as if she were a little girl about 14-5 years old, about 1.5 meters tall, with thin white hands and feet, and a young face. No one would have believed that such a girl would have been a Nanwei priest if it had not been for the scarlet eyes, the twisted smile, and the strong and terrible strength of that girl. Her strength was far beyond the upper limit of the United tribe. With her strange and abnormal strength, she tore up the fighting intention of all the attackers. The United tribe was defeated miserably, and many warriors were trapped there, and their corpses were left by Nanwei tribe. More and more black breath is surging, and the disaster stricken people who died in battle also stand up again under the influence of black gas. Disaster will arise www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 With the help of those who have the heart, the disaster eventually rose. Nanwei priests completely transformed their own race, from short-lived species to long-lived species. Before the centenarian has reached old age, but in the long-lived species, centenarians are still under age. The Nanwei priest, who had transformed her race, killed and swallowed up her totem, completely getting rid of the world''s constraints on her. She makes use of tribes to create destruction all the time, bringing disasters to the world. With these disasters as the introduction, she forms a loophole in the world defense mechanism. It''s very difficult for the world''s power to transmit to her. If she can''t be killed directly by Tianwei, it can only operate with the world''s internal resources to form a force against Nanwei tribe. A world naturally has the twig rules of most things, and the main rule of the world of famine sacrifice is sacrifice. Through this rule, we can digest the crude source force absorbed by the world. Although there are rules for disasters, they are not profound. This leads to the fact that although the consciousness of famine sacrifice is in charge of the power of disaster in the world, it can not punish the Nanxu tribes who take advantage of the disaster atmosphere. It''s just that when the consciousness of famine sacrifice conducts big data calculation, there are doubts about some things. The other party is the evil god in charge of disasters. It''s not surprising that the understanding of disasters is more than that of the totally unrelated world, but this is the world of famine sacrifice. All the materials in the world are arranged according to the rules of the world of famine sacrifice. How can the other party''s way of disaster adapt to the world so quickly? In just over a month, a priest who is closely connected with the world is completely out of control. This can not be done by an evil god who has failed to achieve the road. The reasonable explanation is that the evil god has a lot of data in the world of famine sacrifice, which can make him adapt the Tao and principle of disaster to the world. "Then how does that evil god know the interests of the world?" "The life of this world has been revealed..." Or "that evil god has a special way to detect world intelligence..." Or "there are loopholes in the world''s operating mechanism in the disaster details..." The world consciousness without any data is stuck in the above question. The world consciousness on the chaotic side will not judge a thing with subjective emotions. All judgments are based on the existing information, so it can not get the answer. However, in the world consciousness, some changes are taking place slowly, and some of them are affected by the collective unconsciousness of the desolate people and begin to change. Everything in the world is one. In addition to the root of life, every soul of life has the power of the world to participate in. Therefore, everyone seems to have an independent personality consciousness, but they have a common collective unconsciousness. The collective unconsciousness of all life, that is, alaiya, before that, the desolate people were just a kind of life body which occupied the upper hand in the world sacrifice, and their collective unconsciousness had little influence on the world consciousness. However, since Negri carried the information to the sea of life, which may replace the world consciousness, and made the world consciousness know its own existence, some of the world consciousness became more and more unstable, and it gradually had self. Because of the chain reaction of Negri and the problem of the master of disaster, this part of the world consciousness gradually combined with the collective unconsciousness of the famine people when they fell into the thinking dilemma, and became alaiya of the famine people. In this regard, the world consciousness of sacrificing to the world is divided into three parts. Part of it is the consciousness of the barbarian dominated by araiya, who controls most of the rules, but these powers are no longer absolute, and the protagonist is still in his hands. One part is the basic consciousness to maintain the operation of the world. After the separation of the consciousness of the savage, it has returned to purity, and the concept of self has been hidden and completely deviated to the side of chaos. It is the basic consciousness formed by the operation of information of all things and holds the fundamental power of all rules. Through this point, we can take away the rule power of the consciousness of the wasteland. The other part of nature is Negri, who can now be regarded as alaiya of heaven and man. He holds little power in the world. However, heaven and man are more competitive than the barbarians. After the independence of the consciousness of the barbarians, Negri has begun to seize power. Some Negri understands in-depth Tao and principle, and through the basic power of the basic meaning, it does not take long to get that book Take it from the world. At present, the consciousness of the desolate is dominant, but from the perspective of the foreseeable future, Negri''s advantage will be greater and greater, and the turning point of the consciousness of the desolate is only the protagonist. "It must have been Negri who revealed the information to the evil god, and only he had the purpose of doing so." After the consciousness of the desolate man was separated from the operation mechanism of the world, with the wisdom of countless generations of the desolate people, he could easily judge this point. Unfortunately, there was no evidence, there was no sign of Negri exchanging information with the outside world, nor did he find that the people under Negri brought out the core data of the world. "Tut, it''s personified at last." Negri observes the change of world consciousness. If the other party is not personified, Negri will not be able to completely enter the world of sacrifice. It can be said that most of his previous behaviors have the purpose of forcing the world consciousness to be personified. "Of course, the challenge is even greater." After that, many people are more flexible than before.For example, in the territory of heaven and man, the energy of heaven and earth gradually shifts to the territory of the wild man, even the inner vitality. In the past, the world consciousness with the whole world as the main body would not have been like this. The environment of the whole heaven and man''s territory is getting worse and worse, and the wind and rain are not smooth. After all, most of the power in the world now lies in the consciousness of the desolate people. Of course, there is also a price. That is, in the world''s basic consciousness, this is a reduction. In the long run, the control of these powers by the consciousness of the wilderness will become worse and worse, and the authority will gradually flow to the basic consciousness. Of course, the consciousness of the wild man also knows this, but if he does not, he can not restrain the development of heaven and man, sacrifice the interests of the future, enhance the strength of the present, finish a battle before the coming of the future, completely destroy the heaven and man, digest all the nature and man with the help of the protagonist, and supply the evolution of the savage man. This is the most correct choice obtained by countless data calculation. As for the various means in which, if we use the protagonist, it depends on their own means. At least at present, the protagonist Monroe is still a desolate man, and his control is firmly held by the consciousness of the barbarians. "If we keep the notice, we can start the plan of rejuvenating the country through science and technology, and make every effort to develop core science and technology. As long as we master the principles and principles, even if the power is in the hands of the desolate people? Power should also speak of the basic law! " Negri''s will surged, and the whole organization of heaven and man surged rapidly. Adhering to a central idea, the Tianren group has a terrible execution of Negri''s orders. On the other hand, under the coordination of the consciousness of the barbarians, the alliance of the tribes did not progress smoothly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 The alliance of the barbarian tribes is much more difficult than expected. Although the consciousness of the famine man can directly affect all the desolate people from the collective unconsciousness, it also has a variety of root defects. For example, because of the lack of fertility mechanism, the wilderness people do not have enough recognition of race, and because of the form of the tribe, they more recognize the tribe they live in. In the eyes of most savages, the barbarians of other tribes are also prey and can be hunted. In this case, it is difficult to unite the tribes. A few tribes are OK. Hundreds of tribes of the whole desert people are united together. There are many problems among them. That is to say, the consciousness of the desolate people can achieve such a thing. It is impossible for other barbarians to reconcile the contradictions among them. Even if they are reluctantly united, how to play the combat effectiveness of the tribes is another problem. If they are reorganized according to their actual strength, few people have the authority to command them. There seems to be a barrier between the tribes. There are very few people who immediately betray their own tribes to Monroe. Education is also a big problem. Due to the inclination of resources, the quality of this group of children from the barren tribe is very high, which basically does not contain the fetuses of heaven and man, and a large number of first-class barren people with superior qualifications appear. In the past, the education of the wilderness people was not paid attention to. After all, for them, those little ghosts were just the new life hatched by the origin of life. Family affection is so rare in the wilderness tribe that it is difficult to attach importance to such things as natural education. Generally speaking, each tribe will set up training institutions for newborns to teach basic knowledge such as common sense, hunting skills and geography. After the newborn is separated from the early childhood, they will be released from the training institutions for stocking. If you want to live on, you can apply the knowledge you have learned. If you want to learn more, you can find someone to teach you. The next education opportunity for the barbarian is to become a warrior. The tribe will educate the totem related information, as well as the knowledge of the use of sacrificial power, sacrificial incantation, totem sacrifice, and so on. For the savage''s bad nature, the consciousness of the savage can''t be changed as soon as it changes. These bad natures also contain subtle Dao and reason. For example, Kent people in the world of fire, as natural bandits, have their blood rooted in the plunder of Tao and reason, which is their nature. Only after understanding these principles and principles can they be replaced can they be changed. This is a big project. It is best to form corresponding rules and regulations with the cooperation of the environment. There are also related factors that lead to the potential defects of man and nature. Negri was too eager at that time to directly impact the sea of life with information, and did not carry out such subtle ethnic change, which led to the problem. These problems make it difficult to adjust the consciousness of the desolate people. They can only promote this alliance by half forcing and half compromising. In fact, he has no way to quickly change the root of a race. After all, the consciousness of the savage is based on the collective unconsciousness of the desolate people. He has the potential wisdom of thousands of years. For hunting, sacrifice and totem, his understanding is absolutely above Negri. However, he can only understand the knowledge that the barbarians do not know by standing high. The influence of the famine man and his consciousness is mutual. In this, the consciousness of the desolate man occupies the initiative. He can take the initiative to change, but also passively bear the influence of the famine man. Fortunately, there is a trump card in the sense of the desolate man. The halo of the protagonist monrona gradually unfolds, which makes his "personality charm" higher and higher. Today, the priest who saved this tribe will make friends with the first warrior of that tribe tomorrow. When Monroe''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, he also won the support of many tribes. Later, he defeated the first warrior of Mengshan tribe and established his own prestige in the whole wilderness circle. With the passage of time and five years later, the whole world of wasteland sacrifice is in turmoil and presents a posture of tripartite confrontation. The environment of heaven and man is very hard. However, with the development of science and technology of heaven and man, these bad environment are being gradually improved, and the strength of heaven and man is rising steadily. The wilderness people enjoy most of the world''s resources. In recent years, a large number of talents have emerged, and some problems caused by ethnic nature and habits have been suppressed. At least, the United States of the wilderness looks a little bit like it. Strictly speaking, Nanwei disaster can not be called the three major forces. They are not engaged in production, which is a disaster, constantly destroying everything, feeding war with war, and frantically consuming resources to develop forces. The disaster will always be over. The Nanwei tribe has reached the limit now. They have destroyed everything. The increased power has reached the peak. At present, there are only two other forces that he can destroy. If he can''t defeat those two forces, they will become weaker and weaker, and then they will die directly. "The purpose of the Lord of calamity has been achieved." Negri calculated that he could not let the main disaster attack the world, which would not benefit him at all. If he lost a world interest, the disaster would be out of control. At the beginning, Negri created the master of calamity, which was to use him to disrupt the situation in the world of famine sacrifice, ease the contradiction between man and nature, and strive for time for his own development. Now that his goal has been achieved, it is time for him to leave.Not long after, the disaster of Nanwei was completely gone, and it poured out to other places without any difference, destroying everything that they saw, especially those calamitous people who had transformed into the past by the warriors. They gnawed away their totems and gained the power of terror. Those totems are all gathered by the world''s source forces. In the past, the wild people had only the right to use them. Now, these disaster stricken people are eating them. Once the source power is deteriorated, it is a loss making business to turn back. "I think this thing should be like this!" Yunyi, with a pair of glasses, pushed and said in a serious tone. His pen was moving on the drawing. Then he took out the material. The sacrificial force surged on his hand. He put it into the forging furnace, poured the molten liquid into the model, cooled it, and put it together according to the drawing to make a gun barrel inlaid with a large number of blades. Five years ago, after the great Negri led the Tianren group to develop science and technology, Tianren studied the science and technology trees in other world, and found that these technologies have a large number of front-end technologies that need to be slowly unlocked. The development of science and technology trees with local characteristics has become their slogan. So the sacrificial technology came into being. Using the special adsorption of sacrificial power, they carried out the development of Utopian science and technology. Those technologies that could not be achieved were spliced and bonded by sacrificial force, and a part of the process was omitted, and the desired technological objects were forced to be manufactured. Of course, this kind of science and technology products are highly unstable, and prone to mutation, and this variation is often degraded. For example, the armour breaking laser gun made by Yunyi now has the technology of launching light impact and making weapons sharp and armor breaking. However, how to combine them is limited by materials science, engineering and various technical problems, so he simplified the fusion process and directly combined them with sacrificial force. Yunyi raised the gun barrel and pushed the trigger. A sharp light came from the muzzle of the gun and poked it directly into the target on the side. "It''s a little different from what I thought. It''s a big light blade?" Yun Yi was thinking about how to solve the problem. Then his laboratory was opened. Bonan held a transfer order in his hand and said to Yun Yi: "the latest order, you have been transferred to the front line, responsible for upgrading the technology and equipment to resist the disaster victims." "Yes? I''ve been looking forward to it too long! " Yunyi pressed the trigger again, and the sharp blade of light shot out after a flash, which directly broke the target and the wall behind it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 As for the sacrificial power of the world, Negri has done some research. The sacrificial power and magic power are also from the deterioration of the world source force. The difference is that the sacrificial power is a force born in the sacrificial behavior. The power from sacrifice is more useful than Negri imagined. Although it is not his own power, it is actually the use of the rules of the world to meet the essence of the world and realize the vision of both sides with its own "wish". This involves the Dao and the principle of prayer. Negri developed the praying art, and paid the corresponding price according to different world to get the help of the world, and to use the power of the world to realize the miracle blooming in this world. As long as the world is able to do things, wish making can be done, but whether this price can be paid or not is a personal problem. Sacrifice is the behavior of individual life praying for ancestors'' famine, since praying for the ability or fortune that they do not have. In fact, there is only one object of sacrifice in the world of famine sacrifice, which dominates the whole world of sacrifice. The so-called totem of sacrifice is also offering sacrifices to ancestors'' famine and praying to refine totems with the power of ancestors'' famine. Totem is a vision formed by the crude source force extracted from the void. If zuhuang wants to refine and digest it, he needs to spend more world power. Although the power of the world is huge, it is not endless. Extract the source power from the void, refine the source force, bear the world''s operation, obtain the root cause, grow life, improve loopholes, etc. There are too many places to use the power generated by the world operation, and most of the world is difficult to grow. Therefore, the world of wasteland sacrifice has developed the totem sacrifice system according to its own characteristics, and the burden of refining the source power is divided into sacrifice, rather than simply as a power system. The individual in the world binds the vision to itself, but the weakness of the essence of individual life makes them unable to understand the essence of the vision. Therefore, they are making a "wish" to the ancestral wasteland through sacrifice, and the ancestor famine has accepted the "wish", forming a vision of common hope, that is, the vision of the vision is refined into totem. In this process, the individual life gains power, but also refines the source power for the world. Because refining is the effect of "vision", the individual has only the right to use the totem, and the totem eventually returns to the ancestral famine. The only drawback is sacrificial power. If we use human resources to refine, naturally part of the source power will be polluted. This part of the source power will be converted into sacrificial force in the process of sacrifice. In essence, it is the wages that the living body gets for the work of the world. However, ancestral famine has the only right to explain it. Just like the lucky money saved by parents during the Spring Festival, the sacrificial power also exists in zuhuang. When they want to use them, they can use totems or secret treasures to extract them. However, not in wartime, most of them sacrificed more than their sacrificial power. Most of them did not use up their sacrificial power until they died. These sacrificial powers belonged to the inventory of ancestral wasteland. Of course, the above things are normal operation. If the world loses money, the world itself will be destroyed. If, like some Confucianists, the rules of the world become stronger one by one, they do not repay the world itself, but fly away with resources. It is strange that the world will not launch a catastrophe and kill a number of people. In this regard, Negri is more optimistic about the operation of the world of famine sacrifice, that is, the pattern is a little smaller, and there is no hope for the workers to be promoted to the upper level. Let alone and unwilling to train these workers, although it is stable, its efficiency is too low. After we understand how the sacrificial power was born, we can understand the specific characteristics of the sacrificial power. It is the product of sacrifice itself, and it is the wages paid by ancestors to individual life. In essence, the waster people use these sacrificial powers to cast their incantations. In essence, they pay their ancestors to control the energy and material of the heaven and earth by borrowing their absolute control over the outer world, forming a corresponding "vision", which shows that the sacrificial power has the adsorption characteristics and can absorb the energy or material of the heaven and earth. For example, the effect of a certain incantation is to obtain hot water, which is to release the sacrificial power, and then pray for the ancestral wasteland. The sacrificial power will probably extract water from the air, and then accelerate the movement of these molecules. Finally, it will help you to fix in a certain range to form a hot water. All of these are completed by the ancestor famine through the sacrificial power There are many forces. If you hold a ladle of water and just cast a curse to help zuhuang heat it, the sacrificial power required will be much less. Just like raw material exporting countries, they can only export precious raw materials, and then import high-tech products made of some raw materials at high prices. At present, most of this kind of resources are inclined to the wasteland, and heaven and man can''t afford this waste. So Negri made a five-year plan to develop science and technology and teach the characteristics of sacrificial power. Therefore, utopian technology was born. It is the main idea of Utopian science and technology to make the most of the sacrificial power. The idle scientists of heaven and man are ready to do everything they can, but they can only use praying to get help from ancestors at the cost of sacrificial power. And in order to further save sacrificial power, utopian scientists will have a model, relying on their own fantasy to complete this part of the technical framework, and then pray that this part of the framework is feasible.Then the feasible is naturally not feasible, and the unfeasible vision will make it feasible, which further saves sacrificial power. However, outsiders will find this part of the technology unreasonable. After all, it is not part of the imagination, but actually the sacrificial power that undertakes the operation. However, there is a gap between human and ancestral famine. A part of the technology and materials are provided by themselves, and the sacrificial power only plays a part in it. This may lead to the deviation of vision and the variation of technological creation of Utopian technology. In any case, the utopian science and technology tree can be constructed in five years, and plays a great role, which proves that this technology is correct in this environment, and is in line with the local characteristics of famine sacrifice. Yunyi sits on a rail car and goes to the front line. These tracks are paved by orbital robots. Utopian scientists determine the ultimate goal of laying tracks, and then try their best to complete the missing technologies. Finally, he carries out the fantasy to create those terrible robots with fast working efficiency. Within five years, a simple track route was laid in the territory of heaven and man, which greatly improved the transportation capacity of the territory. Yunyi is observing his own armor breaking laser gun, which technology is the vision of wish formation, but there is naturally the technology provided by zuhuang. If the main purpose of Utopian technology is to use sacrificial power with maximum efficiency, then it is the future of Utopian science and technology to analyze his own creation, study it, discover it, control it, and realize the fantasy. ¡£ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 Yun Yi, dressed in military uniform, got off the rail car and stepped on the ground. Even if it had just rained, the air was still full of the smell of blood and war. Of course, there is also the disgusting smell of life loathing to disaster victims. "Welcome, Dr. Yunyi!" The battle at the front line was more severe than expected. It was the herald of the commander of the third army of heaven and man to meet Yun Yi. However, it was obvious that the herald was a wounded man. "Is the situation so bad that the heralds are on the battlefield?" Yun Yi could not help but feel worried about the situation of the war. He was not worried that he would not be able to defeat the disastrous people, but that he was worried that the battle would cause too much damage and that he could not cope with the next famine of the United States. There must be a war between man and man, which is inevitable. Even if the disaster people don''t do it this time, the people of heaven or the people in the wilderness will choose to do it to the disaster victims. In particular, they can''t wait too long. Negri is seizing the power bit by bit. With the inclination of the resources of the consciousness of the wasteland, the power will gradually fall away. Within ten years, the power of Negri and the consciousness of the wasteland will be equal. In 20 years, Negri will have a complete advantage in power. At that time, the consciousness of the barbarians, even if it had the leading role, would gradually be replaced by Negri. Therefore, within ten years, the battle would surely break out, and within ten years, the battle would surely end. This is something that both the consciousness of the wilderness and Negri foresee. At this time, heaven and man need a lot of resources to prepare ordnance. Although they save resources, they are still not enough. Although calamity makes man gain strength by destruction, he still has a lot of materials, which are needed by man and nature. However, there are still many contradictions in the alliance formed by tribal integration. Although they are rich in resources, they can get a lot of resources just because they are too rich. When their ability is improved, their combat ability is relatively slow. Moreover, before the tribal integration, some priests with no potential and no ability occupied high positions. Today, with the continuous emergence of talents, their existence has hindered the progress of these talents. This war is a good opportunity. Therefore, both sides have reasons to fight against the disaster victims. Of course, there is also the biggest reason. Because of this group of destructive maniacs, both sides are not at ease. They must clear the scene before the decisive battle. They will not allow such a force to control the decisive battle field. Now the situation is that heaven and man are on guard against each other. They have the opportunity to attack each other. There are also agents who enter the enemy''s rear to pull back the enemy. However, the real battle has been suppressed. Yun Yi met with the commander of the third regiment with the herald. After a brief exchange, he came to his post. In an underground research room, there are prisoners of disaster victims sent by front-line soldiers every once in a while. Yunyi''s job is to study them and to study weapons against them. Although Negri had been with the disaster Lord for one day, he could not directly give the information of the disaster Lord to his subordinates, not because he was worried about betrayal, but because it was a world war. Let''s not say that it is possible to reveal his relationship with the disaster maker, such a fatal problem, or Negri''s help in everything. What is the use of this group of people. The operation of the world needs life, especially high-quality life. Heaven and man are stronger than the wild man. This is an advantage. Only by showing these advantages can they be recognized by heaven and earth. In terms of flood and famine terms, man in heaven and man in the wilderness are fighting for the fate of the protagonists of heaven and earth. In terms of biology, they are fighting for the position at the top of the food chain, competing for the advantage of race, not how powerful the existence is. If Negri did everything, he would lose most of his power, and most likely he would be exploited by others. The loss of control of a world is a great loss to Negri, not to mention the destruction of the resurrection promotion plan. Negri''s purpose is to further promote the world''s pathogen body into a phenomenal pathogen body. The cooperation of the big environment is needed here. There must be a large-scale corresponding phenomenon. The arms race between the two races can overcome their own limitations and limitations to obtain evolution, which is in line with the requirements. If two races compete for the top of the food chain, whoever loses will be killed. Even after thousands of years, the winning party will point to the other party in the history book or the zoo, telling about the fierce struggle and remembering the struggle of our ancestors. Therefore, neither man nor man has any way to retreat. Refusing to progress is death. This kind of atmosphere is created by Negri and is his purpose. As long as the data is enough, he can extract the Tao and the principle, and at the same time, condense the road. More and more data flow through Negri''s will. Now, even if he has not been resurrected, he will not be worse in the world than he was when he was alive. Once he is revived by the nest of the wasteland sacrifice world, he will be out of the cage of the past again."Don''t let me down, gentlemen." Negri looks at Yun Yi. According to Negri''s analysis of the world''s information, if Negri didn''t intervene, Yunyi would have been a close friend of Monroe, that is to say, he was an important supporting role. To some extent, he had the relevant fate, but now that he has embarked on a different Road, his fate has become a limitation. "Can you break through your limitations? Yun Yi? " Yunyi shook his head. He felt that someone had asked him something in his ear. He had not heard anything for a long time. "Maybe it''s the pressure of recent research." Yunyi put down his work and stood up to look at the isolation room. A disaster stricken man was frantically pounding the wall and observation board. Even after being shut up for a few days, his desire for destruction still did not subside. In order to preserve the fighting power of heaven and man to the greatest extent, weapons for disaster stricken people must be developed in time. The products have already been produced. However, due to the lack of key technologies, the sacrificial power consumption of this kind of Utopian equipment is too large, which does not meet the requirements and can not be loaded in large quantities. Therefore, it is not qualified and needs to be redesigned. Yunyi rubs his messy hair, even if it is Utopian. At this time, the lights of the whole base suddenly turned dark, and then turned into emergency lights, and the alarm also sounded. "Emergency notice, disaster victims break away from control, and it is suspected that some famine victims have sneaked in and damaged. At present, the exit passage has been damaged by explosion, and it will take about half an hour for support to arrive. Please pay attention to this and inform again..." Yunyi quickly stood up and took out the spare weapons. Some agents of the wasteland and Tianren would sneak into each other''s rear to do damage, but the Institute was still invaded for the first time. The role of this time is not simple. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 Without too much hesitation, taking advantage of the standby power supply, Yunyi came to the console of the cell here with a weapon, pressed the emergency button, and then took out a large backpack, hung the weapon aside, and put some information in the research institute into the backpack. A large amount of white gas was released in the cell, and the roaring disaster victims gradually stopped. Naturally, there must be some counter-measures to treat disaster victims as prey. These gases are one of the research results that are not easy to do. They can make the disaster victims sleep, which is extremely difficult for the disaster stricken people who are full of disaster breath. The disaster affected people who are full of disaster breath are influenced by their desire to destroy all the time. At the same time, they also get the protection from the disaster. Anything that enters their body will be attacked by the disaster breath, which makes many things ineffective to the disaster victims. If you want to kill disaster victims, you can either use high-level forces, such as totems, or destroy them with a lot of energy, or find the corresponding energy to restrain them. Those white gases are actually spores of a kind of fungus. After entering the disaster stricken human body, they can reproduce rapidly under the circumstance of surrounding the disaster atmosphere. Their tenacious vitality will make the fungi formed by them spread all over the disaster stricken human body and block their action. Unfortunately, this kind of fungus needs to spend a lot of resources to cultivate every time it is used The spores are available. If these disaster victims are released again, the danger in the Research Institute will rise further if the external enemies attack. "Dr. Yunyi." A group of fully armed men in security uniforms opened the door to the outside world with their ID cards and said seriously, "someone has invaded the research room. It''s not safe here. Please follow us..." Yunyi glanced at a flickering red dot beside the gate. As he gathered his things, he asked, "is the situation still so urgent after starting the backup energy defense system?" "Yes, please follow us to a safe place!" The security personnel said in a deep voice, the voice is a bit urgent, giving a sense of urgency. "All right, then." Yunyi opened the drawer, picked up the last pile of information and put it into his backpack. Suddenly, he lifted the gun barrel hanging on the backpack and pulled the trigger. The sharp light came out and turned into an invincible light blade. There are two systems in the gate of the underground research institute. After switching to the standby power supply, the management and control system in some places will change. Although the original safe operation will not become dangerous in their research room, they must brush twice when opening the door with the previous ID card. Although one brush can open the door, a small red light will start to flicker. In order to make sure that the security personnel has forgotten, Yunyi also specially proposed a second system, but the other party did not notice. Heaven and man are a strict race. Those who can make such low-level mistakes can not come here to be the security captain. Only when the information is not equal can we explain it. Therefore, Yunyi did not hesitate to attack, sharp light blade across, several security personnel appeared on the surface of the totem, as this layer of totem was broken, their real face also appeared in the emergence of panic. It is cut off from the incision by the light blade. The incision is smooth and clean, with a trace of burning smell. The high temperature on the light blade will directly scald that piece to prevent the blood from splashing wantonly. A ray of light flashed by, and Yunyi''s eyes shrank. He raised the gun barrel and put it in front of him. A huge snake''s head opened its mouth and bit it on the barrel. The scarlet letter was only a short distance from Yun Yi''s face. When a pair of orange snake eyes were staring at Yunyi, a crack suddenly opened on the snake''s head. A scarlet eye appeared in it, and a strong resentment burst out from it, impacting Yun Yi''s mind. This makes Yunyi''s spirit shake and tremble. He even has all kinds of illusions in his mind. Taking this scarlet eye as an introduction, Yunyi feels that he has returned to the time when he was imprisoned in Nanwei tribe. The outside world is a variety of painful howls, living in a variety of hallucinations torment, the scarlet eyed snake said it would come to save him and ask him to wait. But this time, no one attacked Nanwei tribe, and no one took him away from here. He seems to be trapped here. The tail of the giant snake twined around Monroe''s body. He looked at Yun Yi with deep eyes. He didn''t think that fate was so wonderful. At the beginning, he boasted that he would come to save Yunyi, but in fact he just wanted to calm his emotions. Later, he did not pay attention to the death of Yunyi, but prepared to wait for the tribal coalition forces to profit from chaos. Of course, Monroe could see that Yunyi couldn''t last long at that time, but what about that? It was too dangerous to save people like that. But I didn''t expect that this guy was rescued by the demon clan and became an important researcher of the demon clan. In this case, some things can be used well. Monroe is now at the top of the League of the wilderness, with many tribes supporting him. Once the support rate goes up, he may become the first president of the United States of the wilderness. With hundreds of tribes united together, it was not easy to elect the leaders. Finally, a presidential system was established.The warriors of each tribe have three basic votes, the warriors who have completed the road of convergence have five votes, and the priests have ten votes. Finally, they will run for president. Although the president elected in this way is a leader and indeed has great power, it is still in the hands of the major tribes. This kind of figure standing on the surface needs at least to compare the past achievements in order to obtain the votes of some neutral warriors. Monroe himself is responsible for the part of heaven and man. After obtaining the intelligence of Yun Yi, he decided to find a way to take advantage of this. Naturally, they sneaked into this underground research base with the help of the traitors. At first, Monroe wanted to abduct Yunyi, and then pushed the black pot of the problems in the research base to Yunyi. In his mind, Yunyi, a desolate man and a demon clan, were not of the same race, and there must be someone who did not trust him. Isn''t it a great feat to take Yunyi away, to take the name of the traitor, to know it again and to move it for the benefit of his feelings. He is not afraid that Yun Yi will not return to the United States of barbarians, destroy the weapons research of the demons, and turn over the other Party''s important researchers? I didn''t expect that their identities had been discovered. He planned to declare bankruptcy, so now he has to take this option by force. In order to complete the road of convergence and strengthen his strength quickly, Monroe used the method of plunder several times later. There was a lot of blood and cruelty in the process. All the complaints of the dead were suppressed and collected in the scarlet eye. Usually, the one eye was hidden. When necessary, he could open it to attack others. Monroe accurately seized the loophole in Yunyi''s mind and attacked him. He fell into the mental dilemma and took the man away with this opportunity. When the snake rolls up, it is about to roll up Yunyi, but it is thrown away by a snake''s tail. The snake stands up behind Yunyi, looks at Monroe and whispers, "long time no see, Munro. I didn''t expect you could come here. Let me guess the identity of the traitor." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 "It seems that I underestimated you, Yunyi." Monroe looked at the snake behind Yunyi, the difference between the totem of heaven and man and the desolate man. It is the priest who takes the totem to the ancestral wasteland to watch the visions, to establish the relationship with the vision through memory, and then turn it into his own Totem by offering sacrifices. But heaven and man are different. They gather totems not to observe the vision, but to offer sacrifices to Yongning, and then to depict their own village of Yongning. Each time they do not sacrifice to the town of Yongning with prey, but through their own minds, change their bad habits, break through themselves, and sacrifice to the town of Yongning with this information, and walk on the road of Yongning. Each sacrifice is rewarded by the forerunner Negri, which can be turned into ink to depict totems. The difference between the two methods is that the method of the savage is more like hard work, while the method of heaven and man is the painter. People without talent can not describe the land of Yongning without any ability, and the land of Yongning described by talented people will harvest more sacrifice power. Obviously, although Yunyi became a warrior at the beginning, he didn''t sacrifice any more. Instead, he chose the road of Yongning, abandoned the totem of the past and depicted the snake behind him. "It''s not a matter of belittlement. After embarking on the road of Yongning, I kept preparing to face the nightmare. Thank you for your help again." Yunyi looked at the gun barrel thrown aside by the snake''s mouth and said seriously. Few people understand that when someone reaches out his hand in a desperate situation, it is difficult for outsiders to understand how many warriors the snake gave him at the beginning. Therefore, when Yunyi described his totem, he also came out in the shape of a big snake. however, Yunyi saw that Monroe was much calmer than he thought, and even after returning to God, he still had the energy to think about the traitor Who. "You can sneak into the research base, but you don''t know about the two systems. If the person who gave you the information didn''t deliberately pit you, it would only show that he didn''t know the specific situation of the research base." "There are not many such people, and it is very difficult for heaven and man to make betrayal on the road of Yongning, so the scope is smaller." In Yunyi''s mind, all kinds of names flashed by, and those who didn''t meet the requirements were excluded one by one, and soon the target came out. He was born in the wilderness tribe. At first, he had many friends hidden in the wilderness tribe. Although he had the information of Negri and knew the road of Yongning, he did not choose to go on the road of Yongning when he became a warrior, but because of the influence of the wilderness tribe, he remembered some of the visions. This situation has, and because of this, they were more likely to take the trust of the tribe. In the end, the man of heaven betrayed his tribe and took away a lot of resources. With these contributions, he gradually became a school official of the front line, responsible for providing the research base''s experiment. After talking with him several times, Yunyi can vaguely perceive that he is guilty of taking resources away from the wasteland at the beginning. If such people can''t get out of guilt, they are the easiest to use. "What a pity to be a traitor." Yunyi takes out a ball from his backpack. Everyone knows what the road of Yongning exists, but not every one of them can go on this road. "Aren''t you a traitor? Yunyi, you are a waste man As soon as Monroe''s eyes congealed and his hand swung, a poisonous tooth turned into a green light. Yunyi felt a burning heat in his hand. Then the fangs were locked tightly, which gave people an illusion of poisoning. "You haven''t discovered your own problems for so many years, have you?" As soon as Yunyi turns his wrist, the ball is thrown out, and the ball turns, revealing small holes. Some white smoke is ejected from it. "Race is just the origin. I''m different from that man. He can''t pass that level, but I can''t pass it." Yunyi didn''t say much. If he took refuge in heaven and man because of greed, it would be betrayal. From the perspective of Yongning Road, there are only two ways for Yongning. Either treat anything that doesn''t make you peaceful as an enemy, or stop and be self-sufficient. The betrayal of heaven and man is not to overcome guilt betrayal, but to be defeated by guilt, so today''s events will become another source of his guilt, and his heart will never be peaceful. Of course, this kind of thing is a betrayal to Yunyi and other barbarians. Yes, Yunyi did abandon his own race and took a different stand. "Then there''s nothing to say. If you don''t submit to the United States of barbarians, you''ll have to die!" Monroe frowned, and as time went on, he naturally found himself different. Monroe originally thought that the ability of fangs was to absorb the energy of heaven and earth to transform himself, but as his strength increased, he found that it was not transformation, but stimulation. There is a limit to the potential of the lower class waster. If he was really a lower class waster, he would have fully stimulated his potential if he had not defected from the tribe. However, his potential has not been fully stimulated up to now, which proves that his potential is completely higher than those so-called superior wasteland people. But just as Yun Yi said, if his position is different, even if his race is different, his interests are on the side of the desolate.Stepping on the smoke, Monroe''s Totem roars and melts into his body. This is a technology that only the savages who have completed the road of convergence can display. They can temporarily integrate the totem into their own body and obtain all the abilities of totem. In addition, with the transformation of his teeth, his body strength is far beyond ordinary people. Even ordinary totems are not his physical opponents. Combining the two, his body can be said to be the strongest weapon. With scarlet light in his eyes, Monroe was like a devil, with scales on his body. He resisted the white smoke from his body. Although he did not know what it was, the enemy could not do him any good. The snake behind Yunyi squirms and rushes directly to Monroe. He picks up the gun barrel on one side again, but it is not aimed at Monroe. The speed of the other party is too fast. Yunyi is not confident to hit him. The snake can only use the large-scale attack brought by his body shape to intercept him. So Yunyi aimed at the ceiling, turned it to the maximum power, and made a one-off attack. The sharp light blade pierced through the ceiling, revealing a hole leading to the upper layer. Throwing the damaged gun barrel to one side, Yunyi started a hand-held rotary aircraft and pulled out another round ball. Before taking out the laboratory, he threw the ball down and touched the white smoke ball. When it turned around, the flame ignited from the ball and had a chain reaction with the white smoke. The flame instantly swallowed the lower part. The violent explosion caused the wind and waves, which made Yunyi grasp the aircraft and float. The totem serpent comes out of his back again, but his body is a little empty. He was killed once. Although the totem is composed of source force, it will not die, but it will weaken the connection between him and totem, and some source forces will return to the ancestral wilderness. "Don''t try to run!" In the thick smoke, a naked figure full of scars and stains jumped out of it. With his body shaking, those stains were all shaken away, and the wound was recovering rapidly. It''s just that the hair doesn''t seem to grow out again. Monroe''s voice was full of anger. Yunyi was just an object of his kindness and a useful object in his eyes. But now this guy has made him like this, how can he not be angry. A little light began to twinkle in his bright chest, and the energy of the world around him flowed towards him. Monroe, whose eyes were scarlet, was covered with a layer of red light. In a flash, he came to the back of Yunyi, and his fist was bombarded out without hesitation. A red blade blocked in front of his fist. The strong killing intention on it made Monroe''s scalp numb, and what made his body shake was the following sound. "Boy, baldness and critical attack. If I didn''t come here, you would be finished!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 "It''s you son of a bitch!" Monroe''s body instinctively shakes, some of the past is not very good memories. The sacrificial power of his body surged wildly, and a stream of strength was bestowed on Monroe. The invisible Qi strength formed a snake like tentacle on him. The power of zuhuang was led down and blessed on Monroe. If he was injured by Yunyi, Monroe showed 100% strength, then after the guy holding the red blade appeared, Monroe showed 200% strength. It''s really frustrating these years. This guy framed him from the beginning, and then all kinds of disgusting people''s operations. For example, when he was about to subdue his younger brother when he was shocked by a tiger''s body, this guy was playing some strange music, such as "Aihe Fu pan", which completely destroyed the atmosphere. If this guy didn''t make trouble these years, he would have been the president of the United States. "I''ve been looking for you all these years!" As soon as Monroe''s voice fell, the whole man turned into a shadow, only two red lights in his eyes pulled out a trace of red in the air. "I''m sorry, if my behavior causes you any inconvenience, you can hit me!" The other hand of killer J reaches out his pinkie and is picking nose excrement without any image. After picking it, he rubs it into a ball and bounces out. The two red lights in the air flickered, dodging the unidentified object. The sacrificial power shrinks sharply, and the speed of the red dot increases again. Before Yunyi reacts, he bumps into the killer J. Red dot against the killer J, all the way to smash the walls of the underground research base, and finally landed in an empty huge room. This room was originally used to test the actual combat effect of weapons on disaster victims. It has a wide space, so that disaster victims can make full use of their speed advantages to see whether the weapons can accurately hit them. Monroe doesn''t care what the target is. Kill this guy first. Just by him in front of the killer J suddenly grinned, hoarse voice with magnetic: "have you ever seen red rain?" Monroe''s eyes shrink, and the body of killer J explodes. "Hum, hum..." All over the sky, the red blade rain makes a voice in the air. Each scarlet blade is as thin as a cicada''s wing, floating slowly in the sky, like a discourse, but it also hides a fatal crisis. Yun Yi fell in the distance, did not stop and ran to a safe place. He was a researcher. Although he had received some practical combat abilities from Dr. Lan Shan, his fighting ability was not good. Before he was able to pit Monroe, it was completely because Monroe did not use all his strength, but he was surprised to use scientific and technological weapons to succeed. Otherwise, he would have been beaten to death by Monroe. "The unclean Priory?" Yunyi has learned a lot of internal information these years. The unclean secret society and heaven and man seem to be one, but in fact, they are different. Heaven and man are the races born with the naigli message. Most of them recognize Negri''s path and voluntarily walk on this road. Even if they solve their own defects later, they will follow Negri. To put it bluntly, it can be called the family of dependents. Of course, it is also because the heaven and man are born with information rather than road. In fact, today''s Negri doesn''t want to let his own path completely infect a person, because then the other party will become his own puppet, and his self-consciousness will be reduced to the extreme. Therefore, Negri at most sent out some messages with twigs and twigs, which at most played a guiding role. Therefore, some of heaven and men chose to join the unclean monasteries, and a small number of them defected to the barbarians. As for the unholy monasteries, although the organization founded by Negri is currently dominated by Negri, they only believe that Negri is a leader, not a believer in Negri. Their purpose is to make common progress and unite their own path. This is the difference between the two organizations. After years of thinking, Yunyi still decided to embark on the road of Yongning. He knew his own talent, and he did not have that talent to open up a road. Not everyone in the unclean Priory has this talent, but they dare to make up their minds to go out of their own way, which is also a kind of talent. Therefore, he recognized his own cloud righteousness, chose to join the heaven and man, embarked on the road of Yongning, and described the town of Yongning that could make him feel at ease forever. He believed that Negri could become all the towns of Yongning. It is this kind of belief that makes him not choose to wait for the false rescue when he is pulled into the illusion of the past by Monroe. Instead, he takes the initiative to walk out of the house and face the cruel world outside, breaking through his own psychological shadow and making another step forward on the road of Yongning. The guy who saved him didn''t feel like heaven and man. Yunyi murmured in his heart. Then he turned around and came to the passage of the research base and had a meeting with the army. "The five disaster victims who are crazy in the passage have been arrested, and there are still wild people hiding in the base, and the dead are doing damage. But our people have dealt with it, and the blasting passage is also digging through quickly.""They are very cunning. They blow up a long passage and plant special incantations around them. If they open up the passage, they will easily cause a new explosion if they are not careful." The security chief of the base is reporting the basic situation to Yunyi: "the defense line outside has also shrunk, and none of the people who sneak in this time can run away." This time, someone betrayed heaven and man, helped others sneak into the base, and even disguised as a security guard. Many researchers and research materials were damaged, causing such losses. He estimated that he would be held accountable later. However, Monroe was planted here this time. In fact, there are not many security personnel in the base for research. More personnel are in the defense line on the ground. If the traitors did not take them through the defense line, they would not have entered the research base. "I think I''ll be on the operating table when I see him later." Yun Yi shook his head. Monroe is really special, but only on the road of Yongning will Monroe be the son of God, or it will be the experimental object of the plan of heaven and man. Nowadays, Monroe is deeply involved in the wilderness, and there is almost no possibility that he will embark on the road of Yongning. All of a sudden, Yunyi frowned. This time, he broke through the shadow of his heart. He took a step forward on the road of Yongning. According to the truth, a new source force should be passed down for him to paint the totem. But this time, he did not receive the source force. Instead, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if something was loading on him. Inside the base, the battle is still going on. Monroe is getting more and more irritable. It is not only the annoying whining of killer J, but also the feeling that something important is missing in his heart. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 "Little brother, do you feel upset, irritable, nauseous and nauseous? It seems that something is sharing his life." The figure of killer J comes out of a blade. He has long given up his body. His body is composed of killing. As long as there is a murderous spirit, he can form a body at will. "That''s what you''ve done Monroe asked the question in a hurry. He examined his body, and his sacrificial power went deep into every corner of his body. Then he released a lot of exploration incantations. No matter what kind of poisoning or other common incantations should be found out, but the fact is that there is no vision. "You are..." Killer J did not know where to take out the stethoscope, wearing a white coat, a serious face said: "pregnant ah!" "Clam?" Monroe thought for a while. In order for Monroe to understand, the term "pregnancy" is the truth, which makes Monroe understand the meaning of pregnancy in an instant, and then he understands that he has been fooled by killer J. He was like a serpent in the shape of a human, and more and more strength gathered towards him. Monroe''s protagonist halo has been expanded for the most part. As the Lord of all things and the king of all living beings, he has a huge power to use. From the perspective of killer J, Monroe is only the power to liberate the top of the second root. However, after the restrictions were completely released, zuhuang''s power was bestowed on him, and his power had soared to the level of three root liberation, and entered a special state. His power could fit the rules of the surrounding heaven and earth and play a 300% power. In Monroe''s opinion, this is his card. He explored the heaven and earth with the help of animal teeth, and finally realized the profound meaning of God. In this state, he felt like he was in the ancestral wasteland. With the dominance of the outer world, he felt like he was in charge of the world. It was as if the gods were living in his body, and he was in charge of the power of the gods. In this state, he was able to give full play to the abilities of the high priest, and even some abilities that he did not understand. "Die for me!" At this moment, Monroe observed the essential existence of killer J. his body is a little scarlet murderous gas, which is spread all around, even in the depth of space-time material, and his soul exists in a strange space constructed by these murderous spirits. What you kill will always be his murderous spirit which appears in the world, but in an instant these murderous spirits will be replenished, and his soul will always be safe and sound. "Tell you to make fun of me. You are not serious about fighting with me. Now you are going to die for me." Monroe''s heart moved, killer J in his eyes is really terrible, but the other side obviously underestimated him, his strength suddenly increased, and see through the essence of killer J, surprise, kill him! Everything around him seemed to be under his control, and the murderous spirit was destroyed by his will in an instant. Countless scarlet blades burst at the same time, and Monroe himself seemed to turn into a light. With the help of God''s extraordinary perception in me, he grasped the space where the killer J''s soul existed when the murderous spirit split at the same time, and rushed into it with fierce and violent power. At the moment of entering the door, a great terror surged into Monroe''s heart. The beast teeth buried in his chest were shining in that moment. A strong force pulled him back and jumped out. In the void, a terrifying mouth of blood appeared before Monroe''s eyes. It snapped, and his right hand and a large force of power were bitten off and swallowed up. Then this bloody mouth turned into a small metal door, slowly disappeared, but was pulled by the killer J in his hand. "Think you''re the only one who can open it?" Despite the strong resistance of the metal door, the killer J throws it into the crotch and offends him. Killer J still wants to run, even if you are a door! Monroe was full of sweat, urging the sacrificial power and his own vitality, and wanted to rebirth his hand, but he felt as if there was no hand in his own life, and the strength was completely lost. That kind of incomplete sense of lack, let Monroe''s spirit into torture, the original dark face, pale, he gritted his teeth, launched his life-saving ability. Seeing his body empty, a big snake jumped out of his original position, then turned into light and disappeared. He decomposed his body into totem, then went to the ancestral wasteland, and then went to other places through the ancestral wasteland. This kind of powerful life-saving ability is also the reason why he dares to make such waves. Killer J didn''t pursue him, because a strong pressure came, his whole body was crushed on the ground, and the ground turned into a spider web. His murderous body was twisting and deforming. A force poured into his body, trying to catch him out of hiding in the deep, and the door. "I carry the pot again!" The next moment, the same force will transfer all the power, in the silent place, two huge wills are frantically fighting. "Damn you!" The consciousness of the savage was furious, and countless of them were affected. It was as if there was a wounded beast in his heart, biting and roaring. "You don''t have to say that." Negri and the crazy tyrant''s consciousness of the savage clash, but his own will is still as plain as before, the desolate is the desolate, even if it is the wisdom of the ancient barbarians, the backward is backward."Who gave you the courage to put the protagonist in my territory?" Negri continues to stimulate the consciousness of the desolate. He knows the other party''s ideas, which is nothing more than absolute. The halo of the protagonist has expanded to this extent. He can do some things, hoping to use the protagonist to occupy some advantages for him. This idea can only be said to be stupid, but also belittles Negri. He deliberately put Yun Yi on the front line, and specially gave Yun Yi a lot of rights. He was testing whether the consciousness of the wilderness could resist the temptation, but he did not. Yunyi broke away from his supporting role, combined with the previous layout of Negri, was controlled by killer J. with the help of one-third of Negri''s world consciousness, Yunyi set up a ceremony to steal Monroe''s main character''s luck. In addition, the bite of the inaccessible door is not only to take away a hand and part of the strength. Monroe''s aura of the protagonist is guided out, and a part of it is eaten by one bite and thrown to Yunyi. It is also the transfer of that part of the protagonist halo, Negri revealed a trace of flaw, let the savage consciousness attack the killer J. "I''m tired of that guy now." Negri is also a little helpless for the killer J. he symbolizes his chaotic and unreasonable side, and has a deep relationship with him. Every time the guy is wronged, he always puts on a pathetic look of tears in his mind. Especially after this guy has mastered the impossible door of gods, it is difficult for Negri to ignore him. He can always find a suitable place to show his grievance. Of course, it''s not enough fun for Gary to grasp the pain, but he can''t find out how to make use of it. "On September 27, Dahei pressed me under my body and rubbed hard. This enemy killer wrote it down!" Assassin J finished his diary and was about to find a place where Negri had not found out, and convey his grievance to him. An ominous feeling came to his mind. "How do you always feel that you''ve been charged with an account?" Assassin J shuddered and then laughed: "the boss will not hold grudges. Maybe it will never be. Just like me, killer J will never hold grudges." After shaking his body, killer J continues to run and die. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 Yunyi felt that there was something more on him, something that could not be seen or touched but actually existed. Yun Yi, who was very organized and aware, reported the situation to his superiors at the first time. The situation that he concealed as a secret after getting an adventure or finding a special vision was hard to see in heaven and man. On the contrary, this phenomenon is very common. When they find something good, most of them think about it by themselves. Heaven and man also made countermeasures. They made some "treasures" and actively distributed them to the wasteland. They chose special targets to make them believe that they were the children of destiny. Most of these guys will hide these "treasures" for their own use. The most common way is to use resources in exchange for powerful incantations or other secret methods. For this reason, Tianren tribe has developed many insidious incantations. For example, they can obtain powerful "magic incantations" in an instant. In fact, they are sacrificing the potential of the future, and there is a loophole that can be easily found by heaven and man. On the one hand, they exchange resources from the wild people, on the other hand, they destroy their foundation. Some of them are greedy for the so-called powerful incantation, and play them out. There is also a kind of "treasure", which is actually a kind of remote communication device. It disguises itself as a ring or something. The person who picks it up is a famous waster in history, because the totem spirit is only left in the ring after being betrayed. In this capacity, he deceived those ignorant and greedy people, and became the traitor of heaven and man, helping them to seek information. Of course, even if this kind of thing is exposed, there are officials in heaven and man''s territory to publicize the harm of "treasures" of heaven and man every day, but there are still some people who are willing to hide treasures, because people are always unwilling to be ordinary. Those people whose light is covered, after the normal road is blocked, will always hope on the adventure given by God or something else. Their fluke psychology will make them ignore the harm. Even if some people know clearly that this is the means of heaven and man, they still don''t want to let go and have used them privately. Because although the ring provides them with something harmful, some gains will not be fake. People are eager to be the light in others'' eyes, even if they are not, they should also be the light in their own eyes. Deep in the heart, in the soul, the commotion that is not willing to be ordinary can not be calmed down. Of course, Negri, who made the plan, also left a way to live. After all, he was not a devil. As long as the desolate man can understand the true meaning of the road of Yongning, he can get real power from it. However, there is very little that can be done. The reason why these people are not willing to be ordinary is that most of them are ordinary. This kind of ordinary may have many reasons, such as their origin, race, talent, family and education, which are limited to them. They can''t get rid of these cages, so they hope in the adventure, hope in the "treasure" of heaven and man, their unwilling is only unwilling, such people can finally embark on the road of Yongning. Negri''s predecessor was also unwilling to be ordinary, but he paid everything as a price to make the Nagri born from him become extraordinary. Yunyi, who has already embarked on the road of Yongning, is unwilling to turn into his motivation. He will not indulge in the so-called adventure, so when he is aware of his own abnormal situation, he directly reports to the heaven and man organization. After that, he also got an accurate reply. This is the product of the plan of Lord Negri. He can make Yun Yi''s luck better, that''s all. After getting the answer, Yunyi didn''t feel too happy or worried. He kept his normal mind and moved to another experimental base, and soon immersed in the new experiment. I don''t know if it''s luck or not. Yunyi soon developed a weapon to restrain disaster victims. It''s a special kind of metal. Weapons made of this kind of metal can''t affect the metal when they hit them. Instead, they will be transmitted to other parts of his body. The destructive ability of calamities can only break the balance of their own disasters, bring disasters to themselves, and lead to their own destruction. At first, Yun Yi had doubts about his luck, but after a brief meditation, he broke his confusion. The research results are obtained through his own research. Maybe there are elements of luck. However, the knowledge of his research results is not fake. The so-called luck only makes him take a few detours. Without these luck, he believes that he can still get the experimental results by relying on his knowledge. After the results of the experiment came out, the speed of the battle was speeded up in an instant. Yun Yi did not return to the rear of heaven and man to continue his research. Instead, he followed the third army, the main force fighting against the disastrous man. ¡­¡­ "Pull up the net and drive those disaster victims to the West." The commander of the third regiment lit his position on the sand table and gave orders to his generals. After the development of targeted weapons, it is only a matter of time before the calamitous man is defeated, while the man and nature who have the advantage begin to expel them purposefully. These madmen who only know how to destroy are not afraid of death, let alone some of them still keep a certain sense.Under the overwhelming deterrent power of the new weapons, these disaster victims were gradually driven to the front of the famine victims, in order to facilitate more consumption of the strength of the famine victims. "Snake, swallow it for me!" In front of the front line of the barbarians, Monroe''s right hand was wrapped in bandages, and his eyes were full of scarlet. As he called, a mountain like snake circled out behind him, and his huge mouth swallowed up the ravaged people who had been ravaged. His eyes fell on that as if there were no bones in the slightly wriggling right hand, the look more and more crazy. The hand swallowed by the inaccessible door, no matter what he thinks of, can not come back. So what is on his right hand is not a hand at all, but a snake made of part of a totem. The snake could not even imitate the shape of its hand, or it would collapse, as if the concept of the right hand had been removed from his life. And because of the failure of the mission, heaven and man successfully developed weapons. Although he was not convicted because of the relationship, he did not have any credit. He could only go to the front line and fight with those crazy disaster victims. "General, there are our own people over there..." The herald next to Monroe saw the serpent crush and devour everything, and said quickly, but before he finished, he put on Monroe''s Scarlet eyes. "There is no need for waste to be rescued." Monroe slowly withdrew his eyes, but the fierce beast like momentum has been hanging over the man: "if you don''t want to be a waste, do as I say." "I need some" bait "to gather these disaster victims together, and then order the spell team to stand by Calamitous people take destruction as their nature, and give priority to destroying those life bodies with strong life essence. Slaves alone can not attract them, and they must have a group of strong vitality of the desolate people. "We don''t have time to grind. Only those days are our enemies. We have wasted too much time on these disaster victims!" Monroe''s voice was cold and cruel, and the herald''s body trembled involuntarily. Later, in the name of rescuing important materials, a troop of famine victims was forced to send out defense lines. They did not find the supplies in the mountain area. They did not wait for the support of their generals for half a month. Only more and more disaster victims met them, as well as the large-scale incantation released by the curse troops. On the other side, the tribe of heaven and man moved forward and slowly approached the original Nanwei tribe. Yunyi in the team also gradually narrowed his eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 The closer you get to the nightmare place, the more peaceful Yunyi will be. He made a choice among the illusions created by Monroe, but it was an illusion after all, and it brought him more than a shadow in his heart. Although from today''s perspective, without him, the disaster Lord would cause disaster to the famine sacrifice to the mainland, but he told the God''s name of the disaster Lord to the Nanxu priest, which accelerated the process. If you make a mistake, you should not ignore it just because it will happen sooner or later. It''s like an old man dying of a serious illness. You can''t kill him because of this. Killing by yourself is different from the death of the other person. Otherwise, there will be no revenge in the world. Anyway, the other person will die of old age. Therefore, Yun Yicai decided to follow the army to come here and make an end to the past. "Here it is Yunyi was wearing an army coat and carrying his suitcase. Beside him were the soldiers of the third army. The army moved forward bit by bit, and then stationed near the original site of Nanwei and began to debug large-scale weapons. A small number of experts in the army, together with Yun Yi, went to the original site of Nanwei. Nanwei priest is the main believer of the disaster Lord in this world, and also the biggest source now. As long as she is eradicated, those who are not out of the control of the world will not be able to create disaster stricken people on a large scale. Even if there are some disaster stricken people left to protect their senses, they will lose the possibility of continuing to cause trouble. Therefore, Nanwei priests must be eradicated. As long as other disaster victims do not gather together on a large scale, neither the heaven nor the wasteland will take care of them. Yunyi tightened his suitcase. The world around him was desolate. Even the earth was gray. Yunyi even felt that the earth had died. Obviously, the disaster had stayed here for too long. As a result, it is so desolate that no other disaster stricken people are willing to stay here. Several people walk in a desolate gray, alert to possible sneak attacks. Nanwei priest is not a simple role, her achievements are not entirely dependent on the disaster master. Most of the people infected by the disaster Lord will gradually lose their senses and become monsters who only know how to destroy. Only Nanwei priest has successfully changed his race and got out of the control of the world. Although he is crazy and bloodthirsty, he still has enough reason to control some behaviors of the disaster victims. Otherwise, it''s the destructive instinct of disaster victims. How could it take five years to reach the peak before launching a general attack on other races. Of course, attacking both races at the same time is a silly strategy, but it''s much better than those who are basically rational or don''t exist at all. At the same time, the troops stopped their own steps, and a small figure stood there with bare feet in front of them. White tender as gemstone like feet and ash together, it is particularly prominent. "Finally, I''ve been waiting so long." Nanwei complained that the figure was as clear as a bell. Even these elite men and nature had a sense of guilt for a time. Of course, these feelings were soon broken. All the people who can come here have at least embarked on the road of Yongning. After all, Nanwei has no relevant ability. It can not play a very important role only relying on the charm brought by the essence of higher life. "Oh, who is that?" Nanwei suddenly saw Yunyi in front of her eyes. It was obvious that she still remembered Yunyi a few years later. Her ruddy mouth opened and her two small tiger teeth showed up. Nanwei was very happy and laughed. It''s just that this smile has a trace of forest, which makes people feel cool behind, and Yun Yi is also tight in his heart. "You say that Nanwei tribe can''t survive. What''s the problem with accepting external forces and letting it grow? I intended to fight the world and let the Nanwei tribe continue to multiply. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by you The little girl said with some heartbreak. This made Yunyi feel that she was abnormal. When the disaster power of Nanwei priest was passed on to other members, they were already destroyed, not to mention that the purpose of the disaster was only to destroy, and the disaster victims were only for destruction. Even if they occupied the world, Nanwei tribe would not exist for a long time. However, the words of Nanwei priest were not mixed with any falsehood. She took it for granted that those monsters were people of Nanwei tribe, and her mode of thinking was completely different from that of normal human beings. "But since it''s gone, it''s gone. It''s just you guys..." Nanwei raised her hand to catch the shot, and the fleshy little hand held the ball shaped shell made of special metal. Without her exerting force, those metals gradually collapsed and disappeared completely. Obviously, the special metal used to restrain the disaster victims could not restrain the completely transformed Nanwei priest. "You can''t wait for someone to finish talking. Well, since you don''t want to say it, then go to hell!" Nanwei''s petite figure disappears in an instant, the violent force penetrates the space, and the protective shield carried by heaven and man is instantly activated. And then a huge barrier of science and technology broke into the lake. Countless arms rose from the back of the man of heaven, and wrapped the man in it. Those hands turned into phantoms and patted the petite figure in front of him.But Nanwei gave out a joyful laugh. The tender white hands stretched into those arms waving great strength without any protection, and turned them into broken limbs and broken arms, revealing the heaven and man inside. The original force of those limbs turned into essence will return to the ancestral famine, but when Nanwei''s hand was unfolded, the breath of countless disasters gushed out, wrapped it all and pulled it back to his body. Then, with a wave of his hand, he struck the man of heaven with a thousand hands as a totem. However, his body turned into a pool of black mud at the moment before it was destroyed. Under this attack, the black mud exploded and some flowed to the South polder, but before approaching, it was scattered by the disaster breath and turned into countless black fog. But these black fog gathered together again and reappeared behind the other man of heaven, from which the former thousand handed man came out. Totem ¡¤ black soil, the people wrapped by him, even if they are smashed into pieces, can also gather again. Before being killed, the ability of Nanwei to destroy is greatly weakened by the scattered totem of black soil. Nanwei''s feet are on the white ash, and there is no trace of dust on the soles of the white jade feet, or any dust close to her, has turned into nothingness in an instant. She tilted her head and looked out of the black soil. She opened her mouth more and more excitedly. She waved and smashed several metal arrows with powerful force. However, Nanwei found that while the metal arrow was broken, his fingers were also broken, and a trace of black gas lingered on it. He repaired the wound and looked at the source of the arrow. The suitcase in Yunyi''s hand has been completely unfolded and attached to his right hand. The mechanism on the top rotates and the disk gears twist each other. It is like an altar. The upper strings of arrows stay on the altar, and the sacrificial power lingers on it, praying on each arrow. "Although it''s a toy for the weak, I have to say it''s very useful. Maybe I can use it next time." Nanwei opened his hand with a smile: "Yunyi, you made me today, so I also give you a chance to believe in my Lord, you can survive!" "Dream!" Without hesitation, Yunyi gave his own answer. The smile on Nanwei''s face did not change, but his squinted eyes slowly opened: "in this case, in the disaster, it will turn into nothingness." The next moment, the endless black breath gushed out, like a big mushroom explosion, unfolded in a circle, encompassing everything around, and then destroyed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 Yunyi is in the breath of endless disaster. Several protective devices are activated at the same time, but the sense of disillusionment is frantically impacting these shields. It is estimated that these shields will all be broken soon. As far as the eye can see, the black breath of the whole body can''t see clearly, and the perception is almost closed. The communication device is also greatly disturbed, and the contact with other heaven and man is completely blocked. Yunyi didn''t cry out. The smell of disaster spread all over the surrounding space. The voice could not be transmitted. Those companions of heaven and man should be nearby. He should be careful of the sneak attack of Nanwei. At present, Nanwei is wrapped up in the atmosphere of disaster. Nanwei itself is a disaster creature and will not be affected by the disaster atmosphere. However, their perception is disturbed. If the perception can not be restored, the advantage of their number will no longer exist. "I still remember the position of others. With the quality of man and nature, he should also remember their respective positions." In Yunyi''s mind, all kinds of ideas quickly circulated, and then determined the strategy. Holding back his panic, Yunyi opened a dark grid on his right arm armor. After reducing the driving force, he ejected several metal cones, with several thin wires behind them. Yunyi put his attention on his right hand, and soon got a response. Some wires were straightened and bounced at a fixed frequency. "With nine people in total, only seven responded. Either they changed their positions or..." Yun Yi''s heart moved, and his fingers quickly moved the wire, carrying out information transmission. All of a sudden, a metal wire broke, and Yunyi looked stunned, and then quickly transmitted the message of the broken wire to others. After agreeing on a new battle plan, Yunyi raised his right hand, opened a gun barrel on the back of his hand, and a metal ball flew into the sky under the huge driving force brought by sacrificial power. The Scouts of the regiment stationed outside were observing the movement of the black fog with binoculars. Then his eyes quickly caught the metal ball ejected from the black fog. The metal ball unfolded, and the special powder wrapped in it floated out. After contacting the air, it quickly turned red. "Command, we''ve got the crimson signal!" "Yes." Heaven and man quickly transmit the message: "central position, shelling!" The huge fort that was quickly erected was finely tuned. The specially made shell slid into the gun chamber, and the incantation engraved on the sacrificial power was lit up. In the breath of disaster, Nanwei turned into an invisible light, and its figure flashed by, approaching a man from the side. He didn''t notice the shadow of her, but he didn''t want to see any movement around her. Nanwei chuckles and pours directly at it. The smell of disaster envelops the whole body. The white palm is wrapped in the black air and looks like a giant monster''s paw. At the moment when the breath of disaster changed, the white shadow seemed to find a problem. The invisible face split from the middle, and then it was like a person peeling off his skin and jumped out of it. The skin of the white shadow turned into an invisible wave and passed to the surrounding area. Nanwei seems to be trapped in a quagmire. However, it is difficult for the body to move forward with all his strength. The speed of the whole person is slowed down. The thing that jumped out of the white shadow seemed to find Nanwei through its ability, and flew towards Nanwei. The original virtual body was solidifying bit by bit. A bloody man bathed in the breath of disaster, as if covered with a layer of skin, and looked like a fairy in tulle. When the invisible wave reached a certain limit, it began to retract. Nanwei felt that the binding force was more and more powerful, and the gossamer fairy''s hand also appeared a long sword with the fluctuation. When the retraction reaches the limit, the sword in the hands of the tulle fairy reaches the strongest point. Nanwei has this insight. The first time I was bound was to struggle, and it was this struggle that allowed the wave to spread further. The farther it spread, the stronger the sword would be. That is to say, in addition to her own strength, the other party''s ability also borrows her strength to exert external influence, and turns these influences into strength to launch attacks on the bound people. "You can''t underestimate these people. If you''re not careful, even I''m in danger of dying." Nanwei thought that if she had noticed it later, or had struggled more fiercely before, then the attack now would have done harm to her. "It''s a pity..." The Sword Pierced Nanwei''s body, and her smaller body exploded in an instant and turned into a mass of black fog. Baiying Tianren didn''t put down his vigilance. The white shadow floated quickly and wanted to return to his body, but a little hand with a little temperature had already pressed on his head. It''s like pressing a watermelon as hard as you can. The two sides of the watermelon crack open, but the middle is squeezed down. The pulp is glued together and the juice splashes around. As long as her will to disaster has not been broken, as long as the disaster continues, most of the attacks can only break her into disaster breath, and she can condense again without consumption.Nanwei frowned. A metal cone came from the sky and landed at the position of the white shadow man. Nanwei found Yunyi''s small movements by her perception. She grinned, and her figure flashed towards Yunyi. The breath of disaster turned into a blade and easily cut off a metal wire. Black air surged. A blade penetrated the totem and the body, and stabbed to death a man who was between her and Yunyi. The blade in Nanwei''s hand turned black again, but the internal organs of the man in front of her had been completely smashed. "Well?" Nanwei pounced on Yunyi, and suddenly sensed what Yunyi had launched into the sky. Then he saw Yunyi press on the ground with his right hand. The front part of the armor was transformed into a drill bit to drill a big hole in the ash like land, and then the armor covered him with layers of energy shields. In addition, the remaining five people also quickly launched their strongest defense mode, and only one person who did not communicate with them was playing the advantage of their speed totem and running out of the black fog. A far away shell shot out, and the incantation engraved on it was activated in the shooting. Everything around was affected by the incantation. When it fell into the black fog and entered the perception of Nanwei, she felt the huge fluctuation of sacrificial power. , the great sound is hard to hear. Everything follows as silent silent play. The white light of the eye breaks through the Black Mist, and it seems that everything is involved in the explosion. The silence did not last long. The military scouts who watched from afar took off their special protective helmets and observed the situation inside from the floating white ashes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 Floating to the sky, the white ash slowly falls, even staying in the distant barracks is also under the white ash rain. After the air flow of those riots stabilized, the scouts carefully observed the changes in the area. They needed to determine the specific situation before sending people to rescue. Otherwise, the people sent out are likely to rescue the enemy. After destroying the living people, the disaster victims can absorb the smell of disaster and recover quickly. They must be on guard. The cannonball they take is specially made for sacrificial power. After flying at high speed for a period of time, the sacrificial incantation inscribed on it will be activated by the high temperature caused by friction, and then all the things around them will be drawn to react together. The whole area will be attacked in an all-round way, and heaven and man know that there are hidden doors that lead to gods. Corresponding protective measures can be used to prevent them from being involved in the explosion reaction. Of course, they also have to bear the damage caused by the subsequent explosion. All the things around the explosion turned into nothingness, forming a huge round pit. Only the white ash which was lifted off in the distance floated towards it with the strong wind. After a long time, some of the ash was blown open, and Yunyi climbed out of a cave. After a little movement, the armor turned into pieces and fell to one side. The totem of the snake gradually disappeared. The power of the explosion is smaller than expected, probably because the destruction of the disaster stricken people has destroyed most of the surrounding things, and the things involved in the reaction are much less than expected. "It''s not a good thing." Yun Yi eased his head, touched his forehead and rubbed down a layer of skin. Although he was properly protected, some forces penetrated into the protective layer, causing him harm. After searching through the broken armor for a while, he found a small bottle, poured out some pills from it, and swallowed them, which made me feel much better. "Others should be alive, but they don''t know Nanwei..." Yunyi''s eyes flashed through the cave. Nanwei didn''t know the frequency of the secret door, which was not easy to crack. In other words, she would be involved in the explosion reaction. Now the power of the explosion is not as powerful as expected, so we don''t know whether Nanwei will be killed. However, Yunyi finds that his nerves are not relaxed. Something he can''t touch sends a dangerous message to him. "The good luck thing?" Yunyi stood up straight. There was still high temperature in the ground under his feet. Some movement came from other places. "One, two 5¡¢ It''s not a good idea One by one, heaven and man came out of the protection. Finally, with Yun Yi, only six people were left, that is to say, three people died. A trace of black breath flowed out of the air, and finally formed the appearance of Nanwei. However, she seemed very weak. Obviously, even though she survived the explosion, she was also hurt a lot. "Ha ha ha ha..." Nanwei bowed his head and laughed. Then he raised his head. His pale face was full of crazy laughter, but his laughter was more and more penetrating: "it''s really beautiful. It makes me more and more like killing you." Yun Yi spat out blood, and his face was a little ugly. Although he had expected that, when he was still alive, he still gave him a big blow. His strength was not comparable to those of heaven and man. His main strength was relying on those Utopian technologies. Unfortunately, it has broken down. The black air of Nanwei is floating, and the original weak momentum is rapidly recovering. Although the disaster brought by disaster victims to the world of famine sacrifice is being quickly put out, this is not something that can be done for a while. There are still a lot of disastrous people who have fled to other places. As long as the disaster continues, Nanwei can absorb the atmosphere of disaster and maintain its existence. The explosion just now pulled all the disaster that constituted her body into it. The force of the explosion shocked her consciousness and almost killed her completely, but it was still a little less than that. Her will or hold down, once again entangled in the atmosphere of disaster, to live again. "No, we have to find a way." Looking at Nanwei, which is recovering rapidly, Yunyi raised his hand and pointed to the sky with his forefinger. The totem that had died again was put in place again. The snake curled up weakly and drew a trace of sacrificial power from the ancestral wasteland, helping Yunyi launch a sacrificial curse. Blood gushed from the fingers and turned into blood mist in the air. "Command, we''ve got the crimson signal!" The scout was stunned and then quickly reported. This kind of cannonball is extremely difficult to make. This time, the third regiment only took two of them, and the biggest problem is that the people in the pit are all the elite of heaven and man. It is extremely rare that they can escape an attack by relying on the secret door before. Once again, they will die together. "Those who embark on the road of Yongning will not regret their choice. Once again, shelling!" The commander of the third regiment gave orders, and everything is under control. Few people know that in a short period of time, two leading deities explode in the same place, which will cause special reactions. The commander of the third Corps stood up in his military coat, and no one dared to appreciate her slender and beautiful posture. She had a gentle smile on her face and looked at the distance. "Lord Negri has another will to create disasters and become the masters of disasters. We are not around. We always have to send some people who can see the past as helpers." She opened her eyes half open and looked at the Nanwei, which was half floating in the air.As one of her own research, she is very clear about the characteristics of this kind of cannonball. When two magic guides explode in one place in a short time, they will pull out the force of void for a short time. It depends on whether Nanwei can grasp the opportunity. If she can survive the explosion, she will be pulled by the disaster master. If she can''t grasp the opportunity, she will not be able to talk about everything. Anyway, the organization has decided that she will assist the disaster management center in trivial matters. If you can''t even grasp the chance to live, it is estimated that even small things can''t be done well, then there is no need to exist. As for Yun Yi and other people, he squinted and laughed, and the killer J was finally caught by Lord Negri. It happened that he had the door in his hand. After the door was sealed as a divine object, the unreachable state was much less. At least, it was not like that road would collapse if it was trampled on by people. Those heavenly beings, including Yunyi, took the initiative to join the battle, either to fight, or to face death, or to cut off the past, but in essence, they all wanted to go further on the road of Yongning. What the killer J has to do is to take advantage of the inaccessible door to get people. It is also like Nanwei, giving each of them a chance to live. Only by breaking through themselves can they seize it. This is what they hope. If they regret, they can only say sorry. "I hate this job!" Killer J squats in a chair depressed, with one hand supporting his face. He can be sure that the bad guy with squinting eyes in appendix will target him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 A second lead shell was drawn out of the chamber to make a rapid flight to the target. Nanwei obviously felt something wrong. The black air shrank completely and the body turned into a cloud of black smoke and flew towards the distance. But at the next moment, countless kinds of arms emerge from the ground, waving big fingerprints with sacrificial power, patting, splitting, knocking, grasping, pushing and piercing. As soon as the black gas of Nanwei was shocked, those arms were shaken open, and they were no longer as powerful as before when they were turned into fragments. Then, the black soil was also wrapped around it and held on to the black smoke. Usually, this kind of ability can protect the human body from being smashed and not die, or it is just through dispersing to unload those forces. Now this ability has become the best way to hold her down. As a totem falls like a hill, the black soil is scattered with black smoke. The powerful force does not hurt Nanwei, but it completely blocks her steps. With the second one, heaven and man can reasonably judge that they can''t survive. When death is in front of them, everyone shows a completely different appearance than usual. Some of them are trying to squeeze the last trace of sacrificial power, urging totems to intercept Nanwei. However, some people feel the breath of death near them. No matter how they warn themselves and maintain their hearts, the fear of death will pull them out of the road of Yongning. They even began to regret and resent why they took the initiative to participate in this operation. Even without them, the third army had other ways to hunt Nanwei. Why did they come to fight with each other. There are also resentment cloud righteousness, a lead can not kill each other, they have tried their best, why do they want to lead the second lead God. But in any case, their faith or resentment could not stop the shells from falling. On the round metal shell, those sacrificial incantations are quickly activated. Under the influence of sacrificial force, they are closely connected with everything around them. When the shells are activated to the extreme, they explode again. In addition to the things we can see with our naked eyes, there are also things that ordinary people can''t find. The angle of wrapping the world, all of them participate in the reaction together under the pull of the leading spirit. The first one has affected the space-time structure of this area and touched the world barrier. The world''s self-healing function has not been able to fill it up so quickly, so when the second shell falls down. A loophole appeared in the world barrier, and a breath in the void was pulled in to participate in the explosion reaction. In the explosion, everything is under impact. Nanwei feels that its existence is being pulled and participates in the explosion together. "No, I would never die like this..." Nanwei spirit will unprecedented calm and crazy, personal sense of time is stretched, once again experience this can bring her the explosion of death. She had been aware of the abnormal protection of people in those days. At this moment, under the crazy desire for survival, she finally observed the difference. Their protection was closely related to the explosion in the first half of the explosion, and even absorbed strength from the explosion. However, after the explosion began, they left the explosion and entered the defense stage. This method of breaking away from the involvement is difficult for outsiders to crack. Even if it is found, it needs several times of hard observation to find out. If it can be forced to withstand several explosions, then the person will not need the secret door. As one of the main research products of the sacrificial world, there is no doubt that the success of leading God is beyond doubt. Nanwei found the secret gate, but it was unable to obtain the secret gate. However, this idea inspired Nanwei. As a disaster, it was the perception of Nanwei before it turned itself into disaster and absorbed the atmosphere of disaster from destruction. This practice made Nanwei improve their life level quickly, and have the ability that they will not die if they will not die. However, there will be a consequence. One day, everything will be destroyed, or the disaster will be unable to spread. When the disaster is over, that is, when Nanwei is over, no one needs to do it. "Incarnate disaster, get rid of disaster, control disaster..." After Nanwei thought clearly, before that, she could only absorb the atmosphere of disaster caused by herself, but at the moment, she found that the explosion was not a disaster to the world. A lot of disaster atmosphere is spreading, which does not belong to Nanwei, but she observes the other side of the explosion, the disaster side, and the empty figure in armor standing outside the crack. "The Lord of calamity is the one who is in charge of the disaster, not the disaster itself." Seeing God''s face again, Nanwei has a completely different experience from before. In the first time, Nanwei was just an ordinary priest, which was equivalent to the level of secondary root liberation. The gap in strength was too large to see the true face of God. After she incarnated the disaster, she was a force under the command of the Lord of disaster, and she was unable to see the true face of God. Until today, when she realized these things, she could be regarded as a believer of the Lord of disaster. Dressed in broken armor, with endless disasters in it, the master of disaster stood quietly outside the world, without the fury of disaster, nor incarnated as a monster who only knew how to destroy.A little stretch out, a bit of the disaster breath different from the body of the black gas of disaster fell on the broken armor. And then he looked at the world of famine sacrifice for a moment, and the Lord of disaster turned into a huge black gas. Time in the void is not calculated according to the velocity of material flow, because it is chaos. How to flow or chaos is unknown. Before a blue world, a black air flows along the channel of the true spirit and adheres to a real spirit and flows into the world. Black Star cut through the sky, countless stars looked up and watched. With a cry, a girl baby fell into the world, and the mainland fell into a hundred years of evil disaster of Nanwei female emperor was officially born. According to the information returned by the world''s infidelity and hidden cultivation, the disaster Lord will be born when the first disaster is initiated in Nanwei. The southern polder should be able to return within a century. The Lord of disaster has not yet come out of the way, and it is impossible to capture a world. Unless there is Negri''s will to cooperate internally, he has a chance of oneortwo%. Like the new God and Shilong, two road level exist, hard attack on a world also cost a lot of energy, of course, it is hard attack, and now the behavior of the Lord of disaster is different. When Nanwei entered the world, it was perceived by the world consciousness, but it was not blocked. The world vision was not so shallow. According to certain information, Negri could calculate the approximate end time of the evil disaster, which is probably known by the world consciousness. However, the relationship between world consciousness and evil god is not necessarily hostile. The purpose of the disaster Lord is to destroy the world and take away some resources. And the world consciousness also means to change the world pattern by external forces. For the world, it is not bad for the world to have a certain disaster. As for the amount of world resources Nanwei can bring back in the end, it depends on their own abilities. The disaster owner and world consciousness will not end. This is the war between Nanwei and the future protagonist of the world. No matter how much result is doomed, the evil disaster will surely end. After the world pattern changes, the world consciousness will be able to catch up people regardless of whether it is defeated or won. The difference is that Nanwei is a high-level player, can defeat the leading role, force the protagonist to use the power of world consciousness to catch people, bring back most of the resources, or be defeated by the growing protagonist, stealing chicken can not erode rice. This is the coexistence mode of most evil gods and the world. All disasters are planned. Such as famine sacrifice, it can not happen without Nigel selling the world core data. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 When the Lord of calamity took his new believers to a new world to start a new war. The disaster of the world of famine sacrifice has gradually subsided. The people who participated in the disaster are just the aftershocks of the disaster, which will soon subside. In the future, they may be assimilated by the world and become a special blood of the world. However, the extinction of disasters brought about by disaster victims does not mean that the whole continent has stabilized, and the more crazy military competition has just begun. There is no peace between man and man, and there is only one master in the sacrifice world, and only one race is allowed at the top of the food chain. Of the 20-year period, five years were spent in development. After that, it took about two years for the crusade against the disaster stricken people. Now both races are rapidly digesting their gains. On the other side of the wilderness, Monroe killed a large number of disaster victims with his own bait pit, and smoothed out the aftereffects of disaster victims. He not only had no mistakes, but also had meritorious deeds. Although his reputation became not very good, some radicals in the wilderness were more optimistic about Monroe. In this kind of crazy military competition between the two clans, when it is possible to start a war at any time, there is no shortage of such fanatical radicals. Therefore, the voice of Monroe as the first president of the wilderness is also growing. After all, at this time, what is needed is such a bold leader. In some cases, the need for success, and sometimes the need for the kind of bold radical, this depends on the situation. So sometimes it''s not that you''re not good, but that you''re good. Sometimes there''s a reason why the current situation makes heroes. Of course, it is more likely that you are not good at all and have nothing to do with the situation. Yunyi and other Tianren were rescued from the explosion, and the killer J, who had been burned to coke, was burnt into coke again. He added materials to the second lead. This time, the burning state was not so easy to slow down. Even his murderous body would take a long time to release. On the other side, the burnt killer J is wrapping bandages on his body. He picks it up and looks at it. He sighs and says, "Oh, my chicken has become a roast sausage again. It''s also burnt." "Do you want to stop bandaging and learn from the Chamberlain next door to wear tight leather clothes?" Killer J put down his barbecued sausage, thought seriously for a while and then shook his head: "even if my chicken has been burnt, but wearing tight leather clothes will still make people feel inferior." "For a man like me, who has committed a great crime, is guilty and deserves to die, I''d better put a bandage on it." The bandaged killer J walks out of the room. All the passers-by look sideways. Yun Yi holds the document and looks at him from afar. Then he raises his hand and hands and closes his eyes. Is this man really the three army commanders who are on the same level as teacher Lianshan? I saw the killer J put his lower body out to wrap bandage, and deliberately wrapped dozens of circles. He walked on the road with a bandage man, and threw a long bandage roll in front of him. "Hi, Yunyi boy, I heard that you worshipped the squint eyes of Lianshan as a teacher. Would you like to join me to see whether my new skin is handsome or not, please call me Egyptian pharaoh killer J. if you worship me as a teacher, I can give you a set of Apostle suit for free." Killer J puts his hands on Yun Yi''s shoulder. "I''m sorry, Mr. J. I don''t have any interest in fancy clothes. Besides, please don''t make fun of the poor teacher..." "It''s not a joke, it''s a fact. It''s a lovely little Lori when she was a child. When she grew up, she was actually a black squint. It''s really unforgettable..." Killer J said, suddenly noticed cloud Yi look at the eyes behind him, look a little stiff. "Hello, appendix, I''ve never said anything bad about you." Assassin J quickly turned around and saw standing behind him, wearing a white coat, squinting his eyes and smiling. His strong desire for survival made him smile. Fake smile excited bandage on the face, killer J also smile narrowed his eyes. "Lord Negri has fallen into a semi sleep state. Now Noah is in charge of the overall situation. He ordered you to attend the summary meeting of the disaster war. Otherwise, the consequences would be more serious than saying that I squint, and your new shape is good." With that, she walked to one side: "Yun Yi keeps up." "Goodbye, Lord J." Yunyi nodded, holding the materials, and hurriedly followed Lan Shan''s back. He had listened to the course of Lianshan. After the expedition to Nanwei lifted his mind, he began to learn from her teacher. "I said my new skin is good." Assassin J mumbled and quickly rubbed his coke face with his hand, and let out his bright, deep and incomparable big eyes: "squint is so ugly, I will never squint in the future." Then the asshole ran to the meeting. Now the boss has fallen into a half sleep for the next resurrection. Everything is presided over by the stinky Noah. After the guy got the tree, he became more and more arrogant and could not be provoked. "It is expected that in three years, no more than five years, the famine people will wage a complete war with us. Their population is expanding rapidly, and there is already information. They have developed new means to relieve the famine, and the growth cycle of the new-born famine people will be reduced.""From the original age of 13 to 15 years of age to obtain standard combat power, now the life form of 89 years old tends to be stable and can accept totem." "That is to say, in five years'' time, we will start to face a large number of warriors." Noah sat on the throne, summarized the information collected over the years, and then asked others to report on their development. The Ministry of science and technology, the Ministry of people''s livelihood and the Ministry of education in the Empire of heaven and man began to report their respective situations one by one. There were also three combat regiments, and their respective adjutants began to report on their regiments. There is no way for the three Army leaders. Noah is in charge of the overall situation, so the killer J has not formally traveled to the commander''s duty. She is a part-time Minister of science and technology, and she needs to report some professional things in person. "The branch cultivation of the world tree is in good condition and is expected to be put into use in three years." Appendix listed the items in the report and gave a detailed explanation. Later, Noah was asked to cooperate accordingly. The world tree, also known as the original moon tree bud, slowly returned to its original shape after being taken over by Noah. Later, it was simply named World tree. After growing up to a certain extent, it shed some branches and was planted in this wasteland world. Lan Shan and others are leading people to study the world tree and transform it to adapt to the world of sacrifice. Now they are growing vigorously in the world of sacrifice. Now, after the collapse of the SCR world, the wasteland sacrifice world will naturally become a base camp, and the world tree has gradually become the key. The process of the meeting is being completed one by one, and the next five-year plan has been completed just as killer J is about to fall asleep on his desk. "Now we need to send a man to the wasteland to take charge of intelligence gathering there." After Noah finished, his eyes were fixed on J, who was lying there with a confused face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 With the passage of time, the terrible legend of mummies appeared in the barren areas in the past three years. According to legend, a mummy is a guy with bandages all over his body. This guy appears and disappears everywhere. He often carries a magic lamp to realize three wishes. As long as anyone is entangled by him, he must realize his three wishes, otherwise he will cut off your chicken and put it in his own place. Otherwise, how could he be so long. "This is slander! The slander of red fruit, I was born so long Killer J beeps loudly. Several savages with disguise masks sitting next to the killer J all lowered their heads and refused to answer. One of them even began to doubt whether it was the right choice to betray the savage. After all, with such a big boss, there is no future. "Why do you keep your head down one by one? Your chickens are useless. " Killer J said casually, "what''s your latest news?" After getting the "treasure" made by heaven and man, these guys felt that they had no future in the United States of wasteland, so they chose to turn to heaven and man. Of course, they could not become real heaven and man if they did not embark on the road of Yongning. "Recently, the United States is sending supplies to the Dongjiang estuary, and calling for boatman. I think it is from there that the United States will send troops." A young man with a ghost mask said calmly, and then added a lot of intelligence information. "I observed that it was the movement of people. There were many strangers in Dongyang Town, and soon they disappeared." Another wild man with a Mountain Ghost mask also gave a lot of detailed information in a simple and honest voice. ¡­¡­ "I''m sorry, I''m busy practicing recently. I don''t know much about these news." Finally, he was a shy young man. The mask he wore was a God with cloud patterns. He scratched his head and said with embarrassment. "I get it. OK, you go back to your home, find your mother, and contact me later." After listening to all the information, the killer J clapped his hands to let these people return to their respective posts, but finally pointed to the shy teenager and asked him to stay. After a look at each other, the others left one after another. "Boss, I''m really sorry. I gave so many resources, but I didn''t find out anything." The shy teenager seemed to want to explain something, and the shoulder was grabbed by killer J. "Clean up, it''s almost time to evacuate!" Killer J wears bandages and his voice becomes serious. "Ah? Don''t you take them? " After all, he didn''t get any information, but those people gave a lot of information. How was it that he was taken away. "People like my killer J will be so conspicuous even in the dark. Do you think people like me have the chance to get so much information?" The killer lifted some of his bandage into the hair, smoke a mouthful of vicissitudes of life said. "You mean their information was fabricated?" The shy boy said with some shock. "If it''s fake, it''s OK. The problem is that according to my guess, they should have been specially arranged by the famine people to give false information." The killer J patted the shy boy''s head and said: "I thought all the pieces would be chess pieces, but I didn''t expect you to get this harvest." "It seems that such a shy person, in fact, is totally different." Assassin J said, the shy boy''s face changed for a moment, a trace of scarlet flashed in the dark pupil, and then the killer J put a bandage in his hand. "Since you sincerely implore me, I can hardly accept you as an apprentice. This is a master apprentice suit. I know you have envied me for a long time." Killer J raised his thumb to the shy boy, opened his mouth, showed his bright white teeth, and flashed a light. "It always feels like you''re imitating some bad character." The shy boy held those bandages and felt a rush of grass in his heart. "OK, what I want is your ability to make complaints about it. I''ll give you a hair one day, so you can start your teacher." Sincere words and earnest wishes make complaints about the shoulders of the young man, J. "Your teacher, my ability is the use of emotions. Since you have interest in serving the Tucao, carry forward it well!" "No, I didn''t. don''t talk nonsense. Did you listen to me carefully?" Rather baffling make complaints about rather baffling young people, their shy abilities are somehow unnatural. He is a disciple of killer J, rather baffling to wear the bandage and somehow become a Tucao. "Well, I''ll give you forty-two praises for this three company. It''s not difficult to keep it up and achieve one percent of the teacher''s ability." Killer J yelled, good, pulling the boy to the side of heaven and man: "say apprentice, what''s your name, your teacher and I have intermittent amnesia, can you tell me?" "I don''t know if I don''t know. It''s just your current disease!" "How can it be made up now? It was clearly made up when I forgot the task the boss ordered last time." Killer J''s face is full of shame, but proud of his proud face, so that the youth completely lost the motivation to struggle, the mask on his face was completely broken, a trace of cloud disappeared, revealing his true face."Just call me Yunrong." The shyness of the juvenile completely faded. In the grade of 12-3, a pair of heterochromatic pupils with red left and blue right, and some special lines on his face. That''s his special ability "Yunrong". Yunrong''s Totem is cloud. After he gets the totem, the real one is hidden in the cloud, including his real name, appearance, and even personality. What is shown outside is the simulation of cloud totem. Although he is naturally weak in the process of his totem, it can be said that he can be weak in this kind of totem. The reason why Yunrong, who conceals his true self, betrays the savage and becomes the dark line of killer J is that he doesn''t think the waster can win. Relying on his special ability, he went to some important places of the wasteland to observe, and also went to the territory where the heaven and man were located. Finally, he made up his mind to go to heaven and man. Then Yunrong wants to have a better life in the future, so he sneaks into some secret bases of the barbarians, steals some information, and prepares to give it to a spy as a warrant. As a result, he encounters the big pit of killer J. Mingming has successfully joined the big family of heaven and man. Mingming has handed in precious information and obtained enough identity. The two happy things together should have double happiness, but why is it like this? Yunrong, dressed in bandage, is a bit broken down. After learning that he is a disciple of killer J, he feels that many people look at him strangely, as if to say: a good child, how can you be mentally retarded at a young age. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 "Dongjiangkou has proved to be misleading information." A tree under the sky, the high-level of the heaven stood here, exchange information. "There are other dark lines, they are also sending false messages, our intelligence is almost paralyzed, obviously the famine has developed a way to target our intelligence system." "That is, where they attack, we don''t know." Leaves fan, a set of sand table appears in front of the public, above detailed showing the territory of the heaven and the wild, and also marked with red dot more than ten suitable for attacking places. "The fate difference machine also can not calculate the result. There are several high priests who jointly put out the sacrifice mantra, which blocks our reading of the information sea." "Yunyi, deputy of the Ministry of science and technology, frowned and lifted his glasses. Destiny difference machine is the research result of Ministry of science and technology in recent years. It can read the information sea in the world ancestors'' wasteland through machine, and then, through calculation, we can get the results of most problems. "The struggle between Nigerian and the famine consciousness for world authority has reached a critical moment, and he can not provide us with any help, of course, the sense of the famine is the same." Noah looked up and, with the help of the tree behind him, his eyes could see through the essence of the world. In the seemingly calm atmosphere of the world, the nature of the world that is crazy and flowing, from the perspective that the living beings can not see, countless fights about authority have begun, and the blooming or withering of a flower involves the struggle between the two. From the perspective of the normal world, that is, the war between the heaven and the wild. In this respect, neither will interferes, which is better than the intervention. "Of course we don''t have any harvest..." Noah looked at the cloud face of the integration killer J sitting together, and we got some confidential information. "Boy, did you see that Sven with glasses in his head is a loser?" The killer J is holding the shoulder of Yunrong, pointing to Yunyi and saying, "you are all surnamed Yun. My teacher is fed a lot of shit and urine by you. I don''t ask you to do anything. If you compare that kid to the other, it will not waste me to cultivate your kindness." "My cloud face is just a code, OK, not my surname, a shit and a urine will feed the dead. Besides, I and you only know each other for less than a year. It is only three days since I became your disciple for a reason. How to cultivate it carefully!!" Cloud Rong feels that he spits more slots than in his previous life. make complaints about the cloud in front of killer J. It seems that he always keeps the role of Tucao service. There is no way to make complaints about the performance of killer J. "Well, let''s ignore the two." Make complaints about Noah''s hand, and behind the trees brandish, the Tucao and the killer J master make complaints about everyone''s eyes. This tree is the branch of the world tree. It has been cultivated by the Ministry of science and technology of the people of heaven and technology. At least its roots have penetrated the world, covering most of the Tianren territory. As long as they are in the scope of root, according to different permissions, the natural people can communicate, remote project, transmit and so on through the world tree. Even in the network of heaven and man, which is made up of the root of the world tree, there are entertainment sections, which have the ability of virtual reality. Some long-term spiritual tight people can relax their spirit through this function. After all, the Tianren are only those who walk on the way to Yongning. They don''t reach Yongning. Not everyone is Nigel. They also need entertainment to relax themselves. Even Nigerian has the small game of catching killer J. "So, I have a proposal that no matter where the famine people attack, we gather troops and attack the wasteland from Dongjiangkou. If they really attack from Dongjiangkou, we are not afraid of facing the war, but if they attack our territory from other places, then we will give up defense and attack the wasteland collectively and occupy it." Noah looked down on the sand table: "there are several reasons to support this tactic." "First, our heavenly people have now been free from dependence on the altar of ancestor sacrifice." "Men and women can get their own birth of life by offering sacrifices together. But the barren cannot. Their new generation still need to rely on altar for ancestor sacrifice to obtain the birth of life source." "This also shows that they have great demand for the territory, and the new altar is not so easy to build, and most of the ancestral altars in our heavenly territory are dismantled as raw materials." "Second, we have the core technology. With resources, many infrastructure can be built quickly. Although these years, Nigerian has transferred back to power, but it is undeniable that they have more resources than us. After the exchange of territory, our development is faster than they are." "Third, we have been advocating elitism because of resource constraints. Our population is less than one fifth of the population of the shortage. We are more flexible in changing territory." "Fourth, the world tree is rooted in our territory, and its absolute control is in my hands. If we exchange territory, we can leave a part of the people behind and destroy it by means of the world tree network and our underground rail transportation." "Fifth, so we take the initiative!""Vote now, who is in favor of my proposal?" Noah said slowly, his eyes sweeping over the excited people. In fact, the above four points are totally unimportant. The most important one is the fifth point. They can of course send experts to spy on the intelligence of the barbarians, so as to formulate defense plans. They can also continue to delay time, waiting for Negri to gain an advantage in the power struggle. They can also use the geographical advantages of the world tree to intercept the attacks of the barbarians and stabilize the situation. But they want to take the initiative, rather than wait for the barbarians to decide to fight. They will not look down on the barbarians, but they are a race beyond the barbarians. They are confident that they are the attackers! "Sure enough, all tactical changers!" Assassin J looked at Noah in the distance: "the hearts of these players are dirty. I will never play tactics in the future." After the plan was determined, the whole ethnic group of heaven and man began to operate. The elite management implemented by heaven and man can be regarded as the whole people and soldiers. Once ordered, they all packed up their things and assembled into troops and rushed to Dongjiangkou. Those who are buried in the Tianren tribe are also picked out one by one. Even the savages can counter the intelligence system of heaven and man. How can the heaven and man do after special investigation? Most of them are excluded. A small number of them are hidden deeply. In the fragmented information transmission, it is difficult to get all the information. Even if they get the counter prophecy relying on the world tree network Technology, anti communication technology, can not transmit information to the famine. In this way, the whole family of heaven and man gathered into six legions and marched toward the mouth of Dongjiang River. This is the junction of the two sides of the territory, which is the most suitable place for large troops to pass. (in this paragraph, there is no charge for pirated book friends. In fact, Xuming doesn''t care much about seeing piracy for unqualified book friends. Although Xuming''s subscription has been dropping, it''s a bit hard to mix up with full-time writing. After all, when reading without conditions, Xuming has also seen piracy. If you look at my book, Xuming calls you book friend regardless of the genuine piracy, but please don''t run The whole book review area said some words showing intelligence quotient, which makes people lose their mood, and also affects the mood of the genuine readers. I''ll not write about this paragraph in the future. I''m sorry, fellow book friends.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 "Didn''t these demons find our misinformation?" At Dongjiangkou, the commander of the wasteland is holding up his telescope to observe the heavenly and human troops that are coming. "The so-called demons are just like this." In Dongjiangkou, there are indeed some barbarian tribes who pretend to attack from the Dongjiangkou, and even see a large ship crossing the river. The barbarians are more prepared to deal with the intelligence personnel of heaven and man, so as to ensure that they can not find out where they attack from. When they took back their telescopes, the commander of the barbarians handed them over to their adjutants. There were not many such telescopes. After seeing the great development of science and technology of heaven and man, they also set up a science and Technology Department to study the technology belonging to them. However, in fact, there is no comparison of science and technology in other countries, and there is no professional scientific literacy. Basically, they have no independent scientific research and development achievements. At present, all the achievements are inferior products obtained through the research on the captured Tianren technology. There is no way. Although the scientists of heaven and man use fantasy filling in some joints, their scientific literacy is beyond doubt. However, these wild scientists are a group of civil subjects, copying the scientific and technological achievements of heaven and man, and then using a large number of resources to pile up their achievements, which completely deviates from the true meaning of the science of heaven and man. "Pretending to attack, hold the attention of this group of demons. This group of invaders must win the United States of wasteland!" The commander of the barbarian told the herald. Standing in the force field of the wasteland, all the heaven and human beings are invaders, and for this group of invaders, we must kill them completely before we can vent our hatred. In recent years, with the support of a large number of resources, not only have countless talents emerged, but also the original famine people, driven by these resources, have flocked to many priestly masters, even high priests. The so-called high priest is to use the totem to pry the root of his own to obtain the inner phase after he has completed the road of gathering and obtained the complete totem. When the inner phase grows step by step and the root is liberated for three times, normally speaking, he is preparing for carrying the seeds of truth. But the wasteland sacrifice world doesn''t want these totem masters to get the seeds of truth, because at that time, they will have the ability to really control totems, and totems will become the soil for their seeds of truth to grow. Therefore, in the cognition of all the savages, there is no seed of truth. After they have worked hard for three times, they will integrate their internal and external aspects. After that, they reached the end of their power, that is to say, they became the so-called high priests. They could never see the truth again, nor could they really acquire the totem. After death, their inner image would be absorbed by the ancestors. Of course, most people can not accept the seeds of truth and become high priests. At least they can ensure that they will have a strong fighting capacity, and will not be weaker than many people who have obtained the seeds of truth. Although the physique of the savage is stronger than that of human beings, the essence of life is not much higher. In the process of growing up, as long as there are some defects in the process of growth, when carrying the seeds of truth, there will be 100% problems. Or because of lack of constitution, or because of mental defects, or because of some small places that you have not noticed, your behavior of carrying the seeds of truth will cause you to collapse completely. You will either become an irrational monster at the root, or die completely and return to the truth. Of course, it is undeniable that the combat effectiveness of high priests should not be underestimated. In the past hundreds of years in the world of famine sacrifice, each of these high priests was a leading figure of the times. But now, in the country of wasteland people, there are 13 such high priests, and there are hundreds of top priests who embody their inner appearance. After the road of gathering, the number of first warriors with priesthood has exceeded tens of thousands. At no time has the barbarians of the world been so powerful that they are confident that they can repel the invaders and keep their homeland. "We will become history, the most powerful generation in the history of the barbarians, and the object of admiration of countless future generations." The commander of the wasteland was very hot, and then he heard the report of the adjutant. "What? You said the demons were lining up and getting on the boat. What did they want to do? Do they want to take the initiative? " The commander of the wasteland looked at the confused adjutant, grabbed the telescope in his hand, and observed the situation in the distance. They didn''t care that they thought they were just to guard against their own attack, but they didn''t expect that after they lined up, they immediately boarded the ships in batches. "The number is not right! Report to the rear immediately with the communication device. " Although the commander did not know what the idea of heaven and man had made, he had faintly noticed that something was wrong. "Report, sir, there are hidden jamming devices in the city. Our communication devices are not working at all!" The adjutant turned pale because of the messenger. "Send people to report through zuhuang." When the commander gave this order, he remembered the warning of the high priest that there had been changes in zuhuang during this period of time, so he should not go to zuhuang as a totem. The high priest''s warning is mysterious. It seems that some disaster has happened in the ancestral wasteland, but it''s too late now. If the information can''t be reported in time, the famine man may be finished.Soon, some warrior closed his eyes and emerged a complete totem behind his back. His personal spirit integrated into it. With the disappearance of the totem, he went to zuhuang, trying to find other totems there to report information. However, his soul came to the ancestral wasteland with the totem. Before his perception was released, a raging energy rolled over, his totem turned into a pure source force, and the soul attached to it was completely broken without a sound. But in Dongjiangkou, the warrior''s breath of life was suddenly destroyed, leaving only the body in place. "No, it shouldn''t be." Commander''s face completely white: "send people to escape Dongjiang, in any case the information must be transmitted out." "I think it''s late, sir." Adjutant looks at the distance lenglengleng said. Noah was in a simple black robe, floating in the air of Dongjiang estuary. His long black hair was floating in the air. He could not see any expression on his face: "Law: destruction!" Under Noah''s spiritual words, all the water of Dongjiang River turned into a long dragon and poured it toward the mouth of Dongjiang River. The desolate people in the city crazily cast their sacrificial incantations to fight against the water of Dongjiang River. However, their incantations had problems on the way. They either collided with each other in advance, or collapsed at some point. The whole mantra failed or even backfired on the caster. A few of the incantations released by them collided with the dragon but didn''t work at all. Under Noah''s decrees, the whole city must be destroyed. As a righteous man of Negri, the bearer of his truth, the master of the world tree, what he promised will definitely happen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 The warship carried the troops of heaven and man to the wasteland of Dongjiangkou. The land just washed by the flood was still wet, and a corpse of a desolate man lay in every corner. Even the warriors with totems are hard to fight against natural disasters. When the flood covered them, the huge impact force killed most of the desolate people, and only a few of them survived. Dongjiangkou was originally used to set up a suspicious array. The troops dispatched were all face-to-face goods. Although there was a high priest pressing down on the array, they could not resist the heaven and man who came to Zhuzu. Killer J is dressed in bandages and carrying a head full of startled expressions. He is the high priest sent here to crush the battle. These high priests have gained stronger fighting power by integrating their own totems. Because of the existence of racial defects in heaven and man, it will be very difficult for them to liberate. Although the totem can be beyond the limit and stronger than that of the barbarian, they can''t match each other internally and externally. That is to say, heaven and man lack high priests, and it''s difficult to make up for high-end combat power with scientific and technological instruments. Therefore, the fighting power of the high priest is missing. In many small frictions, the scientific and technological civilization of heaven and man has surpassed that of the savages, and they can crush the barbarians. However, it is only these high priests or those close to the high priests who save the field that they can communicate with each other in the confrontation. Of course, there is also the protagonist Monroe. Although this guy was deprived of a small part of the hero''s aura by Negri and the killer j by using the inaccessible door, his luck has been flowing towards Yun Yi, but the main body of the protagonist''s aura is still in him. Unless Negri or Noah do their calculations, the battle he participates in will usher in victory. Of course, it''s not that there is no high-end combat power on the side of heaven and man. Noah, killer J and Lan Shan are gradually building their own road. They are more powerful than the high priest. They just want to train heaven and man. They usually don''t do anything. After all, most of the time, the killer J is helping others. In addition, they are some people of the unclean monastic order. After all, they are immigrants. They used the root crossing method to come to the world and made a contract with the world consciousness. Under normal circumstances, they would not intervene in this fight, otherwise it would be counterproductive. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the high priests of these wasteland people can shake up and call themselves ancestors. They are regarded as idols by the barbarian warriors. They can also display the panoramic totem of two in one to defeat most of heaven and man, and then criticize that the science and technology of heaven and man is a kind of heresy relying on foreign objects. But this time, when Noah gave his word, the high priest still wanted to turn the tide, save Dongjiangkou, and fight against Dongjiang water. Then he was stabbed into his head with a murderous blade and cut off his neck with the other. Although the killer J is not reliable, although he loves to die, although he likes to mess with things, don''t forget that he is a killer. He seizes the opportunity to strike a deadly blow. When he surpasses the high priest, the other party has no chance to struggle for a while. "My killer J doesn''t get angry. I really think I''m Hello Kitty?" With his little thumb digging his nostril, the killer J threw his head aside. The so-called high priest was confused by the so-called "highest fighting power". He really thought he was the most powerful one. He actually opposed Noah''s words. Although I don''t want to admit it, Noah is really the farthest one among the three of them and the closest to Negri''s existence. The perfect righteous man is not just talking about it. This guy resists God''s words and is seized by killer J. otherwise, this guy still has a chance to struggle. With Noah''s passing, the power that belonged to him began to work, and everything around him changed with his will. As the bearer of Negri''s road, as long as it is dominated by Negri, he can adjust at will. His will is the wish of God, his words are the law of God, and he himself is the existence of God. With the acquisition of the world tree, Noah became more and more clear about his own path. When Negri held up his throne to gather the road, he estimated that he would soon complete his road cohesion. Under Noah''s will, the terrain of Dongjiang estuary began to change. The Dongjiang River sank. This section became an underground river, exposing the flat land, allowing the large forces of heaven and man to quickly settle in, and various kinds of robots madly constructed, which quickly transformed this area into a logistics supply base. "Then launch a general attack! Let the savages see the power of higher civilization. " In small-scale friction, personal force is indeed more important. It is a fact that the barbarians surpass heaven and man in a small number of top combat forces. However, in the middle and lower levels of combat power, heaven and man surpass the barbarians. With Noah''s order, a large number of heaven and men were sent out, and a large number of war weapons were galloping on the earth. One by one fighters began to take off, carrying missiles and flying towards the wasteland. On the ground, armored vehicles and creeping snake powered mecha rush to the distance with the fighters. Technology is replicable, so one of its strengths lies in its mass production as long as there are enough resources. In the wasteland, the inferior barbarians who are not suitable for fighting are collecting materials and other logistics work. They are inferior races in front of those warriors who are inferior to heaven and man. If they can''t do the logistics work well, they will become slaves and become the objects that can be slaughtered wantonly.The warriors don''t have to produce or care about living materials. They just need to hone their combat effectiveness. The great class gap is frightening. The inferior barbarians have sharpened their heads to become warriors. However, there are more people waiting for resources than those who produce resources. More people exploit fewer people. It can be said that the ethnic group of the famine people developed rapidly under the control of the consciousness of the barbarians. If it was not for the special situation in wartime and under the authority of the consciousness of the barbarians, a large number of resources maintained the expenses of the warriors of the famine, then the social structure of the famine people would inevitably usher in an internal revolution. When the whistling sound appeared, these poor people who were trying to produce did not dare to lift their heads. As the power was taken away by Negri, the resources of the wasteland gradually returned to normal. If these poor people did not work hard, many warriors would not be able to eat. They have a little human rights at least for the poor, while slaves have no human rights at all, and they carry out squeezing production through life threat. It can be expected that even if the barbarian wins the victory, his civilization will regress, and there will be riots inside, because there will be many warriors who have the privilege now to plant the land later. After winning the war, the right has not been enhanced, but has declined. Conflicts will definitely break out. Of course, this also requires them to win first, but judging from the current results, they may win more dangerously. The missiles roaring down burst into flames and explosions, and then a large number of land forces from heaven and man came to face the desolate people who were blinded by air raids. Victory was a very simple matter. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 "This is war." Yunyi looks at the burnt corpse of a man on the roadside. His eyes are a little unbearable. "We are pioneers. Heaven and man walk out of the wilderness. In this short period of decades, our civilization has developed to the point that others have to sigh about." Bonan, whom Yunyi had not seen for a long time, was standing beside him. "All the sacrifices are just pains. What we do today is for the future prosperity of our race. We believe that they will bloom with brilliant flowers of civilization, go out of the wasteland and sacrifice the world, and realize all that we can''t achieve...." Bonan was bandaged in many places. As a member of the special corps of heaven and man, he spent a small part of his time recuperating in the rear and doing some civilian work. He spent most of his time in the rear of the enemy. He got the information shielding device installed in Dongjiangkou before. "Yes." Yunyi nodded. Although there are some defects in the life potential of a generation of heaven and men, they surpass the uncultivated in civilization. The barbarians wanted to wage war to maintain their hegemony. They thought that their generation was the strongest generation of the barbarians. They were creating a history that was respected by later generations. If they won the war, even if they did not degenerate into tribal form, they would split into many countries and continue to fight in the world of famine sacrifice. This is not only the limitation of the pattern of consciousness of the barbarians, but also the limitation of the barbarians. In other words, the civilization of the barbarians has come to an end. If they want to make progress, they need to change even if they want to make progress, and this kind of change needs to be precipitated. Even the consciousness of the barbarians can at most promote the establishment of a wartime alliance state. However, heaven and man are trying to make up for their own civilization. Countless heaven and man have been following each other. What they have done today is for the sake of the stronger nature and man. When Yun Yi became the Vice Minister of the Ministry of science and technology, he obtained all the rights of the knowledge base inside heaven and man. He had some knowledge about the world, about the halo of the protagonist, and even vaguely knew the relationship between the disaster maker and Negri, but there was no evidence. This is not concealment, but because this evidence is related to the struggle for power in the world. This crucial information is not suitable for being released now. He had read the mission report of ponan and understood the causes and consequences of his rescue. He even met with Negri and observed the most likely future of his fate in the future rehearsal based on the information sea of the past. In that future, he would be Monroe''s most reliable assistant, a high-level figure among the desolate, worrying about Monroe''s problems, and then, many years later, he died as the education minister of the United States of the wilderness. That Yunyi had a lot of scenery and enjoyment than others in his life, but in his view, it was a road he would never take. In the face of truth and peace, that kind of life may be good for ordinary people, but Yunyi knows that such a life is confused. His soul is entangled with some ridiculous information in his eyes, and he can''t look directly into his heart and cling to some useless things. Maybe at that time he was satisfied with himself, but if that Yunyi knew what he was like now, I''m afraid that Yunyi would abandon his life and embark on the road of Yongning. When he first knew about the so-called future, Yunyi was really confused. He was very clear that the future was based on the information sea of the whole world in the past, which showed that the future was almost real. This sense of separation between the present and the future had an impact on Yunyi, but it was this impact that made him understand the road of Yongning and the gap between man and nature. Heaven and man are the ethnic group born from the information of Negri. Their blood is really different from the uncultivated people under this information, but what really opens the gap is thinking. After experiencing the cloud meaning of the two modes of thinking, what is more recognized is heaven and man. Yunyi closed his eyes, opened his eyes again, and looked at the scorched corpse of the barbarian below. His eyes had calmed down. He really felt sad for those poor people who had been attacked and died. After all, he was once a desolate man, but these sorrows will no longer hinder his soul, but become a help. "The difference between heaven and man is in thinking, in spirit, in culture, not in blood, which is why I can occupy a high position." Yun Yi understood in his heart that it is inevitable for advanced civilization to overcome backward civilization. From some traces around, we can find that these wasteland people are in a deformed social system and have no chance to bloom their lives. Even they are not living for the sake of living. The only meaning of their existence is to provide living materials for the upper class warriors. "Our aim is to liberate the wasteland and sacrifice the world, to liberate the life in it from ignorance, and the desolate people will surely perish. But they are not killed, but their minds are liberated, the limitations of the savages are broken, and they are transformed into new individuals." After realizing this, Yunyi felt that more and more things were converging towards him. Thinking of some information, Yunyi laughed. The man should be worried. ¡­¡­ "Bang!" A herald of the famine broke open the door and fell on the ground outside. He struggled in pain on the ground, but the soldiers who stood guard around didn''t dare to carry them to the rescue. After a while, the herald died.President Monroe has become more and more irritable these days. He can feel that what belongs to him is rapidly passing away. When he broke his arm, just now, the speed of the passage suddenly increased. What Monroe didn''t understand was that this was the reason why the world''s basic consciousness began to favor Yunyi. His main character''s fortune was rapidly declining. If it wasn''t for the one-third world consciousness of the desolate man''s consciousness, he would die suddenly because of the resentment uprising in the totem before long. As the protagonist bred by the world, Monroe was born with power and mission. His mission was to digest the information brought by the impact of Negri and let the world of famine sacrifice develop further. The power and mission are mutually influenced. In general, even if the protagonist does worse, it is difficult to change the halo of the protagonist. However, the inaccessible door opens the gap of the halo of the protagonist. Yunyi breaks through the original fate and becomes the candidate protagonist. In the confrontation between Negri''s will and the consciousness of the savage, it is the nature that determines the protagonist''s ownership who can better fulfill the mission. Monroe has been in a state of half disuse. At the beginning, he was eager for success and swallowed up others'' achievements. Although he suppressed the resentment, his character became more and more violent. If he was still the protagonist, everything would be easy to say, and good luck would be achieved. However, with the passage of his luck, he was gradually out of control. After learning that heaven and man directly launched a general attack from Dongjiangkou and leveled most of the territory with lightning tactics, Monroe directly attacked the herald. Monroe understood that he was finished, the famine was finished, and the strategic failure made the famine man lose the logistics supply. The whole civilization was at a disadvantage, and the strategic error made the famine man fall into the abyss. "There is only one way to do it now." The red light in Monroe''s eyes slowly brightened. The ethnic war is about consumption and supplies. Fighting with the nature and man in the current state of the barbarians, it may be equal in the early stage, but it can be expected that with the supply not keeping up, the combat effectiveness of the savages will rapidly fade, until they are pushed by heaven and man. The defects of the deformed social system, which was forcibly twisted together by the consciousness of the desolate people, were exposed at this moment. As a result, because of the limitation of their thinking, they did not expect that heaven and man would take the initiative to attack. Even the barbarians didn''t realize this. After all, it was the nature and man who would benefit from the delay. In the sense of the barbarians, if they are the ones who dominate this kind of advantage, they will definitely choose to delay time. However, the leaders of the deformed United States of desolate people are a group of guys who only care about combat effectiveness, but lack the corresponding quality of large-scale war. What they can take is combat effectiveness, and now only combat effectiveness. When combat effectiveness does not work, they are not far away from defeat when they are hit by soft ribs. Monroe recognized this point, so he called on the remaining high priests to prepare for the final fight with the only thing they could take. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 In the sky, fighter planes roar past, merciless missiles fall, and under the precise attack, they take away the lives of these savage defense forces one by one. After all, there are many people in the wilderness, and there are still many living forces in the territory. However, such scattered forces can not form useful resistance at all. The essence of blitz is three points: surprise attack, concentration and speed. With the rapid advantage of fighters and tanks, they hit the force and carry out surprise attack. In the face of this set of continuous moves, those wasteland warriors scattered in various places simply can not cope with it. Their large forces are still waiting at the border to launch a general attack on heaven and man. How could they expect that heaven and man are so reckless that they don''t even want their own territory and concentrate all their forces to launch a surprise attack. First of all, air raid was used to break up the local living forces, and the army armored vehicles and tanks were used to finish the task. After the territory was occupied by heaven and man, most of the inferior barbarians instinctively resisted for a while and fell into a daze, because they did not know what they should do now? Ten years ago, the awareness of the famine people used their power to pull the inclination of resources, which made the famine people harvest a lot of life resources, especially the high-quality ones. However, the low-quality ones will not be lost. Compared with those gifted people, they seem to have no value in training. Therefore, these poor people have been directly abandoned. Even if the ideas instilled from childhood are generated resources and their personality consciousness is extremely incomplete, their intelligence also has the limit of degradation. "As long as the superior barbarians pay attention to combat effectiveness, the intelligence of the lower class barbarians begins to degenerate. The civilization of the barbarians is anti intellectual, so they are doomed to failure." Yun Yi sighed, not to say that combat effectiveness is not important, enough combat effectiveness is the necessary basic quality of civilization, civilization without combat effectiveness is a castrated civilization. Therefore, national soldiers have always enjoyed privileges. Of course, there are always some people who are not clear about them in daily life, and think that soldiers should serve them. But when a civilization, a country, is governed by force, the only way waiting for them is to perish. It can only be said that Negri put too much pressure on the consciousness of the barbarians. In the struggle for power in the world, from almost no power to more than half of the power now, the original 20-year period is the time when the consciousness of the desolate people will die. The wisdom of the consciousness of the barbarians is completely based on the collective unconsciousness of the group, which was still in the tribal society not long ago. It may be because of the height of standing, the vision is relatively ahead of time. However, compared with Negri, it is not enough. In the ancestral wasteland, Negri''s will spread to heaven and earth, and all the powers belonging to the wasteland sacrifice world are converging towards him. Negri''s strongest point lies in his ability to learn. The behavior of the eternal light in the moon tree world impressed him deeply. Taking the road level life bearer as the ceremony, the rules of the moon tree world are recorded, and then the attack is launched to pull the moon tree world into the ceremony by chain reaction. If Negri and red tears did not escape at the beginning, then the eternal hot and the life bearer could refine them together, and they could be further promoted, instead of being in the road level although they have become the eternal light. Negri learned this kind of operation very well. He controlled more and more powers. Eventually, the whole world will become his altar to carry out the resurrection ceremony. There are more and more phenomena in the world to break through self limitation and achieve more perfect self, which has become one of the elements of the revival ceremony. "No The consciousness of the savage is still struggling, but his decline has been clearly seen. The basic consciousness of sacrificing to the world is abandoning him, and his personality is rapidly degenerating from a third of the world consciousness to the race God of the wasteland. At this moment, the consciousness of the barbarian lost his qualification as Negri''s opponent. He fell from the God''s ancestral wasteland, and the protagonist selected by him was personally pulled down. When the rear territory was occupied, the barbarians chose to struggle with their own strengths. They have not made progress in these years, and Monroe''s leading role has not fallen completely. With the help of his position, he has learned a lot of the latest research on sacrificial incantations. Under the support of this knowledge, his final Qi is burning, which makes him enter the state of epiphany. The art of totem plunder, combined with his God in me, evolved it into a kind of divination curse. Monroe deceived the twelve high priests of the wasteland. He said that he wanted to perform a self sacrifice curse, and needed some warriors as sacrifices. The twelve high priests were naturally willing to. They could see that the decline of the waster was not as clear as that of Monroe, but since the president wanted to sacrifice himself, let him go. There is not much else for the barbarians, but the warriors are absolutely enough. They will not be disturbed if they sacrifice a number of warriors. So soon a group of warriors were summoned here, and they were poured by the smoke addicts and lay on the ground powerless. Then Monroe handed over the so-called law of control to the twelve high priests, and then summoned his own serpent totem. When the serpent swallowed his body, the twelve high priests could not help praising the president''s devotion to the country.As early as after Monroe cut off his hand, when he turned the power of totem into an arm, he gradually had a crazy idea that it was difficult for the savages to completely control the totem. Even if the high priest integrated himself into himself, the relationship between them and totem was still the relationship between offering and being worshipped. However, totem plunder will cause a small number of looted people''s resentment accumulated in it. Monroe''s idea is to use the art of plunder on himself, leaving his consciousness like resentment, and taking the totem as his body. After all, isn''t it possible for a priest to place his soul on a totem? It''s just that when the priest sacrifices the totem, the contract is broken, and the powerful internal power of Totem will destroy the soul in the process of operation. Of course, there are limitations to this curse. Monroe clearly knows that his own will is somewhat insignificant compared with the totem. If the reverse totem plunder technique is used, he will leave a trace of resentment in the totem at most. Therefore, he needs sacrifices to control the totem to devour himself. The reverse totem plunder starts slowly. Monroe feels that his soul is deprived in the ritual. The pain of soul cutting makes him understand why those who were robbed by him hate him so much. With the help of the tooth, Monroe finally regained his control over the totem. His God was that I could let him use the power of ancestral wasteland to control the outer world. At the moment, he used this ability to control the snake totem. The serpent opened its scarlet eyes and devoured those warriors who had been poured into the earth. Their totems were deprived one by one, and became the source force into the snake''s body. The body of the big snake is expanding rapidly, and its prestige is becoming stronger and stronger. Looking at the serpent that devoured the sacrifice, the twelve high priests nodded with satisfaction. This powerful Totem will even be their opponents. As a strategic weapon, they will be able to defeat heaven and man when they are put into the battlefield. So they quickly took the method of control that Monroe had given them, controlled their own totems, turned their sacrificial power into incantations, and poured into the scarlet eyes of the serpent, which was bigger than them. But at the next moment, the scarlet eyes of the serpent looked at them, along with the connection of sacrificial power, countless resentments burst out. Those warriors were devoured alive, and their resentment accumulated in the serpent totem. The control method can control the snake, but the first thing to face is the resentment of those who are swallowed up. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Monroe manipulated the serpent and opened his mouth to the twelve high priests. The reason why Monroe wanted to be a great priest of the wasteland was for the benefit of power. In order not to be inferior to others, what if the barbarian could not win the battle between heaven and man, he would take this opportunity to become a god! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 "The resistance of the savages is getting weaker and weaker." A little uneasiness flashed through Yun Yi''s heart. It''s expected that we can defeat the barbarians, but some of them are too easy. Even if it''s because the barbarians'' tactics are wrong and they are seized by heaven and man, the resistance of the savages is too weak. We should know that the barbarians still have a large army, but without supplies, it is difficult to fight for a long time. In principle, the barbarian tribes should now transfer their troops to snipe at the blitzkrieg troops of heaven and man. This batch of fighters and armored vehicles and tanks have gathered most of the materials of heaven and man. The essence of Blitzkrieg is to concentrate on attacking the enemy''s weak points. If it is defended, it will be very dangerous. Because of the Blitzkrieg, the forces of heaven and man have gone deep into the wasteland, and the front line is extremely long. If we can''t defeat the enemy and destroy their ability to fight back, we will be in an awkward situation. "What are they doing?" Yunyi directed the remaining people of heaven and man to quickly clean up the battlefield, stabilize the occupied territory, and bring out some of the uncultivated people who still have cognition, and give them the right to help them start building new bases. The army of heaven and man sent people to explore the trace of the army of the people''s Republic of China, but they found a lot of traces, but people did not find them, as if they were missing. "Clearly, attacking our extended front at that time will bring us a lot of trouble." Yunyi waved the men back and looked at the sand table map in the field, thinking about the whereabouts of the wasteland troops. The speed of the barbarian can break out in a short time and surpass the armored vehicle. However, in terms of durability, the barbarian can not compare with the machine. As long as the machine has fuel, it can be driven for a long time. The armored vehicle made by the utopian technology of heaven and man can be driven continuously for at least three or five years. However, if the savage warrior runs at high speed for several hours at most, he will become a dog. Even if the high priest drives the totem at a speed comparable to that of a fighter plane, he also needs energy. Driving the totem for three days in a row, he can indeed cross the mainland, but his energy will be exhausted, and there will be no combat effectiveness if he drives the totem. Of course, the above is only about speed. Totems have all kinds of strange abilities, among which there is inevitably the ability to transmit. If the strongmen of the barbarians gather a group of elite and let a person bring them to deliver them, then they can indeed deliver a batch of combat effectiveness. It is these people that heaven and man are prepared for before. If it is the mobilization of normal forces, they can quickly find out, and then rely on the mobility and rapid gathering of strength. However, to our surprise, these wasteland people disappeared completely, so we could watch them gradually occupy the wasteland and stabilize it a little bit. "The twelve high priests and Monroe did not appear on the battlefield. I''m afraid they are brewing some counterattack power." Yun Yi sighed. He always felt that there would be some twists and turns in this last moment. "How is the publicity going?" Yunyi walked out of the office and saw Bonan, the Tianren agent who is now working as the propaganda minister. Compared with the wasteland, the number of heaven and man is still too small, and most of them are now fighting to defeat those resistance forces. The management and reconstruction of the territory that has been attacked has become a problem. So the propaganda minister should be transported out. Heaven and man were born to know it. Negri''s message was reflected in their blood. On the contrary, these people of the United States of the wilderness are polarized seriously. The inferior barbarians are even weak in their self-awareness to the point of degradation of their intelligence quotient. The normal people of the wilderness choose to become warriors, because only the warriors have normal human rights, which leads to a very poor spiritual culture. After all, only warriors have the qualification to pay attention to this area, but warriors alone are not enough. The stronger the people are, the more privileges they have. Therefore, the life of most warriors is a training machine only by competing for various resources and practicing again and again. At the end of the day, one by one they are very proficient in all kinds of knowledge of totem and sacrificial rites, and they are more powerful than others in scheming and seizing resources. However, if they are asked to talk about life and ideals, they can only draw their swords and say, "why do I have to explain my life to you?" To put it mildly, it''s straightforward, but if it''s not good to say, it''s just these two things in my head. In addition, the rest is the inculcated sense of racial honor. I was born in heaven and earth for many years, and how many predecessors I am proud of as a desolate person. Then I dig graves more diligently than anyone else, and I only have resources in my eyes. Isn''t the tomb of my predecessors used to dig? Racial pride without racial culture is brainwashing. Therefore, on that day, people broke the defense line of the barbarians and occupied the territory. After a group of brainwashed guys rushed to send them to death, all the remaining barbarian warriors fled. In the tribal period, the life and growth of the barbarians were all in the tribe, and the recognition of the tribe and the priest was stronger than ever. It was normal for such a tribe to have a sense of honor. After all, they were born and grew up in the tribe. In the period of the United States of America, the barren people were born in batches, and then they identified their qualifications. Those with high potential were trained carefully. Those with general potential were given to the educational administration. After universal education, they were given a certain period of time. If they could become warriors, they would be superior. If they could not, they would go to produce resources.As for the less qualified, they will be sent to the training room and sent to work as soon as they are old. They have no chance to change their fate. Therefore, in addition to those with high qualifications, the sense of identity of the barbarians towards their ethnic groups is almost brainwashed. After the day people occupied here, they spread the basic knowledge of the road of Yongning to them, emancipate their minds bit by bit. As long as the thought identifies with the road of Yongning of heaven and man, then they are all heaven and man. At the beginning, they were extremely frightened by the "demons" who bombed the territory by flying airplanes and caused some casualties. They were afraid to be taken as sacrifice. However, with the contact and the ideological and political lessons that were difficult to understand at the beginning, they were very frightened. They gradually realized who they were? Who are the demons who claim to be heaven and man? What kind of group are they? How did this war happen? Vision determines behavior, and cultural war is also war. In this respect, heaven and man win over the barbarians. As long as you have a good understanding of what heaven and man are, you have to identify with them. Even if you are a part of Negri, you can choose to join the unclean monastic order. No relatives, no lovers. After understanding the essence of the high priest and president who once believed in, most of the barbarians chose to join the heaven and man. Force can make you defeat others, but it can''t be convincing. "No, I''m going to class!" Bonan gave a bitter smile. After learning some knowledge, these people broke out with great enthusiasm. They asked him about all kinds of knowledge and ideas every day. Just as he was talking to Yunyi, there were already many desolate people waiting there. "You go to work." Yunyi nodded and looked at Bonan walking towards the desolate people. Suddenly, he found that there was something strange about them, which was just a feeling in Yunyi''s mind. However, when he looked at Bonan, who was getting closer and closer to those people, his foreboding became stronger and stronger. Under the earth, a multi headed snake opened many scarlet eyes: "savage, obey my command!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 "Wait!" Yunyi opened his mouth and saw all the bodies of the wild people wriggling. Their normal necks were rapidly lengthened, and pieces of flesh scales grew. The eyes full of knowledge seeking turned into scarlet. The snake stretched its head and opened its mouth. The corners of its mouth were torn by force because of its great force, exposing bleeding teeth and mouth. Bonan''s expression changed instantly. As an elite agent of heaven and man, he summoned his own totem at the first time, a neutral God with his hands crossed over his eyes. At the moment when the totem came out, all the elongated head snakes passed through Bonan''s virtual body. Ponan''s Totem symbolizes walking on his own road and will not pay attention to other things. The derived ability is to plunge his body into a closed and virtual state. As long as the power does not break through the boundary, he can not hurt him, and his totem can freely move around him within a certain range. There is a fatal defect in the use of totems, whether they are people of heaven or of the wilderness. Compared with totems, their own bodies are particularly fragile. Once their bodies die, their totems will return to the ancestral famine. Compared with heaven and man using Utopian technology to protect themselves, the skill of making totem melt into their body developed by the wild man can make up for this defect to a certain extent. However, this kind of integration skill is not lasting. Generally speaking, there are more warriors who died of their own bodies and were not given full play to the power of totem. Ponan''s Totem ability is a good solution to this problem. If you want to kill his body, you can only defeat his totem. As long as his totem is around him, there will be a strong fighting power. In the body into the state of emptiness, the statue of God with his hands crossed over his eyes slowly put down his hands and opened his golden eyes. Like Yun Yi, Bonan went to meet their forerunner Negri. He was deeply impressed by Negri''s golden eyes. Yunyi saw his own future from Negri, while ponan obtained knowledge from Negri''s eyes. This part of knowledge in Bonan''s further description of his own totem, so that his totem has such a pair of golden eyes, with this pair of eyes, most things in the world can not escape his observation. The bodies of those savages fell on the ground and twitched, but their necks were still stretching rapidly. Then with a crisp sound, the skin around the neck was broken, and the spine and internal organs were pulled out. With a split mouth, a long, scaly neck, and a spine and intestines pulled out from behind, a human snake appeared in front of ponan. In Bonan''s eyes, we can see the souls of those savages who are disappearing. They are very painful. Their souls are transformed and swallowed by their bodies. The pain goes deep into the bone marrow and goes beyond the limit that human beings can endure. Their soul''s mouth opened and closed. It seemed that they wanted to tell something. As an elite agent, Bonan naturally learned the lips of the barbarians. These are gradually emancipating the mind, once pestered him to ask about those knowledge, extremely love learning of the wilderness people, in asking him. He once said where the town of Yongning is and why he is so miserable now. Screams ring around, it is obvious that the mutation is not only in front of a few people, I am afraid that most of the desolate people are changing. "Where is your promised peace?" With their lips torn, the snake''s words were a little leaky and hissing like a snake. Seeing that they could not attack Bonan''s body, they rushed towards his totem. "I see it!" The statue of golden eyes looked at the snake wriggling over with a slight contraction of its neck. Then a catapult rushed towards him, but it was caught by the statue. The rest of the head snakes were also thrown by his hand and hit the ground with one foot. The golden eyes reflected the struggling and twisting appearance of the head snake. In that unique perspective, Bonan saw more information. Deep in the soul consciousness of the other party, it should be called the deep malice spread out from unconsciousness. It is behind this evil that there is a power to transform the desolate people and turn them into head snakes. "How is it going?" Looking at the snake, Yunyi could not help but frown. In his heart, a desire also emerged, which made him stretch out his tongue and lick his lips. Later, Yun Yi noticed this strange phenomenon. He went deep into his heart calmly and found that there was not a wide channel. A trace of malice was floating out from it. There was a force behind him that wanted to spread out completely. However, because the channel was too small, it was difficult to gush out. "The collective unconsciousness of the desolate? Is this the means of the wilderness? " Yunyi is not good at this point for the time being, so he can only focus on part of it, otherwise his consciousness will be infected by those maliciously. "Mr. Bonan, why do you want to catch me, let me bite you, I''m so painful, let me take a bite and let it vent!" The head snake struggled in pain. His pain did not come from the power of ponan totem holding him, but also from the torture of the soul. Bonan''s face moved, and the Totem''s big hand seemed to relax a little. The snake with its head turned quickly, opened its mouth and was about to bite Bonan''s hand. "Wait..." Yunyi saw this scene and wanted to stop it, but he thought of something and stopped his own action.In the golden eyes, you can see that in the unconscious depths of the head snake, that wisp of malice, at the moment when the snake is about to bite, gushes out some dark "toxins", and the malice on it makes people cold all over. At this time, the statue''s big hand tightened, directly tore off the head snake''s neck, and took down the throat tube where the force existed. In the bloody throat, it was like a black meat worm''s "toxin" wriggling wildly, trying to get into the totem of ponan. Unfortunately, Bonan was on guard and had prepared to form a cage to bind it. This power is similar to totem. Once it is put into totem, maybe Totem will change. "It is this thing that they spread out and transformed them through the unconsciousness of the barbarians." The face of the statue of Bonan was expressionless, and even the voice kept that ethereal tone. But familiar with his Yunyi, Bonan must be angry to the extreme now. "I just wanted to pour this thing in my deep consciousness, but I think my ideology has changed compared with the wilderness people. It is almost impossible for the other party to infect me." Yun Yi looked at those wriggling heads of snakes, frowned and said. "Through the collective unconscious transmission of mutated toxins, only those who have changed their ideology have a little resistance. If we want to really resist this kind of transmission, we must embark on the road of Yongning." Yun Yi roughly evaluated the black meat worm like toxin, shook his head and said, most of the people they recruited these days have just been liberated, except for a few people who have not reached the point of ideological change. "I see. Pass the information to other areas and find out the guy in the dark!" With an effort at his feet, all the snake heads turned into meat paste, which ended the pain. The totem God again crossed his hands to cover his eyes. The unreal flesh was solidified. He did not go to see the flesh and blood, but walked quickly to other places. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 Panic continues, and most of them are mutating. Even if they are not extinct this time, they are almost as good. Thanks to the timely intelligence of Yunyi and Bonan, most of the heaven and men responded to this timely and suffered some damage, but it was not big. After all, the quality of heaven and man is not joking. Tianren began to shrink the defense line. After the famine happened, Tianren could no longer control such a large territory and could only shrink. Yunyi was not involved in the snake hunting operation. He is a researcher and what he should do is a scientific researcher''s job. In front of him was a one eyed head snake, which, unlike other human headed snakes, was made by man and nature. After he was bitten by a human head snake, the toxin entered his body without going through the channel of consciousness and directly injected into his body, so he still retained some basic reason. He volunteered to become an experimental body. He could blurt out any real feelings of Yun Yi''s surgical experiments on him. "Did you succeed?" The one eyed head snake lay on the experimental platform, his face was convulsing involuntarily, his whole body was shaking, that kind of deep-seated pain was torturing him, let him spread the toxin, but he all endured, with his own will to fight the pain from the soul, as far as possible to express his feelings clearly. "It''s done!" After writing the experiment, Yun Yi put out a smile on his face and held out his hand to the man. "Yes, that would be great!" The remaining serpentine pupil, it seems to bloom a different kind of brilliance, as if in relief, but also as if to extricate, or perhaps nothing. Yunyi closed his eyes, and the big snake totem behind him glowed. With the greatest effort, he mobilized the sacrificial power and exploded a huge force in Yunyi''s hands, smashing the head snake and the soul. Looking at the flying powder, Yunyi coldly orders the experimental platform to recycle these infectious substances. He didn''t hate him or lose control of his power. He just cut his body one knife at a time. He understood how much pain this man and nature were suffering. If he could, Yunyi didn''t want him to live another second. But for the accuracy of the experiment, he had to cut the other person''s body over and over, hang the other person''s life, and then test the reaction of various drugs to his body. Sometimes he doesn''t express his feelings clearly, so Yunyi has to do the same experiment several times to ensure that the information from the other person is accurate. Taking back his hand, Yun Yi bit his lips and went to the bathroom to wash his hands. Then he slapped the water on his face with the water in his hand. Yun Yi wiped the water off his face and went on working. "The results of the experiment come out." Yunyi distributes the heavy documents in his hands to other people. All the people present are dignified. Even if he becomes more and more out of shape with the killer J, Yunrong closes his eyes and seems to be suppressing some emotions. "The infectious power of toxin is a variant of the totem source power, which contains the information fragment of the so-called God snake. The other party knows too much about the savage. Under the impact of the toxin, no one can resist the infection. Even if the heaven and man are directly injected into the body by the toxin, they will be infected and changed." "The best thing to do is to keep the toxins out of the body." "In addition, the locator has been developed." Yunyi raised a box, which revealed a huge snake eye, which was always staring at the same position. "It''s really a slow fire!" Yunrong opened his eyes. The man who was always covered with a mask seemed to reveal a trace of seriousness at this moment: "that guy actually wants to infect me from my consciousness. I will never let him go. I took part in this operation, peeping over there. Do you want to go?" "Who peeps? Ha, who peeps? " Assassin J stood at the door and yelled twice. Then he saw the serious faces of the people in the room. Then he said with some embarrassment: "well, I wanted to get together with you To eradicate the bad guys, but, the boss is at a critical time. After a period of time, I will return to the old man''s body for a period of time to upgrade and transform. " "But don''t worry, little apprentice. I will teach you my unique skills before I leave." Killer J laughingly expressed the meaning clearly, they can''t participate in the battle, this time the fight can only rely on heaven and man themselves. "I had expected it." Yun Yi was not disappointed. This is expected. The greatest danger of heaven and man in the past was that Negri''s will resisted them in the ancestral wasteland. Now that Negri wins, they have to face the aftershocks of their own sense of desolation. If this can''t be settled, they will appear to be unable to create heaven and man. "That''s it. Get people out there, find the damned bug, and let him pay off some debts!" Bonan stood up and seemed to have put more bandages on him, wrapping some of his skin. *** His behavior pattern is almost the same as Negri. He will give any talent he meets with a chance to become stronger. As long as you can make up your mind and remove the limitations of the past, Noah will give him an opportunity.He can''t play the trick of taking in the apprentice. All the people are his experimental objects and his chessmen, but it is much easier to get strength from him than the other two. If you are not as talented as her eyes, she will not open her eyes and look at you. Killer J is confused. But if you take advantage of him, you will know what it means that no one can offend killer J. Yunrong just coincides with his meeting, and the ability of Yunrong is very interesting, so the killer J just plays and gives some training. Only Noah, who took power from him, was countless, though most did not survive. Obviously, as a propaganda minister, Bonan watched his students turn into monsters in front of his eyes, which stimulated him and became a stumbling block on his road to Yongning. He has two ways of doing it: either lower the lower limit and ignore all the emotions in this line, or eliminate the root causes of these emotions, and then turn them into a landscape of his past. Obviously, Polan chose the latter. Carrying the box, Yunyi pushes his glasses, and the signal flows through it. Never underestimate what kind of destructive power a researcher can break out after he is fully prepared. Yunyi doesn''t like destruction, but this time it seems less destructive. He''s sorry for holding the scalpel. As for Yunrong, this guy was pulled away by the killer J, saying that he wanted to teach them unique skills and would catch up with them soon. The snake''s behavior made people angry, so they all decided to hunt it down! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 Deep underground, a strange snake is crying in pain. Monroe calculated very well, using self sacrifice as the name, successfully engaged in business. His totem no longer cared about the restrictions of the totem plunder law, and devoured all the other totems in the army. Now the original black snake, each snake scale is a bright red eyes, he is constantly twisting his body, while laughing and crying bitterly. Among the serpents, there are too many complaints accumulated. Their totems are integrated into one. While the totems conflict, they complement each other. Just like the original barbarians, they hunt each other, but they are the same race and do the same thing. But in the middle of the snake''s eyebrow, a huge red vertical eye, a consciousness is at a loss. "Who am I?" "Mengsanqi? Monroe? Or the consciousness of the desolate? " "It doesn''t matter, because it hurts so much." After the basic consciousness of the world completely inclines to Negri, the consciousness of the savage gradually loses its status of world consciousness. With the rapid deprivation of power by Negri, he becomes the first God of the ancestral wasteland. In the history of the world of famine sacrifice, countless people wanted to go to the ancestral wasteland and live in it. However, due to the recessive restriction of the world, they all failed. However, the consciousness of this part of the wasteland degenerated from top to bottom, and became the first God in the ancestral wasteland. And then he was trapped in Monroe. Because the serpent devoured too many totems, the consciousness of a large number of wasteland people is getting closer than ever before, and the channel of collective unconsciousness has reached the maximum. Before staying in the ancestral wasteland for a while, the God of barren man degenerated again from the God of ancestral famine to the God of snake on the earth. With the help of the force of the environment, Monroe was forced to accept the impact of the original environment. However, because of the uniqueness of the beast tooth, Monroe was not completely lost. He was completely integrated with the consciousness of the barbarians, and this totem, which came from the fusion of numerous wild man totems, also became the body of God on earth. Now the serpent has broken away from the shackles of totem and has become a super life, similar to the original force fetus born under the moon tree in the moon tree world. Moreover, because it has absorbed too much negative consciousness, it is born to be on the road of chaos. As a matter of fact, in the period of his birth, he condensed the seeds of truth. Countless desolate people were forced to tear away their totems, their souls were rubbed, and complaints were extracted and gathered together. The pain formed was filled with the serpent. "Pain is caused by conflict. When there is a conflict between spiritual consciousness or body and things that cannot be accepted from outside, it will cause pain. But which is me?" Snake in the ground constantly rolling, his body, his consciousness all the time in the conflict, always conflict, let him produce pain from the beginning to the end. "Spread him to more people, more people! They should infect my pain together Hundreds of scarlet eyes on the snake are all open, which is difficult for ordinary people to observe. In this angle, there is a sea of consciousness that looks like a black whirlpool. The dominant snake living at the bottom of the vortex has completely dyed it black with his toxin. Every drop of sea water in the vortex, viewed from another angle, is like a channel connecting with human head snakes. Only a few hundred faint white silk threads are floating on the edge of this vortex, most of which are in the perspective of another piece of consciousness. The snake wants to get out of the whirlpool and go to another ocean nearby, but a golden pupil opens slightly. The snake is hit by the eye and sinks into the deep sea again. The howl of pain spread from the sea of consciousness, along those few uninfected silk thread crazy impact. "Well!" Yunyi suddenly grunted and handed the box to ponan. Many blood vessels broke out under the snake''s eye in the box, and those blood vessels squirmed quickly. Then the naked eye could see that one of the blood vessels grew a mouth and beat wildly in the incubator. "How about it?" Bonan put his foot on the box. Under the control, the sacrificial power turned into transparent blades and cut off those vascular snakes. Along with the black blood, another snake''s head was ejected. Until Bonan strangled more than ten times with the sacrificial power, the blood vessels did not shrink down. But in the snake''s eyes, some black gas could be seen flowing. "It''s nothing. It''s just that the target suddenly revolts, and the force of the impact suddenly increases. It''s not suitable." Yunyi opened his eyes. Just now, the monster released a lot of power along the small channel from the deep of consciousness. He wanted to use brute force to break it away. The theory of human consciousness is complex and complex, in which countless streams of information flow and connect, and finally form an idea. Each stream of information will affect your final decision. Only when the road level reaches the road level and the road carries out its own existence, can we master every wisp of thought and know every trace of information. Of course, the road level will not allow itself to maintain the behavior of controlling all thoughts all the time. Because when all the thoughts are controlled and all the information inside is clear, you will find that your thoughts become a circle, and all your decisions can not go out of this circle.For ordinary people, the amount of information contained in the consciousness of existence at the road level is enough for them to deal with all the things in the world, but for the road level, this state will only hinder their progress. Therefore, unless it is necessary, the road level will make their thinking in an active state, bring more unknown information into their consciousness, and straighten it out to expand their own circle. When fighting at the road level, unless it is a crushing battle, the road level should also open up its own information storage, flow out some consciousness and turn it into an information battlefield, collect all kinds of correct, wrong, deviant and hidden information, and compete with the processing of unknown information and the release of its own information. Yunyi, who is well aware of the importance of consciousness, will not despise the impact of information coming from the deep sea of consciousness. He does not have the ability to distinguish what each strand of consciousness is. He can only barely exclude the disordered and conflicting information from his own consciousness. The sea of the collective unconsciousness of the savages has been completely finished. The shock of the big snake''s painful information has completely polluted it and dragged more and more savages into the abyss of pain. Only when the ideology of a small number of the barbarians changed, their unconsciousness was affected in reverse, and most of them were divorced from the sea of consciousness of the barbarians, which was the only way to avoid infection. "Find that guy as soon as possible. If he keeps filling my brain with all those messy information, I''m really afraid I''ll go crazy after a long time." Yun Yi pinched his eyebrows. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 The number of snake hunting team is not large. From the fact that the opponents can infect all the savages through the collective unconscious sea of the savages, we can see that the opponents this time are absolutely formidable. Therefore, this time, it was the sharpest master of heaven and man to set out to look for the big snake, and then the large army could monitor and support at any time. Then the snake eye in the box in his hand rioted several times, and as they got closer to the snake eye''s destination, that eye rioted more frequently. More and more chaotic information flows are transmitted to the consciousness of Yunyi through the sea channel of collective unconsciousness. With more and more information, the specific role of these information is also shown, that is, pain. Yunyi began to frown and endure the chaotic pain information impact. Even the pain began to feed back to the body, as if there was a red iron bar directly inserted into your head, then began to stir to the left and then to the right. The pain is particularly clear, but people''s judgment is beginning to blur. This clear and fuzzy sense of crisscross makes people want to grasp what roar, but find that they can''t act at all. They suffer from torture repeatedly, and then create more pain. "Are you all right?" Bonan looked at Yun Yi''s frown and asked. "It''s still within tolerance." Yunyi nodded, and then described his inner situation in detail. He is a researcher. He is very clear that if the psychological situation is unstable, blindly arrogant will only cause serious consequences. It is rational to report his own situation to his peers in time. "When the warning value is reached, the instrument I set will notify you." Yunyi carried out the task with the mentality of possible death. After all, he was a stranger. So he installed an instrument in his body to monitor his own consciousness. Once the warning value was exceeded, the instrument would warn the surrounding people. If the final threshold was exceeded, he would kill himself by his own means. The snake''s eyes in the box suddenly beat up, staring at the ground, and countless blood vessel snake heads immediately grew out. "Here it is!" Yunyi opened a lid of the box. Inside were various buttons and some screens: "it''s just below." "Yunrong, have you arrived yet?" Yunyi fixed the snake eye box on the ground, pressed the button on it, and then turned on the communicator to connect Yunrong, who learned the so-called unique skill with killer J. "You can do it at any time. Why don''t you want the snake eye? It''s a magic weapon to draw two more cards in chaos Since he has been in contact with killer J for a long time, Yunrong''s words are always mixed with all kinds of inexplicable information. Fortunately, Yun Yi has learned an excellent way to deal with them from the appendix, that is, to ignore those inexplicable words. "Back off!" A group of about ten people looked at each other and ran quickly towards the distance. Standing in the distance, Yunyi and other people sit in front of the projection screen. In the original box, there are many wind up birds flying and vibrating their wings, and converting what they see into signals sent to the projection screen. You can see the snake eye in the box struggling desperately. There is a countdown on Yunyi''s glasses. When the time is all zero, he raises his head. A little red spot appeared in the sky, and it was getting bigger and bigger. A metal pillar, which was red because of the high temperature, whirled into the earth. Many sacrificial incantations depicted on it had been activated for a long time and played a role in the moment when it touched the earth. The mountains and the earth cracked. For a moment, everything seemed to be shaking. The projective space-based weapon, after obtaining a document named "Fangze authority analysis" from Negri, transformed it into a localized one, and finally realized it by the utopian technology of heaven and man. It is used to attack the enemies and facilities buried in underground bunkers, especially for beheading operations. It is used to complete the task of assassination and subversion with the ground forces. The original goal was to land on the wasteland base to defeat the enemy when the heaven and the barbarian troops were holding each other. Then Yunyi released a lot of spring birds to observe the target. See that piece of land split, affected the surrounding earth arched up, but the center fell down, there are some fiery red magma flowing outside. "Catch the wave!" Yunyi eyes gradually dignified up, the other hand pressed in his temple, constantly rubbing, to ease the pain of the beating. According to his anatomical study of the head snake, he got some information about the so-called God snake at the source. According to this information, he has developed a remote sensing device snake eye and a nearby snake wave sensor, which can accurately sense the position of the snake in a short distance. Since there are fluctuations, it shows that their goal is not far away. The crack in the ground widened again, and an ominous smell came out of it. The crack seemed to have stopped for a while, and then it spread rapidly. The earth was constantly fluctuating. Rocks and rocks rose and collapsed, leaving a long trail behind. It was obvious that something huge was coming from the ground. "Be careful Behind Bonan, there was a statue with both hands covering his eyes. His own body entered a state of emptiness. The statue slowly put down his hand, and his golden eyes turned away from his body before looking at the ground: "it''s very big."Yun Yi coughs gently, and a small bag behind his back unfolds and turns into two whirlpool jets. With powerful propulsion, he is sent to the sky. The rings on his wrists and ankles unfold into armor, wrapping his hands and feet, which produces thrust and changes direction. Other people also use their own skills. For example, a man of heaven opened the huge box that he was carrying, and the things inside turned into a giant mecha. Then, a lot of golden sight appeared on his body, which spread along the inner part of the mecha and perfectly combined with the mecha. Another example is the original thousand handed man of heaven, with countless hands open, holding all kinds of guns, and wrapping him with long bullet belts. When the crack reached the crowd, there was no pause. A serpent, like a ruby, broke out of the ground, opened its huge mouth, and bit or swallowed the cloud in the sky. A scale of a big snake is the size of a car. When several people observed it carefully, they found that the so-called Ruby scales of the snake were all scarlet eyes, full of crazy resentment and pain. The snake''s body rushed out of the ground and was about to bite into the sky. It had a small tail in the ground. Even so, its body was still wriggling in an abnormal state, venting its pain. "I am the serpent of God, I am the one of pain..." Before the final word "snake" was uttered, a scarlet beam of light rose from the sky and stood on the snake''s jaw, pushing it back and forcing it to shut up. "I always feel that if you go on talking, something terrible will come out..." Yunrong holds the scarlet blade in both hands and interrupts mercilessly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 "Damn traitor!" The big snake''s chaotic consciousness drove countless eyes to turn. When he sensed Yun Yi, he rushed up at the first time, and then was interrupted by a savage Oh no, he interrupted his words, which made him more and more angry under the torture of pain. In addition, the familiar murderous blade made the snake recollect too many things that were not so beautiful, which made him give up the goal of Yunyi and turn to Yunrong at the first time. "I am the God of the desolate, I gave birth to the waste man!" The snake roared and bent down, and a lot of resentment came out of the scale of scarlet eyeballs. The red resentment spread out from the snake like a devil, and in a flash it completely enveloped all around. In this scarlet background, the snake returned to his original dark appearance, countless pain toxin wriggled on him, and then swayed, and its tail swept toward the small insects on the ground. At the moment when the scarlet energy rushed out, the murderous blade in Yunrong''s hands shrank into a normal straight knife. The unreliable figure of killer J flashed through his mind, but now he can only trust him once. The blade of murderous Qi in his hand produced a buzz. A layer of cloud pattern appeared on Yunrong''s body, and began to try to imitate what he had learned before. The so-called unique skill teaching of killer J has given him a saber made by murderous spirit. It can gather and disperse, can be long or short, and can destroy most of the structure of soul energy. It can be called a weapon of artifact level. Then he was taught a set of sabre techniques to cooperate with the sabre of Sha Qi. According to the statement that the killer J accidentally let slip his tongue, this set of sabre techniques embodied the invincible Sabre technique that he thought of when he was squatting in the toilet for a long time. "Xia Ji bajian!" Yunrong shamefully read out the name of the move, because this Sabre technique must be matched with the murderous blade in his hand. The killer J, who should kill a thousand knives, has set such a setting for the murderous blade. He must shout out his name to cooperate with the start. Yunrong crazily waved his murderous blade in his hand, and every inch of the blade of the murderous spirit blade was broken and turned into countless thin pieces. With the wave of Yunrong, he was wrapped all over his body. The bloody blade of scarlet and the evil ghost of scarlet''s resentment collide with each other. The powerful destructive power of murderous spirit cuts countless resentments into the smallest spiritual structure. The scarlet light flashes and everything turns into light and disappears around the cloud. Countless tiny thin pieces gathered again and condensed into a blade again, and then turned into a red light, which topped the swept snake''s tail. In terms of combat effectiveness, the answer should be the big snake. After all, the big snake is a life body condensed by the source power totem, and the essence of life is more than the killer J with murderous body. Of course, although the serpent also condenses the seeds of truth related to pain, on the one hand, the division of consciousness of the snake has neither formed a real chaotic thinking, nor a complete logical thinking; on the other hand, the body of the big snake has understood the truth of pain because of its forced integration of the totem of adventure, but there are still problems and many weaknesses. Killer J and snake really want to fight. It''s about five to five. This means that the killer J tries his best to make use of the magic object of the inaccessible gate. After all, there is a divine object in the snake''s body. So Yunrong could only see that the light blade in his hand couldn''t bear the huge force of the snake, and it broke into countless pieces again. His body also flew backward under this force. "Feel the pain." When the snake opened its mouth, the black toxin was spewed out. Every drop of toxin turned into a sharp arrow and shot at Yunrong. It has been known for a long time that the infectivity of this toxin is known to all. If it is directly touched by the toxin, it will lead to irreversible serpentinization. Even if it is in the appendix, there is no way to reverse the complete snake head snake. This is the most dangerous place to fight the serpent. You need to be careful of his toxin all the time. Looking at the poison, Yunrong has no time to dodge. Of course, he doesn''t need to escape, because he is not the only one fighting the snake. an energy mask is lit up. The poison hits the top. The mask is just like a bubble. It encapsules the drop of toxin and forms a sphere floating in the air. The toxin inside turns around into a dark snake, which constantly twists and taps the body, but it can not break the energy bubble. He is also covered with a shield, which keeps the scarlet resentment out of the cloud. His eyes are indifferent to the compression of energy blocks into the energy shield. After countless experiments, he has been very aware of the toxin. Although he can not complete the treatment of the infected person, it is not difficult to create something to isolate it. The main route of transmission of this toxin is actually through the collective unconscious. Although its infectivity will not be reduced through physical infection, there are many ways to limit it when it appears in the real world. "Annoying little smart!" The serpent roared angrily, turned its body, opened its huge mouth, and black ominous gas was emitted from it, biting toward the position of the two people at an unresponsive speed.Among all the people, the snake''s most annoying is not the enemies of heaven and man, but the two savages of Yunyi and Yunrong. The snake''s subjective consciousness is also divided into many parts, the main one is the original sense of the desolate man and Monroe. Yunyi steals the aura of Monroe''s protagonist, which is the reason for the further deterioration of the war situation. However, Yunrong, it''s the murderous blade in his hand. Killer J often fails in many tasks, which makes people disappointed. However, in terms of pulling hatred, he thinks he is the second and no one dares to recognize the first. Coupled with the resentment of those savages in the serpent, why do they all have to be in the snake and enjoy endless pain and suffering, but these two people can stay out of the way, safe and sound. Sometimes jealousy is more distorted than hatred, because most of the losers rely on Ah Q spirit to comfort themselves. Their miserable situation is not their own reason, but the environmental conditions and bad luck. Other people are not so miserable. Therefore, most of the losers, after seeing the success of the same kind out of suffering, their first reaction is not congratulations, but jealousy. As for how to adjust their mentality afterwards, it is a personal problem. Therefore, when the consciousness of most of the savages is experiencing endless pain in the serpent''s body, how can they not be jealous and crazy when they see two compatriots appear as their enemies in safety. The head of a big snake and a small hill, full of black gas, bit the two savages. Before the mouth arrived, those black gas turned into poisonous snakes and poured towards them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 Under the impact of the special sacrificial flame, the golden warhead rushes out of the gun chamber. It is quickly activated by the sacrificial power runes depicted on the base bed, absorbing the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth, and then bombarding the black gas snakes. Sacrificial power can be called omnipotent power. As long as it is promised by the world, it can be done through sacrifice power, unless it is beyond the world. The essence of the big snake is the source force that the world absorbs from the void. After the transformation of the world, it naturally belongs to this world. The black gas poisonous snake he made is also the product of this world. Since it is the product of this world, the world will surely find a way to restrain him. The thousand handed Tianren hold a large number of guns. The bullet belt pulls and the muzzle flame sprays. As the sacrificial power is activated when the gun comes out, you can see the blue light passing by when the sacrificial power mantra is activated. But because there were too many bullets fired, the blue light turned into blue fire. "Insects..." Before the snake finished speaking, a three story house like a big mecha leaped up and came to the snake with a flame thrower in his hands and feet. The metal made sharp fists and hit the snake''s eye, which was almost the size of itself. At the elbow and arm, there are dozens of flame throwers that provide powerful propulsion. The powerful fist hit the snake''s eye, which pushed the snake. The huge head of the snake was biased. There were several cracks in the scarlet eyes. But in the blink of an eye, all the cracks were repaired. As soon as the huge snake letter was swung, it slapped on the mecha, and the black breath came out of it. The energy shield of the mecha flickered wildly, and was caught flying to one side. Just taking advantage of this opportunity, a neutral God with golden eyes fell on a scale on the head of the snake. There is no emotion in ponan''s golden eyes. All kinds of data flow into his eyes. Then he makes the correct response according to the conclusion of the data. Before that, Bonan had read a lot of relevant data from Yunyi''s laboratory. With the observation on the spot, more and more information was analyzed. After the large-scale gushing out of scarlet resentment, the snake scales return to their original black color. As long as there is a pair of small red eyes in the middle, they are staring at Bonan. After that, several scales split at the same time, and several black scale poisonous snakes rushed out of them and opened their big mouth to go to the statue. It''s just that they are welcomed not by delicious food, but by the fist of casserole. Under the will of ponan, the fists of the gods turn into shadows. At this moment, the air is shaken open. In just a moment, those poisonous snakes turn into meat sauce. This is the case with ponan''s Totem. The perfect combination of speed and power can ensure the safety of the body when used. Of course, the only weakness is that the farther the body is, the weaker the power will be. This power and speed, as well as the discrimination and analysis ability provided by golden eyes, make ponan''s Totem almost invincible in the same level of combat. The meat sauce becomes foam at the next moment, and then becomes the fog. Along the place where the poisonous snakes gush out, the statues do not have any hesitation. The fists and feet attack frantically. Any obstruction will be broken in an instant, and then it will be completely wiped out by the wind from the fist. The snake roared with pain and writhed wildly, but the statue of God felt the power of the snake growing rapidly. From the big snake''s wound, a lot of black gas stretched out, as if a whip in a crazy whipping, even with the power of the statue was whipped out in an instant. In the golden eyes, is quickly receiving information, and quickly draw a conclusion. Part of the snake''s power now comes from his totem body. Originally, when so many source forces were gathered together, the power generated would be terrible. However, because of the conflict between totems, this part of the power did not play out at all. But conflict creates pain all the time, and for the serpent who slowly begins to gather the road according to the seeds of pain truth, the more painful it is, the more powerful the power he can mobilize, and the pain created by external forces will also be counted in it. If absolute pain fills his whole body, then he can mobilize all the power of the source. It can be said that an outsider''s attack will help the snake control itself, and the more painful it is, the more severe it will be. "Then try the painless fist!" After passing this information to others, Bonan held out his forefinger and middle finger when he clenched his fist, which was a bit like the so-called acupoint pressing technique in martial arts. Once again, the body of the statue of the serpent, his hands turned into shadows. The difference is that this time, his attack almost did not make a sound, and even the air did not drive much. It seemed that when the arm was waving, it entered another dimension different from the real angle. But the power of the snake is still increasing rapidly. This damned guy is extremely sensitive and forcibly devours thousands of totems. It looks like a big snake, but in essence, it is a combination of numerous totems. The structures of these things are extremely fragile, and their own structures are constantly in conflict and collapse. Any external force, no matter how light, will lead to further conflicts.This state is naturally a fragile glass toy on other living bodies, which can be easily broken. However, when it appears on the snake who has understood the truth of pain, no matter how broken and how painful, his body still maintains a basic whole body, which is difficult to overcome. If you want to kill him, you have to completely break his body structure, but before it is completely broken, the snake can maintain a basic integrity and become stronger and stronger. The most vulnerable time is the most powerful time. Just like the situation of the barbarians today, the group of the savages has been almost extinct, but it is at this time that the most powerful creatures have been born since ancient times. "What a pain! Why is it so painful! That''s it. Let me see double pain in return for you The serpent was writhing wildly like a mountain, which destroyed the surrounding wasteland. Besides avoiding the wild twisting body of the snake, the besieged heaven and man should also be careful of the toxin from his mouth from time to time. And with the attack, the body of the snake is more and more deformed. Although it is still in the shape of a strip, it can not be seen that it is a snake at all. However, it is in this state that the power of the big snake is becoming more and more terrifying. Even the force generated by twisting, it has started to trigger a gale similar to natural disasters, and even more powerful world changes are taking place. "Worms, accept my pain!" At the next moment, every inch of skin, every trace of flesh, every blood vessel, and even every drop of blood of a big snake will instantly turn into poisonous snakes of different sizes. Their tails are connected together, and the world seems to become a small planet composed of snakes. The toxin overflows from each snake''s mouth and gradually spreads to every inch of the surrounding space. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 Among the ancestral wasteland, the original functional areas have begun to change. Great eyes of will float above everything. After Negri''s taking Noah, killer J and appendix into the body, the whole will has completely entered into a strange state. Every thread of his thoughts, the information flow formed by each thought, and the existence of every point of his own were all under his observation. "That''s true!" Negri examined his will and found that it was colorful, like in the dye house. It can only be said that the world is much more complicated than it is imagined. "The first fire, the dark abyss, the invisible wriggler, the dominator, and even a lot I didn''t notice." One by one, Negri pointed out the dark hands of the people in his deep meaning: "unclean, wrong, abnormal, soul, knowledge, and even pestilence." Many things that Negri didn''t notice were lurking in his body. Some of them were accidental contamination, such as the invisible wriggling objects in the SCR world, which had no malicious effect on Negri, because the other party did not see Negri at that time. The Negri was too small for the other party at that time. While others are when Negri masters the relevant power, those who are in charge of the relevant road feel Negri, so they set down some means. "If you can see this information, please go to the world XXX to find the restless alliance. This is your invitation code. Welcome to join." "Am I being advertised?" Negri was silent, and the information was not stubborn. After all, Negri only understood the power and did not choose to take it as a road. Therefore, the information was deeply implanted, but most of it was not malicious. In fact, it is difficult to carry malice. Although Negri is relatively weak, it is OK to implant some information only based on the path of strength, and it is OK to prevent Negri from finding out by virtue of their superb skills. However, if such information is prepared to interfere with Negri''s consciousness, it will only be discovered for the first time and then excluded by Negri. Of course, there are also some unfriendly messages, such as the first fire and the black abyss. The first fire comes from the white light. These two messages are deeply rooted in Negri''s consciousness, and their purpose is unknown. However, in the moon tree world before, Negri suspected that he had become a part of their plan. If so, it would indicate that the white light at that time was not like letting the eternal light break through successfully, or the black abyss defeated the white light on this point and let the eternal light fail. For their plan, Negri did not know, but also do not need to know, a little white light and unpredictable black material in Negri''s will, gradually removed, and then was put into a cage composed of source force. If you want to break through the road level, you must clear the clutter in your own existence. Otherwise, it is very likely to fail. Otherwise, even if it is a breakthrough, there will be great disadvantages. The sign of road level is the existence of its own road observation itself. These abnormal things that do not belong to their own existence will only interfere with you. Just like the great mage stim, his original wizard road was condensed with the help of chips. The chip has become his biggest drawback, so his road will be easily deprived later. Negri clears the information out of the body one by one until the last one, the dominator. Wang Yuan''s root comes from him. The message he left in Negri is meaningless. It''s like a sign. It feels like the king''s flag in the golden armor. If you remove it, you will declare it a complete enemy. If you keep this thing to break through, you will become the dominator in the other party''s hands. Without any hesitation, Negri cleared this information. Everything did not change, but it seemed that some changes had taken place. At least from this moment on, Negri was completely in control of his own existence and was not adulterated with any other impurities. The sea of life in the ancestral wasteland had a series of patterns, and Negri''s will was in charge of it. With the help of the power control over the world life, he began to absorb some phenomenal factors of the life body of the sacrifice world. Soon, in the seemingly boundless ocean of life, a special thing began to be born and shaped, just like a piece of light, which is the existence of one body, but scattered thousands of times. When you think of him as life, you look at him from the perspective of life, and so does he. When you look at him from the perspective of dead things, it seems that it is the same with him when you look at him from any angle in the world. A piece of golden life luster, rippling in the life sea of ancestral wasteland. When you think that he is a phenomenon, you will find that no matter from any angle, he is just a natural phenomenon. What do you think this is, when you look at him, that''s what it is, from whatever angle. But that will only be what you see. It seems that you can always only observe the one-sided of this thing through your knowledge, because when facing him, you will always find that the other party has something beyond your understanding. "It''s fast. It''s almost there." Negri''s will was completely integrated into it, and the master of disaster in another world suddenly howled, and a large number of golden chains appeared on his body."It''s up to them!" Along with the power channel, we can see that all kinds of life bodies living in the wasteland sacrifice world have their own shortcomings, but they are working hard for this kind of deficiency. Turn what you can''t do into what you can do, what you can''t master in the past, what you can''t control, what you can''t control, what you can''t control, what you can''t control, what you can''t control. Isn''t that the meaning of progress? This is why Negri took domination as his main purpose. Just as some people say, real freedom is not what you want to do, but what you don''t want to do. Negri wants to dominate all things, not to do something to the things controlled by him, but for anything, at any time, under any circumstances, can not affect his personal will. This kind of situation is Yongning. Just like all the people who walk on the road of Yongning, Negri can''t see the end of this road. Therefore, most of his followers called him the forerunner or the land of Yongning. In the end, Negri''s eyes fell on the place where some enterprising factors came to the fore. It was the battle field between heaven and man and the serpents. The serpent was beyond their limits, but they had to overcome it anyway, which was their own road to Yongning. In Negri''s eyes, the fortunes of Yunyi and the snake are changing rapidly. The Qi of the serpent is rapidly disappearing, while Yun Yi''s luck is shrouding his companions. Each of them is growing beyond the limits of the past. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 "Damn it!" Yunyi''s role in thruster is small. It floats in the air. The guns on the back of both hands have been completely overheated, and multiple refrigeration is useless. Even if he was floating in the air, he felt as if he were in a sea of snakes. Those snakes were inexhaustible, and their bodies were not strong, but they were too many and too dangerous. These snakes are infected with infectious toxins, as long as they bite or spray, as long as a little contact with the toxin, will be irreversible changes. Yunyi needs to operate totem to protect himself all the time, otherwise he can not guarantee that he can support endless poisonous snakes. "We need to find his core!" The statue of ponan falls not far from his body. In his golden eyes, a large number of data are flowing: "now this snake ball state is his last self-protection state. When this layer of form is also destroyed, it is his most vulnerable and powerful appearance." "Only by killing him in that state can we really eliminate him." Bonan and Yunyi are back to back and clear away all the poisonous snakes that are close to each other. After the appearance of the snake ball, their communication with each other is disturbed. This is how Bonan sweeps away the poisonous snakes all the way, and then they get together with Yun Yi. "The problem is that our forces are too scattered to break through the blockade of the snakes." Yunyi is very clear about this. Even if those snakes are not difficult to kill, they are too many, like a small planet, entangled together, and are still evolving. "I''ll help you out!" A red blade stretched out from the distance, breaking into pieces of knife flowers, strangling all the snakes. Yunrong broke through the blockade of the snake and came to the two people. "And the others?" Yun Yi asked. "I don''t know. I only saw a thousand hands bitten. It''s a pity that his blue fire Gatling is magnificent. I believe he will become a Bodhisattva in the next life." Yunrong vomited a slot that the other two people couldn''t understand. At this time, Yunrong suddenly missed the killer J. if he was there, he would jump out or agree, or argue that the colored Gatling was the most coquettish. "There''s no time. There''s no time to call on others. If only there was another space-based attack." Bonan shook his head. After realizing the power of the snake, they found that the rogue power of the snake was like a life. When this form is broken, only the next form will appear. The overflow damage will not cause more damage to the next form, nor will it cause all of its several forms to die. In other words, except for some regular attacks, no matter how strong the attack is, it can only kill him once. "It''s really a standard boss." Yun Rong make complaints about his business. He now make complaints about the business of Tucao more and more. The blade of Sha Qi is the aggregation of Sha Qi. It is another variation of the interference force of soul. It is aimed at the structure of soul. When Yun Rong used the blade of Sha Qi continuously, his totem Yunrong gradually adapted to the interference force of Sha Qi, and the interference power derived from his own soul was also slowly opened. To transform the interference force into a force is thought power. To make it virtual is spiritual illusion. The extra firm interference force is the power of faith. To place the interference force on other things wholeheartedly is faith. And to use interference force for destruction is murderous spirit. Even the so-called emotional force is a kind of interference force. That is to say, as long as the power derived from the soul is actually a variation of interference force. Everyone''s adaptability to interference is different. For example, Negri, because of the form of evil spirits, the interference force is the most common motivation. However, after Negri realized the existence of other interference forces, he can now play with the interference force after in-depth understanding. The killer J because of his own ability to bring the soul structure, his interference force is the most adaptable to the nature of murderous gas. Originally, Yunrong thought that his interference force, based on the change of cloud capacity, should be an interference force suitable for magic arts. However, he did not realize that it seemed to be affected by the murderous blade, and Yunrong''s interference force became very similar. "for Mao is really make complaints about energy!" How can such unscientific things come out, and make complaints about the energy of Tucao? What the hell is vulnerability observation? " If the murderous spirit is the destruction of the soul structure, then the energy of Tucao make complaints about the abnormal or loopholes in some phenomena. make complaints about the energy of Tucao made by interference in this case. The cloud capacity of Tucao energy can easily make complaints about other things. if this energy of tucking is changed a little, then it will make complaints about the eyes. This ability should be called "straight eye". "Xia Ji, eight chops!" Very helpless to shout out the name of shame, Yunrong also gradually realized what the killer J gave him. with the cloud capacity of the Tucao, he soon found the next snake ball in this moment the weakest point, under the knife of killing, easily cut a lot of poisonous snakes, snake corpse instantly broke into dozens of pieces, make complaints about a hole. "Right now." Yunrong threw himself forward, grasped the handle of the murderous blade, and waved wildly, opening up this channel thoroughly.Yunyi and Bonan did not hesitate to rush forward. Yunrong''s Scarlet blade flashed over his body, even inside his body. After observing his weakness, he changed his thinking, which was the blade of mercy. Under the blessing of , the cloud capacity is 20 times as many as the stabbing boyfriend. The knife is the key to avoid the harm. It is clear that the nurse who make complaints about the injury is not guilty. The murderous sword in his hand quickly extended to help them open up a passage, but then a large number of poisonous snakes rushed to him, and he could only take back the blade to defend himself. They rushed all the way to the heart of the snake ball. When they got to the center, every body of the poisonous snake here was thicker than their body. And even if they are not bitten, just cutting off their bodies will also spray out a lot of toxins, making it difficult for them to move forward. "Yunyi, give it to me next!" Bonan said softly, in a determined tone, and the statue once again raised his hands and crossed them in front of his eyes. Bonan''s virtual body appears directly beside the statue of God, and is directly materialized. The bandage on his body turned into fragments to reveal his tattoos. There are black tattoos on Bonan''s body. The black lines are like a big tree, and its branches are all over Bonan''s body. With what Bonan started, those branches came to life, spread out from Bonan''s body and put them on the statue. However, because of the characteristics of ponan''s totem, when his body can move, his God''s Totem covers his eyes and can''t exert his ability. When the statue puts down his hands, his body will immediately become virtual, and even his idol can''t interfere with the virtual noumenon. There is another feature of ponan''s totem, the closer it is to the body, the stronger it will play. Therefore, in order to break out the strongest fighting force in this battle, Bonan asked Noah for strength. The big tree was Noah''s on Bonan. At the moment, the statue tied by the branches behind Bonan, slowly put down his hand, and Bonan''s body became virtual again, but the branches did not lose their entanglement. After shrinking, they directly pulled the body of Bonan into the statue. Once again, the statue of God opened his eyes, and his power seemed to have risen to a higher level. There were flashes of lightning around him. His power and his existence alone could have an impact on the world. "I don''t have much time. I''ll leave it to me. Next, it''s up to you, Yunyi." Bonan''s words are still in Yunyi''s ear, and he has disappeared in front of Yunyi''s eyes. Only the blood mist in the sky appears in Yunyi''s vision. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 Yun Yi was stunned for a moment. Noah''s experimental body, not many survived, after all, the experimental body itself is experimental nature, very unstable. Ponan asked Noah to plant a variant branch of the world tree into his body. Noah inherited Negri''s character, and he would never directly give other people safe and usable power. What he gave was either a piece of knowledge that needed you to adapt to the transformation, or the power had defects. If you use it, you would be in danger, and only break through your own Only by limitation can we really gain this power. The heaven and man themselves have the path of ascension. Looking for Noah to seek strength is actually choosing a shortcut. Therefore, they need to break through the limitations. In the blood mist, Yunyi soon put down his worry about Bonan, because they all embarked on the road of Yongning and paid for their own decisions. They are the most basic quality of every traveler on the road of Yongning. Bonan knew the consequences of this behavior, and made a choice without fear, which shows that Bonan is holding the courage to bear the consequences, so Yunyi can only give respect. Now his task is to find the snake. For the origin of the snake, Yunyi and their research also came to the conclusion that no matter what kind of conclusion, they can not be separated from Monroe. After all, it has to be done once. "Bang! Bang! Bang The beating sound sounded frequently, and Yunyi also saw his target. It was a half moon shaped sarcoma. There were many eyes on the sarcoma, which were left with thick black toxin and beating like a heart. And ponan also appeared in front of the sarcoma, around the clenched fist. The air seemed to be broken. The broken air rubbed against each other, and a thread of lightning flowed around the statue of Bonan. "Ah With ponan''s fist, all the visions disappeared, and all the strength gathered together at this moment, as his fist bombarded the sarcoma. The hit part sank inward, which was not as fragile as those snakes before, and it was not without response. A force rebounded from the hit place, and the fist of the statue began to crack and spread rapidly to the whole body. At this moment, Bonan is like a porcelain doll on the verge of being broken. His body flies back to the back. Yunyi lifts his hand to launch a machine and gently presses it behind ponan. Then he generates a propulsion force and flies to the rear with him. There is no recovery of the sunken area of the sarcoma, but the beating frequency is accelerating, and a lot of sound can be heard from it. "What a pain "It hurts so much!" "It hurts so much!" It is as if there are tens of thousands of millions of people, in your ears, with irregular voice for powerless shouting, although everyone''s voice is not big, but you can feel their helplessness and pain. They were so hoarse that they didn''t even have a cry of pain. But when countless such voices ring in your ears, you will only feel the terror from the heart, and the pain that you feel. The feeling of pain is becoming more and more intense. The pain that can be tolerated originally increases to an unbearable level in an instant. Every part of the body is attacked by pain, and so is the spirit. All kinds of unacceptable things in the past all appear in the heart, and are more direct and piercing. They constantly stir up the scars of your memories and make you more and more painful. The sarcoma beat faster and faster, and the sound became more and more urgent. At last, the sound changed, just like the noise of an old TV card. Yunyi hums and covers his forehead. There are countless wounds on his body. Blood flows in his eyes, mouth and nose. At this point, pain is no longer a feeling, but in turn affects the body. The sarcomas were distorted and deformed in beating, and finally turned into something that could not see the specific image, fragmented but reluctantly connected together. "Join us, feel the pain, get used to it, enjoy it In the end it''s a pain There was a lot of noise coming out in pieces, and the clearest one was Monroe. Standing up with a strong body, Yunyi looks at the fragmented figure, from which you can see the appearance of Monroe, of course, you can also see the appearance of more desolate people. He might be called the corpse of a desolate man. He was born almost from the agony of the death of all the desolate. "You are also a desolate man, and you should be a part of us. Not only that, but also I will pull more lives into pain." Monroe seems to be persuading Yun Yi in this way. In any case, Yunyi''s hearing, which was close to collapse in pain, was hearing such a sentence. Of course, it may also be his auditory hallucinations in pain. "I can sense Aware of your heart full of fear, it has never been peaceful! " Whether it''s auditory hallucination or not, Yunyi presses a button, and the device on his hand sticks out a needle mouth and injects some liquid into his body. This makes Yunyi feel better and says such a sentence.Because Monroe was born as a lowly savage, he always had a strong sense of uneasiness, especially after touching the beast''s teeth, he had a heavy treasure in his hand, and that kind of uneasiness became more and more intense. He tried all his best to climb up, just for peace of mind. He had a chance to go on the road of Yongning, but he missed it, so his pursuit of peace was distorted. Strength and power can bring him a sense of security, but this is only a means to make himself peaceful. However, he can not face up to his heart and place all his life on his strength and power. He can only say that putting the cart before the horse. This kind of behavior seems to be pursuing peace of mind, but it will only make him more and more restless. When the snake fell into the most vulnerable state, everything seemed to unfold. As the main body, Monroe''s everything was put in front of Yunyi. "Be one with pain!" The fragmented corpses of the barbarians are approaching. If Monroe is in a normal state, he may react to Yun Yi''s words, be angry or crazy. But now he has connected too many consciousness of the barbarians. If it was not for the beast teeth, he would not be able to maintain that point of subjective consciousness. He was afraid of his own indifference, tormented by pain, and filled with anxiety and fear More consciousness to think about Yun Yi''s words. "Then die together." Yunyi has implanted Countermeasures in his body. As long as his consciousness exceeds the final warning value, the countermeasures will be activated. In his works, Yun Yi added his own understanding to his works. The finished products were always kept in his own body. As the corpse hugged him and pulled him into pain, his consciousness soon fell into endless pain. He felt the movement of the reaction instrument, but he found that he did not have much fear in his heart. His consciousness broke through the last remnant of the desolate man and made progress by breaking through the limitation. This kind of consciousness phenomenon twinkled in him, and the related factors flowed into the sea of ancestral wasteland life because of the world power. Once again, the golden luster rippled, as if the string of truth in the multiverse had been gently plucked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 Yunyi''s transformation can lead to a smaller explosion range, but a stronger involvement depth, and there is no so-called secret door. As long as in the explosion range, there is no other way except hard resistance. At the moment of the explosion, everything seemed to stop and the world was in a state of stagnation. Or for Negri, the operation of the world can no longer interfere with his time. In Negri''s eyes, with his own existence completely thorough, the life form has completed the evolution, that truth seed, which is completely condensed from his own knowledge, grows up thoroughly and becomes a big tree supporting the sky, and the branches penetrate into every point of his existence. In Negri''s eyes, he seems to see the operation of the whole universe. There is an indescribable River in the place where life cannot be observed, and there is a huge system all over the endless world. It seems that every moment he flows, every vibration, every operation, there will be a large number of light spots from the long river into the endless world, and in the endless world, there are also a large number of light points flowing back from the world to the long river. That''s the root. Negri had this insight. This long river can be called the river of origin, the sum of roots, samsara or the string of truth. It is the framework of the multiverse, the extension of the blueprint, and the foundation of the birth of all life. After that, Negri could vaguely see that there were too many nameless things in the unspeakable river. Negri could only focus on the segments of the river that resonated with him. Dominated by other knowledge, the structure beyond the imagination of life forms a tributary from multiple angles. When the tributary structure formed, Negri felt a kind of sublimation. He was now in the lower sand world. No matter how the space-time material flowed, he couldn''t change it. That is to say, the time in the lower world has no effect on him. He can easily realize immortality in the lower world. Even if he only reveals a little bit of his own essence, he can also make the life affected by his essence no longer be affected by the time of the lower world. It''s no wonder that the road level strong people are not willing to stay in the lower world, because their growth here is terrible. Negri was also able to feel the roots of the tributaries of his road, which seemed to be a mechanism of the string of truth. Although these roots came into being in his section, they were born on the basis of the whole relevant truth, and the tributaries of Negri''s road had a greater impact on it. If Negri wanted to, he could mark the origin of the tributaries of his road. With them, Negri would find a new world coordinate. Of course, since there are roots from here, then naturally there are roots back here. Negri easily recognized that these roots were the ones who had just been born. These roots went to other worlds, stayed for a year or took them for a month. According to the time and speed of the world, the living world is different. Negri scanned the roots and found that they had brought nothing useful back, even if the roots came back more. "Then what will happen?" Negri put a small part of his power on the root of a new birth, and then let it reincarnate. His attention followed this part of the force and watched the rebirth of this root cause. That root goes to a world still in the feudal society. Because of the strength of Negri, he was born extraordinary and won the name of a child prodigy since he was a child. Then he discovered something in his twenties, that is, he seemed to stop growing. His appearance and physical condition seemed to be fixed at the age of 20. Time seemed to be particularly powerless in his body. In order not to reveal this fact, he started out with makeup and beard under the cover of his family. And after that, it was impossible to cover it up. Then he pretended to be dead, and changed his identity to continue to live. At first, he was secretly happy, but with his age of 70 years old and 80 years old, people who once loved each other hanged themselves because they couldn''t bear to grow old. Those relatives and companions died of illness and old age, and this kind of joy disappeared. His descendants are more and more, generation after generation, but the kinship between each other is becoming weaker and weaker. In the end, he seems to be strangers who make use of each other, although they call him the ancestor one by one. Of course, he did not commit suicide without despair. However, no matter how he died, he was only sleeping for a period of time. After a period of time, his body would be repaired. The first time he slept for 30 years, and when he climbed out of the tomb, he almost did not paralyze his great grandson. As time went on, he found that the more complete his body was, the shorter his sleep was, and the longer it was. In this way, he lived from feudal ancient society to modern times. He has been crazy, ambitious and unrestrained. He has been an eminent monk of a generation. He has been idle clouds and wild cranes. He has been powerful and rich. In the end, he is indifferent. After thousands of years of life, he finally felt that the strength supporting his immortality was fading. Then he felt his consciousness stretch and went somewhere."Heaven or hell?" He thought so, until he was gently held in a hand and heard what the man seemed to think of him. "Waste!" Before he could react, his consciousness would be dead forever. Negri looked at the root in his hand, shook his head, carrying a part of his strength, and lived for thousands of years. Apart from being a little more conscious and experienced, Negri had no more achievements. What is this not waste? Even if there is no magic world, according to Negri''s thinking and given him the same conditions, he may have opened the root and studied the method of crossing the world, because in that power, Negri clearly gave a coordinate of other worlds. As long as the guy uses the power to a certain extent, he can see the information of the world coordinates. This is according to the rule that he will give all experimental objects a way to live. If he comes to that world according to the world coordinates, the unclean hermit society there will warmly receive him as a result, this guy is intoxicated with the superiority of immortality, and has been grieving for the spring and autumn there. In order to maintain his immortality, he has already felt a little bit in his first impulsive suicide However, he never explored it seriously. Although he said that he hated immortality, he never explored that power. The arrogance of immortality has completely covered his eyes. While Negri''s other focus is on the root causes and the aquaculture industry, his other energy is dealing with the follow-up of the ancestral wasteland world. Yunyi and the snake died together, but before his soul was completely destroyed, Negri put it out, and then put into the sea of life for a rebirth. When he came back to life again, the ancestral wasteland had been renamed as the totem world, and the defects of heaven and man living here were also made up. In the past, it was no longer necessary to obtain the racial name of "heaven and man" in order to distinguish from the barbarians. Now the heaven and man are human beings, and there is no need to add any features. Only those who embark on the road of Yongning will automatically join Tianbu. Yunyi walked in the clean and tidy street with a hat. Looking at the vehicles passing back and forth, he laughed and saw a car parked on the side of the road with two people beside it. Yunrong turned over a scarlet dagger in his hand. He looked up and saw Yun Yi. He patted the car. A half withered man also stretched out his head from the car. It was Bonan. This guy''s sequelae has permanently changed the quality of his life, not to say good or bad. "How are things now?" Yunyi hurriedly went up, took the glasses in the hands of Bonan and asked. "Very good, totem world is completely stable, more and more people, intelligent devices can complete most of the tedious work, we have some leisure in this world." Yun make complaints about the speed of speech, even if there is no meaning of Tucao, in his mouth, it seems to make complaints about it. "So the three of us have new orders." Bonan took out two file bags and gave them to two people respectively. "What? I''m not talking about the lack of news Have some of the rebels in every part of the totem world been suppressed? " Yunyi takes over the file bag. "So it''s not a totem world It was entrusted by one of the gold owners in the unclean monastic order. They saw a new world, which was suitable for their organization. However, the Aborigines were a bit tricky, so they hoped that our heavenly ministry would cooperate. " Said Bonan. After reading the file bag, Yunyi got on the car and said with a smile, "what are you waiting for? I''m almost stiff during this period of time in the hospital." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 On a flourishing grassland. Negri, dressed in a simple black feather coat, stood barefoot in the haystack. Beside him, he was in a happy mood, squinting his eyes and holding an umbrella for Negri. "Is this where adults were born?" I can''t find anything special here. "Ah, so to speak." Negri waved his hand and a dead bone appeared under the land. Negri frowned at the sight of the dead bone. A thousand years have passed since the world of fire. This time velocity is a little bit wrong, because according to the time velocity of the flame world at the beginning, the world should have been tens of thousands of years ago. After invading the world''s information sea, Negri came to the conclusion. The first fire that Nora ignited again lasted only 300 years. After 300 years, the era of fire ended, and then another 300 years of turbulence. If we really talk about the era now, it is the 400th year after the end of the turbulent era, the iron and steel age. In this era, people think that their bones are made of steel, and a new system of power has been created. "So it seems that the so-called iron and steel age is actually those existing experiments." From the source of eternal heat and life bearer, the nameless existence of white light is indeed doing something related, that is, the fusion of power. Then the collision between white light and black abyss may be a different way to understand. Of course, Negri is sure that there will be a deviation in this cognition. It is also because of the change of times that the rules of flame in the world of fire seem to have faded away. Now the velocity of time is particularly slow, and the sand world tends to be normal. Of course, whether it''s 10000 years or 1000 years ago, it''s not normal that this corpse is still here. "There are two possibilities. One is that Wang Yuan''s world itself is not simple, and it should not be a simple sand world." Wang Yuan himself did not have too many concepts about the original world, and Negri''s access to information was incomplete. Although a spy has been sent in the past, due to the level of the scout, he may not be able to find out the particularity of the world. There is also a possibility that Wang Yuan''s body was deliberately left. In the iron age, the steel bone, how coordinated, or if Negri realized that the world''s absolute destiny was still in effect, he thought that those who existed wanted to create a protagonist with a golden finger, the bone of God. "It should be both." Negri carefully observed Wang Yuan''s dead bone and found that it was similar to the animal tooth, which was higher than the existence of certain essence of the world. "The world in which Wang Yuan exists should not be an advanced world, but that world must also have some special features." Negri''s fingers slipped and the skeleton was taken away. Monroe''s tooth has been held by Negrino. The reason why this thing has such high quality is that it is a special introduction to the higher world. The quiet guy was more hurt than he imagined. At that time, Negri was attacked by the enemy in the abdomen and was threatened by the eternal light, so he directly started the backhand of planting in the quiet. At that time, the guy was preparing to make a temporary contract with Negri, so that he could go to the higher world through the tooth introduction, cut off the Negri contract and be planted in the body by Negri Means. As a result, he slowed down and was directly interrupted by Negri''s means. His newly condensed body died instantly, and his residual consciousness was burned by the flame of eternal light against Negri, becoming dying. His final ability can also attract the protagonist in the past, let the beast tooth become Monroe''s golden finger, to ensure his own safety. The alternative plan of quiet is to absorb a lot of energy when the protagonist succeeds, and the best way is to revive. He has no more choices but only hopes that the protagonist can mix better. Monroe did not disappoint him. A large number of source forces were placed in front of him. Unfortunately, in the circumstances at that time, he had no choice. He dared to use the source force of chaos and conflict, and he would be assimilated by the snake without accident. So the seclusion can only cringe. After Negri leaves the scene, he has no room for struggle and is eliminated, only when Negri looks at the vanishing silence, he is very clear that this guy should not be dead yet. This guy''s method of dividing himself is too strong. There is a corpse lying in the moon tree world, a corpse in the SCR dark world, and he continues to lie when he comes to the wasteland. He has got the tooth and knows how to use it. Then he probably delivered something in that higher world, and maybe there is a corpse there. This guy has a deep understanding of angles and is not very good at fighting. All his energy is estimated to be spent on some operation to save his life. At the beginning, he also discovered the dark world in SCR world, but his idea was nothing else. Instead, he put some of his consciousness information into it, and when the noumenon died, he could climb out and revive. It is estimated that solitude in the higher world is the same operation.I don''t know why quiet ability, means and even talent are not bad, but I feel bad luck. Born in a race with a good life essence, elves have high talent, but there is a moon tree consciousness on it. If you want to achieve the road, you must make an agreement with the moon tree consciousness. When the moon tree world became stronger and stronger, the seven gods came, and he was also killed. He could only lie in the silent angle. Finally, the chance of resurrection was not easy. As a result, he lost the power of the moon tree world, and his residual power was cheaper than Dahl. SCR world is finally resurrected from the dark world. It is recovering and preparing to go to other worlds. As a result, it is caught by Negri. Taking advantage of the price, he temporarily got away from Negri and came to the world of sacrifice. He was about to leave. He was killed by Negri. The parasitic teeth followed the protagonist, but the protagonist had problems. It seems that in front of the quiet, there are only bad choices and worse choices, these two options. Think about Negri, who''s wronged for him. After putting away his teeth, Negri told Lan Shan to go on his way. He returned to the world of fire. First, he came back to see the world. After all, it was not so simple here. Secondly, he wanted to go to Wang Yuan''s original world, which needed to be used as a springboard. Now that I''m back, I naturally want to see my old friends. Although there are not many old friends in the world in the iron and steel age, there are still two. In the Empire of the new ROAs, a certain God seems to feel something, slightly open his eyes, he seems to feel a sense of foreboding and familiar. In a certain manor, a stone statue of a knight standing with a sword is still the same. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 "Ah, ah, ah!" Large black crows were flying in the sky, and one of them fell from the sky and landed on Negri''s outstretched hand. Sharp claws gently grasp the palm of Negri''s hand. These horrible beings, known as the crows of death, are taking advantage of Negri with their heads. "Crow feather, welcome your return Crow mouth said, Negri has now achieved road level, although his road radiation did not deliberately spread, but these crows had the original germs on Negri before, this and Negri related things. Therefore, when Negri set foot in the world, the bacteria in their bodies began to change. Now the crow named crow feather in Negri''s hands has made a leap forward, because its root was born in a certain period of domination, and now it is under Negri''s management. So, Negri is his master, in every name. He also benefited the most from it. Inspired by his blood, he gained the wisdom and knowledge beyond ordinary people. He is also the leader of more than 100000 dead crows. After the blood mutation, he followed the blood induction and brought the crows to Negri. "So much, so you don''t have to use an umbrella, but the smell needs to be improved." Looking up, they get less benefits than crow feather. Their wisdom has not been fully enlightened. However, due to the pressure from blood, they do not make a loud noise, but a large number of birds gather together. This smell is really not good. When I was in leiastmia, those crows were very conscious of cleaning up, but these crows had been scattered for thousands of years. "What Miss appendix said is that jayu will pay attention to this aspect." From the knowledge of blood, let the crow feather know the existence of several places in Nanshan, and have a certain understanding of Negri''s power. Hearing the words of Lan Shan, the crow feather quickly makes the crows fly higher. When studying the root cause, Negri deeply understood the importance of vision. At the beginning, he chose the behavior of crazy promotion, which was related to his vision. However, the immortal who gained Negri''s power didn''t take the first step after a thousand years. Because of his vision, he didn''t make any progress with the arrogance of immortality. Therefore, in order to keep his staff in good condition, what Negri has initially taught is all about vision. "What a change!" The crows were flying far away, and Negri, with his appendix and crow feather, walked towards the destination. Looking at the changing world, he could not sigh. At the same time, through the comparison between the present and the past, he further refined his will, which is the significance of the existence of sensibility. The change of a thousand years begins with the fire that Nora ignited. Many monsters were brought along by the approach of the black abyss. After Nala ignited the initial fire, most of the monsters were destroyed by the white light attracted, but some remained. After the outbreak of the plague in the kingdom of entecami, the priests and Knights of God''s grace lost their ability to bestow gifts. Under the double disasters, because of the decline of the power of the kingdom of tekami, his majesty Aldrich of the kingdom of ROAs appeared. Therefore, the kingdom of ROAs did not hesitate to tear up the peace agreement and attack intcami. Royce became an empire, and his majesty Aldrich''s glory shone on the earth, but it lasted only 300 years. After that, Nora''s first fire was extinguished again, and this time even Aldrich could not save the world. The first fire died too fast, and there were no embers. But the good news is that the black abyss did not come this time. It seems that white light and black abyss have completely abandoned the world. However, the aftermath of the complete extinction of the first fire still appeared. A large-scale epidemic occurred in the world, and a large number of people died every day. The Royal Empire also collapsed in this situation, because eldirich seemed to have lost its strength. The turbulent years also lasted for 300 years. The population was greatly reduced, and the iron and steel age gradually sprouted. The breathing method in the flame age lost its effect and was spread. In the turbulent era, it gradually evolved into bone forging. People began to explore the strength of human beings, through exercise to strengthen their physique and fight against the epidemic diseases, as well as the original part of the remaining black abyss monster, as well as dragon demons, crow demons and so on. At the beginning, Negri took most of the three armies, but there are still crows and Dragons left in this world. Different from ghost people who have no blood relationship, they breed and mutate together after the flame goes out. However, it seems that these ravens are less influenced by their own volition than by human beings. "I didn''t expect that they would also have a bloodline called cursed." Negri looked through history and seemed to be observing something interesting. In the place where he was standing, there was love and hatred about the descendants of a dragon. Finally, he had to use the cursed blood to turn the Dragon into a monster and save the village, adding a stroke to the tragic history of the dragon people. Even the ghost people still exist. At the beginning, Negri left a total of six ritual blades in this world, and they have found out the method of making ghost people, although there are some differences between them and the original ghost people."Reya is dead, too." Negri stands in a city. Leia, the area built by Negri, died after Negri left. Here is the site of Leia. In the turbulent times, the name of the ethnic group of the corxi people was in name only, and it was integrated with other ethnic groups. Only a few people still remember that they were Corsicans. "Remember that bone is the source of blood. Bone forging will transform your bone to show its rigidity, and then the blood can flow to the whole body and bring you strength. Only with strong physical conditions can you become a fighter." On a small open space outside the city, a middle-aged uncle was lecturing to a group of 10-year-old ghosts. if it''s a killer J or Yun Rong, he will make complaints about it. This is the standard start of fantasy fiction. There must be a small eyed kid in this group of people, that is the protagonist of the future. Negri observed from a distance that bone forging was not scarce in the iron and steel age. Everyone knew this basic thing. What should be kept secret was the various schools developed on bone forging. "Where are you going next? My Lord. " Different from Noah and killer J, who was born here, this is her first time in the world of fire, so she is very interested in everything. "To the kingdom of new ROAs." Negri said that in the flame age, the Royal empire was finally destroyed, but in the iron age, a new royal kingdom was established. It must be that Aldrich has adapted to the changes of the times and regained its power. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 Sitting in the carriage, on the road, looking at Negri with narrow eyes, the mood is very happy. After Negri broke through the road level, she spent more time with her, though not all of him. After Negri has broken through the road level and his own essence of life has been improved, bacteria is him, life is him, phenomenon is him and thinking is him. The real Negri is now too large to be observed, and the human shape of Negri is only a part of the appearance that has been observed by the appendix. All things are me. The Negri you observe is only a part of him, and his behavior is only the performance of his whole part. Just like a person, you can only observe his hands and the behavior of his hands, but not his whole body. Therefore, Negri, who accompanied her on a trip, has a strong emotional color. Just like this, she feels unprecedented happiness. From the beginning, she stretched out her hand in the ruins, and she felt that her own became incomplete but complete again. As a appendicitis person is not complete, as long as she is with Negri, she is a complete person. In the international situation of the iron and steel age, except for the king of new ROAs, other kingdoms had nothing to do with the flame age, and too strong kingdoms did not appear. More than a dozen kingdoms, large and small, dominated the continent. Surprisingly, Nora''s story is still popular today. After the establishment of the Royal Empire, Aldrich did not obliterate Nora''s achievements. Instead, to a certain extent, Aldrich publicized for Nora that her persistence and her justice are now well known. Therefore, in the kingdom of sillas, Nora is generally regarded as the guardian goddess, and there is a statue of her. The golden haired girl holding a knight''s sword and wearing armor is generally referred to as Nora, although her face is somewhat similar. It is said to have been carved from Nora''s half sister. After all, Nora''s mother remarried. Nora gave herself up to be benevolent, but the taguler family could not end here. The Knights rivers and Isabella soon had a daughter. After Royce defeated the Empire, he killed many of the nobles of intekami, but he gave good treatment to the taguler family. For Nora, Aldrich is always respected. After all, the other side sacrificed instead of him. It''s a pity that the tagul family was also destroyed in the turbulent times. There should be some descendants, but even the name of the tagule family has been lost. "That''s Nora!" She lifted up the curtain of the carriage and looked at a huge statue of Nora standing in the center of the city. Only when they entered the first city of the kingdom of new Royce, they saw the woman. She could not help saying. "That''s right." Negri chuckled and teased the crow feather standing on his shoulder. He made Nora a a pure man, and Nora also made his way, but it was the past after all. The past can be remembered, but it is not worth mentioning. He did not expect that the attachment began to condense the road, and there is such a small emotion, it should be said that it is emotional side. "I was just a pity. It wasn''t me that I was with the world at that time." She put down the window and explained. "I see!" Negri said comfortingly, looking away from the appendix, as if through the carriage, saw something, and then laughed: "it seems that the journey this time is not peaceful." Negri''s return to the world of fire this time is just a bridging act to Wang Yuan''s world. He did not intend to occupy the world. From the existing information analysis, this may be an experimental field, which was also borrowed by the Vientiane organization. Therefore, he does not intend to infect the world now. This time, he has three tasks to study the world, build a bridge to Wang Yuan''s world, and remember the past. The task of remembrance of the past is completed by Negri, who is not very powerful compared with Negri''s huge noumenon. Of course, on the road, people may be in the essence of progress, and they will choose to promote the progress of the people in the iron and steel age. This is not a task, it is just a kind of interest, and it can also be regarded as a part of the research. ¡­¡­ "Are you sure? Is that really here? " In the city hall of the frontier city of the new royal Kingdom, the Lord of the city was in his reception room and asked a dirty man urgently. Why did he choose to come to this border city? Isn''t it because I got the news and decided with the mentality of fighting? If that news is true, then the Theseus family has been fighting for at least a hundred years, which is much better than committing to the ladies. After the end of the flame age, after three hundred years of chaos, the iron age was ushered in, and the extraordinary power began to recover. This is also one of the reasons why Negri believes that this is one of the reasons why the great experimental field exists. It is not normal that a world without world consciousness can increase the magic level of the world in a short time.In this era, the first step to obtain extraordinary strength is to use the bone forging method evolved from breathing method to vibrate one''s own bones and forge bones to obtain steel. The first step is to transform the whole body with the generated blood to obtain a strong body. After that, we can condense our fighting heart by moving or realizing or angry feelings, so as to change ourselves qualitatively and absorb energy from the natural environment and obtain extraordinary ability. Therefore, the importance of the skeleton of this era is self-evident. It is also a kind of blood inheritance. It is a natural talent of the family. It can not be changed, but it is only basic. Bone replacement, I don''t know when and who developed it, but no doubt after finding high-quality bones, we can really use this method to improve our bone resources. As for the most powerful bone in the world, it''s hard to be recognized, but if you take the top three, the giant''s remains are absolutely worthy of the name. "The first three gods of fire are the remains of gods." Duran Ti Theseus said in his heart that his ancestors were the assassins of the holy valley. At the end of the age of fire, the rebuilt holy valley was destroyed again. At that time, the giant bones were broken. At last, only a few skull fragments were left, which could still produce the spring of life. The rest were completely turned into rock and soil. Those skull fragments were also lost in the turbulent years, and it was difficult to trace their whereabouts. Duran''s Theseus family kept these secret knowledge all the time, and had been searching for the remains of giants. When they arrived at him, they finally got news similar to the spring of life. How could Duran not be excited. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 In addition to Duran''s Secret excitement, some people in the basement of the border city are also in a state of extreme excitement. "Hahaha, as long as I find that one, I can finish the ceremony!" A young man, dressed in some old aristocratic clothes, but you can see clearly that the young man is very attentive. In the age of fire, his ancestor was the brother of a ghost man in the army of leiastmia. After becoming a ghost man, he lost the ability to conceive. Therefore, he told all his secrets to his brother family. Among them is the ghost ceremony. "Drinking the source of uncleanness, piercing the heart with a ritual blade, becoming a half dead and half alive person, and implanting a vice soul, can directly become the ghost man of the fighter who understands the heart of fighting now, gain extraordinary ability and obtain immortal body." "But as the adult left, the source of uncleanness has gradually disappeared. Only the Raven demon or the dead crow can be hunted, and the inferior products can be extracted from them. In addition, the acquisition and transplantation of vice souls will increase the risk without the help of that adult, and there will be sequelae." "Even so, it is this incomplete ceremony that makes the ghost Knight famous." The boy untied the sheath around his waist and took out a curved knife with golden luster. It seems that some machete vibrates slightly. It is this vibration that makes the teenager find the dark lattice in the old wooden furniture of the family. "There is also the spring of life. According to the records of ancestors, a living dead man named Jason replaced the source of uncleanness with the spring of life, killing Cadiz, the vice captain of the ghost man at that time." "In the absence of a perfect source of impurity, the fountain of life is the perfect substitute." Looking at the ritual blade in his hand, the boy remembered the broken situation in his family and made up his mind to revitalize the family in any case. When he went to a noble family in the city to sell his family assets, he got the news of the spring of life by accident. In addition, he got the ceremonial blade lost from his ancestors. The young man''s ambition has been completely awakened. "I, katob juegus, will make the yugus family prosperous again." The boy made up his mind and heard the opening of the basement entrance. A boy of seven or eight years old said, "brother, are you in it?" "Ramie, I''m here. I''ll be up in a minute." Katobu quickly hid the ritual blade, climbed the stairs, and looked back at the wrapped ritual blade. Although it can bring strong power, it is the thing left by the existence. You should know that there is still a name called the ominous God. Anyone who has a relationship with him will eventually be trapped in an ominous situation, such as the Raven blood, the dragon blood, and the successor of the ghost ceremony. Compared with the great reputation of the ghost knight, his miserable life is also very famous. In the carriage, Negri seemed to observe all this and smile amusingly. He did not use the world information surface to immediately observe the future of two people, because after Negri has achieved the road, he rashly observes the future of two mortals. Then his vision through the world is likely to increase the possibility of their future. Therefore, he will not easily observe the future until he has worked out a better way to observe the future. Of course, with the existing information for deduction, Negri also has a rough prediction of what will happen. "No, I''ll live in this city for a while." ''it''s natural for appendix to take good care of it,'' Negri said. The town road of new ROAs is not bad. Negri got out of the carriage and walked on the road with a long time''s hesitation, but now he has a touch. "Appendix, do you know why there are humans in most of the multiverse Negri''s eyes kept looking around, although, the birth of a thing, has become the present appearance, all kinds of traces flow into Negri''s eyes. Even a dust has its own history, his past, he may have experienced brilliant, perhaps unknown, there is too much information on it for people to know. "This is not very clear, but it must be a common feature in this area." She also thought about this question, but she didn''t get the answer: "is there a rule called human?" "No, that''s not true. Of course, there''s something to be said." Negri said with a smile: "human beings do not form complete truth, they are just the fragments of the string of truth that drive the formation of all things in reality." "Debris?" "Yes, it''s like this dust. The most common thing in a room is not people, but full of dust. Human beings are the dust of the multiverse." "The sand world is equivalent to an abandoned box on the street. Naturally, there is a lot of dust in it, while the higher world is like a town. Although there is more dust, they are never the masters." "There are big and small dust, but in the end it is still dust, so it is the same with people. Everyone in the world is more or less different, but the essence is dust.""This is the essence of human beings. The sand world is too small to accommodate a normal" human ". Even if it is forced to enter, it seems that they are tied up. Therefore, this species named human can be found in the sand world Negri looked at all kinds of people on the street and told the cruel truth. Negri is now in a state of constraint. The time velocity of the sand world has no effect on him. He must be careful to converge his strength to maintain his own normal. This is also the reason why he does not observe the future. It is really that the future of the sand world can not stand his toss, but only slightly increases the possibility of a certain future. All these are the reasons why Negri has extraordinary control. "But even if it''s dust, it has the possibility to belong to it." Negri''s eyes fell on a dust, stretched out his hand to catch it, and said with a smile, "it was once a part of the royal crown of the Royal Empire 526 years ago. Now he has fallen on my hand. This is the glory of dust." "Indeed, meeting Lord Negri is also the glory of Raven feather." The crow feather on the shoulder said immediately. Negri touched the head of the black crow, released the dust between his fingers, and continued to take the man forward. Then he saw a good place. With a gentle stroke of his finger, he opened a layer of secondary space angle. Here, it was like a replica of the present world. Only here, human beings are stone statues, standing in a certain place forever, until the person in this world dies. And the dust that Negri used to catch by hand gradually began to change, producing a strong attraction. It absorbed the surrounding dust and formed a mass, just like ordinary dust. With the influence of the environment, it rolled towards an unknown destination. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 The most important symbol of individual life is self cognition. Only when you have self-awareness, the individual will slowly birth wisdom. As night fell, the border city became silent. "There are many like there." The dust mass rolled and suddenly twisted in the gravity of the core dust and other dust. It seems that the strange gravity can sense the information of other dust, and be disturbed by the information, and give a corresponding response. And with the reaction of gravity, the behavior of the dust mass is changing. More and more dust is gathered by dust clusters. It seems that with more and more dust, the gravity of dust masses becomes stronger and stronger, and more information is read by dust clusters, and then entangle with gravity, forming more and more stress reactions. Until, of course, it''s just a cloud of dust. The dust group slowly climbs onto the "dust" which is bigger than itself. The gravity goes to him and gradually completely covers the "dust". Some information flows in, making the gravity of dust mass more complicated. More and more information flows in from the large "dust". The gravity that can only absorb dust has been greatly enhanced, and gradually a system has been formed. What kind of reaction will be made when facing the information. Gradually, the information got more and more, and began to meet each other, and finally formed an initial idea: "who am I?" This large dust stood up, like a face full of dust victims. He stood up a little confused, looking at the surrounding scene, more and more information began to flow into his core, and formed more and more ideas. "Alem, is this me?" As the dust began to gather, he seemed to extract another thought, but he soon realized that the name was only a pronoun for an individual. He stood like this, sorting out more and more information. On that tiny dust, more and more gravitational forces around him twisted together to form a mass of information energy body, and finally formed a unique structure and completed the closure. "Who am I then?" Dust Alem thought so. ¡­¡­ "A new soul." Negri regained his view. The soul is the information energy body formed by entanglement between the source and the world, and the root is the outflow of truth. When Negri mastered the path, he understood how to create a soul of life. Through the truth to stir up a material, make that part of truth information interact with it, and eventually form a unique energy. With the inflow of external information, various ideas will gradually form, and finally form a complete soul. But different things, different ways of collecting information, will gradually depend on the thinking ability of the soul. The dust, because of his good fortune, was taken care of by negritte. At the right time, he met a corpse who had just died. He got a large amount of information left on the corpse, and finally formed a incomplete personality. He also acquired a corpse that was still barely alive, and obtained new information collection senses and processor brain. "It''s his luck." The crow feather in one side agrees, although through the wisdom enlightenment of blood, let crow feather know the greatness of Negri, but this is not the same as witnessing. From a dust to almost normal life, this leap is amazing. In contrast, it is as if ordinary people become road level strong. Of course, although the contrast value of gap is almost the same, the degree of difficulty is totally different. "It''s just an attempt." Negri has nothing to be proud of. As long as there is a little research, any road level strong man can do the same thing. However, this kind of thing is not the operation law of the string of complete truth, but consumes Negri''s own power of truth. On the other side of the city, in a manor, a massacre is going on. The troops in black robes are holding spears and reaping the life of the same kind mercilessly. Duran Ti Theseus sat in a carriage outside the manor, his eyes still indifferent, with only a few confidants at his side. The owner of the remains of God is a noble family collector in this border city. They don''t know the origin of this thing. They only know that the holy water can be produced by putting it into the spring. And holy water has a strong healing ability, for the wrestler''s exercise has an excellent effect. This aristocrat took advantage of this to attract a lot of contacts. Of course, because the production of holy water was limited and the background of this thing was not clear, so before this, although others were keen on it, they did not break the rules between the nobles. But the reason why the rules are not destroyed is not because of other things, but because the interests are not big enough. Duran turned the jewel ring in his hand. This aristocrat has the scale of today, and it is completely the role of the remains of God. It is the foundation of their existence. They can''t hand over the things. Duran doesn''t have so many resources to exchange. It''s even more difficult to steal this core treasure without being found. In this case, we can only ask them to die."Why?" In the manor, as the owner of the house, it is completely unknown who has just slaughtered the nobles in the city. As a border city, the army of the new ROAs kingdom is stationed around the city. Their families did not have their own forces, but those forces were suppressed one by one. Large scale entry of troops with such forces will definitely be found, so it is impossible for the troops stationed outside the city not to discover them. Although the people here are powerful, they can''t fight against the army. Why do they dare to do so. "Die with doubt." The man in the black robe held a knight''s sword and waved it off. The noble owner lying on the ground accidentally saw the mark behind the handle of the knight''s sword, and his eyes widened: "you are..." Blood spatter, full of shock color of the head fell to one side, the black robed man looked at his sword handle, printed on it is the new Royal Army logo. For an uncertain news, Duran made all the efforts of the Theseus family to seize the position of the city Lord of a border city, but he did not make any preparations. The capital crime of smuggling arms always needs the cooperation of the city Lord, and he should help to destroy one or two gates? "My Lord, it has been cleaned up." There will be a report soon before the carriage. Duran put on his black robe and walked towards the manor under the leadership of the other party. All he saw was blood and corpses. When he passed the corpse of a young child, he stopped slightly and then walked forward again. The tall man in black also came out of the mansion, threw the towel which was still stained with blood to one side and took back the scabbard of his sword. If you are careful, you will find that there is a small mark on the towel, which is the sign of a mountain bandit nearby. No matter whether mountain bandits are so stupid and leave marks after committing such crimes, and whether the gang of mountain bandits who only rob ordinary people have the ability to create a massacre of this scale, is it not enough to have one reason? "I''ve done what you want. We haven''t touched anything in the manor. In the daytime tomorrow, I''ll take people into the city and seal the city on the pretext of searching for prisoners. Then it''s up to you." The black robed man and Duran stood shoulder to shoulder and passed by. After stopping to say this, he took people out of the mansion and stayed outside the manor. Duran nodded, took the people to the manor, followed the blood, and soon came to the secret room, where there is a small pool, in the bottom of the pool, is inlaid with a piece of white ore like things. "It''s this thing. It''s this thing." Duran''s eyes were fanatical, and he was carefully removed and soon disappeared into the manor. In the shadow, young katob juagus tightly held the ritual blade in his hand. He didn''t even dare to follow the lost carriage. In fact, if he hadn''t moved and tried to hide his breath, he would have been found and killed by the master of the carriage. "No matter what, I will revitalize the yugus family!" After everyone had left, katobu dived carefully into the manor and looked at the depression in the pool. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 At daybreak, the shrieks of the servants who came to eskine''s manor shook the city. The city''s guard quickly arrived at the scene, and soon informed the garrison. Because the scene is too ferocious, the nobles are not irresistible lambs. They have more resources for the fighters. The Eskin family is also a famous aristocrat in the city. The massacre of this scale, without making any noise, is no longer what the police can handle. "The food and drink of the manor are carried out in batches. Even the chefs have to change with each other. There is no possibility of poisoning in such a large manor." "Well, we can see a lot of fighting traces on the scene, but they are very short-lived. The murderers are very powerful." The two policemen looked at each other and then lowered their heads at the same time. Everyone knew that the matter was not simple. After careful investigation and evidence collection, it was easy to find out. But as long as anyone with a little experience knows, this is a muddy water. If you mix it in, you may be attacked and killed by "thugs". Therefore, after a look at each other, they immediately began to collect evidence. However, they were obviously careless, and some doubtful points were swept by. For example, the sword mark was too sharp to be made by ordinary instruments. For example, the fighter cultivated by manor aristocrats had some broken fabrics in their hands. The guard kept these doubts in mind, but they did not say it. Instead, they made a little cover up. Smart people can get along with the guard. Soon, the army temporarily closed the city in the name of searching for the murderer. Most of the residents went back to their homes to wait for the search, and a convoy quietly left the city at the gate of the city. "It seems that Aldrich is not fully recovered." Negri stood high and looked at all this. He knew very well what they were doing, buying and selling weapons, profiteering, but losing their heads. If Aldrich had remained in full swing, the kingdom of new ROAs would not have been like this. But it seems that Aldrich''s power comes from the power of the last God and the age of fire. With the end of the age of fire, the world rules have changed, and his own strength must be reversed. Aldrich is lucky to survive. Now he is also in a state of lying dead. It is already the limit to support the Royal reconstruction of the Royal people. He is afraid that he can''t control a country as he did in the past. Then Negri''s eyes fell on the temple in the center of the city, which was the temple of God eldrich. As the rules of the world changed, Aldrich could no longer rely on trust to obtain the support of national strength. So he changed his method and chose to rely on faith. The chaos in the city soon ceased. The siege ended shortly after the weapons left the city. The "murderer" quickly determined that it was a group of mountain bandits. They sneaked into the city at night and killed the aristocrat Eskin''s family with extreme cruelty. The army will send people to eliminate it immediately. However, it is worth mentioning that Alem Eskin, the youngest son of the eskins family, left home last night and was lucky to escape. Although the person looked scared and silly, according to the rules of the aristocracy, as an only child, he instantly inherited the title of Eskin and became Baron Eskin. The city Lord Duran personally carried out the inheritance ceremony for him. "What do you do?" Duran clapped the table and roared. His plan was very strict. Alem went out to have fun in the evening. Someone had been waiting for him to give him a knife, but today he came to life strangely. "It''s not suitable to do it now. He can''t do anything by himself anyway." Duran looked at the kneeling person in front of the table and said in a cold voice, "as for you, if you don''t work well, you will be punished. I''ll give you another chance later." "Yes The man retreated out of the room trembling. At this time, a little boy came in carrying a wooden sword and tried very hard to maintain his pride. However, he held his head high and praised me quickly. His expression said, "father, I have practiced the sword technique twenty times today, and I am not fierce." "That''s great, my little parry." Duran put away the indifference on his face, held the little boy in his arms, and quickly praised him. But somehow, the young body of the eskins family flashed through his mind. After a little hesitation, Duran said with a smile, "since little parry is so hard, then my father will give you a reward. After a few days, I will baptize you again, and you will be able to practice bone forging and become a great fighter. How about that?" "Really, father, that''s very kind of you." The little boy said happily, hugging Duran, trying to be coquettish. "Ha ha ha." Duran also laughed, forgetting the young corpse in her mind. For the glory of the family and for her own children, everything was worth it. On the other hand, katobu''s eyes fell on the city Lord''s house. As a ruined aristocrat, most of the things that could be sold in his family had been sold. There was no other thing left except knowledge. The ghost man ceremony was the only chance for the eugus family to turn over, and he would never give up."Those people left and went straight out of the city, and it was impossible to get most people out of the city at night without the participation of the city Lord." Katob remembers some of the information he collected last night and some reactions from the army today. He has a target for the murderer of the eskins'' murder. "There must be a dirty deal behind it, but then again, I just need the fountain of life." He is not a guard. If he doubts the target, he does not need evidence. There is only one fountain of life. The broken fountain of life is only enough for one person. Therefore, he must obtain the remains of God. "Therefore, we must use some means. The only son of the city Lord''s family is the city Lord''s biggest weakness. As long as we grasp him and take him as a threat, we can ask the whereabouts of the spring of life, but the other side must follow the protection of the fighter." Although katobu exercises every day, his bone resources are not good. In addition, he has no resources, so it is impossible for him to become a fighter later. Bone forging is to exchange blood. If the resources can''t keep up, it will only lead to diseases. Therefore, even if bone forging is not scarce, there are very few fighters among the common people. There are only two ways for the common people to become fighters, either join the army or become noble dogs. In addition, other common people who become fighters have no way to copy. Either they are treasures picked up by dog excrement transportation, or they are gifted with excellent bone resources, and their bodies are naturally superior to ordinary people. "I must have a complete plan, and after I get the fountain of life, I can''t involve the eugus." Katob gradually made up his mind: "for the glory of the yugus family!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 "People of any status have to travel once a week." Katob stood outside the sacred Cathedral, watching the building that worshipped the God of Eldridge. According to the laws and regulations of the new ROAs Kingdom, every citizen of the new ROAs kingdom should go to the church at least once a week to pray. Even if it is not convenient to move, they need to carry the statue with them for simple prayer. Whether you really believe in Aldrich or not, this is written in the laws and regulations of the kingdom of new Royce. Nobles can go as little as possible, but they must go, otherwise the local council will impeach you, lose the noble citizenship, or even fine you will be afraid. There is a saying in the kingdom of new Royce that there are only two things you can''t escape in this country, the end of your life, death and praying to your majesty Aldrich. So in any case, people will take time to pray in the Holy Church, and if they have free time, they will even go more than once, as if to show how much they love his majesty Aldrich. Even the nobles are no exception. Although they are devout, they have to do superficial work. In the church, the fighters and bodyguards are not easy to defend themselves, especially when praying. "This is the time when they are most alert and relaxed, because no one will be so bold to do it when the other party is praying. The church group will be crazy." Thinking of the faces of the people in the church, katobu chuckled, and that group was one of the reasons why the house of Augustus was broken. When nobles want to maintain their dignity, I don''t know when a hidden rule appeared between the nobles and the church, that is, when the nobles go to the church to pray, the tribute should not be too shabby. It''s not too much. The common people can take it out. But think about the frequency. Once a week, the broken little nobles bear the burden of the decent operation of the family. They have to pay protection fees to the church every once in a while, which is also a heavy burden. "What I''m going to do is, I''m not going to fight. I''m going to take a positive picture." Cabuto has been on the verge of madness, but his madness is calm. He deeply understands that if he does not take risks, then the yugus family will be doomed. So his madness is the madness of everything. Negri sat at the top of the church, watching the farce below. The success rate of katob is only about 50%. As if to see something, Negri reached out to the void and pulled a butterfly into his hand. "My Lord, are you interfering in their future?" Wearing a long skirt, she sat on her side with a sunshade umbrella in her hand to help Negri block the sun. Although a little sunshine will not have any impact on Negri, she is determined to do so. "No, I''m just making things interesting." Negri replied: "judging from the information available, in three minutes, a clergyman will be attracted by the butterfly and see katob''s arrangement, which will lead to his total loss." "That would be too boring. The gap between the two sides is too big. As a weak side, teenagers need more opportunities." Negri said casually, but what his real purpose is, it''s only he who knows. With Negri''s promotion to the road level, even if it is only a part of him, it is more and more difficult for the appendix and others to understand. In the unknown place, the endless golden luster is shining. Something seems to be changing in the world of fire, which then affects the change of the world, and some things are covered with it. "This feeling of being a history is also a special experience." Negri was very clear about each other''s goals, ghost man ceremony and ritual blade. After the evolution of time, these things have become legends in these populations and have affected generations. Stop in the hands of the butterfly, once again flying, its trajectory into Negri''s eyes, gradually become the established track, all of this butterfly is controlled by Negri. Katob, dressed in his vestment and holding a box, walked to one side. The priests of enough rank were busy collecting "tribute". As long as they were bold and careful, they could disguise a priest in the church. And people are always lack of vigilance to the priests in the church. In the absence of bodyguards, katob was unexpectedly successful. He put parry, the son of Duran, the city Lord, into a small wooden box. He was like an ordinary priest carrying tribute. He put most of his face under the box. Some priests who passed by did not even suspect katob. As long as it is not too bad luck to meet a manager who knows all the priests, he is unlikely to reveal his secret. On the other side, an old clergyman in gorgeous clothes passed by, glanced at the way, found no abnormality, and passed directly. Then cabuto passed by with the box in his arms. As he came to a remote corner, katob threw the box directly into the sewer. The drain is not big, but the small wooden box is just right, and the small parry is curled up and can be put in. "Next, just look for a chance to get out and go to the sewer outlet to find each other." Katobu said in his heart that going to the front of the church quickly and looking for a chance to put on the priest''s clothes in reverse, turned into a suit of barely managed aristocratic clothes."And parry?" On the other side, Duran and the bishop of the church were communicating. Suddenly, their eyes fixed, searching for the people around them, and an ominous premonition appeared in his heart. With a confession from the bishop, Duran searched in a hurry, but could not find his own son. His momentum began to gather and stabilize his panic. He quickly found the bishop and explained the situation. Although the church was of high status, it was not willing to offend the Lord of the city. He sent a priest to look for it and temporarily blocked the church gate. As soon as the priest closed the church door, katob''s face remained unchanged. Even if he was in a state of ruin, he was still an aristocrat. It was impossible to search his body directly, unless the other party wanted to offend all the nobles. This is the rule of honor of the nobility. But then he thought of something, and his eyes changed. He had no problem. But parry, packed in a small wooden box, floated with the sewage, would be fine for a short time, but over time, who knows what will happen. Looking at the anxious Duran, katob thought about these things, and finally closed his eyes, and his expression became flat. It was not until the evening that the church, which had failed in the search, opened again. Katob walked out of the church complaining, acting like a little nobleman who was accidentally involved in the incident. After getting out of sight and making sure he was safe, katob ran inside toward the sewer. After a search with a torch, katob finally found a small wooden box stuck in the corner in a certain section of the sewer. The box was very quiet. Katob opened it. In the light of the fire, it was a young but cold corpse. It seemed that the skin was a little blue because of lack of oxygen. "Blame yourself, Lord Duran. You stopped me." Katob closed his eyes, whispered, closing the box again, and even if the hostage died, he would achieve his purpose. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 "Where am I, brother and sister?" Parry asked, a little confused. He was talking to a priest before. His father taught him to get on well with people in white robes, and then he fainted with a pain in his neck. When he woke up, he saw that these two beautiful beings were not human beings. So beauty is still useful. If the person in front of Pali is an ugly man with a face full of flesh and a bad look, Parry will immediately shout for help, but when the target is Negri, all his guards seem to be put down. "You''re dead, we''ve saved you, so it''s time you let go of your past identity." Negri explained everything in three simple sentences. Negri is the part observed from the perceptual side of the appendix, and it is the condensation of Negri''s human nature. It occupies one tenth of Negri''s ten thousand, and is one of the ten thousand faces, that is, human phase. It can be said that this Negri is the best spoken, the closest to human beings, the friendliest and the most loving of all the Negri parts. Of course, this does not mean that Negri''s people will be good to become the Virgin Mary. He just enlarges the code that Negri gives everyone a chance. For the innocent or potential people, he will provide some appropriate help to make their growth easier. Of course, there is a price, but a little tolerance. For example, parry is not innocent. He is Duran''s son. He was trained by Duran''s resources. Although he did not take the initiative to harm people, he could not get rid of the relationship. Negri rescued him and made a fake corpse to replace it. From today on, he is an ordinary man who has nothing to do with the aegis family. "Work hard. When you have the ability to see me again, I will help you remember everything." Negri said, and his hand was already covering parry. The young boy didn''t know what was going on, and then he went into a coma again. After that, his appearance would change. He would forget his name and origin and only keep his knowledge. She squints her eyes and smiles on this side. If she is completely in accordance with Negri''s personality, Parry will forget everything when she wakes up. How to become stronger depends on self-consciousness. If she can''t, she will become an ordinary person. At most, she will leave a cold message in her mind. But the human face left this memory, at least once again wake up Parry will not be confused. On the other hand, katobu, as parry is still alive, demands from Duran that he needs the spring of life. No matter who took away the source of life, Duran, the city Lord, must be involved in it. Then, through this breakthrough, he can directly ask him for it. If he wants to save his son, he must get the spring of life. The only danger katob has to face is how to get things safely and without suspicion, especially when the hostage is actually dead. In this process, if there is any point that reveals his identity, then he is met by the city Lord and the church''s crazy revenge, this time the city Lord''s son was abducted in the church, it is a huge scandal. Up to now, there are priests visiting and searching in the streets and alleys. This strength is more anxious than losing his son. But no matter how hard it was, katob still had to gamble on everything for the glory of the yugus family. "Brother, what have you been doing recently? You can''t see people all the time. " Ramie raised his head to help katob carry the small box, but then he got the harshest reprimand since he was born. "Put it down for me. Don''t touch that!" Katob grabbed the box and looked stern. But when he saw his frightened brother, he came back to his senses and said slowly, "it''s just a little busy. Ramie, your only task now is to study and exercise well. All these things are left to my brother. Do you understand?" After that, ramie took the box into the basement. No matter what, all the sins should be borne by him. The younger brother had better never touch these things. Looking at the ritual blade, katob understood that some preparations should be done. Time passed quickly. In a few days, countless people passed by the little beggar, but they did not regard him as the son of the city Lord, including himself. Parry looked at the picture covered with streets and alleys, and only left envy. The man''s relatives were worried about his disappearance, but he didn''t even remember his own past. Of course, he dreamed that he was the little boy, but his face was completely different from that of the boy in the portrait. The other side was blond, and he was just the most common brown hair. Pressing his own impossible expectations, Parry rang the doorbell of Eskin manor. After being reborn with that inexplicable information, Parry looked around, trying to make himself stronger, but all the premises had to live first. He doesn''t have any identity, so he needs a job. After a while, Parry was about to stand on tiptoe and shake the doorbell again. From a distance, he saw an expressionless man walking out the door with a book. "What''s the matter? Children? " Alem looked away from the book and looked at the man who rang the doorbell.At the beginning, he didn''t know that ringing the doorbell meant someone was looking for him. It was only when the city guard forced him in that he was in danger that he realized that the doorbell meant someone was looking. "Hello, Baron, I want to find a job. I have observed for some time that there are no servants and no one to take care of your manor. I think I know all these things." Parry used to live in such a similar manor, which was derived from good cultivation. His observation ability was quite good, and he knew some things. Although he forgot who he was, he still kept some knowledge. "No, you''ll be too young. Besides, many people have died in this manor. It''s a place cursed by evil spirits. You''d better leave." Alem then walked towards the manor. Before that, the short-time workers who worked here asked him to resign. Those people said that the manor was cursed. In fact, most people who know it clearly know that they just don''t want to cause trouble. "After the end of the age of fire, the evil spirits that used to be called evil spirits will no longer be produced. Together with those witches, most of them will disappear. The so-called curse is just nonsense." Parry understood, on the one hand, that he knew this knowledge, but on the other hand, he did not understand the dangers of the human heart and the various dark crises. "Do you know all this knowledge?" Alem stopped. Although he received a lot of information through the human body and gradually understood the common sense of human beings, he still didn''t know much about human feelings and manners. Only knowledge could touch his heart. "I remember being taught, but I don''t remember who it is, including who I am." Parry said with a smile. "Don''t you know who you are?" Allam suddenly understood the feeling of sympathy, so he returned again and opened the door of the manor: "come in first." "Thank you, Baron." "No, just call me Alem." Alem didn''t understand what kind of change this diversified address would have on other people. He checked the meaning of the name - a seeker, so he preferred to be called Alem. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 "Sir, it was brought by a beggar. He didn''t see who was responsible for the task." "You know, go on." Duran especially regretted not to look after parry, looking at the blackmail letter in his hand, angry all over the body. He tried his best to work in collusion with the army group, which snatched the remains of the God from the Eskin family, and the other party actually let him hand it over. The inner resentment is hard to say. Although the church later found out that the other party probably transported people through the sewer, when they went to look for people, they couldn''t find them. They didn''t even know who had entered. "So are the priests. There is such a loophole in the church!" Duran really wanted to point at the priests and scold them. For convenience, he opened a sewer in the backyard, and didn''t send anyone to guard him. Moreover, the pastor''s mouth was not strict. After finding out that someone was in the church sewer, a pastor who was responsible for dumping garbage said it casually. More people knew than expected, and it was impossible to determine the personnel from here. The arrogance of those people is deep in the marrow. In the blackmail letter, ask them to hand over the products of the fountain of life, or they will kill Parry Ti Theseus. As for how to trade later, they will explain in the second letter three days later that you should prepare the transaction within three days. "My Lord, that Alem has not been out of the manor these days." Naturally, some people doubted the dead man at the first time, but apparently Alem was so devoted to pursuing knowledge that he had never been out of the manor, so he got rid of the suspicion completely. "Is that retribution?" Duran saw the young corpse in Eskin manor again. He was very frightened. He was afraid that one day his little Parry would lie there and become a corpse. "send someone to stare at the beggar, and lay the eyeliner everywhere to find the trail of that fellow." As if thinking of some possibility, Duran''s face was ferocious, and said for a moment, "keep your eyes on the eskine manor, and find a chance to get rid of the dead one." "Yes." The housekeeper obeyed the order. ¡­¡­ "What does this word mean?" Alem asked parry, who was eating. The former owner of the body didn''t love learning. Otherwise, he wouldn''t go out in the middle of the night to meet his husband''s wife. The dust inherited little knowledge. Even if he had been reading books for a long time, there were many things he didn''t understand. Although Parry was still young, Duran had high hopes for him. He asked various teachers to teach him since he was young. Although Parry was not very good at bone, he was really a genius in learning, and he was more sensible, which was the reason why Duran loved him very much. "Let me see. It''s in Kosi, and it reads: Negri! It means hiding in the body another self, this other self is generally more Unbridled and powerful, of course, could have been called the God of ill omen and disease a long time ago. " Parry swallowed the food, looked at the word in the book, said quickly, but somehow he sounded the only memory. Can I recall my past when I can see that person again? "Negri." Alem quietly learned to read, and felt a strange touch. He seemed to get some information from the name: "stronger yourself?" "Yes, the Corsicans believe that there is a god named Negri, who exists in everyone''s body, just like the disease that everyone produces." "Epidemic disease?" Alem some puzzled: "why is the stronger self a disease?" "I don''t know. The teacher who taught me said that it''s not good to have more people like this." After all, parry is only a child about ten years old. He knows more about knowledge, but he doesn''t understand more complicated things. "At that time, Negri''s will was to strengthen himself in all ways, abandon social rules, and have no taboo." On the other side, as if noticing the conversation between the two, Negri said with a smile, "it was still quite young at that time." "This will naturally be regarded as a disease by those in power, especially in the feudal era when people wanted to be fooled." Negri said that the original Negri young will, but it is necessary, weak power, can only develop themselves in that way, and the more powerful, there are more and better ways.. "And now?" After all, the most important people are willing to share the past with you, which is a very close thing. "I am the rule." Said Negri softly. ¡­¡­ "Duran, your request is too much." The man in black looked at Duran and said in a cold voice, "I''ve done what you asked. It''s your problem that you lose the child." "I understand, bastenfay, I understand." Duran nodded. Although his words were polite, everyone could hear the strong words: "my parry is everything to me. He is the driving force of my struggle, and the biggest reason why I take risks to join hands with you. If he is not there, he will be too good for you and me." "I''ll send someone to help." The black robed man named bastenfay looked at Duran, and after a while stood up and walked out of the city Lord''s house: "only this time, you should understand that we can''t change the city Lord."Looking at the leaving bastenfay, Duran breathed a sigh. If he could not really face the pressure that was not like human beings in this guy, he was particularly resistant. However, in order to ensure safety, he was the only one to count on. Duran sighs. It''s not a good thing to work with this guy, but he has no choice for the glory and continuity of the Theseus family. As time went by, Duran was very anxious for three days. Parry was far away from him for the first time, living in an environment without knowing what was going on. "The bone exchange ceremony is ready, parry. As long as you come back, you can practice bone forging and become a great fighter, so you must come back safely." Duran prayed in his heart for the great Eldridge to let Parry come back. "My Lord, the letter is coming!" The announcement made Duran stop praying. He saw the same envelope again. The housekeeper opened the envelope and said the words. "They asked us to put something somewhere in the sewer. If someone was around or the thing was fake, they would cancel the deal at any time and kill the young master." "Who sent it?" Asked Duran. "It''s a blind man in a slum. The other party gives him a letter and tells him how to get there. We don''t monitor that." "I see. Get things ready." In the letter, the robbers specially said that those guys might really have accomplices. One of them was caught and the other was tearing up the tickets. Duran didn''t dare to take the risk, so he had to prepare the real guy first. But those damned kidnappers thought that they could escape with something, which was really naive. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 The letter specifically points out that a person who is not a fighter will send things. After putting down the things, they can''t get close to them for an hour. After that, Parry will be released naturally. After all, they don''t want a city Lord to go crazy. But when the deliverer arrived at the first address, all he found was a letter that gave another address for the sewer and asked him to deliver it in half an hour. "Transfer the address, let us arrange the people tired, this kidnapper is very cunning." Bastenfay was dressed in a black robe. As a high-level military officer, he had a good relationship with the city Lord in the border area, which was not a good thing. The separation of military and political affairs could make the royal family feel at ease in the church. As a result, bastenfay would not be able to come and help in his military uniform. "It''s just that this guy doesn''t know enough about the top fighters. Even if it''s so far away, I can detect and lock everyone''s life gas engine. As long as the robber comes to get something, he can''t escape from my tracking." "Everything is troubling you, bastenfay. Please make sure my son is safe." Duran said in a low voice, because he is to the relationship between the two as a threat, to let the other side agreed to help. Bastenfay took a look at Duran and didn''t say much. He didn''t promise to help because of Duran''s blackmail. Instead, he was the one with obvious weakness who was most suitable for control. Once his weakness was mastered, it would be very helpful for his future plans. Every time you get to a new address, you get another envelope and a new address in it. This patience has made bastenfay a little interested in these kidnappers. This is a talent. If he can keep his hands at that time, he will be saved for his own use. "Well? Is it the end of the line? " The latest address seems to have found something. The life gas engine of the delivery seems to fluctuate. After a while, the deliverer came out and came all the way to them. "There is no life near." Bastanfay sensed the air machine and said, "and you have changed the air machine inside. Is there any change in it?" "The new envelope allowed me to put things there, but not far away I found a dead body." "I stabbed the other person''s head with a dagger to confirm that it is the real body," the person who sent the thing said in a hurry "But what''s strange is that the other person''s face seems to be scratched by something, and they can''t tell the appearance at all." Bastanfay''s face changed at this, and he rushed to the other side. He was tall and strong, but he was as light as a feather when he jumped on the roof. From a long distance, he leaped by. If his eyes were locked on him, he could not find him close. In the sewer, the body whose face had been cut suddenly stood up, even if there was a long knife edge on it, he was still in action. A person who is stabbed to death by a ritual blade will only become a living dead person. The difference is that without the help of unclean source or life spring, the body will only gradually decay until it is completely turned into white bone. Katobu knew that he could not resist the powerful fighter, so he carried out a ceremony in advance. First, he turned himself into a rotting living corpse. By constantly changing addresses, he killed the other party''s patience. He had made the other party unable to arrange people to find the exit in time. Finally, he disguised himself as a corpse not far away. As a living dead man, besides being able to move, he is physically no different from a corpse. After picking up the remains of the God, katob ran to one side, crossed the sewer, and jumped into the sewage. He was dead, and didn''t care about the filth. As he ran, he stabbed the remains of God into his heart, and those who gradually solidified blood came into contact with the bone, and then began to react. This makes katobu happy. He has no way to determine whether the other party will bring out the real thing. He can only let the other party fear other friends who do not exist, so that the city Lord has enough feelings for his son. Now it seems that everything is successful. As long as he escapes this pursuit, his victory and the choice of vice soul can be taken slowly. Of course, there are also follow-up problems, such as repairing one''s own face, which has made you look like a normal person. After getting the spring of life, this is no longer a problem. He has not been in the ceremony for a long time, his body has not rotted, and with the help of the spring of life, all these can be made up for. Bastenfay soon fell into the sewer, stopped slightly, and began to collect the surrounding information. Then he floated up again, turning into a shadow, chasing katob where he had fled. It''s interesting that the guy even played with him. Although he can only use the ability of a fighter, it''s really amazing. Sitting on the roof, Negri''s eyes changed slightly. It seemed that he had observed something interesting. His original expression of fun gradually became serious. It seemed that something unexpected broke into Negri''s script. Bastenfay is fast tracking, but at the next moment, the wall of the sewer seems to be shaken. A brick falls off and hits the ground. A poisonous insect that just climbs there is hit. A green juice is squeezed out of the abdominal cavity and turns into a water arrow towards him who just passes by and stabs it directly into his eyes.Even a top fighter is still a human being. If you don''t protect your eyes in time, you may damage your eyes. Bastenfay closed his eyes, and the venom was struck by some penetrating force. He looked dignified. The attack time of the venom was just right. It was the time when his physical strength reached the limit. He had better ways to deal with it one second earlier and one second later, but at that time, he was struggling to blink. This is definitely not an accident, but someone is helping the kidnapper escape. But will people with this ability still be interested in the bone that has little force left? "Is this your game?" The soldier stopped and looked at the common sewer, and he was sure that if he continued to track down, there would be more "accidents.". So he stopped, and there would be no result in the pursuit. "Because my power is beyond the limits of the game?" Bastenfay went back. "Then please don''t get in my way, or you''ll have to compete." "What''s the situation?" She opened her eyes slightly and asked. It was the first time that Negri''s expression was more relaxed. "A part of being." Negri opened his eyes and said: "it seems that it does not bring its own strength. Only the local power system can not accurately judge its real strength level." At this moment, I felt that there was a slight change in the human face. Some information flowed rapidly, and more changes were taking place slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 "How is it going?" Duran felt bad when he saw bastenfay come back empty handed. Although the thing is not as important as his son, it is something that he spent countless efforts to get, and he will not be reconciled to losing it. "At least, there''s a top fighter behind me. It''s not good for you to help me fight." Basstanfay said directly, "this time you think you''re in bad luck." Duran did not want to make a deal with him, because he didn''t want to deal with him. As for Duran, what else can he do beyond his own misfortune? He even has no ability to blame bastenfay, because he is on the weak side of the relationship between the two sides. The other party can help him once, is to give face, he forced to go on, the latter thing is what he would like to see. Duran''s face was not very good-looking, but she was relieved. No matter what, as long as little Parry could come back, she could plan for the future, but she just put in the energy and resources before. Katob pushed open the secret door in the basement and pressed his hand on his face, he could see the granulation wriggling, and the blood with the breath of life flowed through his body again, at least making him no longer like a dead man. He knelt on the ground and covered his mouth. He laughed wildly, and his expression became crazy. He succeeded. He got the spring of life from the other party and became the reserve of ghost man. Next, as long as he found a suitable vice soul, he could become a ghost man and hold extraordinary power in one jump. After entering the iron and steel age, although the entry-level method of extraordinary power was popularized, there were still few people who mastered the extraordinary power. A fighter who mastered the extraordinary power could enjoy the privilege of aristocracy in any place, although he could not be hereditary and had no fiefdom. More people just reach the level of physical exercise, they have no resources to exchange blood for themselves, so although there are a lot of practice of bone forging, most of them have no further possibility. After laughing wildly, katob wiped away his tears and looked at the box in the corner. Around him, he could see some traces of lime and a faint odor. Katob stood up, opened the secret door again, lifted the small box, thought about it, and put an envelope on it. ¡­¡­ "The Lord of the city is here..." "What can I do?" "Lord of the city..." The noise made Duran feel a little trance. When the housekeeper informed him, he saw the housekeeper''s expression, and he had a prediction. But until now, he still felt that everything was dreaming, as if everything had become unreal. Clearly not long ago, he was still showing off his achievements and his efforts to himself, but why did this happen. The crowd separated in silence. Duran saw the small box that was placed there, and a pale purple face stayed in the lime like this. Duran''s feet softened and sat down on the ground, shouting: "this is not my son. My little parry is not dead. He can''t be dead." "How could he die?" Duran''s whole body collapsed, and there was no longer the courtesy of the city Lord and aristocracy. Although he said that the man was not his own son, Duran could not help climbing to the front of the small wooden box, and took the young body out of it. His reason was rapidly cutting, and repeatedly murmured that this was not true. His faith, the pillar of his life had collapsed, and it was only a step away from madness. On one side of the room, bastenfay frowned. Duran''s whole body had collapsed, and his plans were about to change. Duran did not know when he returned to the city Lord''s house, nor who sent him back, but he always held the young body in his arms. When it was dark, Duran just woke up. His look was very calm, calm and terrible. He felt that he was particularly sober now. He also read the letter with the wooden box. It was nothing but an apology, indicating that Parry had suffocated in the sewer at that time. "Is that retribution?" Duran once again thought of the young corpse in the Eskin manor. For his own purpose, he slaughtered all the people of the Eskin family, leaving only Alem the one who died. But what he got was his own son''s death. "If that''s retribution, it''s a little bit crazier." Duran stood up, his body had already collapsed, he could not have a second son, the Theseus family is over, has no queen. "Then everything will be gone." Duran looked at the housekeeper who came in and said that the calm and desperate eyes made the housekeeper tremble. "Tell the people on the other side of iSkin manor to do it. My son didn''t survive. He did. It shouldn''t be." Duran stood up and caressed the young corpse with his hands. He was extremely gentle, and the tone of his voice was so gentle that it was frightening."Yes, my Lord." The housekeeper said in a hurry. At the same time, he was relieved. If he could vent his anger on others, he would be normal. As long as he vented his anger, Lord Duran would return to normal. But Duran next words, let housekeeper Leng in place: "in addition, small Parry likes lively, send more people down to accompany him." With his body in his arms, he went to the high-rise building of the city Lord''s office and looked at the border city. With his eyesight, he could see people coming and going on the streets, some of whom were fighting. Duran turned to look at the housekeeper who came after him and said, "my son is dead. Why do they live?" "Big My Lord. " The housekeeper trembled. "Tell people to do it. Take all the resources out. There will always be people who don''t want to die to do these things for the reward. Aren''t those kidnappers? The house of Theseus is finished, housekeeper "I see, my Lord." The housekeeper trembled and walked back. He didn''t know what the adults would do to him if he refused, so he didn''t dare to refuse. Those Desperado who want to be fighters are willing to do anything for the sake of resources. It is not difficult to kill children. As long as they are careful about the revenge after that, they are familiar with it. They exchange resources for a place for a new identity, and they can live well again. And the border cities are never short of such outlaws. Negri and appendix stood behind Duran, but the other side could not see him. He did not express any opinions on this insane massacre. Every day in this city, there are dead people. No one can be saved. The only one who can save himself is himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 The massacre began soon, and the outlaws were happy to take the heads of their children for reward. In terms of the difficulty of hunting, it was much easier than others. However, these people did not find that the killing this time was so different from that in the past. Some children can find a way to survive and escape from these outlaws, while others can''t close their eyes after death, as if something is pregnant in their eyes. Such a big move can''t hide other people. After receiving the news, the church immediately announced that Duran, the city Lord, had been invaded by evil because of his young son''s death. Now he has fallen and needs to be removed immediately. The other nobles in the city also united, and immediately cooperated and sent people to approach the city Lord''s house. By the time they arrived, there were more than a dozen young bodies. Duran stood there holding his son''s body. There were still some corpses around. It was supposed to be some autumn breeders. Most of the people in the city Lord''s house were scattered, and those Desperado finished the task in a hurry, and those who got the reward also ran for their lives. The greedy ones were lying there. Although the durans are crazy, their strength has not been reduced. On the contrary, they have been improved. If they are not willing to die, and their physical condition is better, they may be able to break through the current level of fighters, and make their extraordinary strength obtain qualitative changes. "Oh, come so fast, if you can find my son so quickly, then nothing will happen." Duran said with a smile, her hand was still caressing the body in her arms, as if to comfort his pain. "It''s not to be confused. You''ve corrupted Duran." The bishop of the Church looked at Duran, and his face was very ugly. In the final analysis, the church should also have part of the responsibility, although Duran''s son was captured in the church. Therefore, what he wanted to do most was to make a "crime" for Duran. At that time, Duran deserved everything. "Is Eskin''s murder related to you, Duran." The bishop immediately asked in a loud voice, and even used the divination method made by the church secretary in his words, so that his spirit can influence the will of others. No one is a fool. It''s just that when you put forward some things, you won''t get any benefits. When you offend the city Lord, why do they bring it up? When they need an excuse, even if Duran didn''t do it, they would press it. "Whatever you say." Duran knew that even if he denied it, these people would consider him guilty. He had no intention to argue about these things. Anyway, it was all over. If there is no accident, then Duran will hold the corpse and wait for death. The church and the nobles will give him all the evidence of crime and wipe his buttocks. They are familiar with this kind of thing. It is estimated that before long, all kinds of "truth" will come to the surface and point to the real murderer Duran. Of course, he is not innocent. Therefore, Negri didn''t want to see such a scene. He came to Duran, who was more than sad and died. Duran''s eyes shrank and finally saw Negri. However, the people in the opposite side did not see Negri. Instead, he was still questioning Duran''s crime. But then Duran didn''t care. Because he lost everything, his mind was somewhat detached. He did commit a crime. If his son died because of his sin, he would commit a greater crime, but no one would suffer because of his whole life. "Do you really think it''s all over?" Negri whispered, but Duran didn''t respond. What the inexplicable man wanted to do had nothing to do with him. He just wanted to be with his son now. "I was there when Parry was dying." However, Negri''s words instantly aroused Duran''s reaction. Duran didn''t want to take revenge, but he didn''t have the capital. Bastenfay told him that the other side had top fighters, so he couldn''t fight against him. He didn''t even know who the other side was. He just felt that everything was over. In addition to the previous Eskin massacre, he felt that he had implicated parry, so he just wanted to be with him His son. But when the "murderer" is standing in front of him, he still wants to do everything to attack him, even if it is just a piece of his meat. So the priests, bishops and the private soldiers of noble families saw Duran start to go crazy and attack a vacant area nearby. "So I kept him alive. Guess where your son is now?" Negri completely ignored Duran''s attack and continued to speak slowly, but all this did not stop Duran from attacking. But Durant was attacking, and Negri was more and more slow to speak: "the human body is composed of water, carbon and other things. It is a very simple thing to create a body without soul." "Where is he?" Duran finally responded. He felt that his mind was blinded and he was pulled back from the transcendence to reality, which made him feel at a loss: "tell me, where is my son? Tell me "You''ve made a bad start for your people, that is, you like to involve innocent people." Negri''s words have a convincing force: "you should know, eskine manor, a few days ago, a young housekeeper came to help Alem manage the manor.""Your man is carrying out your orders, and it seems that he wants to take away Eskin''s property while he completes the task you have given him. You know, your man wants a running fee." "Well, next, it depends on your performance. If you run faster, you may see the last time." Negri''s figure slowly disappeared, but the scene that Negri changed Parry''s appearance appeared in his mind. "No, no!! What have I done? " Duran is completely crazy. When he looks at the body in his arms, he easily sees its true nature. It is a butterfly that is still alive and flying. Let go of what was in his arms and Duran ran in the direction of eskine manor, but it was clear that those who were "questioning" his crimes would not let him pass. There was no shortage of fighters. They all stood up to intercept Duran. On the other side of the eskine estate, Alem looked at the two half old children in front of him and talked about something. One was parry, who had lost his memory, while the other was katob''s brother, Lami. After knowing the term Negri, Alem began to search for relevant information, and then asked people to teach him. He even went to the college to ask him. When ramie was at school, he overheard that his brother katob had been busy working, and he also knew that it was for the declining yugus family. So he took the initiative to communicate with Alem. The yugus family came from the original ghost troops of Negri, and they are quite clear about the original Corsi and leiastmia. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 Outside Eskin manor, a furtive figure was peeping. The boss has been crazy, he does dirty work under the other party''s hands, naturally, he has to consider his own way back. Now everyone has been attracted by the other side. It''s just right that they take advantage of this opportunity to bully the only one-man Eskin family and run around the East and West. That''s what Ryan thinks. Looking at the study that had not been turned off, Lane frowned. He clearly remembered that at that time, he directly twisted Alem''s neck, saw him die with his own eyes, and then went back to report. However, at that time, Alem didn''t care about these things at all, and didn''t understand these routines and prices, so he easily "paid off his debts". Of course, even so, the rest of the resources still let Ryan''s eyes, after all, some nobles were still concerned about eating, so they didn''t eat up the Eskin family. "Well? Someone came in. " Looking at the book and discussing with the other two children, Alem was stunned and then said. Alem learned from Parry that the bone forging method was practiced. What was very difficult for others was very easy for him. In just a few days, he successfully awakened the rigidity of his bones. After all, Alem is just a living body with a dust as its core. He can control his body more intuitively, and the dust controlled by him can exist in every corner of his body to assist him in controlling his body. In fact, Alem''s intelligence quotient is not inferior to that of other human beings. Even in some places, he still wins. His problem is that he lacks the corresponding understanding of human relations, personal desires and emotions. Therefore, he knew that he was not safe. Everyone who came with the "IOU" had malice towards him. In fact, if he had some common sense, he would have killed them in the first time. Because those people''s malice would like him to die immediately, which made the sensitive dust endure a long time of killing intention. The human world is not safe and not stupid. Alem soon found out why the other side didn''t do it. During this period of time, the guard had been running to him. The impact of the murder case was too great. Now, it is easy to make problems by starting to kill people. The nobles should pay attention to decency. Even though Alem didn''t find it useful to be decent. So Alem has been preparing for danger. With their own speed-up practice of bone forging, with the family''s few resources to help exchange blood, and even recently, they have been thinking about what the so-called fighting heart is, and why perception and emotion can help individuals gather the key to extraordinary strength. So Alem is much more powerful than he thought, not to mention the ability to manipulate the dust attracted to his soul core. Eskin manor seems to be defenseless, but some humble dust scattered all over the manor. Anyone who comes in is considered to have entered Alem''s perception network. Just as lane enters the Eskin manor to plunder resources, Duran is also fighting hard to get ready to rush to Eskin manor. Duran''s aexius family is not a noble family, there is no blood inheritance, there is no school of bone forging. At most, there are some Assassin Skills handed down from the holy Valley at that time, which can only be said to be a good family. The etheus family was not prosperous, so Duran, who had poor bone resources, could use the family resources to pile himself to the critical point. Finally, when his son was born, he touched the steel soul and condensed the heart of the fighter by virtue of the noble honor inheritance and blood transmission. For the rise of the family, Duran thius did not know how much efforts he had made, but he knew that his ability was up to now. At most, he became a fighter. Therefore, he put his hope on the remains of God, hoping to improve his son''s bone resources and family blood through the bone exchange ceremony. Although the nobles could recruit some servants to support them to break through the fighters and make them worship, those fighters were not reliable. For example, the three sacrifices of the Theseus family had disappeared. A real big family does not control its own force. The deterrent power of the top fighters is no less than that of an army. Only with top fighters can they be qualified to become a big family. Outsiders are unreliable, and their blood is different. Even if they accept the sacrifice, even if they are honest and trustworthy, he can only protect the family for a while. Countless times of offering birds to occupy the dove''s nest tells these nobles that only blood can be relied on, and the strong have the right to reproduce. The descendants of the strong will only have the blood of the strong. If you are weak, you will find that your offspring have nothing to do with you. The man who broke through the fighter and the ordinary man are actually two species. Therefore, Duran wanted to find the remains of God. They were originally from the holy valley. The bones of God were the things they had guarded for generations. This blood was glory. The world is hard to predict. After the family was destroyed, Duran felt that he had made a breakthrough in the level of fighter.He attacked all the roadblocks like crazy, and his extremely urgent heart touched the soul of steel again. The vitality was burning. The door of a higher level fighter opened to him, and the vital energy of everything was captured by him. If they do, he will have a chance to see the top fighters. This burning state of life breath, known as burning soul forged steel, is the precursor of breaking through the top fighters, which makes the priests and nobles of the church who intercept him startle. "Don''t panic, his body simply can''t support his breakthrough, within three minutes, he will burn himself." It''s not so easy to break through the top fighters. They have to reach the standard in every aspect of their mental and physical skills. The body of Duran is piled up with resources, but the bone is not good, not to mention the skill level. The bone forging method of the ashus family is only slightly better than that of rotten street. After Duran broke through the fighter, his intuition was hopeless and he had not exercised for a long time. Only Xinguan, after the collapse of his family, the tragic death of his young son, and the collapse of everything, could Duran barely pass the examination. In this case, there is only one way to die. "Yes, it''s really parry. It''s really my little parry." Duran didn''t care what other people thought. Through the blood connection, he finally sensed his son''s gas engine, which was in Eskin manor. Facing the madness of Duran, all the people consciously step back. A person who is going to die in three minutes does not need to fight with him. As for whether the other party will kill wantonly, it has nothing to do with them, or it is better to put the name of sin on Duran. "Follow me." The Bishop said, but found that the surrounding environment is a little bit wrong: "when did it fog?" "Monseigneur, no, we..." A man full of panic rushed over, mouth also called bad, and then said strangely, "we are lost." Negri watched more than a dozen young figures rising slowly from the corpses and chuckled. These nobles and priests also needed to be whipped. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 Evil spirits are the products of incomplete world rules in the age of fire. With the change of the times, the rules have changed, and these things have gradually disappeared. In today''s iron age, there are only fighters. Aldrich has changed his family for his continued existence. Although he calls himself a God, his essence has gradually become a fighter. His original ability to obtain blessing by trust from the end God was changed by Aldrich into a fighting school, the stream of gods. Through faith, the seeds of pseudo combat are condensed and given to the priests and knights under them, so as to form a virtuous circle. The age of steel is the age of gladiators, and it is just beginning. From the time of chaos, the breathing method gradually changed into bone forging method, to the stable situation of chaos, the coexistence of many countries, and the emergence of aristocrats of various fighting schools. According to Negri''s current perspective, the power system of the fighter is just beginning, and the so-called top fighter at present is just equivalent to the peak of the second root liberation. But the power system has so far shown something that Negri is also interested in. So Negri updated the expansion for the steel age. He really does not intend to occupy the world, but it is no problem to regard it as a common laboratory. After the world of absolute transport is shielded from air transport, the final results of many similar things will not be the same and more accurate. Therefore, this is the case of that bastenfay. He came to this world as a sub body of some existence. He did not bring any power. He only used the power system of the world. Naturally, he also made some experiments by using the world''s environment. However, Negri is a little more atmospheric. He directly modified the information sea of the world in the past, covering the past history with his own history. In the world that Negri has seen at present, most of the world forms are in motion, that is, the material of the world is constantly changing, the past is really the past, the information has changed, and only information remains in the past. The spiritual trial constructed by Negri before is just the power of this part of the past information, which can be called merit. As long as the link is not cut off, the hero who has completed the link with his merits is immortal, because it is difficult to change the information sea in the past. But it''s just hard to change. With the change of the world''s time, the achievements will gradually fade and finally disappear when they are forgotten, especially by the world. Therefore, in the past, the sea of information is mostly a resounding achievement, and other unimportant information in the past has been gradually diluted or even blurred. Negri changed a part of the past information sea by means of means. After all, he had participated in that part of the past information, which made the matter easier. So in this world seems to blur for a while, then several people in different places suddenly raised their heads. Some knowledge called the king of evil spirits appeared in their minds. Originally a product of the flaws in the rules of the age of fire, it has gradually become another way of saying it. Ancient flame legend, ghost of the old times, with the opening of the gap, they are coming back. In the past, although there was only information, information also had power, and its power is influencing the present. In the setting, evil spirits are the unwilling embers of the saviors of the old times, and will end with the end of the flame age. However, the king of evil spirits has not disappeared, but has fallen into a deep sleep. Once the world changes, he will return again, and the evil spirits generated by him will gradually be born. The expansion has been updated, and the history of the past has been covered. Although the information of the past has an impact on the modern world, it will not lead to changes in the world line, as is the case with SCR. People who are related to the past information will be affected. Their physical memory and even part of their personality will be affected by the past information and have certain changes. Some knight errant''s face became serious with scars on his face. The breath touched his old memory. Some bad pictures appear in his memory. In those inherited pictures, Chris, the legendary knight errant of his ancestors, was killed by the king of evil spirits and polluted into evil spirits together. The lineage of Chris''s salary law was handed down from Chris''s son. They handed down pictures of the glory and memory of their ancestors, from generation to generation, fighting for justice in their hearts. This time the king of evil spirits wakes up. For the sake of the stability of the world and the justice in his heart, he will certainly go to stop it. The man with black stripes on the other side sighed and began to pack up his things. The curse handed down by the king of evil spirits and the nightmare passed down by Gary family must be cut off this time. In addition, there are people with golden scales on their hands. He looks at the scales on his hands, and his eyes flash with bloodthirsty madness. He stabs his hand into other people''s chest and pulls out his beating heart. At the same time, he shouts: "no one can dominate me, nor can the king of evil spirits!"In the manor, a large number of people began to gather. They held torches and surrounded the bonfire. They looked at the statue of a girl with a sword standing by the fire. Their eyes were full of fanaticism. "When the king of evil spirits comes back, we, as the servants of the king''s daughter''s Royal Highness, should cut through the thorns for it and spread glory. The Church of incompetent and false emperor should not appear on the earth, which is the foundation of our rise!" "For the glory of the fire!" Only when Eldridge, lying somewhere in the kingdom of new Royce, opened his eyes slightly and seemed to notice something was wrong, but then he fell asleep. The change of times had hurt him so much that it was almost too soon to turn his ability into a fighting school. He needed more faith to recover from this state. Information flow Negri has become a single term. He himself seems to disappear from the history of the world. People only remember the king of evil spirits, but not Negri. "Why erase your mark in the world? The Lord of Negri. " She was standing next to Negri. Crow feather is also in the ah ah ah cry: "Lord, why let them forget your reputation, these people seem to be more than Aldrich praise your greatness." "It doesn''t matter, does it?" Negri seems to see something. Sometimes fame can bring strength, but when the strength reaches his level, unless it is the existence of fame, this kind of thing is not of great significance. Of course, his behavior this time is also a more important attempt. If he succeeds, then for Negri, he will see a way to rapidly improve himself and become strong as soon as possible. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 No matter what the outside people are preparing for the return of the so-called king of evil spirits, the people in the city Lord''s house are in a state of consternation. "Lost? What do you mean The bishop couldn''t believe that his pastor could say that. The city Lord''s office is located in the center of the border city. The road is smooth and the terrain is high. As long as you stand at the high point, you can see most of the city. They have been here many times. How could they get lost. It is just that the fog around them is more and more, which makes the Bishop''s foreboding more and more heavy. "Don''t be alarmed. Your majesty eldrich is watching us, and you are all here to make things clear." The bishop raised the priest, slowed down his voice and mobilized his mental strength to calm the other party''s panic. "Yes Yes With the Bishop''s guidance, the man calmed down and said, "let''s go to the castle to search for Search for the remaining evils. " If it had been, the people around might have laughed at me. The city Lord Duran''s people had run away, and even many of them had been accepted by them. The so-called search for the remaining evils was in fact a family robbery. They were fighting with Duran, but these priests were dishonest. Of course, they also sent people to copy their homes, which we all know well. But people are not stupid, but continue to wait for this person to say. "Gradually, there were cries and laughter in the castle. We thought that someone was hiding in the castle and went to search for it. But after some fog filled up, we lost our way in the castle." "No matter how we turn, we can''t get out of the castle." The man said in a tone of panic: "it was not until the fog spread that we got out of the castle and found the bishop." "You mean there''s something wrong with this fog and it''s going to get us lost and trapped here?" The bishop confirmed his inner uneasiness and took the people to the direction of leaving. Only when they opened their eyes again, they found themselves standing at the gate of the Lord''s house. The priest was right. It seemed that they could only move in the fog. Their original sense of direction had been completely lost. Unless the fog expanded, they would not be able to get out of the original range. Moreover, the bishop discovered a more terrifying thing. When he came back to discuss with everyone, he found out that the army of more than ten men was left with him. In this process, the bishop did not find anything strange. Even the people who disappeared not long ago are still communicating with them, which makes them feel as if they were walking together in the last moment, but disappeared in a moment. "The fog is getting thicker and thicker." The Bishop''s face became more and more ugly, which made him feel that everything was beyond his control. "Is it Duran''s jumping off the wall to start something "Br >" if bishop Duran wants to find the solution to the problem of the origin of the castle, then we can find out why it is necessary for us to get in and get out of the castle. " The bishop calmed his mind, and then said, "follow me and enter the castle together." With that, the bishop pushed open the castle gate that he didn''t know when to close, and a gust of wind blew. Even with the Bishop''s physical quality, he could not help shaking. "Follow..." When the bishop turned back again, he found that behind him was no longer the door, but a long corridor, and those people were gone. "Oh Wu... " As if in winter, the wind blowing with the kind of whistling sound, so that goose bumps are not consciously out, and then the bishop heard a string of clear laughter behind him. "Hee hee hee, uncle, come and play a game." The voice was behind the bishop. When he turned around, he saw a pale face. A naked little boy was riding on his back and looking at him with his head tilted. After the bishop turned back, his eyes began to shed blood and tears. The red blood and tears flowed down the pale skin, which was very clear. "The name of the game is, blind." The child said with a smile. The more he laughed, the bigger his mouth would be. Then, with a crash, a bloody hand rushed out of his mouth and reflected into the Bishop''s eyes. The instinctive bishop turned his head, and his back muscles trembled. He wanted the children on his back to shake and fly. The muscles on his hands swelled. The breath of life mixed with steel achievement gas condensed in his hands and grasped them backward. But the hand that rushed out of the mouth ignored the Bishop''s action, just like a shadow, passed through the Bishop''s waving hand and grasped the Bishop''s carefully maintained face. The smell of blood was disgusting. With the palm of his hand, the Bishop''s face was directly pinched and deformed, and then pulled back into the boy''s big mouth. Even if the bishop was so big and pulled into the little boy''s body, his body did not change, but the fog around him seemed to be a little thicker. When the bishops and nobles lost contact with each other, Duran rushed directly to Eskin manor with the help of the temporary powerful power of burning soul and forging steel. He did not care what happened to the Lord''s house behind him. Now he just wants to be faster and faster. He almost turns into a wind. He can feel his life passing away with the constant burning. But he doesn''t care anymore. He only cares about one thing, that is, to make up for his mistakes and save his son.The change of the atmosphere in the manor has entered his perception. Alem flew back, stepped out and kicked on the wall, causing several cracks. His body rushed to the opposite man again. With the help of dust, he controlled his body and made his strength condense into a force. When the fists and palms meet, Ryan''s wrist shakes, and the hair on his hand stands up. A force of air gushes out of his pores and pours out his strength. Both of them step back at the same time. At this moment, Ryan''s face turns red, and suddenly opens his mouth, and a sword of air blows out. Alem''s combat experience is almost nonexistent. Although he has made great progress in this period of time and his strength and Ryan are only one step away from the breakthrough fighter, he is in a bad situation when he really fights. The speed of the air sword is very fast. Alem''s head is forced to twist. The air sword brushes his cheek, leaving a long wound. Then it hits the wall behind him and breaks a brick. Qi Jin Liu Fa is the school of bone forging of Ryan''s practice. It is a relatively popular school, which is only a little better than the ordinary bone forging method of loudajie. And Ryan has cultivated this flow method to the limit. With only one resource, he can break through the physical limit and try to become a fighter by feeling and touching the soul of steel. That''s why he worked for Duran before. Seeing Alem dodging the air sword, Ryan''s mouth flashed a smile, and there seemed to be a flow of Qi in his body. At this critical time, it provided him with a force to stop his backward retreat, jump forward, clench his fist and swing at Alem''s head. When Alem reluctantly raised his hands to block his fist, he raised his foot and hit his knee directly on Alem''s stomach. Then he turned around and raised his leg to kick him in the head. A click could be heard. Alem''s body fell to one side, and lane did not relax. He lifted his foot to Alem''s head again. His neck broke under the force, and his head flew to one side with blood on his head. Fighting is so dangerous. If one moves carelessly, it is easy to be caught and die directly. "Now it''s your turn. You know where the treasure house is, don''t you?" Ryan took a breath, jumped straight out of the window and landed in front of parry, lifting him up with one hand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 "I I''ll take you. " Parry said white, but his eyes quietly looked at Ryan''s back: "the treasure house is in the secret room. I know where it is. I''ll take you there. Don''t kill me." "Then lead the way." Ryan let go of his hand, let Parry fall to the ground and urged, "come on, or I''ll kill you right away." Parry stood up, didn''t speak much, and walked toward a part of the house. Ryan followed him, soothing his body. Every battle was a struggle. He needed to mobilize 200% of his body strength, otherwise death would come to him. Therefore, if the fighter who often fights can not break through and take good care of his body, he will often die of sudden death in middle age. Parry went ahead, opened the door of the study, pointed to a portrait and said, "the switch to open the chamber of secrets is just behind the painting." "You open the mechanism, as long as you get something, I won''t hurt you." Ryan has observed these days that Alem has a special trust in this child. Several times others have taken "IOU" to ask for compensation. They are all the things that the child went to get. The only thing he didn''t think of was that even if Alem suddenly had a strong fighting capacity, he was also lucky that the other side was inexperienced in fighting and was immediately killed by his plan. "I''ve decided to kill Alem before. There must be a reason for that guy''s coming back from the dead, and his strength has been improved by leaps and bounds." "If I find it, I may soon become a fighter, or even further!" Ryan flashed his resolute eyes. He was a farmer in a small town. When he practiced bone forging, he showed great talent. However, resources are a threshold. Without resources, unless people are born with supernatural constitution, they can not go further. When they exchange blood, they will only kill themselves. But in order to keep the road of fighting home, Ryan did not accept his fate. Instead, he chose to join a local nobleman and accept the support of the other side. As a dog for the aristocrat, Ryan got the capital to make himself further. Then, in order to further dream, he murdered the aristocrat and gradually ignored his successor. He knows his own identity. It is almost impossible for a person without a title to obtain a title. All he can do is to raise his head and ask other nobles or churches to help him drive him away or kill him when he grows up and has righteousness. Therefore, after draining the resources of the noble family, Lane left with the resources in the name of travel breakthrough fighter. He did a lot of dirty work, such as assassinating, stealing, blocking and robbing the caravan. In order to break through the fighter and change his own fate, Ryan broke all his bottom line. This is his consciousness. He firmly believes that as long as he has enough resources, he can break through into a fighter. At that time, if you change your identity and go to other countries or regions, you can become a person of honor. As Parry opened the portrait and turned the back mechanism to reveal a passage, Lane laughed and walked toward it. Then he raised his hand and twirled his fingers to grab a knightly sword. When he turned his hair, he was still a little boy. It was ramie. He held the knight''s sword in both hands, and his body trembled slightly. He exhausted all his strength, but the knight sword did not move. "Your heart beats too clearly, kid." Ryan waved the knight''s sword to one side, grabbed ramie''s neck directly before stepping forward, then raised his foot and kicked parry, who was rushing toward him, and rolled him into the chamber of secrets. There are traps in the secret rooms of nobles. He needs someone to explore the way. In one hand, ramie, whose face was red, went into the secret room passage, where Parry was struggling to get up. His eyes flashed over several rows of shelves. Most of the things on the shelves were empty. From a few opened boxes, you could see that the inside was also empty. Although those nobles paid attention to the so-called decency, they couldn''t stand to work hard one by one. Fortunately, there was still something on the back shelves. With a sigh of relief, Ryan went to grab parry and threw him into several wooden shelves. He could see several crossbows flying out of the corner of the wall, even sinking in some places. Parry fell there. The man had already fainted. He had a lot of wooden thorns in his body. The most lethal one was in his neck. The stab was very deep and the blood was flowing down. It could not live long. Ryan slipped over the trap, threw the other hand''s Lami out again, stepped on ramie''s body. After observing, he held his hand in the cloth, opened the box on the shelf, revealed the dry things inside, and put it into his pocket. His hands and feet were very fast, and there were not many resources left at Eskin manor. After collecting all the resources, Lane''s eyes fell on the two little ghosts. Parry was dying, and the only one left was the one at his feet. It is impossible for him to stay alive. Even if he changes his identity, it is also a hidden danger. We should know that the noble''s face says that it is not worth money, and that it is also valuable. Once this matter is revealed, he will be excluded by all the nobles, after all, all nobles pay attention to the so-called rules.There was no fluctuation in his heart. Lane had no idea how many innocent people had been killed over the years, just two children, and he had not. Looking at ramie lying at his feet, without any hesitation, Ryan raised his foot slightly and then stepped down. Ramie''s body twisted and struggled like a worm, blood gushed out of his mouth, and then his body softened weakly. Unwilling to be fussy, Ryan walked out of the house directly carrying the things he had collected. With a beautiful longing to become a fighter and change his own destiny, he ran into a gust of wind and the hot breath of life. Without any resistance, Ryan''s body was knocked to one side, just like being hit by a chariot. He only felt his body was scattered, like a rag doll. Blood gushed from his mouth and nose, and he knew that his internal organs had been broken. The resources in his pocket were scattered all over the place. Ryan wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t use any power at all. Just a collision, his life entered the countdown, and his thinking began to blur. "I Not yet Become Where''s the fighter I... " Ryan''s eyes widened and he murmured what he wanted to say, and then he lost all color. Du Lan, who rushed in, didn''t care about someone in the way. He rushed into the secret room and saw the little boy in the pool of blood. Gently pick him up, you can feel the other party''s life breath is rapidly dying out, Duran has no way, no any strength to save, his own life has entered the countdown, despair shrouded in his body. At this time, he heard the anxious footsteps behind him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 Katob rushed to the eskine manor crazily. It was just after he learned that ramie ran to the Eskin manor to work. After releasing Parry''s body, he began to look for the accessory spirits, hoping to transplant them as soon as possible and become ghost men. Then he became a strong man and revitalized the yugus family. However, he didn''t find the letter left in the manor. With katob''s wisdom, he immediately realized that Lami was in a dangerous situation. Duran could order the killing of the young children under the anger of Duran. How could Eskin''s only seedling be let go. So he went to eskine''s manor at once and found out that it was still a little late. When he entered the chamber of secrets, he saw Duran holding a boy in despair, while his brother was lying on the other side, breathing nothing. Without time to think about why Duran was here, katob rushed to his brother''s side. It was only these years that the yugus family declined, and katob enjoyed it as a child. However, when ramii was born, his father died in aristocratic strife. The family was declining day by day. As a child, ramii had never enjoyed the glory of aristocracy, but he was sensible and never let him worry. Without hesitation, katob pulled out his dagger and cut his wrist. The blood flowed out, and the strong power of life flowed into Lami''s lips with the blood. The influx of the breath of life attracted Duran''s sight. How could he not understand that it was the breath of God''s remains, and the memory of katob also emerged. That day in the church, he closed the church, saw katob, but did not think that this man is the murderer of the kidnapping. The appearance of the remains of God gave Duran a glimmer of hope. It was not as good as the spring of life in the holy valley period, but it also contained huge power of life. "Wake me up, ramie!" Katob only blamed himself for neglecting ramie too much, and if he cared more, he would not have let ramie set foot on eskine manor. But those forces of life only hang Lami''s life. His internal organs have been broken, his body has died, and the connection between soul and body will be broken. These water of life alone cannot save Lami. Now, the only way to save ramii is to turn him into a ghost man. However, there is only one piece of God''s remains. To save ramii, he will gradually become a white bone. This is the most terrible thing. He can''t move, but he can''t die, and he will live in pain forever. Taking out the ritual dagger, katob stabbed himself into his chest and pulled out the remains of the God inlaid in his heart. Then the dagger went into Lami''s chest and stuffed the remains of the God into it. "The ghost man ritual blade of the king of evil spirits." This behavior made Duran understand something in an instant. He put Parry aside, stood up, and fixed his eyes on the dark ceremonial blade. In fact, he and katob were the same kind of people, willing to do anything for the glory of the family. If before, Duran would have used every means to snatch the ritual blade and use it as the base card of the Theseus family, but now he just wants his son Parry to survive. Duran felt that the fire of his life was disappearing rapidly and would soon be cut off. Therefore, he made a direct grab. There was only one piece of God''s remains, which could only be lived by one person. There''s only one person alive between parry and ramie. Katob obviously noticed this, too. He got up and stood in front of ramie, glancing over parry with a flicker of doubt. "You''ve killed Parry once, and you''ll be Parry''s life just once." Taking advantage of his little time, Duran rushed to katob with a sigh. His palm turned into a palm knife and chopped at katob''s neck. His palm was cut into katob''s body. The other hand grabbed the ritual blade and stabbed it directly into his body. His time was running out. Even if he became a living dead man, he would die soon. Burning soul forging steel was not just burning Life force. Duran pushed katob''s body away, grabbed his palm to ramie''s chest, pulled out the remains of God, and went to parry over there, but katob held his foot again. The constitution of the living dead made his demands on the body as low as possible as long as he remained intact. Katob twisted his hands and held Duran to stop his progress. At this time, Duran''s time limit for burning soul forging steel was up. Although the previous knife made him a living dead man, he would not die as soon as the time limit arrived, but his body became weaker and weaker, even worse than katob, No No matter how he kicked katob, he didn''t let go. Duran struggled to get close to parry, but his strength was getting weaker and weaker, and both the living dead were struggling. "Sorry, if there''s only one person alive, I hope it''s my brother." Katob tried all his best to stop Duran. After that, he thought well. His younger brother didn''t need to look for other vice spirits. He used his soul directly. In this way, he can not only avoid being trapped in the dead bones, but also eliminate a lot of hidden dangers brought by the vice soul if he is dedicated to Lami."I think you can put down the dispute. I have a way to keep both of them alive." At this time, a vague voice sounded, and Alem came in holding his neck. He lay dead, but he did not die. After all, his body was nothing but dust, and he had a general understanding of what happened here. Before the time in the repair of body damage, or a cloud of dust can not play any role at all, but did not expect, when he finished repairing the body, two people have been on the verge of death. "The bone you are fighting for, I have a way to divide it into two. Although the effectiveness will be weak, it can be guaranteed." Alem said that this physical death experience further stimulated his soul and improved his ability to control dust. Otherwise, his head was kicked off, how could it be repaired so quickly. Most of the former giant bones were turned into rocks, only some remained active and became the source of the holy Valley''s life spring. Later, the times changed and the holy Valley collapsed. Although this bone adapted to the changes of the times and survived, Alem found that part of the bones had fossilized due to his control of the dust. If he does his best, there is a way to split the remains of God in two. Duran and katob looked at each other, and they both knew that if the two continued to stand off, only two children would suffer. Compromise is the only result. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 "Mr. Duran came to his senses before he died, and was distressed by his mistakes, so he entrusted the ghost to you." Said Alem. Perhaps because of Parry''s guilt, katob gave up the method of extracting and transplanting the accessory spirits. Duran also asked Alem not to tell Parry about his own affairs. He didn''t want Parry to know what he had done. Then, taking advantage of Duran''s remnant soul has not been burned out, the accessory soul extraction transplantation was carried out. So parry and ramie both became ghost men. Perhaps it is because the accessory spirits of the transplant are all their relatives, and they want to help them wholeheartedly. The hidden danger of the accessory spirits transplantation is almost nonexistent, and they quickly sense their own abilities. Ghost people are not only able to use their secondary abilities. They are much easier to learn bone forging than ordinary people. One ghost man became a top fighter and was called a ghost knight. Now it seems that the reason why ghost people can quickly become top fighters is that their bodies are immortal and can exercise crazily. On the other hand, ghost people have a vice soul. They are more likely to touch the soul of steel and understand the heart of a fighter. Moreover, for most people, the forging of soul burning steel is relatively simple for them. "Brother." Ramie looked at the body lying there, smelling and smelling, only to feel his own sky fall. Before he was born, his father died of aristocratic strife. Soon after, his mother was too sad, and her body became worse and worse, and she died soon. Lami''s more memories are about his elder brother, who was ten years older than him. He insisted on the dignity of the aristocracy. Otherwise, many people would dare to bully the door. The yugus family was completely supported by katob these years. Now, for his sake, this brother chose to sacrifice. Alem looked at the two new ghosts and frowned. He still didn''t understand these feelings. His own existence is the most important thing, isn''t he? Why are those people willing to give up their lives for others. Negri also stood by, watching the progress of the matter, so far, the experiment has completely failed. If you look at it from Negri''s perspective, you will find that Parry here is actually a butterfly, while in the city Lord''s house, the butterfly is flying away. Zhuang Zhou dreams of butterfly, Butterfly Dreams of Zhuang Zhou. When Negri intervenes, their identities have been completely confused. If successful, then in Negri''s eyes, Parry will only be parry, and the butterfly will only be a butterfly. Generally speaking, the ability of time actually controls the speed of the world''s matter. Making time slow down, accelerating time, or even stopping time is nothing more than controlling the speed of the world''s matter. The so-called retrogression of time is nothing more than reading the information of the past and reorganizing the world''s matter. In fact, this is not called time retrogression, it can only be called the rewriting of the past. Shuttling time, in a world that is not stacked, seems impossible, because there is only a pile of information left in the past. In fact, the information sea in the past is only a part of the current world information sea. It only records the information of the past, which is hidden in the deeper part of the world''s material, and has a certain impact on the present things. Modifying the information sea in the past is just what you do now, just like you stab people with a knife and leave a wound. In fact, there is not much difference between the two, but it is deeper. If we compare the efficiency of the two, changing the information sea in the past is more like relieving itching by separating boots. The efficiency is lower, the cost is greater, and the things done are smaller. If Negri''s own path was not full of his own existence, this time it would take a lot of power for Negri to withdraw his information and replace it with the so-called king of evil spirits. Negri''s experiment is just to take advantage of this opportunity to see if we can further change something. Now it looks like a failure. "Real time change can cause inverse entropy, but in the multiverse, entropy is irreversible, at least in my opinion." What Negri wanted to achieve this time, though not inverse entropy, was also aimed at not increasing entropy, or only increasing entropy related to itself. He extracts his own information and injects the information of the king of evil spirits. The current information has also changed. Parry has become a butterfly, and the butterfly has become a parry. However, this information change is just a covering type. The original information of human Parry still exists in the butterfly, and the information as Butterfly remains in parry. The changes of information in the past did not affect this part of information. If the change is successful, then all the information of entropy increase comes from Negri, and Negri can take all the changes in the world into his own control through this method, because all entropy increase comes from Negri. In that case, Negri can really change the past, except for himself. Unfortunately, it failed, as Negri himself left a message in the world in the past. Although this is reasonable, Negri still has a feeling of disappointment. His research on the power of uncleanness is still too shallow and occupies too few roads.Once successful, he can invade the information sea of the world through further research, turn himself into the God of entropy, and gradually replace the changes of the world. Because all the changes happen in his information, he will gradually control all the information in his own hands. All the changes in the future are driven by his behavior and fulfill his dream of dominating everything. Now it seems that there is still a way to go. "I believe adults can succeed." As one of the three phases of Negri, she only knows part of Negri''s plan, but this does not hinder her support for Negri. "My Lord." A flash of light, Noah appeared next to Negri, in the appendix accompanied Negri''s people face to face, Noah is to carry out another work. After all, Negri had undergone changes, and the world coordinates contained in his soul were not complete. He had to bridge in the fire world to determine the position of Wang Yuan''s world. Noah was entrusted with the task of bridging. And now that he''s here, Noah is done. "It''s done. There''s nothing wrong with it." Noah specially said, let Negri understand what. At the moment when the bridge was built successfully, Negri sensed that the world''s barriers fluctuated, and several people appeared in the world. Only a few men and women in modern clothes fell into a city. One of them was somewhat similar to Wang Yuan at the beginning, looking at the world seriously. "Gentlemen, we have come to this world to save our world, to break the plot of the king of evil spirits, and to end the king of disqualification." "It''s the beginning of the play." Negri sighed. That''s his successor. It looks good. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 There are not many people on the street, and the continuous rain makes people don''t want to go out. Nigel is walking on the road with an umbrella. It was the way he had to go to school every day. Now, he has not much emotion. It is just a ceremony. Let Nigerian want to walk around here. Now, it is more Wang Yuan and miss that side. No surprise to Nigerian, Wang Yuan was born in a medium world, which could become the world of God. That is, the world form of sand world transition to bed world, which is close to the moon tree world under the control of the elves. The biggest difference from sand world is that the medium world is full of energy, real stars and a large number of auxiliary planes. The velocity of space-time material in the medium world is very slow because of its huge size, which results in the slow velocity of world time. Wang Yuan has only been away from the world for 18 years. Nigerian finally stayed in front of the community, followed the old corridor, went to the fourth floor, opened the door. After 18 years, there are still things that Nigel can see. Wang Yuan is not an orphan. Maybe he will become an orphan soon after he becomes the leading role. But before everything starts, it is over. Fortunately, they both did not die. Although the son disappeared, it was not easy for both, but Negri could see that with the emergence of the second child policy, Wang Yuan had a sister born, and their attention gradually lay on their sister. This time Nigerian came to not simply describe his family relationship, such things he was thinner and thinner, he was Wang Yuan, but Wang Yuan was not him. That kind of affection is not enough to affect Nigel. Another reason why he has made a special trip is that his sister who has never met before is likely to become the weapon of the LORD God world against him. He needs to solve it first. A little kinship is also a breach. If they are willing to join the infirmary retreat, Nigel may give a little preferential treatment in the case of that kinship. If he appears as a hostile, Nigerian will thoroughly eliminate that emotion and suppress her completely. Now he and the god world are in a hostile state. When Nigeri enters, he senses that there is some mechanism in the world, which will constantly devour other sand world. Those sand worlds will eventually become the accessory to the world. What makes Nigerian curious is the way the world of God devours the sand world. First, anchor the projection of other sand world, then release the human beings called apostles, enter the projection to carry out world strategy, secretly seize the air transport of those worlds, and finally gather forces, send those who occupy the corresponding air transport to completely conquer the sand world and turn it into affiliated. This mode is infinite space in the discourse of the novel, and that is exactly. Negri calls this medium world the god world. This makes Nigeri have a great appetite and will swallow the world further. If Wang Yuan had not been fooled through by the system, he would have entered the space. According to the previous information, Negri speculated that Wang Yuan should become stronger in space, become the first and even the first powerful apostles. Then he quit the space of the LORD God and found that his parents had died unexpectedly, leaving only one sister and starting his life of the leading role who returned infinitely. Unfortunately, before entering the space of the LORD God, Wang Yuan was pulled to the different world, suppressed the main role halo that had not yet been launched, and died directly. There is the merit of Wang Yuangen who came from the dominator, and it is the main role of a middle world. Only then can the dominator be able to take the upper class in the road. Such a medium world contains information resources, enough for Nigel to promote his existence. The leading role halo is the gathering product of the world''s air and transportation, which contains a lot of information in the world. Even in Nigerian''s view, it is a good treasure, and its value is not less than a God. If the god world is really allowed to devour enough sand world, and form a perfect self closing cycle, it is possible to advance to the higher world. The plan of Wang Yuan as the leading role was to let the modern society, the world of God and the main body, absorb those auxiliary planes, and realize the operation of "plane coming" to facilitate its swallowing more world. As a result, with Wang Yuan''s missing plan out, after more than ten years of breeding, the new protagonist replaced Wang Yuan''s position, but this time it was no longer a plan of landing in the world. It was the evil spirit coming plan that Nigel pushed forward. Although Negri lost the main role halo, how can there be a name of the king of failure, and the world has an internal connection, through which Negri triggered the crisis. When Wang Yuan''s information was extracted and formed a gap, Negri injected too many information fragments into it, so as to infect the world and eventually cause the world disease. The gobbled sand world, the resentment precipitated in it was awakened by Nigel, forming a powerful world-class evil spirit, which impacted the world of the LORD God.And completed the linkage of the two worlds, forming a huge disaster. Through the bridge built, the absolute destiny attribute of the world of fire will be transformed into a field to cover the evil spirits in the world, so that they will no longer be affected by the world''s Qi. Most of the abilities of the apostles are exchanged through the air transport. Although they can grow rapidly, their abilities are suppressed one by one when they encounter the aura of doomsday. If the aura of Jue Yun is not solved, the advantages of those evil spirits in the world will only grow bigger and bigger, until finally, they will eat up the world of God and form a pluralistic world. When Negri completed the construction of the bridge and injected the information from the king of evil spirits, the time flow of the two worlds was affected. For such a period of time, it is estimated that the vanguard troops of the LORD God have gone to the world of fire, which will turn into another battlefield. "I''m back." A 16-7-year-old girl opened the door and yelled. She put down her bag and saw Negri sitting on the sofa in the living room. Vigilance was the girl''s first reaction, and then she found that the man did not seem hostile. "Is it not based on qi movement?" Negri analyzed the strength of the girl. Besides, there are also data templates of nightmare space, the degenerative root of demonic games, and liberation schools. These two strategic systems are supplemented by the exchange of Qi and Yun. If there is no accident, this girl is the player of demon game. She has already liberated the root three times, and may still be on the game list. "Who are you, please? What can I do for you at my house? " Although the girl didn''t feel malicious, she still asked seriously. She didn''t find anyone at home just now. You know, she is a legendary player who has completed three times of divine outflow. "I''m your brother." Negri did not make a detour, said directly. "Ah?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 I''m your brother. Stopping in Wang Yuan''s ear is like saying that I''m your uncle. After all, a stranger suddenly appears, and then again, you are the same reaction, as if you were taken advantage of. However, Wang Yuan''s brain is fast, although her parents did not elaborate, but she also knew that before she was born, there was a missing brother. Is that the man in front of you? Why did he come back? Why did he have great power? The man in the god space or the man in the nightmare space? The three organizations often collide in the mission world, and proper competition is conducive to the overall development. Therefore, Wang Yuan is no stranger to people from the other two organizations. Among the three organizations, infinite space is the most powerful, relying not on the top experts, but on the number of powerful combat forces. After all, the infinite space combat effectiveness is forming too fast. If you change the plot and get the plot points, you can exchange strength with the LORD God. In the task world with fast time flow, a person who doesn''t know anything can become a strong person equivalent to the second divine outflow after several missions. However, most of the abilities of those apostles were obtained through exchange, and they were not proficient in use, and there might be flaws. But talents are talents. In the infinite space, many apostles completed three divine outflow with the help of exchange. Nightmares space is relatively different. Their people rely on the immortality of the digital body, which can load all kinds of forces. After death, they can also revive in the nightmare space. They will not flow out of divinity at all. Therefore, they will not appear in the campaign under normal circumstances, and more situations will stabilize the order of the main world. The devil game is different. Once they enter the game and pass the oath world, they must start to choose one of the three forms for divine opening. The three forms are alienation, implantation and heart demons. After the divine enlightenment, they will obtain the relevant abilities, and then they will continue to cultivate their own abilities until the divinity flows out. Wang Yuan chose the heart demon system and got her own heart Warcraft. In Negri''s view, infinite space is mainly to steal other sand world''s air transportation exchange, so their work is often to capture the external combat power of other worlds, while nightmare space is the internal combat capacity cultivated by the god world. Demon game is a breeding ground that fosters the diversity of the player''s roots, which is then brought under the control of the world and can also serve as a special force. Divinity outflow is another way of saying root liberation. What divine enlightenment is secondary root liberation, but other things are added to the liberation to facilitate the world to control. So when Wang Yuan opened her mouth, Nigel made a move. Wang Yuan''s heart Warcraft, a pure white unicorn, was summoned out of Wang Yuan''s body. Without any resistance, she was crushed to death and turned into a stream of energy into Wang Yuan''s body, and one of the white hairs was held by Negri. "Xiaobai, what are you doing?" Wang Yuan exclaimed and found that she could no longer feel her own heart Warcraft. On the contrary, the sacred brilliance of the former heart Warcraft ability appeared on her body. "A little greeting." Negri crushed the white hair in his hands, and the three liberators who had not yet carried the seeds of truth can take them freely. However, it seems that the younger sister does not like the gift very much. "You Xiaobai is my partner and my comrade in arms. Give it back to me. " Wang Yuan said excitedly. She didn''t know why. When she saw Negri''s indifferent appearance, she felt angry. Without consulting, she killed her companion, regardless of her feelings. This kind of talent would not be his elder brother in his mind. "It''s not good for you. If you want to turn power into a summoner, I can teach you." Negri glanced at Wang Yuan, and knew the abnormal state of her body. The god world would not just plant a kind of dark hand. In Negri''s eyes, no matter in the soul information, strength characteristics, even in the angle of body existence, there are full of loopholes. Her everything is basically dominated by the world. These things make up such a person. If Negri takes them all down, Wang Yuan''s sister will have nothing left. Therefore, this kind of thing can only rely on oneself. Little by little, it can be transformed into something controlled by oneself. The only thing that can save oneself is myself. Negri can provide a little help at most, and help her take out the most influential and obvious point. Kinship is just a special bond formed by the entanglement of information between blood or long-term living together. Negri, if he wanted to, could be anyone''s boss, and let anyone have uncontrollable affection for him, but it didn''t help. He hopes that his relatives can really understand his path, his ideas and recognize this link. However, this successful sister, who is a little too easy, seems to have some difficulties in understanding this. She didn''t even understand the message that came with her return to power. "Should the world give you too much preferential treatment?" Negri was a little disappointed. In fact, it was not difficult to liberate the roots. Some races were born with three root emancipations, and a little learning could carry the seeds of truth.As long as the resources allow and the individual''s will is more tenacious, it is not difficult to quickly liberate the root cause. Let alone the so-called three power system, to some extent, is also a protective umbrella, so that when these people liberate their roots, they will be less impacted by the rooting. Therefore, in Negri''s eyes, Wang Yuan, the "strong man" who had been liberated from the three times, was totally unqualified. After Negri removed the redundant system, she could not even use her own ability flexibly. Otherwise, she would not have roared but attacked directly. The top fighters in the world of fire will be able to defeat Wang Yuan even if they only reach the second liberation. The ability of the fighter system to transform power into combat effectiveness is a system admired by negrito. If someone belittles a fighter because of his strength, he will suffer a lot. "I don''t want you to teach me. Get out of here." Wang Yuan''s face turned red, and finally a group of pure white light appeared in her hands, which turned into lightsabers and smashed at Negri. "Too weak. How did you survive?" Negri waved away the light and stepped to Wang Yuan''s face. She passed through her light shield, which was hard to light up, and directly grasped her neck. "Remember what I gave you, my naive sister!" With a flash of red in Negri''s eyes, the killer J''s murderous influence is used by Negri casually, which breaks all the inner defense lines of Wang Yuan and makes her rely on her own heart to break free. Then she raised her sister to one side and looked at the old couple who were standing at the door and left the dishes at their feet. She said with a smile, "long time no see, mom and dad." Wang Yuan said, that trace of human feelings is also more and more indifferent, personally called a parent, is his wish, can be realized, is in a happy mood. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 We haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. Just ordinary people like Wang Ran and Luo Yi have become very old. According to the time, Wang Yuanchuang was 20 years old at that time. He had been missing for 18 years. His parents were also in their sixties. With his sister in his hand, he threw it aside. In the face of two people''s inquiries, Negri did not explain anything. The gap between the two sides is really too far. In the face of such questions as where you are going, what you are doing in these years, why you beat your sister, even if Negri tells them, it is difficult to understand their gradually rigid thinking because they accept too much repeated useless information. With their own ability, forcibly reverse their thinking, this kind of direct transformation will lose the possibility of life, so Negri is more often forced and guided. Therefore, after seeing Wang Yuan''s parents, Negri began to activate their enterprising ideas which had not been silent in their hearts. Normally speaking, ordinary people stand in front of Nigel and entangle themselves with the existence and information of Negri, so that they can fully activate their enterprising spirit, awaken their independent ideas, and gradually recognize themselves, and gradually overcome those things that interfere with their self cognition. But now their spiritual will is particularly stable, those miscellaneous trivial matters are deeply rooted in their soul information. All the passion has faded, all the lofty words and ambitions have been crushed by life, all their dreams have collapsed into reality, and their future seems to have been completely fixed. It''s just an ordinary couple in life. Seeing through clearly, Negri did not hesitate any more. He stepped forward, stretched out his hands and directly pierced the two men''s chests. He entangled that part of their soul with Wang Yuan''s information, as well as part of the blood information, and extracted the part called family affection. The two people''s eyes on Negri became strange. Since you don''t want to change, you don''t want to. From then on, the two men in front of him had nothing to do with him. These two parts of the soul of kinship, Negri will put into the sea of life in the totem world, consume resources to help them reunite their new bodies, and maybe have a chance to see the secret of the road in the future. Then his eyes fell on the sleeping sister. Negri and he had never lived. Apart from a little information entangled in his blood, there was nothing else. So even if he wanted to take away, he had nothing to take away. So he could take care of it and see if he could get out of the control of the world. After that, Negri''s figure disappears. For Negri, who transcends blood and life and death, kinship seems to be one of the greatest and most useless emotions among all emotions. It is not because they can maintain their existence on their own, do not need their offspring to carry their trivial information, and they do not need the remembrance of future generations. It''s enough to live up to and not be persistent, but for ordinary people, it''s not easy to talk about this kind of thing. Wang Yuan was soon shaken up by Wang Ran and Luo Yi. They didn''t even remember Wang Yuan. They just thought that the man was Wang Yuan''s friend, and they still kept criticizing Wang Yuan. Don''t take strangers home. It''s not boyfriends. Listening to these nagging, Wang Yuan felt a burst of warmth, no matter whether she was a master on the demon game ranking list, but only her parents would nag her constantly on these trivial matters. Then she thought of Negri, Wang Yuan''s face is a layer, after receiving Negri''s information, she has a certain understanding of Negri. However, in her view, Negri is just a devil born from Wang Yuan. His behavior of forcing people to progress is not a bright candle at all. It is just that dictatorship oppresses others to advance with his will. This kind of person even had the idea of raising his own world. He created a large number of evil spirits in the world and threatened the security of the world. I don''t know how many people died. She was a lunatic devil. She was ashamed of her company with Nigel. These ideas naturally appear in Wang Yuan''s mind, because this idea itself is derived from the information entanglement in his soul, but the color of the world is a little bit thick. With such an idea, Wang Yuan did not pay further attention to the more information that Negri conveyed, which she thought was the knowledge of the magic way. Otherwise, Wang Yuan would not wait for Negri to leave before her parents wake up. The golden luster rippled between the space-time barriers of multiple planes, and then two light spots were sent away, and the spot representing Negri''s kinship was retracted and no longer appeared. Under the golden luster of Negri, countless complaints roared wildly, forming a huge and terrible evil spirit. These are sand worlds engulfed by the LORD God world. They are stolen by the LORD God world, and then they are attacked by the people who use their own Qi. They have to be suppressed by the LORD God world, and the world will be broken and turned into subsidiary planes.But after the world''s will is broken, it is not that nothing is left behind, and their resentment is precipitated in the subordinate plane. The LORD God world can only slowly send people from the three strategic systems to brush these copies over and over again to clear away the resentments, and finally turn the subordinate plane into a star of the main world. Originally, if Wang Yuan was the protagonist, the task of his protagonist was actually to solve these complaints. The original plan of the world will of the LORD God world was to turn these complaints into monsters, and then slowly put them into the main world to create a big event. Wang Yuan, who came back from infinite space, took the lead to let the main world digest these resentment monsters step by step and quickly digest a number of subordinate planes. Unfortunately, there was a mistake in the selection of people. All day long, the goose pecked the wild goose blind. The protagonist who was not easy to conceive was abducted. He had no choice but to breed a second generation of protagonist quickly, and then he met Negri who came back. The other party seized the opportunity to arouse the resentment of all subordinate planes, forming a powerful world evil spirit. The most important thing is the aura of absolute destiny derived from the world of fire, so that the LORD God world can deal with the disadvantages of these world evil spirits which are suppressed by their own Qi. "The next main battlefield is in the world of fire." Negri understood this very well, which was also his intention to promote, and Noah''s bridge building behavior was very smooth, which shows that white light and black abyss are optimistic about this war experiment, otherwise the bridge is not so easy to build. On this point, Negri has long speculated. The eternal light itself is the product of the root fusion experiment. The combatant''s power system can also see that there are more than two kinds of forces. Presumably, they don''t mind the collision being stronger. At this time, the world of fire began to be chaotic. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 "Xu Yao, why hasn''t the Duke''s house arrived yet? When can I see Nora?" Several costumes have been changed into the clothes of local Rangers in flame world, one of them said impatiently. In the past, when the god world devoured other worlds, they would anchor the projection of other worlds, steal the information of that world and record it on the carrier of the god world. With the projection world evolving at will, the information of the past can be repeated continuously. These so-called apostles play the role of watching the food in the plot. Of course, the best of them can not be so shallow. They all know part of the true information from the god world and have their own understanding of the heaven and the world. Before going to the world of fire this time, due to the construction of the bridge, the god world also obtained some information about the fire world, and built a virtual world in his own world to simulate the past events, and speed up the speed of the virtual world, so that these apostles can go in and complete their tasks. Animation loaded with relevant information has become one of the most popular dramas in the god world. The pioneers were all apostles who had completed the plot. Many of them took this opportunity to take away Nora and Isabella. In short, as long as the women in the plot had a little bit of beauty, they would have been taken away and created corresponding man-made men. In the personal space of some of them, there are thousands of live version inflatable dolls, and a few of them are the welfare of breaking through the plane. Now that we come to the real world of fire, some of them will not give up the opportunity to open a real person''s back palace. One by one, they want to untie Nora''s fossilization, gain a strong fighting power, and at the same time, they can also have a gorgeous beauty. Isabella thought of her mother and daughter in the real world, but not to enjoy the real world. "Don''t make your mind nothing but white pulp all day long." A woman in the team looked at the male companion who was speaking with disdain. For these male apostles, who didn''t know their virtue? This was Bai Zixi, who strengthened the magic ability of the magic world. Although she also collected tens of thousands of beautiful men with different worlds in her personal space, she still had to despise these smelly men, full of obscene things. "This world is different from the previous world. The black hand behind it even caused the disaster of the god world. Don''t take it lightly. In addition, because of the interference of the other party, our plot deviation value is much larger. It is very difficult to revive after death here." Look serious Xu Yao said with a bitter smile, then touched his nose, and finally flashed a cold light in his eyes. "I see, the new fighter system, according to the evaluation of the LORD God, does not the level of power reach the secondary divine outflow? Just be careful who''s behind the scenes. " The name given by Huang Mao is Huang Mao. In fact, most of the names of these apostles are fake, such as Bai Zixi. Huang Mao is sure that the name of this * * person must not have been the same before. "On the contrary, it''s the fighting girls who exercise all year round, and they''re expected to be very energetic." Yellow hair topic a turn, again talked about women, this guy''s brain seems to be in addition to women, or women. "Sakura, how''s the detection going?" Xu Yao then turned to a 16-year-old girl with long hair and closed eyes in the team. The other girl was wearing a pink oil paper umbrella full of words, and there were several blue flames floating around her that were hard to see. After hearing Xu Yao''s words, Sakura opened her red and blue eyes and said, "my type God has explored the ridge of the field, and I believe that I will be able to reach the destination soon." "Let''s take back the type God first. We don''t know the power of the Saviour of the virgin. Don''t conflict for the time being." Xu Yao nodded and said after knowing. The so-called Saviour of the saints is fanatical admirers of the Saviour. Most of the nobles in the flame age had their rights changed with the end of the flame age. They were unwilling to lose their glory in the iron age. Some people found the broken holy Valley and the initial fire camp, and even found the stone statue of Nala. Therefore, in the name of the virgin, she attracted a large number of remnant people who were not satisfied with the status quo, as well as the crazy admirers of Nora, and formed the saint daughter Salvation Association. They claim to be the attendants of Saint Nora, and they have the obligation to cut through the thorns and spread glory for the saint. As for the target, they are most people. Although the kingdom of sillaus respects the virgin, the false emperor Aldrich, who was worshipped in the temple, will naturally be destroyed, and other countries, even if the saint is not respected, must be destroyed. The world belongs to the saint. Her Highness Nora is the king of this world. It''s just that she turned into a stone statue in order to save the world, but we servants need to be ministers in power to manage the world for her. As for the descendants of Her Highness Nora? Although the virgin Isabella gave birth to the virgin, she was willing to degenerate and marry a sinner again. The offspring of such people are not worthy of being called the descendants of Her Highness Nora Her Highness Nora does not wake up for 100 years, they become her highness to manage the world for 100 years. If Her Highness does not wake up for ten thousand years, their descendants will manage the world for Her Highness for ten thousand years.If her highness Nora wakes up, how can you talk nonsense? In order to save the world, Her Highness Nora has burned herself completely. How can she wake up? You must doubt that her highness Nora''s determination to serve the world is so hateful. If she catches and burns them, then Her Highness Nora must have been pretending to be a person and caught burning. In short, the so-called Saviour of the saints is such an organization. However, it is undeniable that many people gathered in the name of the great righteousness. Many of these people are the aristocrats who remain in the world of fire. They hold a lot of secret information. After the establishment of the organization, these secret knowledge played a role, making the organization more and more powerful. The idea of the apostles was to try to wake up Nora first, and then kill those who were evil in the name of Nora and take control of the organization. Otherwise, they could not defeat the king of evil spirits and break the connection between the world and the evil spirits in the world of God. Of course, we should be careful of the behind the scenes, but the main body of the dark hand is dragged by the god world, and what remains here is only a sub body who can''t use all his strength. After entering the task world all year round and defeating various boss, several masters from infinite space gathered here, and more masters gathered here. For this kind of world strategy, they are familiar with the way, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Xu Yao pressed a hand in his chest, the idea flashed in his heart: "as long as you complete this task, you can retire from infinite space." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 The Saviour, the current leader of the Messiah, is the Duke of strick alobis. His true identity is not revealed in their plot. According to the information derived from the plot, the god world has a guess about the Duke''s identity. So far, there are five empires in the world of fire. From the lomehite Empire, the REIT Empire, the MOI Empire to the Corsican Triassic Empire, and then to the ROAs empire. This Duke of slike is likely to be the Lord of a certain generation of Empire, because of the changes of the times, he wakes up from his sleep. In the name of Nora, he gathered these hands, and it seemed that there was some conspiracy. But what is the specific, even if they study the plot rotten can not come up with, after all, the plot behind, are based on the existing incomplete information derived, not accurate. According to Xu Yao, it is the plot deviation value is too large. However, those plots are not totally useless. After all, the god world is deduced from the existing information, which still has certain reference value. "Do you think Nora can really wake up?" Huang Mao sees Xu Yao and they ignore themselves, so he comes to a tall, muscular, inch headed man at the back of the team. After touching, he asks. Cuntou man claims to be strong, and his enhanced ability is Gao Wu. In addition, he has a team of five people. Three men and two women are all members of this advance team. "I think so. I''d love to have a fight with her." He said in a strong voice. If you look carefully, you will find that his body is constantly shaking. If you listen carefully, you can hear some sound inside his body, like a dragon like a tiger. And in his hand there is a Book of the world, which records a fighter''s bone forging. The real strongmen of infinite space never rely on the exchange of luck. They themselves have the first-class chance of Superman in some aspects. The platform of infinite space only allows them to give full play to these talents. Daqiang was originally a Sanda player. Later, he entered the world of martial arts to learn Chinese martial arts. Later, he went to the world of martial arts where the strong were everywhere. After studying there, he completed the divinity outflow after only three missions in the world. All his Qi points are used to exchange martial arts knowledge and cultivation time. All his strength is hard-earned. The strength of other people at the beginning may be obtained through exchange, but later they all have their own research, otherwise they will not survive in the real plane attack and defense war for so long. Those who are domineering by the power of exchange are nothing but cannon fodder. "This fighter is not simple. In terms of martial arts alone, 300 years of development and the continuation of breathing method in the previous thousand years have enabled this fighting system to play a powerful fighting force." Daqiang tried to practice bone forging. Among them, Daqiang didn''t understand the rigidity of exercising bones. He originally thought that the so-called rigidity was just a kind of saying. In essence, it was to strengthen bones and enhance hematopoietic function. However, after careful study in this world, he found that there was such a thing as steel. "It seems that if you want to practice bone forging, you must plunder relevant Qi and exchange qualifications." Daqiang regretfully said that in the plot, the fighter system has a good performance. He has a wide range of martial arts, as if he had a collection addiction, collecting martial arts. "You can find the remains of the gods in the story and have a bone changing ceremony." Xu Yao in the side reminds a way. The power system of these apostles is just the expression of power. There are too many power systems in the world of God, and they are almost the same when they are developed to the extreme. They are looking at individuals. The real focus should be on the original magical powers formed by the outflow of divinity. No matter how much power system they cultivate, their strength will not be strengthened much. This is more of an interest ¡£ Just like Huang Mao likes to collect famous beauties in all kinds of plots. Bai Zixi likes to keep beautiful men in captivity, and gives them aphrodisiac every day, forcing them to make love with each other. Ying likes to find someone to fall in love with, and then torture them to make them into Shishen. Everyone has his own hobby. Daqiang''s hobby of collecting martial arts can be called Qingliu in infinite space. "It''s good to have a chance to see the two leading roles." Daqiang said that in the plot, Lamy and parry are tentatively the main characters. After all, in the foreseeable future, both of them grow up to be powerful fighters. Even Bai Zixi has fantasized about the love and hatred, lingering and parting between the two teenagers in their growing up. After all, in her opinion, the men who like women are abnormal smelly men, and only the beautiful men who understand the love of the same sex are the real men. In this way, such a group of Apostles without normal people entered the Duke''s collar. It can be seen that the Duke is still more attentive to the matter of the Saviour of the virgin. As soon as he enters the Duke''s collar, he can see the huge statue of Nora. The carving is lifelike. The stone material can not stop people''s admiration for her. Huang Mao stares at the statue, and suddenly feels that in his personal space, those Nora brought out from the plot are of inferior quality, even this statue can not be compared."Get rid of them when you get back." Said Huang Mao. "The real Nora statue is in the Duke''s palace. According to the plot, if you want to wake her up, you have to gather the following factors." Xu Yao holds a corner of Rune paper in his hand and talks with several other members of the team. After entering the Duke''s collar, they still exchange some problems on the surface, but the real content is spiritual communication through the rune paper made by Ying Ying. They had to admit that they underestimated the Duke and the fighter. As soon as they stepped into the Duke''s collar, they felt that their every move was under surveillance. They knew that the top fighters could sense all the living life around them through the life Qi machine, but they didn''t expect that the perception range was so wide. several people also quickly analyzed the special position of the fighters through the forged bone method, and some of them combined with the breathing method to speculate. After all, the forged bone method evolved from breathing method, and the strongest method of breathing was perception, then adjusting the rhythm to fit the world. Then a general conclusion is drawn that steel is likely to be the strength of the flame age, combined with the final precipitation of the black abyss power, and the power of the fighter is the combination of the two forces. The soul of steel is actually the embodiment of the world rules. It accumulates steel, and then makes its own soul enter a special state, touches the world rules, and realizes the various abilities of the fighter with the help of the world rules. And this kind of power system seems to have a very strong capacity. Any other force can combine with the basic bone forging method to form a special school. This is where the potential of this power system lies. A few people who had been careless about the power system began to be interested in it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 Now there are three living beings known to have become stone statues. The first of them is the God of the end of the first empire. He took most of the strong people to burn together and turned into stone statues. The second is Nora, who burned with the first fire camp and turned herself into a stone statue. Third, this is Nora''s true servant, alkes Rui, the inheritor of the flow of breath Dharma. When he realized that Nora was burning himself, he moved closer to the middle rhythm with the breathing method and became a stone statue with Nora. According to the deduction of the main god world, it is found that the stone statues of Alex are the easiest to recover, and there is only one way to revive them. That is - big bone boiled into soup Ah, bah! It is the combination of the corresponding factors, that is, the things that can become firewood in the flame age, and the products containing the rules of the new era, and finally ignite the life of the stone statues. Among them, the remains of God are very suitable, that is, the rules of the age of fire represent the products of giants. After the changes of the times, they can still play a role, which shows that they have been adapted to the rules of the iron and steel age. With the remains of God and lighting the fire of individuals, it is possible to awaken the existence of stone statues. But the remains of the gods are scattered all over the world, and the only place known is the frontier city of the kingdom of new ROA, which is divided into two parts in the body of parry and lamii. Before they are ready, they come to the king of evil spirits. Isn''t that for death? In addition, suitable things are even rarer. Otherwise, why is it so frightening to become firewood. "There is another way, dragon blood." Xu Yao and others discussed that the blood of the dragon was transmitted from the age of fire. When the times changed, blood riots and monsters became monsters. The descendants of the Negri dragon army, some monsters bred by the lost scaly people, and families with dragon blood like the tagule family were all in danger of being out of control from generation to generation. But life is tenacious, as long as it is not directly destroyed, they can slowly adapt to the environment. In the process of generation by generation out of control, some of the dragon blood family adapted to the changes of the times, and based on their own blood, created a new school of bone forging and made a top fighter. Dragon fighter is the name of that guy. If all his blood is extracted and used to ignite Nora''s personal life flame, it is also possible to make Nora wake up from the petrochemical state. It''s just that the dragon warrior''s power level is too poor. With the power of his two divine outflow, terror is just a drop in the bucket. It takes at least three times of divine outflow to awaken Nora, or even higher. No one knows what level of strength Nora reached when she ignited herself and turned into the initial fire. The more powerful the stone statue was, the more difficult it would be to rekindle the flame of personal life. This is for sure. It''s alkes. It''s likely that the dragon''s blood will come to life. This guy is the inheritor of the stream of steel method. Although he is breathing method, he knows if he has any connection with the iron and steel age. Maybe he can become a fighting force in World War I after waking up. The Knights of the virgin are petrified with the virgin. It is a strange time to wake up a thousand years later. In order to wake up the saint, she embarks on the road of collecting factors. Listening to the plot like a fairy tale, she seems to have a protagonist. Or there are too many people in the world who seem to have the protagonists. Deeply influenced by blood and determined to break free from the shackles of blood, the dragon fighter sings the name of hope, displays his own justice in his heart, the new generation of Chris, the servant of the king of evil spirits, the only son of the black blood family who has been troubled by the unclean blood of crows for thousands of years. He is also a ghost man, a top fighter known as ghost knight, and the border area carries family glory and bears God''s responsibility The remains of parry and ramie, as well as the mysterious identity of Alem, resurrected from the dead, the sleeping and waking up of the great emperor of ROAs, Aldrich. In other worlds, these people are either protagonists or supporting actors. However, in the world of fire, there are not many such people. It is expected that a series of plots can be formed in the main world. I''m afraid it''s about the world of fire. Of course, it may also be Arkam, whether it''s a madhouse or a small town. Dragon fighters may be unreliable, so the way the apostles hoped to awaken Nora lay in the Saviour itself. Because of the return of the king of evil spirits, the Saviour of the saints has gathered in a frenzied way recently. This organization has collected many good things. From the information analysis, the last dragon, the dragon head bone of Versace who fell in love with human beings, may be collected by Duke sirick. According to speculation, versis is is very likely to be the source of dragon blood of the tagul clan, that is, the source of dragon blood in Nala''s body. If this thing is not destroyed with the changes of the times, it can be used as firewood to add bricks and light for Nala. Of course, the first priority is to wake up Alex. This guy can be a help. Otherwise, they will directly ask for the keel, which will definitely conflict with the Duke. Although it was sooner or later to have a conflict with the Duke, after all, the other party only gathered people in the name of Nora, which actually had an ulterior purpose.But there is a big difference between interfering in the affairs of the Saviour as a group of strangers or as one''s own. With Alex there, they naturally occupy the main meaning. Walking in the Duke''s lead, the Apostle team communicated for a while, and after completing the analysis of the world situation, they were scattered. At least they were masters of infinite space who had been flowing out of divinity for three times. The reason why they were not willing to directly conflict with the Saviour of the saints was to put them into the bag for convenience, saying that it was impossible to be afraid of Duke slike. Sakura is responsible for looking for the things that ignite Arcos. Bai Zixi is responsible for bringing the stone statue of alkes. Huang Mao is going to look for the survivors of the tagule family. The other party lost the name of tagule after the family was destroyed in the turbulent era. If there is such a descendant, Nala can wake up and cooperate with them. Daqiang is looking for the Ranger Chris, and then unite those who are interested in fighting against the king of evil spirits, and those who disobey will be subdued. As for Xu Yao himself, he needs to focus on Duke slike and solve the problem of the subsequent Apostles'' transmission to the world. In the border cities, the fog gradually spread, and those who realized that something bad had escaped from the city, including Alem, who, together with parry and Lami, had established the organization of the undead to collect ancient knowledge and explore various relics. Allam is simply for knowledge to understand who he is, parry is to become strong and retrieve his memory, while ramie is to revive the family''s glory. Negri also stood crow feather on his shoulder, followed by the umbrella of the appendix, toward the king of the kingdom of new ROAs, everything is ready, he is going to see his old friends. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 As Negri went on, all the people around him ignored Negri''s existence. They only knew where he had just passed by, who he was and what he looked like. Although it only represents the human phase, his existence is beyond the limit of ordinary people''s cognition. After Negri has not deliberately restrained the information radiation formed by his own existence, the instinct of those people''s life will make them choose not to receive the information radiated by the Negri people, otherwise their cognition will be destroyed. Even for the top fighters, their perception is much higher than that of ordinary people, so their life instinct is crazy to warn them and turn off their perception. They can only feel something extremely terrible passing by them, which is a kind of fear beyond life and death. After Negri left, in a tavern in the city, a man lying on the table held the glass with shaking hands and poured the ale into his mouth, but his shaking hand sprinkled a lot of wine on his body. Ever since he became a fighter, Adrian never felt fear again. Today, that fear has become an indelible shadow, and it is in his heart. Under his skin, some things are wriggling, the original wheat skin began to bulge, pieces of scales are emerging, the idea of bloodthirsty began to agitate. Adrian''s ancestor was just an ordinary knight. His only unusual thing was to kill a monster. The monster was known as the scale monster in the age of fire, and is now a dragon blood demon. The ancestor of the one who killed the scales has been stained with a lot of blood of the other party. His body will be in a state of emotional excitement and produce an uncontrollable thirst for blood, which has been passed on to him from generation to generation. With the good physical fitness of the dragon blood fighter, Adrian''s road to fighting is not difficult. The only problem that bothers him is the degree of his dragon''s transformation. With the progress of bone forging, it is becoming easier and easier. In the past, only emotion out of control can make him dragon. Now, as long as the emotion is slightly excited, it will become dragon like. And even if not dragon, his body began to change. He even felt that he could spit out fire as long as he opened his mouth and roared. In order to suppress his emotions, Adrian usually drinks to make himself in a confused state and suppress his bloodthirsty desire. This time, when the great fear passed by, the wine was completely awakened, and those dragon blood wills seemed to be scared. After the great terror left, they immediately jumped out and barked. Adrian got up and rushed to the outside. He couldn''t stay any longer. Otherwise, the city didn''t know how many people should die. But it was clear that the two tall, naked men drinking at the door of the tavern, stood up, and it was clear that they would not let anyone who didn''t pay leave. Two stout hands stopped at the door: "drunkard, you haven''t paid yet." Adrian, whose eyes were turning red, raised his head, and his mouth began to crack. A smell of sulfur came from it. Just as Adrian couldn''t help it, a woman''s voice came from the door. A beautiful girl in gorgeous clothes and holding a flower umbrella in one hand stares at Adrian: "I thought I was a dragon fighter, but I didn''t expect it was just a half crazy dragon blood man. Let''s make do with it." "Psychic, moth and butterfly!" Cherry red mouth light open, around the blue fire burst, turned into a number of blue fire butterfly toward Adrian. Adrian couldn''t help it any longer. His mouth roared open, and a hot flame spurted out. The bodies of the two strong men who stopped at the door were burned by the fire, and instantly turned into charred corpses and fell to one side. But the blue fire butterflies came out of the hot fire and fell on Adrian. The next moment, they burst open and smashed his body into the tavern and smashed the counter. In the tavern, people with a slight wink have already fled for their lives from other places, and by the way, some drunk people who are not quite sober are still looking around at the sound. Then he saw a large number of blue fire butterflies pouring into the tavern, vaguely reaching out to touch them. Then he saw the blue fireworks blooming, together with his arms turned into blood mist. Sakura slowly spins her umbrella and walks into the cluttered tavern. The blue fire butterflies are flying around her, and some of them even stay on her body. In the counter, Adrian struggled to stand up, his clothes in the previous explosion became extremely broken, also let his body surface situation show, the damage caused by those explosions, is rapidly healing, pieces of scales are growing rapidly. "Strong vitality, magic and physical resistance are extremely high, if converted into lineage, it is estimated that it can reach A-level rating." Sakura said that if it wasn''t for the side effects of reducing rationality, the blood rating could be even higher. "Oh Adrian roared and turned into a shadow. His bloodthirsty eyes pulled out two red lines in the air. The next moment his scaly palm appeared in front of Sakura.Just a big black hand grabbed Adrian''s Dragon claws. The huge black hand had a bloody smell on its long sharp nails. Behind Sakura, there was a dark figure with a height of four meters. Dressed in strange style and exotic armor, with a ghost mask on his face and a golden bow and arrow on his back, the other hand is coming from behind Sakura and grabbing Adrian''s arm. The ghost corpse Figurine, one of the main type gods of Sakura, is not the type God that is exchanged. It is a kind of peerless evil ghost made by Ying Ying who chose an ancient armor in the real world and then slaughtered the world''s 100 famous generals and poured their blood on them. Its own spirit of military evil spirit can disperse a large number of energy, and there is a deep resentment hidden in it. As a fetter, even if the armor is broken, it will soon converge. The most important thing is that in a later mission, she smears the blood of a goddess on it, and wears the armor on the protagonist of a certain world. Through the armor, the protagonist is fused, and the soldiers are killed in the body, and they are trained into zombies. With such a type God, as long as you don''t eat back, most of the task world can go sideways, and this is only one of the four Sakura type gods. Adrian''s hands were constantly struggling, and the strength of the terracotta warriors was so frightening that even with his strength after his dragon transformation, it was difficult to break free, so he simply did not break free. A string in his soul was touched, and a breath came out of Adrian''s body and penetrated into the servant''s hand. The black arm of the other party swelled and then exploded. Adrian turned his wrist and continued to move forward, holding Sakura''s delicate face. When Longhua is bloodthirsty, he does not care whether the killing is good-looking or not. The Dragon claws will crush his head directly. Just to welcome Adrian''s immortal spray of blood, but more blue fire butterflies. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 The dragon is very aggressive, so this is also reflected in dragon blood. Those who bathe in dragon blood will be invulnerable and powerful, and the butcher will be the dragon. The legend of dragon blood is always passed on in people''s stories, but what do they see now? The house of the tavern turned into pieces flying all over the sky. A guy with dragon scales fell down on the street. The people watching from afar took a mouthful of saliva and looked at the little girl who came out of a large number of blue fire butterflies. That white skin is enough to make anyone''s heart tremble, even if it is not for her great power, will a dragon blood man as a sack constantly hit, those who see him, are eager to rush forward, will she severely knead into their own body, to feel the tenderness of her small body. The corpse soldiers of evil spirits stood beside Ying Ying, and the evil spirit kept flowing, but they turned around before touching Ying Ying. The scarlet eyes under the evil ghost armor became softer and softer. "What a tenacious vitality." Sakura walks slowly to Adrian, who is covered with bruises and falls on the ground. She can be sure that the strength of the other side has not been fully used. The bloodthirsty desire of dragon blood greatly interferes with Adrian''s mind, making his fighting strength not liberated. The strength of the mercenary is about three times of divine outflow. Adrian''s strength is fully open. With the power of the top fighters, it can be barely resisted. "If you don''t have other uses, I really want to turn you into one of my type gods." Sakura squats in front of Adrian. As soon as he looks up, he can see the scenery under Sakura''s skirt. Even a fragrance spreads from Sakura''s body and flows into Adrian''s nose, which makes his bloodthirsty desire weaken. "Restore your mind. You will be quiet by my side." Sakura whispered, but behind her, the evil spirit of the soldier servant became more and more unstable and rushed towards Adrian. "Be quiet for me!" Sakura turned back and said a word, the soldier servant''s evil spirit just took back. Adrian''s Dragon gradually faded, looked up at the girl in front of her, only felt his heart could not help but accelerate the beat, and then turned his head with a trace of red. Looking at Adrian''s performance, Sakura smiles more and more happy, just like a girl has got a beloved toy. There is no doubt that the military servant is powerful, but Sakura is never afraid that the soldier will bite her back. They love her and love her madly. In front of her, the soldier servant is the most loyal dog. Because the water on the armor, each of the owners of blood, have been in her young body crazy sprint, that was trained into a zombie, said that she as a sister, but then can''t help but go to her bed. This group of scum who like young girls have the same virtue. They love her. But when she is hurt, these people become more excited than anyone else, destroying beautiful and young things, which seems to make them excited to the extreme. Since you like her so much, love her so much and destroy her so much, it''s better to become a type God and stay with her forever and become her toy until one day no one can hold her down. The laughter grew louder and louder, even with a trace of madness. Everyone who enters the infinite space has stronger obsession, and the infinite space will increase this part of obsession consciously or unconsciously. For example, Sakura was originally just a plaything that was abducted and imprisoned in the basement for people to vent. After entering the infinite space, without any strength, she could only choose to continue to be the plaything of the plot characters. Up to now, their spiritual ideas care about being distorted. As human beings, only with this distorted spirit can they quickly become powerful and stand out in the infinite space. After laughing, the soldier servant behind her is raising her hand. It turns into a stream of black smoke and is put into the charm. Then she waves her hand to let Adrian follow. Adrian smiles and stands up. He follows Sakura to other places. He can''t beat the little girl. If he runs, he can''t run away. In addition, the other party seems to have the ability to suppress his bloodthirsty desire and the newly born love, which makes Adrian have no choice but to follow up. "It''s a good thing and a bad thing to have too much obsession." Negri obviously also observes the scene here. Obsession is only one of the thoughts of an individual. Powerful thoughts can make people firm, but these thoughts should be controlled by themselves, not controlled by these excessively powerful thoughts. If she doesn''t go out of this circle, she will never meet the requirements of receiving the seeds of truth unless she turns into an obsessive demon. Although her strength is growing with the type gods she collects, one day, her root ability will be entangled and she can''t continue to control it. The only way for her to end is to tear herself into pieces. But these apostles are still in the master of God''s world. Even if Negri wants to give a chance, he is extremely difficult. If he wants to go further, he can either see through or immerse himself. Negri''s journey was very fast, and immediately he stepped into the capital of the kingdom of new ROAs. Because he did not stop his breath, Aldrich should have noticed it and woke up from his sleep.In the dark underground, Aldrich lay under the statue of the last God and suddenly opened his eyes. "The king of evil spirits..." He blurted out instinctively. Just as soon as he said it, Aldrich''s face changed. Then he held his head to do it. Some confused memories, together with various high and low prayers, made Aldrich more and more headache. But after all, he was a great man. Aldrich had taken over the power of the last God and had been emperor of the Empire for 300 years. If it had not been for the change of times, he would have carried the seeds of truth with the power of the world. He soon found another hidden memory. The king of evil spirits is just a false memory. The real one is After remembering here, Aldrich found that he only remembered such a person, but he did not remember who this person was. The memory belonging to that person was completely erased. He only remembered that person had left the world. The information about those people is still there. What he did, the name of his power, but the specific information about that person is missing. Aldrich knew that with this information, he could form a general image and recall the name of the person through various details, but he hesitated. At his level, he has already known that the real name of a powerful existence has power. Remembering that person''s name is equivalent to putting that person''s hand back in his mind, and the other party can easily crush his memory. Suddenly, a sense of frustration appeared in Aldrich''s heart. The strength of the other side, even without the help of his real name, could easily kill him. He understood this, but he did not have the courage to remember that name. With a sneer, Aldrich threw away those thoughts. The other party had already arrived. What''s the use of thinking more? According to some stories, Aldrich locked in the name: "are you back in the world? Negri "Yes Negri replied, stepping up the stairs again and seeing his long lost acquaintance, just like when Negri cut off his head, the two people were completely different. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 "What''s the purpose of your return? Negri. " Aldrich rose to his feet and showed great vigilance. Negri can see that Aldrich is on the alert. His stream of God method is to condense his belief into the seed of belief, and then hand it over to others. Through the seed of faith, those people can skip the step of touching the soul of steel. As long as their faith and physical fitness are qualified, they can become fighters. The hard demand is reduced a lot. This is also a new way to open up. Therefore, many people who could not have been fighters came to the kingdom of new ROAs in order to become fighters. This is also the reason why the kingdom of new ROAs is growing. Of course, because of the center of the stream of God law, Aldrich needs to constantly adjust the flow of God law, and often falls into a deep sleep. Therefore, although the new royal kingdom is growing stronger, there are also many problems. Of course, the stream of God method is also extremely powerful. The seeds of faith distributed are actually part of Eldridge. Those believers who skip the stage of touching the spirit of steel are actually borrowing Aldrich''s perception of the spirit of steel. When believers use the power of faith seeds to strengthen themselves, they are actually helping Aldrich exercise. He can extract the power of faith seeds at any time. There are tens of millions of people in the whole kingdom of new Royce, and there are tens of millions of people who believe in him. Even if there are many shallow believers, he has produced tens of thousands of faith seeds in recent years. Most of these guys have reached the level of fighters. The power they have gathered together is very huge. Although Aldrich is secretly mobilizing the power of these faith seeds, Negri can know from his thinking that his real purpose is to connect with one of the believers. There seems to be something hidden in the believer''s body. It is an evil god''s beacon at the level of demigod, which can summon the evil god when necessary. Negri''s noumenon is now in a stalemate with the world consciousness of the god world. He only shows human appearance here, and his various abilities are limited. If Aldrich really calls the evil god, there will be no small threat to Negri. Of course, it is more likely that the thing calling for evil spirits is not Aldrich''s real card. After all, as the great emperor of the unified flame world, he did not know how many secrets he had accumulated in 300 years. He just threatened Negri with that evil god. Once Negri attacked Aldrich through his name information or other means, he would use the evil god''s beacon to summon him. "I''m just coming back to see my old friend." Negri glanced at Aldrich with a special feeling. When he was in the world of fire, I don''t know how many people compared Aldrich with him. But as time went on, their identities had become different. He could only attract evil spirits by the way of close to the end of the same fate, and only then could he threaten a small part of him. Similar to each other''s efforts, can only cut their own little finger a layer of oil. It is true that evil gods are a threat to Negri, who only shows human appearance. However, with his mastery of various summoning knowledge, he can change the space-time parameters around him and change the address of summoning to other places, such as the god world, at the moment when Aldrich calls the evil god. Or, at the moment of the other party''s call, the evil spirit will not come to seek death if he transforms the breath of noumenon. If the chaotic side of his brain is not clear, Negri has some ways to make him more unconscious. For example, by tampering with the beacon ceremony and hiding the unequal treaty in it, the evil god really wants to jump out and become Negri''s thug because of the treaty. As for the other cards hidden by Aldrich, Negri also has a guess. If he really dares to use it, it is just a suicide. Not to mention that she is following her own side, and Noah is still arranging in this world. They are all gathering the level of the road. They really want to have an evil god, and they have to deal with it. At the beginning, Aldrich gave Negri not small shock, admitted that he was the real emperor, and gave each other a lot of respect. Looking back at Aldrich now, I feel that Aldrich is just like this. At least he won''t be respected by Negri any more when he is here in Negri. Perhaps Aldrich has never changed. The change is Negri. His strength is far better than that of the past, and his vision is far better than that at the beginning. At that time, he was able to shock him and make him feel great. Now, he is like a stronger ant, carrying a grain of rice than others. Among the ants, he is very strong, very great, but that''s it. "I just came to see it." Negri once again stressed that he really just came to have a look, and by the way, he showed off that many people have the psychology of returning home in royal clothes, which is not naive. In fact, it is a kind of encouragement to his own success, as long as he pays attention to good degree. It is because of this encouragement that Negri can further realize that his own path is incomparably correct. He will go on and become more powerful. One day, in his view, the strong is terrible, and the means are amazing, such as the eternal light, and even further, the white light or the dark abyss. With his strength, he will become no longer mysterious and terrifying.Satisfied with the little emotion he had left, Negri got up and left. As he said, he really came to see him, only to see that he was more alert to Aldrich just because he was visiting the door, which made him feel more happy. "Good bye then." Negri turns to leave. He can be sure that after he leaves, Aldrich will examine himself crazily, start to guess his own purpose, infer all kinds of conspiracies, and finally find out that his plot is always one-sided. Perhaps the original existence of other great, is also such a simple purpose, but people in the low position, will not and can not think of such a simple. If Aldrich really wants to be so simple, then Negri can easily change the purpose he just came to see. The weak have no choice but to speculate constantly to ensure that there is no accident. So even if Negri really didn''t plant any means on Aldrich, he would be even more skeptical that there was something on him when he didn''t notice, even if there was no other conspiracy waiting for him. The weak can only be suspicious, because if they are not suspicious, they are very likely to bear the bitter consequences, and Negri has come through this way. At this time, Sakura also takes Adrian to find the trace of the dragon fighter, ready to take him down as the material for the recovery of the steel Knight Alex. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 Sakura walks in front with her umbrella in her hand, and from time to time she puts on a pure and lovely image to tempt Adrian''s face to blush. However, Adrian kept his manners, even though his face was flushed, he kept his manners. If not for the influence of dragon blood, Adrian might have become a Ranger. Sakura is not discouraged, she knows the nature of these men, can not afford to be seduced, called love, is actually desire, just like the yellow hair in the team. However, Huang Mao is very smart. He never bothers her or even looks at each other. And that guy also has a hidden card. If it is unnecessary, Sakura will not conflict with him. "It''s close. I feel the breath of dragon and beast." Adrian faces the other side with a red face, because Sakura is just behind him changing clothes. That heard the sound of the rope, as if there is a small hand in constantly gently scratching your heart, a moment of constant temptation to you, let your heart itch, want to immediately turn around, grab that delicate young body to grope. Sakura understands that people can''t resist temptation. The reason why they haven''t taken action is that the temptation is not big enough. Adrian is also like this. Sakura can see that he is hesitating and he is restless. She can see his desires. Eventually, this person will be confused by these desires and become a slave of desire. She will be entangled with her ability and desire to become a toy in her hands. "Yes? Then go and see the dragon warrior. " Sakura slowly changed her clothes and held up her umbrella to the direction Adrian pointed out. The ancestors of dragon fighters were a member of the Dragon army of the king of evil spirits. In the final war of the first war when the initial fire was ignited, they did not follow the king of evil spirits to the holy Valley, escaped a robbery, and then multiplied. The dragon fighter has been gifted since he was young and loves to fight. He does not regard the bloodthirsty desire brought by blood as a curse, but regards it as a part of himself. He takes the initiative to understand it and control it, and finally forms a new fighting flow method, the Dragon flow method. Many dragon blooded people who were troubled by blood went to look for Dragon fighters and became one of his subordinates. They called themselves dragon guards. Over the years, they also wanted dragon fighters to be king and become the so-called Dragon King. However, there are still many dragon blood people, even if they are troubled by blood, they do not join the Dragon fighters. The dragon is an aloof and a tyrant. Unless there is a big gap in blood, it can never surrender to other dragons. For those who submit to the dragon warrior, other dragon blood people, including the Dragon Warrior himself, are not very good-looking, so they are called Dragon beasts. The word "dragon and beast" comes from some races in ancient times. Because it is stained with dragon blood, it does not inherit the will of the dragon. Instead, it worships everything about the dragon. As soon as the dragon appears, it will voluntarily attach itself to the past, just for the sake of tainting the dragon''s breath. Of course, even though we call them dragon beasts, we don''t underestimate their strength. After all, it''s very easy to increase the number of dragons and beasts. In addition, the dragon warrior''s propagation of the stream of dragon law, these dragon beasts are more powerful than ordinary people. The difference between them is that they don''t have the heart to fight and can''t use their energy. "Is that the way it goes?" Adrian said worried. Although he became a top fighter after burning his soul and forging steel, he was unable to use all his strength because of his bloodthirsty desire. However, different from the dragon fighter, he took the initiative to master the bloodthirsty desire and turned it into a part of the fighting flow method. He not only did not reduce his strength, but also strengthened his combat effectiveness. Compared with the ordinary top fighters, he was even more powerful in fighting It''s brutal. In addition, there are many dragons and beasts on the side to assist. This power should not be underestimated. Otherwise, the Dragon beasts who claim to be the bodyguards of the dragon will not start to actively prepare for the establishment of the kingdom of the dragon and let the Dragon fighters become the king of the dragon. "Although Ms. Sakura is powerful, is it too risky to be alone?" Said Adrian. "No, just go straight. Besides, I''m not necessarily alone." Sakura answered, holding up her umbrella and walking towards the other side. There are a large number of dragons and beasts. The descendants of the taguler family may also be among them. The yellow hair of the woman full of brains may also be here. Of course, it is more likely that the guy doesn''t know where to get women. Sakura''s arrival makes it seem that there are some restlessness around. Some dragons and beasts seem to be hiding in the dark. However, the object of observation is not Sakura, but Adrian who is following behind. In any case, Adrian is a dragon blood fighter, and with his breakthrough to the level of top fighter, the dragon blood in his body has been expanded to a very high level. Those dragon beasts are very sensitive to dragon blood. Without the will of dragon, they worship the stronger will of dragon blood. The stronger the dragon blood is, the more crazy they will worship. For Adrian''s arrival, these dragon blood people are regarded as provocations, because compared with Adrian''s suppression of dragon blood, the dragon warrior''s dragon blood method makes his dragon blood more powerful and more aggressive. Therefore, before the more powerful dragon blood comes out, these dragon beasts will serve the Dragon Warrior more faithfully than the dog."Adrian, what are you here for?" More than a dozen figures appeared on the trees around them. One of the leaders said, "if you come to submit to the Great Dragon King, you will be brothers of dragon blood from now on. If you have other purposes, then our dragon guards will kill you here." Dragons are never gregarious animals. Before the real king suppresses everything, there are only two results of approaching each other, either submission or hostility, so most dragons are far away. At the beginning, the fire world also existed in the Dragon God, and those dragons had certain unity. Of course, the dragon also attaches great importance to the existence of blood. If anyone slaughters a dragon, it will attract the hostility of other dragons. Unfortunately, the dragon blood people did not inherit this point. Instead, some of the bad roots of human beings are combined with the dragon nature, and the desire for blood is also born. "Our..." Adrian doesn''t know why Sakura is looking for the dragon fighter. He can''t get an answer when he asks. If it''s just his words, he won''t come near here anyway. Now he can only invite the Dragon Warrior out first. "My purpose is to see the so-called dragon warrior''s appearance. If he is good, I will catch him. Although he is not a real dragon, it is also good to be a pet." Sakura said directly, without putting the so-called dragon warrior in his eyes. The Dragon beasts hiding behind the trees were completely angry, insulting the dragon blood people they served made them feel more angry than insulting themselves. They rushed out directly from behind the tree, and rushed directly to Sakura. Only by tearing her to pieces can they calm down their anger. After that, a large number of blue fire butterflies poured out from Sakura''s side and rushed to those dragon beasts. She knew very well that only by making a big fuss about the reputation and arrogance of the dragon fighter could the dragon fighter be led out and ensure that the guy would not escape. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 The explosion continued to ring, broken limbs flying, blue fire butterflies all over the sky. Holding a flower umbrella, Sakura trampled on the blood and walked forward. Looking at more and more gathered figures, she said, "who else To come out and die? " "Or is it my pet dragon warrior who wants to escape?" Sakura said so, turning to look at the other side, countless blue fire butterflies fly out. Each blue fire butterfly is an artificial God made up of Sakura spirit power. It has no self-consciousness. It is extremely simple to make and is the main attack means of Sakura. "It''s a real challenge from everyone." A figure separated the crowd and went to the front of all the people. "Adrian, I''ve heard of you. Why did you bring this woman to challenge me?" The dragon warrior is tall, with large muscles arched visible to the naked eye, and a long golden hair is dragged to the ground. A scar runs across his cheek on his handsome face. If we ignore his oppressive bloodthirsty pressure, he may become the dream lover of many noble ladies. "I''m just a prisoner." Adrian grinned bitterly. After listening to Sakura''s words, he realized his identity more clearly. It was just a substandard toy. "It''s a shame to lose the dragon blood." The dragon fighter yelled and said that the Dragon could be tamed, which really disgraced him as a dragon blood man. Therefore, he put his eyes on Ying Ying. The arrogance of the dragon made him not let go of the woman who insulted the dragon blood man. Without too many words, the dragon fighter directly rushed to Ying Ying. He could feel the strong breath from the woman. The breath was even stronger than him. But it didn''t mean anything. Strong men would be killed by young children. The battle was never based on pure strength. At present, the so-called fighter can be divided into three layers. The first layer is to forge the bone steel with bone forging method, so as to strengthen the body by exchanging blood. In the second layer, people touch the soul of steel, activate their own steel, condense their fighting heart, and obtain the spirit of steel. The Qi of steel is the raw material of each sword. The wrestlers forge the gas of steel by flow method and mix various materials into the gas of steel until the soul is burned to forge steel. The three skills of heart and body burn at the same time to temper each fight The family''s steel gas, forging it into a top-notch weapon, when this is completed, it will enter the third level of the fighter. Therefore, although the top fighters are very powerful, how strong they are depends on how they forge their own steel spirit. But now the problem for fighters is that after forging steel with the soul, it becomes extremely difficult for the gas of steel to improve. In the next step, they have no direction, and everyone is looking for a breakthrough. There are more and more top fighters in recent years. It can be predicted that once a breakthrough is found, there will be another turmoil. The reason why the era of turmoil ended and became the current iron and steel age is not exactly. But the breakthrough of burning soul and forging steel was found. With the emergence of some top fighting, a large number of failed forces were kicked out of the stage of history, and several kingdoms formed a scale. Some people predict that when the breakthrough of the top fighters is found, the situation of the balance among the big game kingdoms will be broken, and the sixth empire will appear soon. Of course, the people of the kingdom of new ROA believed that everything would change when his majesty Aldrich woke up from his sleep. "Half dragon!" In a blink of an eye, the original human appearance has changed. The scales cover the body. Two dragon horns protrude from the forehead. A thick tail grows behind him. Even the muscles behind his back swell up. It seems that a pair of dragon wings can grow at any time. A large number of blue fire butterflies swarmed toward the Dragon fighters. At the moment of contact, the internal energy had a violent reaction and began to explode. Numerous explosions combined, set off a large number of smoke, surrounded by the center of the dragon fighter jumped out, with the rolling smoke rushed to cherry. If you take a closer look, you will find that there is air flowing on each scale. In addition to clothes, the explosion before has no effect on Dragon fighters in essence. Seeing this scene, the dragons and beasts all screamed wildly, cheering for their masters. The flow of the Dragon method combines the various characteristics of the dragon with the bloodthirsty desire into the gas of steel, thus forming a stronger defense force and realizing some characteristics of the legendary dragon. The dragon does not die in any soldiers. Most of the dragons are immune to ordinary sword damage. Even some people who bathe in dragon blood have this ability. This place is perfectly displayed with the flow of dragon method. When the attack has not reached a critical point, any attack can''t damage him. To defeat the dragon warrior, you must break his layer of dragon scale armor which will regenerate continuously with each attack. Therefore, quantitative attack is totally useless to the dragon warrior. With a whole body of heat, the dragon fighter rushed to Sakura in front of her. Her scarlet pupils flashed, and a terrifying pressure appeared around him, which made people''s mind stunned. If Sakura didn''t deal with the evil spirit and resentment of the ghost all the year round, she would have been very familiar with this method of frightening the soul The Tao.Unfortunately, if not, the evil ghost corpse soldier servant appears in front of Sakura once again and resists the dragon fighter''s attack. The black armor was broken, and the roaring air of steel penetrated through the body and penetrated the armor. The scaly hand stabbed into the body, and the black blood spattered out, and a smell of corpse spread. This makes Negri can''t help sighing that he can''t help but sigh that with the level of the second root liberation, he can''t match the existence of the three root liberation. At first, in the disaster world, he had to resort to the strategy and the evil power against the dragon clan to kill the dragon who had been liberated three times. Later, he killed shennai, which carried the seed of truth, with the help of the wrong way. On the basis of steel, gather all forces to build their own strongest weapons, so that people can burst out with extremely strong combat effectiveness. If he had known the method of a fighter, how could he have been so troublesome. We should know that the dragon warrior has not yet got the root of liberation. If he integrates the power of liberation root, then his combat effectiveness will leap forward again. Because of this, Negri praised the potential of the wrestler''s method. Its powerful inclusiveness can twist most of the strength into a single stream. If the girl named Sakura had only one Shishen, she would probably lose to the dragon fighter. Unfortunately, the soldiers and maids were shocked by the black air all over their bodies, forming countless black hairs that entangled the dragon fighter''s hands. Then, after Sakura broke another spell, a figure blocking the sky and the sun appeared on their heads. It was a half bird and half man with a flaming body, black wings and a slender body. As soon as he appeared, he raised the temperature around him a lot. And with a crow crow, came his loud and clear voice: "I am the God of the heavenly crow, the God who lives in the heavenly palace, the master of the sun, and the master of the ten thousand crows!" I don''t know why, the crow just feels cool behind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 Looking at the appearance of the crow, cherry slightly frowned. In a sand world, it is the God of Gao Tianyuan and the successor of the so-called Tianzhao God. However, the extraordinary power of that world is not very strong. Even gaotianyuan, which is called the divine court, is actually a small place. The crows coming out of the small place have a strong self-esteem and are extremely proud. Tianya, who is proud to the extreme as the world God King, even though his world has become the vassal plane of the main god world and has seen many powerful beings after becoming her type God, she still can''t change her arrogance and publicizes that set of names everywhere. However, this crow is the only one among her four types of deities, which is not absorbed by lust. The guy''s aesthetic taste is totally different from that of human beings. He only likes birds. This aesthetic has absoluteness, and there is no sense of beauty in his constant fascination with human beings. Therefore, the crow was seriously injured by the other three types of gods, and then forced to take it. This kind of appearance to speak disorderly way, let cherry some indistinct uneasiness, but should not have a problem. Flying in the sky, crows always feel cool behind their backs, but they still have to pretend. "It''s just these small guys who can call on me..." Just as the crow was about to finish his words, he felt that the cool air behind him became more and more prosperous, and a shadow gradually covered it. Turn around to see a pair of dark wings that block the sun. Then a huge claw grabbed the crow''s head and lifted him up. "I''m the master of the crows, I''m the one The voice of extreme anger spread out with the roar, the wings flapping, the terrible propulsion force, let the huge crow grasp the crow and fall on the ground, a burst of friction, bring up the dust all the way: "I am "I am, I am, I am!" Repeated language, in the mouth of the huge crow crazy ring, his claws have been holding the crow, even if the flame on the crow body is burning his claws, but he is still holding on, crazy friction, crazy statement of his will. "The crow feather is so lovely!" She stood next to Negri with an umbrella and said, looking at the huge crow feather''s eyes, she was like a lovely child. "It''s true. It''s true." As Negri watched, he did not expect that jayu would care so much about the name he gave him. When he heard that other beings claimed to be the Lord of ten thousand crows, he immediately ran away. "Is it still too hard?" Negri paid attention to the strength of the crow feather. The crow feather had a good strength to dominate the crows in the world of fire. Because of the germs left in the world by Negri, he liberated the first root cause with the germs, and gained the ability to become huge. Later, when Negri arrived in this world, he got enlightenment. While his wisdom soared, his roots were liberated for the second time. He followed Negri all these days. Negri would not waste any time. He was either in the state of growing stronger or in the state of experiment how to become stronger. As a follower, crow feather has also become the experimental body of Negri''s road of fighting. He studied the bone forging method created by Negri, and integrated the pathogen and root ability into his own flow method. Although it was only the second root liberation, his combat effectiveness even reached the level of general three root liberators, which was slightly beyond. However, there are still some questions about the creation of flow method. Otherwise, crow feather should be able to integrate flow method and root liberation together, and carry out the second burning soul forging steel when realizing the third root liberation through linkage. "That stupid bird!" Sakura only felt that the connection with the crow was broken in an instant. It was really a matter of shouting names, but the huge crow was really a concern. The other party''s momentum is so powerful that she feels it''s difficult, but she says that the master decides that he is the master of the crows. Is the master of that guy in this world? "Don''t be distracted Otherwise, I will have less pleasure than you The dragon fighter glanced at the dragged crow and realized that if it wasn''t for the accident, the half man and half crow guy would be his enemy. Nevertheless, he was still full of confidence. "I, alder Warren despack, will definitely become the most powerful fighter in the world. Whether it is Aldrich or you who suddenly jump out of the irrelevant, or the so-called king of evil spirits, it will only be a stepping stone for me to become stronger!" The blue tendons on the Dragon fighters'' hands burst out, and the hair from the soldiers and servants'' bodies was broken inch by inch. Then a tail wagged, and the soldier drew aside. The dragon fighter lowered his body. The steel spirit that he had worked so hard became more and more active, even making him feel a little restless after a long time. "That''s it. With the blood of the enemy, my success has been forged." The dragon warrior is more and more excited, and his bloodthirsty desire is higher than ever before. Adrian''s eyes widened in shock. He was acutely aware that the dragon fighter''s power, which had already reached its peak, was growing slowly. Even if Adrian, who was the same as dragon blood, had the same arrogance, he could not help but think that I was not as good as him."It''s a good talent. It''s very similar to will." Negri took back the bird''s eyes and fell on the dragon fighter. According to the blood relationship, Negri knows which dragon warrior is the descendant of dragon man. After all, all the dragon people were made by Negri himself. His ancestor, will Voron despack, arrived in Leia just before the great showdown began. Willaleyria''s goal is simple, that is to become stronger. He yearns for great power. He can pay any price to be strong. He says frankly that when he is strong, he will challenge Negri. Negri appreciated his pure will and allowed him to join the Dragon army. However, he was still in the blood reconciliation period, and the dark abyss came. Negri ordered the three major forces to go to the holy Valley to intercept Nala. He missed out and survived. After returning to the world of fire, Negri paid close attention to will''s information and learned that he later challenged Aldrich, who had become the great emperor at that time, and died with a reluctant defeat. I didn''t expect his descendants to have such a person who was very similar to him. "Oh, I''ve been looked down upon." Sakura chuckles. The flying terracotta warriors appear in front of her again. A spell from her colleague is also crushed. A monster composed of countless human tissues slowly crawls out of Sakura''s shadow. "It''s the dead bird who didn''t want to use this Shishen." Sakura some gnashing teeth said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 "I am!" The crow feather grasps the crow in one claw, and the other claw outputs crazily, shouting and repeating words. "Damn it, I''m a god!" Crow continued to struggle to say that the whole body of the fire has caused a forest fire, forming a burning battlefield: "but it is really lovely ah!" "What are you talking about!" Crow feather crazy attack, this half man half crow guy in the fight, actually still have the mind to care about this kind of thing. "Be my princess." The flame on the crow condensed and then exploded, breaking the claws of the crow''s feather. Then, the flaming wings of the crow flew up: "I''m deeply moved by your appearance just now. Only a bird as powerful as you can be my imperial concubine." "Day..." The crow feather''s body expanded again, its huge wings flapped, and the strong wind took away a large amount of oxygen, blowing out the forest fire that had just been burning. Then the huge claw once again seized the body of the crow, smashed it to the ground, and then the other claw mercilessly pierced into the crow''s body, making the blood flow like molten slurry "Dream, I''m a male." I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Crow feather suddenly feels that group of things under her body. She is even more excited. "I''m a female." The crow tried to lift up her breast, and could barely see a slight bulge. "Not at all." With one hand of crow feather, the air of steel in his body surges. Because of the combination of his great power, his steel Qi is more suitable for strengthening his body, and is not suitable for launching attacks. Of course, it does not mean that his steel Qi can only be used to strengthen his body. "Because of the integration of the reasons for the huge, so my gas of steel also has a characteristic, that is, expansion, die for me!" Crow feather in the crow''s body claw steel gas crazy gush out, the role in the crow''s body. The body tissue inside the crow''s body expanded abnormally, and its stomach expanded rapidly. Then it exploded and turned into a mass of hot blood mist, burning the crow''s body. When the crow''s wings flapped the blood mist away, the crow had disappeared. "Escaped?" The crow feather that vomited a breath felt that the air of steel began to become fragile, so he quickly reduced his ability, and his body gradually shrank. The Qi of steel, a power derived from bone forging, will not be consumed like magic, but always exists in one''s own body. What restricts the use of this power is its own "hardness". After high-intensity use, the gas of steel will become fragile. After that, if you continue to use it, the gas of steel may break, and the effect of burning soul forging steel will disappear Lost. Therefore, how to grasp the use time of this force is also a compulsory course. "Sorry, Lord Negri, I''m so excited," said Negri, standing on a tall tree, recovering the original size of the crow feather and slowly falling on his shoulder "Why?" Negri asked, though he knew it. "Because the name of the Lord of crows was given to me by Lord Negri, who profaned the name, so I was so excited." "Not because his own things were taken away, but because he felt that he had profaned Me without my consent?" Negri asked again, a hand caressing the body of crow feather to smooth the restlessness and injury in his body. "That''s right, Lord Negri. I''m very sorry to let that guy run away." Yayu said that he did care about the name of the crow Lord, but what he cared about was that the name was given to him by Negri, not the name itself. "A riot based entirely on the worship of me." Negri confirmed and then looked at the fight between dragon fighter and Sakura and asked Yayu, "what kind of strong man do you want to be, jayu?" "From the perspective of the scope of ability, the strong can be divided into two categories, namely, those who can''t and those who can''t "Through the knowledge I have given you, you should know that my rapidly expanding team, the army of heaven and man," Negri said "They have embarked on the road of Yongning, that is, the path to pursue me, the pioneer. Most of them understand their own limitations, and the probability of their own cohesion is so small that I can''t even see it. Therefore, they choose to attach themselves to my path, do what they can, and continuously spread the influence of my power to enhance my existing strength." "Among them, there are many strong people who can do what they can to the limit. It is because of them that my strength can grow rapidly, and I can spare a lot of energy to do what I can''t do." In the field, the dragon fighter constantly dodges and jumps in the only open space on the ground. The terror God formed by countless human body tissues is rapidly covering the ground, limiting his range of activities. "There is a kind of strong person named, the pursuit of people can not reach, we all have their own limitations, those limitations firmly limit us, and some people will spend more energy and wisdom to break these limitations, and pursue the tiny possibility that I can''t see hope, and strive desperately.""In my organization, the unclean Priory, there are a lot of stupid people who do such stupid things. Although they worship me, they have their own pursuits." "There is no difference between the two kinds of strong people, even if it is not so clear, but this is roughly a direction." Negri stopped and asked again, "what kind of strong man do you want to be, Jaya?" "Fully recognize my will, develop my existing strength for me, become a part of me, or become a fool, constantly break through my own limitations and expand my path, and finally become my subordinate." "I..." Crow feather hastily wants to say something, but is interrupted by Negri. "One part, one subordinate, you think clearly." Negri did not show his will, but continued to watch the battle below, let jayu think slowly. "The dragon warrior is not good. His ability is very strong, but the strong place lies in the defense and the close combat ability, but this was restrained by the human mud monster." She squinted and said with a smile. "Yes." Negri turned his head and looked at his eyes. He laughed helplessly. Should we say that it is a symbol of his own sensibility? "No, it goes on like this, that thing." The dragon fighter''s body flashed and looked at Sakura surrounded by human mud. The girl held her umbrella and could not see her face clearly. However, there was more and more human mud around her, which gradually forced the dragon fighter to a dead corner. When one foot touches the mud formed by the human tissues, those things are completely gathered and adsorbed on his feet. They want to trap him and use his great strength to break free. "Completely restrained!" The dragon fighter''s thinking is crazy, thinking about the way to break the game. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 "Father, did the ancestors really lose?" Asked one of the few normal fathers, a teenager named alder Warren despack, sitting by the fire. "Obviously, isn''t it? Otherwise, our ancestors are worshipped in the temples of the kingdom of new ROAs. " Said the man who amputated his limbs to ensure that he would not hurt his family because of his bloodthirsty desire. "At that time, the ancestors who acquired the blood of the dragon people were constantly pursuing power and mastering power. Under the leadership of his powerful force, the despak family prospered rapidly, and even his majesty Aldrich was ready to confer the title of ancestor." "But the ancestor refused, and he made another request to his majesty Aldrich on the condition of the reward." As he said this, the man was slightly excited: "that''s to challenge Aldrich." "Since the ancestors wanted to challenge Aldrich, he should be sure to win. Then why did the ancestors lose? Did Aldrich play..." The young man asked excitedly that the despack family has not been so good these years. As a descendant of "daring" to challenge his majesty Aldrich, he has been ostracized. Therefore, the young man regards Aldrich as the enemy, so he naturally wants to think of the enemy as inferior. "No, on the contrary, but his majesty Aldrich is unifying the mainland and establishing a great empire. His power is reaching the top. His ancestors are not sure to defeat him, and he has just killed his ancestors with one move." Even in the face of the enemy who has harmed his family in such a way, men still call him his majesty and respect him. This is the charm of Aldrich, who, with a dignified monarchy, crushed the challenger, but after defeating will, he still granted him the title and told others not to exclude the desparks. In the Royal empire of the flame age, Aldrich abided by his words and sheltered the normal development of the despack family. Now the despack family is excluded, which is after entering the iron age. The exhausted Aldrich, no longer has so much energy to manage the affairs of the country. "The ancestor was not sure. Why?" The young dragon fighter asked. "Because normal exercise doesn''t make him strong anymore." The man trembled and said, "the ancestors had analyzed themselves before the battle, and he might not have survived Aldrich''s full effort." "But he went, knowing that he could not do it, but did what you can''t do. He could not take a move. In that battle, he grew up to only lost one move." "Alder, your ancestor was a great man." The man''s body twisted abnormally, and the bloodthirsty desire of dragon blood revolted again with his emotional excitement, but the man who used the mechanism to cut off his limbs continued to tell. "My son, your talent has been revealed. I believe that you can surpass me, the father who can only cut off his own hands and feet, the desire of bloodthirsty, and even the ancestor. Instead of him, he can surpass the impossible move, surpass his majesty Aldrich, and surpass the impossible thing!" "I firmly believe in this. Do it well and show me! My son The man is extremely excited to finish saying, with the last twitch of the body, completely collapsed on the edge of the stove, lost the breath. On that day, alder Warren despack lost his father, but he received his father''s blessing, the blessing beyond everything. "I won''t fall here, but I''m destined to surpass everything. My father, I''m going to be a you see!" The dragon fighter kicks into the soil under his feet, and then his whole body strength converges to a point, which is conveyed on the soil by the air of steel. Countless cracks appear on the earth, with the dragon fighter kicking out, countless pieces of mud fly toward cherry. The dragon warrior, however, came first. He stepped on the flying mud, kept jumping, and then jumped to Sakura again. "It''s not limited to your ability." Sakura raised her umbrella a little, looked at the red eyes of the dragon fighter, and lowered her head again. Although men are creatures dominated by desire, they can also bloom their own brilliance sometimes. The servant took off the golden bow that he had been carrying all the time and pulled the bow string. A lot of evil spirit overflowed from the soldier servant''s body. On the bow, an evil Qi arrow condensed and aimed at the dragon fighter who stepped on the mud. The arrow of evil spirit flies out. In the air, there is no place for Dragon fighters to dodge except mud. On the ground, the mud formed by human tissues is the aggregation monster of Sakura called desire beast. She sews together the disgusting desire of those people for her, together with their corpses, to form this monster which can only multiply infinitely. The people who fall into it will be caught dead by them and then pulled into the mud of desire. Once the Dragon Warrior falls into it, it''s not like when one foot was pulled, he can break free with all his strength. "Well, lose!" Sakura said with great certainty. Looking at the more and more evil arrows, the dragon fighter''s mouth line, let go of his hands behind his back, sharp dragon claws cut through the muscles behind his back, a pair of wings with blood spread out, quickly flapped, raised his height, and then again like a hunting eagle, toward the cherry."Die for me!" The fury of the dragon fighter is shown at this moment. He falls on the soldier who stands in front of Sakura. His hands and feet together with his tail turn into the most terrifying weapon. He tears the soldier''s body and turns it into fragments. Then his wings vibrate and rushes to the cherry after him. However, she found that Sakura took advantage of the time when the soldiers and maids stopped, and was wrapped up by the beast and sent to the other side. All over the mucus, clothes messy Sakura disgusted to see the beast at the foot, took out a spell. "It''s a gorgeous image, Miss Sakura. Can I help you?" Rampant laughter, that symbolic yellow hair, let Sakura Zou tight eyebrows. Huang Mao led two girls, one big and one young, not far away. Sure enough, the descendants of the tagule family were also in this area. This guy also found here. Looking at Huang Mao holding two girls'' hands, Sakura can''t help but frown and crush the charm in her hand. A figure appears behind her: "just look at your guy, I don''t need your help, and let go of your hand!" "That''s the goal of the mission. If you hate them, it''s meaningless." Sakura said after a while that they were looking for the descendants of the taguler family just to appease Nora. I really don''t know why they let this lecher perform this task. "I''m just afraid that they''ll run away. In fact, I''m for their good. When they know the truth, they will recite my good and maybe fall in love with me." Huang Mao said with an exaggerated expression, but his hand was slightly open: "although people like me, they are not qualified to fall in love with." The dragon fighter takes a look at the yellow hair, and then flies to Ying Ying again. No matter how strong the enemy is, he will fight on. This is not only the pride brought by the dragon blood, but also the pride of alder. A palm flapping, the Dragon Warrior clapped open, the new appearance of the type God, issued a disgusting laugh. "Ha ha ha ha! My lovely daughter, you once again show your prayers to me. One day you will no longer be able to control me. Then you will become my toy again. Ha ha ha ha, I really look forward to this day. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 "Stop your disgusting remarks, at least now you are just my type God!" Sakura''s disgusted expression was directly written on her face and looked at the type God in front of her body. Although still in human form, it was a more disgusting creature than the human muck of a lustrous beast. The body of an adult male is a little bit fat, but his whole body is full of wounds and stinky pus. It seems that you can use all the ugly adjectives to describe this guy. He looks like a human, but he is so ugly that he is called a vicious prisoner. Sakura does not remember when the father with the mask of hypocrisy tore up the mask and imprisoned her in the basement to show her the ugliest side. But after killing this guy, he became more and more powerful and gradually became the most powerful one among the four Shishen. Sure enough, this world is a hopeless world, and men''s desires are also hopeless. Such a ugly person can become a strong man very quickly. Huang Mao looked at the type God, then fell on Sakura''s body, then sneered. The Dragon Warrior rolled his body, escaped the entanglement of the beast, and flew again. Although it was only the first time to use wings, he was very proficient in using his talent only for a period of time. Looking at the woman''s new enemy, the dragon fighter breathed out his breath. His dragon flow method integrated the dragon''s toughness. Therefore, his steel breath was much harder than ordinary people and could support his long-term battle. In his heart, he quickly analyzes the ability of new enemies. He has seen Sakura summon ravens and desire beasts before. Therefore, when Sakura calls new enemies, he has been prepared in mind, but the speed of that guy is completely faster than he expected. He is ready to hide, so he is attacked and is beaten by a slap. "Is ability super speed?" The dragon fighter flapped his wings around Sakura. The new guy turned a little bloated and didn''t seem to be good at speed. "That guy It''s a quick decision! " Yu Guang, the dragon warrior, has scanned the soldier servant who has been torn to pieces. His corpses are rapidly converging. The armor is also the same, and is being reassembled into one. Without knowing that the connection between the Raven and Sakura has been cut off, the dragon fighter does not deny that it is possible for the crow to come back after defeating the crow. In addition to the reconsolidation of soldiers and servants, more and more lustful animals on the ground, as well as the disgusting man''s evil prisoner, it will only be harmful for him to continue to drag on. After all, although his spirit of steel is relatively hard, it still has a fragile time. The dragon fighter, who has determined the tactics, spreads his wings around the prisoner''s back and attacks the cherry over there. However, when he is close to Ying Ying, the disgusting man turns his body in a strange way, with dark evil thoughts twining around his feet and kicking him at the speed of the dragon fighter''s reaction. "If you want my daughter, you can''t do it without paying." The prisoner has made that disgusting remark. The Dragon Warrior kicked his back and flew out, knocked down on the tree. On his stomach, there was some disgusting pus, which was corroding his body. But he got up again and stood up. "I''m not defeated yet!" Huang Mao looked at it vividly. Just before the strike, the dragon fighter concentrated his dragon scale armor defense on his stomach, so he reluctantly defended the move. "It''s not super speed, it''s tracking No, to be precise, it should be a hit. " The dragon fighter vomited out a large amount of blood and calculated the information he had just got. Sakura frowns, and the invisible desire silk in her hand twines toward the evil prisoner. Although she keeps on guarding against it, the guy becomes stronger again. Go on like this The ability of a vicious prisoner is also disgusting, and has been named an inescapable evil thought. As long as he entangles the attack of evil thoughts, the target person can''t avoid his attack. When the other side wants to dodge with speed, his attack will kick the other side strangely. It was as if she was still locked up in the small, dark basement, unable to escape from the ugly side. Flashed over this idea, Sakura said: "I command you, quickly destroy each other." "You will be my toy after all!" The prisoner laughed again, but did not resist Sakura''s command and rushed to the dragon fighter. The Dragon Warrior opened his eyes. Although he roughly guessed the opponent''s ability, he did not know that he could fight against it. "I firmly believe in this. Do it well and show me! My son The words of the man by the fire still sparkle in the dragon fighter''s mind. "Beyond all this! I''ll show you how to do it The Dragon fighters struggled to rush to the prisoners. It was the same with will''s challenge to Aldrich. He knew he was defeated, but he still rushed forward, because they were not willing to be confined to the prison. "Since the attack cannot be avoided, then Break it up. " Dragon fighters and prisoners collide with each other, hands, feet, tails and even the newly grown dragon wings are frantically attacking everything."Hiss!" Huang Mao sneered. The guy lost after all. The pus on the dragon warrior''s stomach twisted at that moment, and then the prisoner''s attack passed through the dragon fighter''s attack and hit the dragon fighter''s chest, and the blood poured out from his mouth. The dragon fighter was unwilling to twist his body, but finally fell to one side and lost the combat effectiveness. "Come back..." Sakura grabs the charm, and the prisoner turns to smile maliciously. Later, his head was cut off by a long sword, and pus and blood flew away, turning into black gas and put into Ying Ying''s mantra. However, due to serious injury, it took a period of cultivation before it could be used again. Huang Mao holds a long sword in his hand. With a sneak attack and an all-out strike, he directly damages Ying Ying''s important combat strength, and then faces Ying Ying who is on guard. "That guy, don''t want to do it." Sakura is also feeling tricky for Huang Mao''s attack just now. This guy kept his promise and now seizes the opportunity to impose his disgusting desire on her? After a little alert, Sakura directly tore off his clothes full of animal mucus, revealing the delicate girl''s body: "how, don''t you want to do something?" "Sure enough, I''m not happy with this son of a bitch. I''m the only one who collects beautiful girls and destroys beautiful girls. It''s better for others to die earlier." Huang Mao turned his head and said, "although I would like to take you as my own, your ability is too dangerous. Wait, I will become stronger and stronger, and then I will put you in the income of ¡Ô Negri''s eyes fell on the two apostles with a look of growing interest. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 At the moment when the dragon fighter was defeated, those dragon beasts fled one after another. Huang Mao slowly takes the sword back into his body. The pain of stabbing into his body makes his face muscles twist slightly, and then he puts the sword into his body completely. "Let''s go. We''re almost done." Huang Mao said frivolously, looking at two girls standing over there. The girls are the descendants of the Nara family and the tagule family. Their father, in order not to lose control of blood, joined the dragon fighter. Some time ago, he died because of the task. Huang Mao found them by virtue of his ability to exchange money and find the elements. "Take him." Taking back the other type gods one by one, Sakura tells Adrian to carry the dragon warrior, and then walks towards the Duke''s leader. Fists and fists collide, muscles are expanding, and the beauty of strength is perfectly displayed here. Daqiang''s mouth is bleeding and laughing excitedly: "ha ha ha, ghost knight, if you lose, join us and gather all your strength to defeat the king of evil spirits." "100% ¡¤ there is no magic shadow to kill!" The strong muscles swelled, the standing ground cracked, and the clenched fist expanded again in this instant. "Cut, I''ll be enough alone. I won''t lose to you!" The ghost Knight roared and rushed up with his fist. The two fists collided, and the terrible air wave opened everything around. A huge explosion rang through the sky. A huge hollow hole was formed under the two people''s feet. After a while, Daqiang carried the ghost Knight out of the hole with all his injuries and gave out a happy laugh. It is the most gratifying thing to be able to knock down the enemy. But after returning to the stronghold next to the Duke''s collar, a bad news came out. "Is Bai Zixi dead?" Huang Mao''s eyes widened. Compared with him, the rotten girl''s ability has never really fought. It''s hard to say who is better, but what can be determined is that the strength of the two is not far from each other. This also shows that if the other party can kill Bai Zixi, he may be killed. "Is it the king of evil spirits or the black hands behind it?" Daqiang clenched his fist. Although he knew that the enemy was strong this time, how long did it take for a teammate to be killed. "Not really." Xu Yao denied their conjecture: "before, she used her ability to transmit a message, saying that she found the arkes stone statue, but the enemy may be very strong, she needs my ability to support, I opened the portal to meet her, and as a result, the stone statue came back, but she died soon after she came back." "Before she died, she told me roughly about the enemy. She could be sure that the enemy was not a evil spirit, but more like a native." Xu Yao''s face was a little ugly and said, "that guy''s name is basstanfay, and he is a general of the new royal kingdom." "The other party has the ability to kill Bai Zixi, but he puts her back in order to inquire about our information." Xu Yao took a breath. Not long ago, he received a call for help from Bai Zixi, and Xu Yao immediately opened up a transmission channel to receive Bai Zixi. The man named bastanfaye gave up pursuit and let Bai Zixi take away the stone statue. Bai Zixi did not find any abnormality in himself. However, he suddenly split up and became a pool of broken corpses. It was at that time that the corpse disintegrated that Xu yaocai realized the meaning of peeping from it. "For companions No, too much faith in the apostles, too much contempt for the enemy. This time our information has been learned by the other side. " "It''s my fault," Xu said ¡­¡­ "Is the goal to revive the virgin Nora?" Bastenfay, dressed in a military uniform, took back his steel spirit. As a demon, he aimed not to subvert all the countries on the mainland with the power from the evil gods and replace them completely. "The king of evil spirits created by Negri, together with this group of outsiders, the more chaotic the better." After leaving the border city, bastenfay found out part of Negri''s information, which he was not worried about. In the world of fire, they will not use the power beyond the "limit". After all, this is the two great laboratories of white light and black abyss. They are happy to see the new collision, but they do not want to see the laboratory destroyed. The LORD God world also understood this, so he sent the apostles instead of devouring the flame world with the powerful world origin of the medium world after the bridge was built. Compared with Negri''s entering the sand world, it was the god world who was really tied up. Obviously, evil spirits in the world with Jue Yun aura wreak havoc in the LORD God world, but they can not directly deal with the source of Jue Yun aura, so they must send their subordinates to take action. "The new power has been mastered." Bastenfay opened his hand. He had already pushed the road behind the top fighter and finished it. When the woman saw him, she said something like a man in military uniform. So bastenfay taught her some lessons. "Mess up, the world, I''m looking forward to it!" A day later, outside the Duke''s command, the group of Apostles, together with the new comers, completed the gathering.There are four remaining members in the group, Xu Yao, ah Qiang, Ying Ying and Huang Mao. Among them are Adrian, the dragon blood man who comes in with Ying Ying. After being defeated by ah Qiang, the ghost knight who joins in under the oath, the only son of the black blood family, neserell the Raven. In addition, there are several strong people who have been obtained information by the LORD God world, who are also found by ah Qiang and invited into the team. The researchers of the school of bone forging are young people called masters by many people. Among the wrestlers'' mental and physical skills, skills have reached an extraordinary level. They have mastered hundreds of bone forging schools. Among them, half of them were developed by him and taught to others sparingly. After hearing that the aim was to revive Nora, she took the initiative to join the team. "At the meeting of the salvation of the saints, we will unseal the stone statue of arcus and take it as evidence to demand that Versace''s Dragon Skull be handed over. This is our plan." Xu Yao said to the assembled people, and then raised a bottle in his hand, which had golden blood. "In order to do this, we have taken away the dragon warrior and Adrian''s dragon blood. I hope you can understand." Xu Yao said to the ghost knights, after all, the people who gather together now, most decent people, even if not all have fears about this kind of thing. "No, it may be a good thing for me." Adrian looks a little depressed. The bloodthirsty brought by dragon blood has always been his nightmare. Of course, this kind of thing is a blow to the dragon warrior. His strength foundation is dug, and his steel Qi collapses. "We are not pedantic people, which is natural to understand." The master opened his mouth and said that his young face was full of vicissitudes in his eyes. His experience made him clear that the people who gathered them together were not good, but now they have the same purpose, and they are willing to accommodate, so there is the possibility of cooperation. There are not many people who have reached the level of top fighter. In addition to Adrian, who rejects dragon blood, most other people have incorporated the ability of dragon blood into the school foundation, and there are not many people willing to donate their blood. Crow people are also deeply troubled by blood, but he did not ask Xu Yao to take his blood. Obviously, blood is also related to his strength. "Now, then, let Lord Nora wake up from her deep sleep." Said transynina excitedly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 "Damn it!" The dragon fighter lies on the bed, exerting all his strength, and wants to leave here. But he is different from Adrian. His strength is combined with the spirit of steel. He pulls out the blood force and makes his strength collapse. I''m afraid that for a long time, he will be a useless man. Because they wanted to join hands with the local justice forces, Xu Yao did not kill him, on the contrary, they gave some care. But these things are not what he wants. What he wants is to gain powerful power and surpass everything. Unfortunately, he still loses: "is this the end of my life?" "Your life is not over yet." Negri, who didn''t laugh wildly, appeared beside the dragon fighter and said, "ask why, because I''m here." "That''s..." The dragon fighter was attracted by the sudden sound and saw the crow on Negri''s shoulder. Although the figure was not right, the air force was still very similar, so that the dragon fighter could recognize each other. So now it seems that this person is the adult in the other''s mouth? "What do you mean by the fact that what you said is not over? You can cure me, take back my lost blood power, and what price should I pay for all this? " After the dragon warrior was shocked, he asked calmly. In his heart, for the person in front of him, he also gradually had a guess. "I''m not the king of evil spirits, though it''s the same to you." Negri knew what the dragon warrior was thinking just by looking at his expression. He said straightforwardly, "you are very similar to your ancestors. The persistence of power is very much to my taste, so I am willing to give you strength." "Of course, this power is not without cost." Negri slowly reached out to the dragon fighter: "I have hunted a real dragon in other worlds, extracted their blood and soul for research, and absorbed their sins to this world, and completed another form of eternal sin dragon. Now accept all this, of course, the premise is to live!" The dragon fighter''s body tensed up in an instant, but he could not even utter a scream. He had no reason to think about Negri''s words. His consciousness was completely shocked and he could only accept information passively. That information flowed into the dragon fighter''s mind, and a picture appeared. The huge three winged dragon blocks out the sun, and the golden eyes open. The sense of oppression that transcends human beings and even the world makes dragon fighters feel that the dragon power they made before is just a children''s toy. When the Dragon Warrior regained consciousness again, the man suspected of the king of evil spirits had disappeared, and he also appeared in a dense forest. He could feel the huge power in his body, but the power was difficult to use. at the same time in the dragon warrior''s mind, a new fighting method, called recasting method, was put forward. Once again, the soul forging steel was forged, and the steel gas was forged. Then it was broken down, only the essence was extracted, and the soul was forged again. If there is a lot of resources, this method will be the best way to break through the top fighters. "Is that power my resource?" The dragon fighter sensed the power of the body, which was almost endless, and understood it. But then he held back his sour and soft body and dodged away. The underground insects roll and rush towards the dragon fighter. On the other side, you can see many wild animals rushing towards him. As a top fighter, his residual air sensing ability makes him realize that those creatures are not. The whole world is hostile to him. Because it''s better not to use the power of other worlds. The power that Negri gives to dragon fighters comes from the dragon people in this world and their sins. After Negri''s improvement, it is a powerful force, but it is also a force hostile to the world. The world of fire has no world consciousness because of its Jue Yun attribute. It only has the rules of world operation. People with the evil power of the dragon clan are the creatures excluded by the world rules. All conscious life in this world will be hostile to the dragon fighter, or the power in his body, and vow to destroy it. That''s what Nigel meant by living. On the other side, Xu Yao and they also started to move. Some of them took the stone statues to the gathering to revive alkes. The other part of them determined the location of Versace''s keel to prevent Duke slick from jumping off the wall and destroying the keel. "Unfortunately, I didn''t get in touch with Chris." The master was looking at the stone statue of Alex and sighed. The legendary ranger of Chris has been handed down from generation to generation. Although he is also a top fighter, his younger generation is better than him in terms of combat effectiveness. In the master''s view, to revive Nora, at most, is to add the fighting power of a top fighter. What Nora is really powerful is her strong appeal. The fog events in the frontier of the kingdom of new ROAs are becoming more and more serious. Some evil spirits have gone out of the fog and harmed all living beings. However, most people in the world have not yet faced this crisis. In order to unite people, we must use Nora''s reputation in the face of this world crisis. Only in the name of the saint who once saved the world can we unite other forces. After all, Nala''s name is still spread far away. Of course, the goal of this time is not simple. Although most of them are really Nora''s admirers, some of the high-ranking people are ambitious people with other purposes.Duke slike''s reputation is limited to the new Duke, but if he brought Nora''s statue back from the holy Valley, some information would have been leaked. The holy Valley collapses with the changes of the times. The remains of the flame age make the original site of the holy Valley extremely dangerous. If you want to enter it, you need at least the strength of the top fighter. Let alone the saint daughter Salvation Association, by virtue of some information of the flame age, has obtained many benefits. The power of some forbidden items is beyond the level of the top fighter. This time he went to the party, the Duke was likely to attack them in order to stop their purpose. "How''s the crowd going?" The bonfire danced, and the light of the flame made the stone statues beside them bright and dark. Duke Shrek, dressed in noble clothes, looked leisurely and asked the one in black. "The brothers from all over the country have almost come together." The black robed man said respectfully, and then his eyes were still unable to extricate themselves from looking at the stone statue by the campfire. People who had not seen the stone statue could not understand that Nora''s charm, even if it was only a stone statue, could not help worshipping it. Because it seems to be the best thing in the world, that kind of power shining on the darkness of the human heart, makes people unconsciously become her admirers. "Then, after this gathering, we will go to the frontier of the kingdom of new ROAs to defeat the king of evil spirits, disperse this disaster that people have not yet paid attention to, and sprinkle the glory of the virgin on the earth." Said the Duke in a loud voice, firm and full of justice, causing cheers from those around the fire. "Is there an attack?" As soon as the Duke''s face changed, he remembered the strong breath that he had vaguely discovered before: "is it the members of the recently assembled Saviour of the saints'' salvation that has attracted the attention of others?" When the sound of breaking the sky sounded, some people with keen perception found something strange. They quickly looked at the place where the sound of breaking air sounded, and saw a strong man carrying a stone statue rushed over. "Everyone present, I am the master. I think you know me. This time I come here without any hostility. Please listen to me." The master fell into the field with the great power, and among all the people, the master was the most famous. Because he often taught advanced school bone forging techniques to qualified people, he was honored as a master. On the contrary, no one even knew his real name. "They''re fake invaders, bodyguards attacking!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 "They are enemies in disguise, and the guards attack them!" The decisive Duke gave the order to attack. Several people in black rushed out and lit the Knight Sword. It was still a gathering where the Saviour would have been mostly gathered, and if they were to find the Duke at other times, it would be more than just a guard attack. "The flow of wind." The master''s body was slightly shaken, and the steel gas gushed out, and the black robe rushed back. Then he said, "the stone statue is named Alex. Anyone familiar with the story of Her Highness should know that at the beginning, his highness had a follower named Alex Rui, the successor of the steel stream method." "I think some people know about him!" The master was preparing to say it, and his face changed. His body was twisting in an abnormal way, and he escaped a fine sword that came from the stab: "the flow of spirit" The attack of the fine sword did not stop, but attacked the master in a stormy situation, which made him have no chance to speak. There are many attacks on the statue of Daqiang, which seems to want to take away. Although the Duke did not understand the plans of these men, he knew that his plan did not require these things to interfere with it, and that it was the most correct act to eliminate them since it was not needed. "To lift out a stone statue at will is called the Knights of the Alex, and to strike the party in this way. It is a blasphemy, a blasphemy of the elders of the Alex, and the desecration of the holy highness. Even if the stone image is true, your actions disturb their peace and should be eliminated!" The Duke, speaking in a structured way, wanted to define the matter. Unfortunately, this time the person came beyond his expectation, only another voice took over the master''s words. Xu Yao fell from the sky, and the air around him held him. His voice passed to the surrounding without hindrance: "at the beginning, his highness Nara sacrificed himself to save the world, and the seriously wounded Knights of Alex chose to follow a stone statue, which has been spread and can not be done without any false." "Is the ability of sound?" The Duke frowned, and the other side came to some masters this time. However, some of the masters in the salvation of the holy lady were in trouble because of the fame of master and Alex who did not choose to do it immediately. "And now we have a way to recover the stone image." As soon as Xu Yao''s voice fell, a bottle appeared above the stone statue, and it fell on it. The golden blood flowed, and a little hot smoke came out of the statue, attracting everyone''s eyes. The Duke changed his face and his thought turned, and soon understood the other party''s intention, and secretly led to power, and it seemed too late to stop the other party, so it was only allowed to let the situation not spread further. With the flow of dragon blood, the stone statue sounded a click and wipe sound. A crack appeared on the stone image, and a hot eye also fell on the stone image. Although some of the leaders of the holy women Salvation Association were other purposeful aspirants, most of them were worshippers of Nala. They were blindly paranoid and easy to be guided by others, but in matters involving idols, But he is smarter than anyone else. Alcas can recover from the statue state, so is it possible for Her Highness Nara, who is the living holy woman! The siege guards had to slow down the attack, many of them the private forces of the Duke, but that was the holy lady! The cracks of the stone statue are increasing, and finally a layer of skin breaks down. Alex''s body falls forward and is held by arqiang. His confused eyes sweep the surrounding scene and murmur: "I Where is this? " "A pure accents of the itcami!" Some people who study the history of the flame age say excitedly that when people want a thing to succeed, they will not be able to find various evidences to prove it can succeed, even if there is no evidence, they will also make up the evidence. This is why so many scams can succeed, because those who are cheated hope that the bait is true, they will ignore all kinds of abnormal ones, and then the brain replenish the reasons for the abnormal bait. Of course, the recovery of Alex was true, so evidence was found quickly. "His sword, indeed, was the style of that time, and I have collected it." "The pattern on his armor was indeed the symbol of the Royal Army of Nara." Alex, covering his newly sober head, listened to the messy and strange words around him. Some of them were still understood, some of which were plausible. After thousands of years of development, the words will change. But some words he still understood. The term "highness Nara" was mentioned most frequently. His eyes finally fell on the stone statue beside the fire [br > His Highness! " "Knight Alex, you have been sleeping for thousands of years, and now is the time for you to wake up." A strange word of entcamy was introduced into his ear, and Alex looked at the comer, the young man with a long history of eyes. "We plan to wake up her highness, and all this needs your help." The battle had stopped, and the Duke''s expression changed, into a half - faith, mixed with excitement and suspicion, and was no different from those who worshipped Nala."Nora, your highness!" Alex''s mind was still on the beam of light rising from the sky, and when he woke up, he heard such a sentence, which had a great impact on him. In the secret room of the Duke''s castle, the dark things were shuttling quickly, and he soon found his target. The leading bone, which was still under pressure, was about to rush forward, and a long sword was nailed to him. "Sure enough, once you find that dragon blood can revive the stone statue, you will try to destroy the Dragon Skull." Huang Mao leaped out and fell beside the sword. There were wounds in some parts of his body, and all kinds of precious lights could be seen from it. Sakura also has ghost knight and other people also fell on one side, also Xin thanks to them, only then has the opportunity to pass through the blockade to enter here. Seeing things can''t be done, the shadow disappears directly. Huang Mao doesn''t relax his vigilance. The death of Bai Zixi reminds him that he can''t die here, so he takes it seriously. Few of the apostles know exactly what the root ability of Huang Mao is. However, his main combat effectiveness is as a prop stream, keeping all kinds of props in his own body, thus completing the problem of insufficient fit between any props. Of course, some people speculate that the ability of yellow hair is the brain of a spermatozoa, which can block pain. Otherwise, so many props are stuffed into one''s body to be supported by the body, and occasionally detonate this kind of blood related props. Pain can kill people. It''s hard to imagine that such a lecher has no relevant ability. The disturbance of the meeting gradually subsided, and the Duke apologized to master Xu Yao and others, saying that he had misunderstood him. He did not expect that several people could recover the stone statue. Alcus also adapted to the information bit by bit and looked at the stone statue of Nara by the fire. At the beginning, he decided to draw close to Nora by breathing, and petrified with her. However, the next time he opened his eyes, it would be a thousand years since the kingdom of entecami was destroyed, and even the times had changed. The master narrated the process of the event, because to study bone forging, the first thing to study is the breathing method of various schools in the flame age. Therefore, the master studied the language of the flame age. After getting to know it, alkes also tried to complete his self identification, because there were his descendants in the crowd. Through the verification of genealogy and blood, his identity was undoubtedly confirmed. "We have also brought the main materials for the recovery. The Duke will not be stingy with this leading bone for the recovery of his highness Nora." Ghost Knight carrying a huge dragon head bone, appeared in the field, so that many people are more convinced of the truth of this matter. Ghost Knight also has a good reputation. The reason why he didn''t stand up with the master before was that his reputation was not good. Ghost man was subordinate to the king of evil spirits. Ghost Knight''s standing out at that time would only be counterproductive. But now, when most people believe in it, his fame will show a positive effect. "Of course not, but when you make the resuscitation potion, please let us watch to ensure the safety of Her Highness Nora''s recovery. Is that ok?" The duke said with a smile, quite fair. Xu Yao took over the dragon''s skull, the light in his hands flowed, and began to extract the remains of the dragon''s head bone. Xu Yao''s original ability is called phagocytosis, which can swallow the ability of other things, and the so-called extraction is the phagocytosis and modification that he completed by interrupting the subsequent digestion steps with his own control over the ability. When the golden dragon blood with a strong dragon power was extracted from the skull, most of the people present had only one idea left. "Revive, Santa Nora, you''ve been sleeping too long!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 Nora was quiet after her recovery, although some of the people around her were so excited that they were going to cry. It turned out that Versace''s keel was feasible as a resuscitation thing, but it was still a little poor. Some parts of Nora''s body were made of stone. Fortunately, we can take action and think about it. As long as we supplement some similar things, we can recover completely. "So the king of evil spirits in your mouth has returned again?" After listening to everyone''s words, Nora found the main problem directly from the chaotic information. "Yes, the fog is spreading more and more widely. Some evil spirits have spread out and confirmed that they are becoming more and more powerful." The master said seriously. "Is that what you want to wake me up for? In fact, it''s better to let me sleep all the time. " Nora looked at her stony palm, sighed, and with a bright smile, she said to the crowd, "anyway, thank you for your help and wake me from my sleep." "This is what we should do, your highness!" At once, someone''s eyes glowed, and his face was full of blushes, full of expressions worthy of his highness Nora''s thanks. Even if he fainted on the spot and died suddenly, no one doubted. After the legendary blessing, Nora''s personal charm was further expanded, and Nora, who observed this, immediately noticed something wrong. Although she does have some achievements, it is understandable that these people have one or two fanatics, such as the girl who calls herself transynina, if her legend has been circulated normally in the past thousand years. At the beginning, she also had many fanatical admirers who could clearly distinguish what was normal and what was abnormal. Looking at it, many people maintained this abnormal worship, just like the crazy followers of evil gods. It can be expected that someone must have distorted her story. Her eyes swept over the audience. Xu Yao and other apostles felt tight, but then they relaxed. Then Nora''s eyes were on the Duke who came by. Those guys who call themselves apostles give people the feeling that they have some careful thinking, but they haven''t lied about the king of evil spirits. However, the Duke in front of us, though acting very normal, is like a normal and capable fan, but it gives people a false feeling. "I''m sorry, your highness. I''m very sorry that my personal emotional problems have made this organization a little extreme." The Duke''s words were sincere, but Nora saw nothing but falsehood. But it''s not right to deny others by feeling. Nora said with a smile, "thank you for your support. In fact, I''m just an ordinary person who has done the right thing at the right time. That''s all. It''s not worth worshiping." After receiving Nala''s orders, alkes seems to have got the backbone. As Nora''s original follower, he and the Duke run the so-called Saviour of the saints. Of course, it has now been renamed the order of the embers. Some things are slowly on the right track, and Nora looks into the distance with her sword. Under the night sky and on the roof, Negri''s robe was blown by the evening wind. He looked down at Nala. The crow feather on his shoulder shrank his head under his wings and tried to get close to Negri. It seemed that the night wind made him very uncomfortable. He was standing half a step behind chanegli and squinting his eyes. "Negri." Nora''s mouth wriggled a little and whispered out the name. Her life seemed to have something to do with the name. Those people were talking about the king of evil spirits, but Nora knew it was Negri. Nora, who has the seeds of truth and makes it take root, ensures that her memory is normal. But she didn''t tell Negri''s information, which was harmful. Those people would be dominated by Negri the first time they knew the name. Although it is similar now, she doesn''t know that the name has at least a glimmer of hope to escape. They have not yet discovered that the deep terror is haunting them. "You''ve become stronger." Nora knows whether to define Negri with pure justice and evil, and even in some places she agrees with Negri''s idea. "It''s OK to want to be strong and not to be dominated, but that''s not why you hurt other people!" Nora said softly, "you are not imposing yourself on others to do unpleasant things." "To impose one''s own destiny on others in the name of test, to force them, to hurt them, is it enough just to impose them on ourselves?" Nora looked directly at Negri without any concession. Negri appeared in front of Nora without any movement. The onlookers did not find any vision. He had to admit that he underestimated Nora. The other side had already carried the seeds of truth. As long as he worked hard, he would have a great chance to achieve his own road. "From my point of view, you will find that I am right." "But I''m not you." "Maybe." Negri said with a smile: "paranoid about the" right "of their own confirmation, we are all wrong." "I was born of mistakes, and my mistakes continue to you, but we all get our own truth, our own correctness, our own truth." Negri slowly stretched out her hand to Na, and Nora did not resist."I''m sorry that I had to kill your father and your mother to suffer and pass on my mistake to you." Negri rubbed Nora''s hair lightly. Her was stunned by his apology. When Nora came back to her senses, she found that the fossilization remained in her body had been completely removed. "Nigel, you''ve become more terrible!" Looking at the far away Negri, Nora is not even sure whether she is once again in the control of Negri. If Negri claimed to be a kind of meaning, an idea and some exaggeration, Nora saw everything about Negri''s human appearance from the contact just now, and also saw the real Negri today. He did, the truth born from the mistake, he is no longer the person who pursues the truth, but the truth itself, he is the meaning! Just now, this truth has been further expanded, and the limitation called "right and wrong" has been completely crossed by him. It is no longer meaningful to argue with him about right or wrong, because the meaning of Negri is more than that of right and wrong. "Is there no upper class in the road of right and wrong?" Negri narrowed his eyes and gradually drew those roads into the Negri truth, which would lead to hostility at several related road levels, but who cares? "I want Lord Negri to touch his head, and I want it too!" She said with her mouth pursed in one side. Her narrow eyes were wide open at this moment and looked at Negri expectantly. "Good, good!" Negri stroked his head, and then, before the crow''s fury rose, he stroked his feathers to eliminate the charm beyond the limits of human beings. At this moment, he was like an ordinary man no longer ordinary. Nora bowed her head and laughed. Undeniably, she did feel a trace of father''s warmth in Negri. "I''ll beat you, Negri." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 The fog gradually spread, at the edge of the fog, more and more strange evil spirits resurrected from it. Most of these evil spirits are in the state of soul and body, which can only survive in the fog, while some of them leave the fog and go to the surrounding areas to hunt and kill, so as to ensure the health of their souls and bodies through blood food. The murderer out of the fog has drawn considerable attention between the two countries. It''s just that these evil spirits have one problem, just like cats playing tricks on mice. Those evil spirits are used to playing with their prey, and they will swallow them together when the prey completely gives up resistance. Therefore, as long as you calm down, you can generally escape from the evil spirit for the first time. No matter which evil spirit you encounter later, the difficulty of escape will rise sharply. "Maybe it''s a bad habit from some people." Nora smiles. She doesn''t care too much about this rumor. Negri''s purpose is to make others progress. She''s a waste who has no will to make progress. She''d better go to death quickly and don''t waste air. Therefore, the evil spirits created by Negri are actually limited. The hostility of evil spirits to their prey is determined by two factors. One is the evil spirit breath on the other party. Every creature will be contaminated with these breath when they contact with the evil spirit. The more the breath, the more hostile the evil spirit will be. The other is the strength of the prey. The stronger the breath of life is, the more evil spirits covet them. In summary, if the strength does not exceed the evil spirits, then anyone who faces the evil spirits for the first time can live as long as their mentality is stable and their luck is not too bad. "Alex, how many people would like to send someone over?" Nora didn''t understand politics, but she didn''t want to think about it. With the revival of Nora and the spread of news about the king of evil spirits, Nora submitted a letter of explanation to the kings of several kingdoms and some famous experts. She hoped that they would pay attention to the king of evil spirits and send some experts to help. However, except for the two kingdoms that were affected by the disaster and said they would send people out of the fog, other kingdoms, because of Nala''s reputation, agreed to send personnel, but the guys sent were not just a fool to make up the number, but they were not elite. Even the king of one kingdom said that if Nora committed himself to him, he would send a large army to calm the fog together with the king of evil spirits. Of course, this kind of thing may be said. The so-called continental disaster, what kind of world-class disaster that dominates the world, has no solid evidence. Relying on some evil spirits that appear again, it is difficult to be persuasive. Let alone sweeping the snow in front of their doors, some people even don''t want to manage a lot of broken things in their own country. How can they deploy their strength to deal with the king of evil spirits. This is a worse era. It''s not that you have any advantages over him to win. It''s that you are so bad that no one else can win. You''ve killed the other party. "The major countries have sent teams, but they have not used their main force, but there are also many strong people who are interested in this and have come here to meet with each other." In the face of Nora''s problem, alkes gave a detailed report on the strong men who were coming. A total of 126 people came from various kingdoms, with high and low strength. Most of them were scattered people. Because of the gathering of personnel, some daily disputes occur frequently, which makes alkes helpless. He is learning the language of this era, but it is difficult to communicate in a short time. He is not clear about some national conditions. He can only rely on others to solve some disputes. "If only Les were here." Alex sighed, and then Nora was a little silent. Les Laval, who became famous, followed Nora to the prima fire camp, where he died and was absorbed by Negri. Today, some of the things he has done are also revealed. At first, a lake on the outskirts of colomiye became a famous lake of curse after the initial attack. It was only when Aldrich, who unified the mainland, went to explore it himself that the so-called curse was a very small insect. Combined with the source of the plague found in the house of Laval, the capital of the king of intcami, some things are completely clear. It was revealed that LES Laval was a member of Nala''s followers in order to successfully throw the source of disaster into the water. In his later stage, he also mastered the army affairs in the name of Marshal, but his reputation was relatively destroyed. Nora didn''t expect LES to do these things, but excluding these things, Les was really a good hand in dealing with public affairs. When Nora led the army, she was only responsible for eating, charging and using her intuition to defeat the enemy''s plot. The other marches, battles, supplies, encampments and communication with the noble private army were all completed by LES alone. It can be said that the success of Nara''s counterattack against the kingdom of Royce was attributed to les. Unfortunately, it is a thousand years later, and Les has already died. Of course, Nora goes to Negri, who will copy Rice''s data and record his achievements in the world''s past information sea to create a real hero. "Take your time. Ask the master more." Nora shakes her head and denies the idea of reviving les. First of all, she asks the enemy for help. Even if Negri really helps, she doesn''t do anything. Nora also doesn''t agree to pull the dead into the living world again.That''s why Nora said when she woke up that it was the best choice for her to continue sleeping. "Sorry, I have something to report." Xu Yao''s voice sounded outside the door. After getting permission, he pushed the door in and said solemnly: "my portal has been set up, and the first batch of people in my world can be transmitted at any time. It''s just because of the situation, the character of those people is different. Please take responsibility." "I see. I''ll send someone to supervise and ask Mr. Xu Yao to restrain his own people." Nora understood what Xu Yao meant. The LORD God world released a mission this time. The first batch of troops are more capable or clear headed. These guys also understand that the world of fire is different from the world of previous strategies, but its nature is hard to change. There are some people who are superior to others by knowing the so-called plot. Xu Yao looked at the stone has disappeared, the heart of Nora flash of vigilance, Nora''s strength some beyond his expectations. "At the same level?" Xu Yao stood up and walked towards the place where the transmission array was arranged. He had already made a general guess about Nora''s strength. However, he was confident that he would win the battle. He felt that his phagocytic ability was the strongest one at the same level. He had too many abilities from the phagocytic ability. By means of the phagocytic power, he gathered this power together. His strength was far beyond the ordinary people, and he was worthy of the Apostle''s rank One person. In the witness of Nora and others, the transmitting and leading array was started, and the number of apostles in different costumes appeared in the world. The number of them was about 50. If they were more, they might cause the world of fire to feel disgusted and even hostile. Especially when most of the apostles would come, it would be better to have fewer apostles. When people came from the world of God, the Crusade group against the king of evil spirits was officially established, with Nora as the nominal head, leading the team to march toward the fog. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 "Those people are still following Nora was sitting in a car provided by an apostle on the technology side, a bit bored and eating. The troops sent by the great kingdoms were not elite, but during this time, Nora could sense that some people were following and peeping. Obviously, the kingdom is not a fool. They just don''t want to take responsibility, but they want to gain benefits. It is not the king of evil spirits that attracts these masters to peep at, but the benefits that a different world can bring. They all understand that it means a large number of people, land and resources. Some of the things used by these angels have been stolen, and conflicts have happened, but they have been solved gradually. In addition to these people, there are some apostles who appear around them from time to time, either to show their own merits, or to say words that seem gentle and reasonable, in order to gain Nora''s approval and favor. On the contrary, Huang Mao did not engage in the so-called behavior of brushing good feelings after meeting Nora. In his words, his ability is not enough to bring her into the harem. In any case, the evil spirit Crusade group with a total of 528 people has moved towards the fog. Among them, 54 were the apostles from the LORD God''s world, while 126 were other kingdoms or individuals who came after hearing Nala''s request. The remaining 348 people, in addition to the remnant Knights of the transformation of the Saviour of the virgin, were some of the masters that ah Qiang had found at the beginning. Most of them are not weak in combat effectiveness, but there are also more than a hundred people who are only responsible for logistics and will leave before entering the fog. Such a team is enough to carry out a medium-sized war. Considering the level of force of these people, the heat of the war can be increased a lot. Even if permission is granted to enter the borders of various countries, many conflicts can be triggered. If Nora''s reputation is not mediated here, I''m afraid they will not be able to complete this road in a few months. When they camped in the evening, the apostles who had a strong desire began to be courteous. Of course, there were a few people who showed such a straightforward attitude. More people were looking for benefits. This is also the instinct of the apostles. When they break into every world, they are not afraid to pick things up and look for any strength that can improve them. They do not care about the feelings of local residents. If it wasn''t for this mission, the LORD God space issued a mission limit. I''m afraid these apostles would have aimed at their "prey" and tried every means to capture it. Then they waited for the task to be completed, patted their buttocks and left. "Sorry, you don''t have the qualifications to be a fighter." The master rejected the three apostles, and then returned to his tent. He was a so-called well-known character in the plot. He often taught various schools of bone forging for free. Therefore, when the apostles arrived, many people visited him and sent various gifts. These include, but are not limited to, wine, chicken butts, functional novels and picture books, heavy metal music, martial arts from other worlds, including what they call the Chinese art of breaking void. The master of Chinese martial arts saw that there is indeed a bright spot. Ordinary people exercise, and their control of the body will be improved. But that kind of martial arts means does not involve extraordinary power. If you want to make use of it, you need to spend your energy to adapt it. If you have time, you might as well practice the basic bone forging method directly, so that''s chicken ribs. There are already several people sitting in the tent, Alex, Huang Mao, ah Qiang and two other people who are considered qualified. It is true that the master will teach the fighting flow method for free, but he is very strict with the person who teaches. Only those who have certain characteristics can he choose to teach. "The flow of potential method, which is my first flow method, has the ability of tolerance. In addition, it has only one advantage, that is, to perceive the characteristics of a person." The master said, "my perception tells me that only with this trait can I practice my fighting flow method." "I feel that in you, and that''s why I''m teaching you my school, just hope you don''t use it to do evil." The master took a look at the people and explained the various schools he could teach and their characteristics one by one. "The alcian knight has breathing experience. It will be very easy to change to bone forging. I can change the new flow of steel with you." "As for the two of you, there is no steel in your bones, so you have to figure it out yourself." Huang Mao and Daqiang look at each other and don''t say much. Xu Yao''s phagocytic ability can extract relevant qualifications, but neither of them can rest assured of Xu Yao. It''s quite reassuring for them to solve this kind of physical transformation by themselves. "Wait, is the camp a little too quiet?" When the master had finished teaching the flow method and several people were ready to open the tent and go back to rest, ah Qiang stopped his hand. When several people heard the reminder, they felt something was wrong. They were all masters of keen perception. They lived in the camp of more than 500 people. Even if they fell into sleep time, they should not be so quiet. "Not to mention the footstep of the night watchman." The master was lying on the ground, his body steel Qi slightly changed. After switching to a school, he said solemnly. "The enemy? Is it an evil spirit? According to the kingdom of new ROAs, those evil spirits are still active on the border of the two countries, and we are at least three days away from there. " Alkes read the map, and just before today''s camp, he received a tip from the kingdom of new ROAs and the critical kingdom of DRAM, saying that they were guarding against evil spirits coming out of the fog at the border, where they were waiting for the arrival of the evil spirit crusade.In other words, they should not meet enemies in this place. "Then I''m afraid we''ll be ready." The master stood up and looked out of the tent. He said solemnly, "the two countries are ready to destroy all their forces stationed on the border." Suddenly open the tent door, you can see that all you see is white fog. A piercing chill spreads in with the fog, which makes several people feel a trace of fear inexplicably. Nora walked in the fog with her sword. She realized that it was wrong at the moment when the other party''s fog started. But it was too late, and she was directly involved in the fog. Nora, who was going to cut through all the fog with her sword, stopped suddenly. The space in the fog was not right. She could destroy the fog directly. However, it was not known how much other people who were involved in the fog could survive. In the fog, a pair of gray eyes almost integrated with it are watching the people in the fog, especially Nora. "Lord Negri, look, I will be your best work, I will do anything for you, please watch me!" The voice was shouting like crazy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 "You are made by me to replace my past existence." He learned about it as soon as he woke up. But the king of evil spirits didn''t feel that it was a shame to replace Lord Negri''s vacancy in the past. Instead, he had a desire for Negri, just like a child''s longing for praise from his father, he wanted to do everything Lord Negri had ordered. After all, Negri gave him life by himself. He created the existence of the king of evil spirits and embedded it in the history of the world. It is because of him that he can exist. It''s the king of evil spirits who adores Negri crazily and wants to be recognized by him. Those human beings despise him too much. As a being created by Negri, he himself is like a hero who can use the power of his achievements. He takes the place of Negri''s achievements in this world. Therefore, the things handed down by Negri in the past have all brought him abilities. Moreover, Negri is never too stingy about his creation. The king of evil spirits can browse Negri''s knowledge base. As long as he can bear the knowledge, he can check and learn. Even in the illusory sea of knowledge, the king of evil spirit adjusted his time flow rate and learned most of his knowledge. It was because of this that he realized the greatness of Negri. "Les." The king of evil spirits turned his gray eyes, and a figure came to him from the fog and saluted slightly. "Your strategy has worked, and the virgin you served has indeed been largely limited." "Her Highness Nora is like the sun in the sky, shining on me and so on. To this day, she is my light." Les Laval, the marshal of intkami, said, without half concealing his admiration for Nora. "I''m not a qualified military teacher." However, the king of evil spirits was not angry. He pulled the other party out of the historical achievements because he was most familiar with Nala. Les Laval put pestilence into the lake and placed pestilence in his home, which led to the outbreak of pestilence by King intcami and accelerated the destruction of the country. At that time, almost all the plagues came from Negri. In the distorted history, Les became a believer of the king of evil spirits and lurked around Nala. This also allows the king of evil spirits to pull him out of history and give him the identity of an evil spirit. Not to mention that he has absolute control over the evil spirits because of his distorted history. Even without this control, Les estimated that he would take the initiative to join him. "Those people are not worthy of redemption!" This is what Les said when he offered advice to the king of evil spirits. The peace that her highness Nora sacrificed herself for only 300 years. Those people did not cherish the peace at all. To this day, the darkness in their hearts has not dissipated. Everyone has failed to live up to her light. This time it was the same. Nora''s stable sleep was disturbed, and the group of people who were not worth saving pushed Nora into danger again, so selfishly harmed Nora. "Even though my actions are so selfish." Les grinned bitterly. The darkness in his heart was not less or even more than those people. He longed for the ray of light so selfishly that he did not mix with any lust, but simply worshipped to the extreme. "Damn it!" Sakura walking in the fog, only feel cold, the environment here is very friendly to her, but also very unfriendly. Here, her Shishen''s strength has been increased by at least 10%. At their level, a little difference in strength is the distance between life and death. The increase of 10% has been extremely huge, so those type gods are gradually showing signs of losing control. "If the prisoner had not been wounded by yellow hair before, it would have been eaten back." Sakura held up her umbrella. This time, the other side occupied the first place, and the space was chaotic in the fog. She just took a step and then separated from the large army. She thought that soon, the other side would take advantage of the advantage of dividing the battlefield and eradicate them one by one. Sakura is right. At this time, there are a large number of evil spirits gathering together, shuttling through the fog looking for any breath of life. So many evil spirits swarm in. Even Nala has to use all her strength to fight against it, let alone others. The massacre was carried out in the fog, and 528 members of the evil spirit Crusade group fell into a state of chaos. In addition, there were a large number of new Royce and Durham''s soldiers. They obviously gathered together and had strong power, but because of the chaos, they could not play their respective strengths. This kind of fog originates from the false identity of Negri as an evil spirit, and Negri''s symbolic ability to extract his own existence and replace him with the king of evil spirits: the history of false mistakes. Fog is not the ability of the king of evil spirits, but an extremely rare natural phenomenon, just like setting fire to mountains. As long as the conditions are suitable, a lighter can trigger a forest fire. The ability of the king of evil spirits is the lighter, and the fog is the forest fire. The difference is that the influence of evil spirits in this natural phenomenon is very small, and they can even guide the fog in a certain direction, while other human beings have no resistance to this natural phenomenon.Xu Yao is like a human black hole absorbing the fog. After a while, he spits out the fog. His body does not adapt to this power, and his phagocytic ability can not be used indiscriminately. Otherwise, the power of his ability will be too messy, but it will reduce his strength. His body flashed, freely walking in the fog, although not suitable, but through the analysis of this force, he has mastered the normal walking skills in the fog. "The priority is to find someone else and tell them how." Xu Yao jumped up again and felt his feet sank. His dry and dark hand was pulling his feet. "Give me back our strength!" More and more Black Ghosts came out of the fog, and let Xu Yao''s heart sink a little. He knew all these ghosts. Before carrying the seeds of truth, his phagocytic ability must suck the blood of the target. Before the third divine outflow, his phagocytic ability needs to kill the opponent and eat enough flesh and blood of the other party. Before that, he needs to eat alive. "Magic? Bad reading? Or is it causal? " Xu Yao is very calm looking at those who have been eaten by him, these people are people from other world, so it is obviously not the ability of summoning the spirit of the dead. Anyway, he is estimated to be delayed for the time being. The legend that negrina can see through people''s hearts, combined with the words of Negri''s existence in everyone''s heart, together with the saying of ghost people''s army''s vice soul, forms this kind of ability. In short, it is the evil spirit of psychological defects. The king of evil spirits can see through the defects in people''s hearts and extract them. The greater the defect you have in this area, the more powerful the evil spirits will be. Sakura''s body trembled, and the prisoner became stronger. In this environment, something has been strengthening him. If he can''t suppress this growth, I''m afraid there will be a backlash immediately. At this time, the sound of footsteps came from the front. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 When Sakura is on guard, Huang Mao takes the lead in holding the sword and comes out. Many people have gathered behind him. In the crowd, the master hands together, manipulated the air of steel, set off a strong wind, whirled around the dust, branches, leaves and other debris floating around them, whenever the debris disappeared, people would avoid there. This way is not safe, because the disorder of space can change. There have been situations in which safe places have been explored before, and suddenly change and pull people over. Ah Qiang and Alex suddenly left the team. Now, most of the people in the whole team are the people who are slowly found after the master found out how the space is disordered. "Sakura, don''t move. The surrounding space is in a disordered state. If you go wrong, you will go to other places." Huang Mao found cherry for the first time and said in a hurry. But unconsciously, the fog around is more intense, some strange laughter and crying from around, accompanied by a low roar, as if a person from your back in your ear, full of resentment in a voice said: "to die, to die, to die!" With resentment against the living, one evil spirit came out of the fog, with a desire for flesh and blood, so that they launched an attack without hesitation. There was a shrill roar. All the people present felt that everything was slowing down in their sight. It seemed that there was only one scream left in the whole world, and all people''s minds were occupied by the moment. However, those evil spirits with illusory feelings were not disturbed by this point, and slowly approached them in their slow sight. A cold sense of touch diffuse several people''s sense of touch, only a layer of ice from the foot spread up, gradually freezing their bodies. When several people were about to recover from the howl, a black breath came over them. At the same time, a fear appeared in their hearts, and their minds were shocked again. Hundreds of evil spirits swarmed on them. They felt that they were fruits that had been placed for a long time. They were clinging to them by those tiny mosquitoes, puncturing their skin, and sucking the juice of the pulp wrapped in them. The fruits are withering and withering, and hundreds of evil spirits gather together. Their existence will have a bad impact on human life. This influence is further expanded in the fog environment, and then many of the evil spirits'' secondary root abilities are adding negative effects. Therefore, when these evil spirits came into being, the influence was terrible. Several people present, including Huang Maoying, who had liberated the roots for three times, were affected. Especially Sakura, she felt that those type gods began to riot. Otherwise, with her adaptation to these negative things, this series of control could not affect her. However, Huang Mao is in another dangerous situation. A figure appears in his mind. The appearance of biting his lips and hatred makes him shiver and unable to think normally. "I hate you! Whatever you do Several evil spirits lean on Huang Mao''s body, sucking his life. And as Huang Mao''s psychological defense line is close to collapse, these evil spirits are absorbing faster and faster. Until his flesh and blood gradually dried up, a wisp of precious light appeared from his body, and then countless chains spread out from his body, limiting the ghosts lying on him. A scabbard buried in the heart was slightly activated, and the body, which had been shriveled, was restored to normal. "I can''t die!" A mottled light wall blooms from the yellow hair body, covering all the people around, and separating from the negative influence of hundreds of evil spirits. "Magic roar God lightsaber!" Huang Mao held up his sword and aimed at those evil spirits. The light gathered on it. Finally, the movement of writing sword as cannon was released. The light with infinite power pierced through everything. Dozens of evil spirits turned into nothingness on the spot and disappeared. The light disappeared in the air. Seeing this, more and more chains of yellow hair spread from the body, twining around other people, and a pair of light wings appeared behind and flew with them into the air. The mottled light wall that spread from him was constantly shaking. Hundreds of evil spirits gathered together, which was already a kind of natural disaster. If they had found out before, they still had a way to disperse the natural disaster. However, in the fog environment, they were directly under the influence of the evil spirits group, almost directly exterminated. Through the middle of the air, they came to another place, which seemed to be a small village. Huang Mao''s gun seemed to have hit the village through the wrong space and blasted out a long passage. After putting the man down again, Huang Mao aims his sword at his back again. If those evil spirits come after him and have no advantage, they can only accept the bombardment. However, after a while, the evil spirit did not appear again. Huang Mao breathed a sigh of relief and cut a wound from his neck. A broken jade pendant was taken out by him. This jade pendant can prevent the attack on the mind. It broke up imperceptibly before he saw the figure. When it appeared, Huang Mao almost gave up the resistance."You all right!" Turning around, Huang Mao knew his own white question. Most people, including cherry, were in a semi withered state. If it was not for Huang Mao to open the mottled light wall in time, almost half of them would die on the spot, even now it was still in a state of dying. Distribute the props to supplement vitality in hand, at least to keep the lives of these people, and Huang Mao hears cherry coming to his side. Turning around, she could not see her face clearly with her umbrella. Her voice came from under the umbrella: "you attacked the evil prisoner because you realized that the evil prisoner was near out of control, right?" "How about my master..." Before finishing, Huang Mao saw cherry lift up his umbrella, and his pupil stared at him with a red and blue pupil and said, "the mottled light wall is your Divine outflow. Besides the divinity, the formation of the divine ability is related to the physical condition, environment and psychological condition of the client." "Especially the psychological condition, the most influential expression form of the divine ability." "That mottled light wall is a kind of guard ability, right!" Cherry eyes complex look at yellow hair, before yellow hair eyes never contain desire this point makes her strange, she just thought yellow hair is a smart person, but did not think that this guy is a good person. "What do you want to express? I''m a good man. Don''t be kidding! " Yellow hair scornful a sound. How could he be a good man who did that. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 "How could I be a good man who did that kind of thing." Huang Mao''s face was gloomy and squatted at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. His parents were in the process of divorce. Even if he dyed his hair yellow, the two people who quarreled turned the quarrel into his education topic. The two people never care about him, or that kind of care is not the kind he wants. Every time they quarrel, they argue about who is right and who is wrong. He does a lot of things that attract their attention. As a result, they do not pay too much attention to him. On the contrary, he became more and more tired of his eye-catching behavior. Gradually, Huang Mao thought that he became a burden, because the most common way of dealing with the children was after their quarrel. Both sides shirked their responsibilities and wanted him to go with each other. Because of fighting or learning retrogression, the school called the parents several times. At first, they were able to get to the school. Later, the number of times they arrived was less and less, so that they did not care about that degree. Huang Mao''s behavior in school became more and more excessive, either out of concern or out of rebellion. From fighting with other students, to beating people into the hospital without any reason, pulling out the girl students'' clothes in full view of the public and directly beating the teachers, the school has called their parents to persuade them to quit. "My life has been ruined, by those two bastard parents." Huang Mao thought at that time that he had no hope for the future and his life. The guy who doesn''t pay attention to his own life will not pay attention to other people''s life. The wanton Huang Mao has done more and more things, but his parents'' divorce did not stop. He squatted outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, smoking a cigarette and suddenly took aim at a hospital famous for painless abortion. A girl in the class was walking out with a pale face. Huang Mao, who found something interesting, took out his mobile phone to take a picture, and then made up a rumor that the girl had been aborted by him, and sent it to the school forum and the class group together. As a matter of fact, the girl was just sick and went to the hospital to see a doctor. As soon as the news got out, all her family members went crazy. They didn''t listen to the explanation and went to the school to make trouble. Things got bigger and bigger. Looking at other people''s life was destroyed by him, it was inexplicably some pleasure, especially in his own parents also rushed to come, he is happy to open his mouth, until no one noticed the girl climbed on the roof, splashed blood stained in his smile face. What he destroyed was not just the other''s life, but the end of each other''s life. "How can I be a good man who has done that kind of thing?" Huang Mao sneered and looked at his mottled light wall. There were black patches in the white light. He was black for a long time, and the protection he could provide was only mottled. The chain released before will continue to spread around, and try to find out the space disorder. The body body body nourishing treasure can keep the treasure in the body''s orifices and accept the blood and flesh accumulation. But when taking out and taking back, the normal pain will not be less. It would be suicidal to keep so many treasures in the body if the scabbard that parasitized the heart provided repair. "I''m going to look around. If you''re back in combat, take care of those people and think about how to contact others." Control the chain, yellow hair also did not return to leave. When he got to the distance, Huang Mao slowly squatted down, rolled up his body, covered his face, and sobbed in a low voice. Seeing that girl again, he almost broke down, or his spirit was on the verge of collapse. The reason why he is so ugly is not dead, but he can''t die now. When he says it, he can save more than one person every day, but he can''t save more than one person in his heart. "At least get rid of those people, or..." Huang Mao thinks of Bai Zixi and brings back the plot characters back to the main god space. Those people will exist in your personal space. After you die, the authority of personal space will be recycled, and the contents will be put into the space inventory for auction. Therefore, people in the personal space, after the death of the owner of the personal space, either become slaves to others, or choose to take the opportunity to commit suicide after being auctioned. "The world is still too dangerous. We need to continue to observe the handling of personnel." Huang Mao, who has vented his emotions, has a strong spirit. He is always thinking about the world of fire. He is always very active in those difficult world. The master god world strategy in other worlds is not 100% successful. There are always some worlds that will escape from the LORD God''s world. Huang Mao is looking for this kind of world and helping him deal with the personnel. As long as he finds a world that is about to break away from the LORD God''s world, he can take several people with him at a time, and then "accidentally" lose the contractual relationship with these people, but this kind of thing can only be done slowly. Once again, Huang Mao, who stood up again, swayed her body and slowly explored around. A butterfly slowly flew up from the ruins in the distance and landed in Sakura''s hands. She was a little silent and some indescribable annoyance."It shouldn''t be like this. He shouldn''t be like this. How can he be a good man?" Seeing this scene through butterfly confirmed her conjecture, but she denied her own idea: "he is just confusing me. He is equal to me in strength. It is impossible that he has not found my butterfly. He is just acting in order to achieve his obscene goals." "Yes, that''s it. There has never been a good man, never." Sakura completely denies her conjecture and takes care of others with her umbrella. "Those who yearn for salvation deny themselves the right to be redeemed." Negri, standing in the fog, looked at the two men leaving and said with a smile. Huang Mao is eager to be saved, but he denies his qualification to be redeemed. He thinks that people like him are not worthy of salvation. Every time he sneers, he sneers at himself who is still eager to be redeemed. Every time he uses the treasure, he punishes himself, but his desire for redemption will not weaken, so he brings salvation to others. Sakura is desperate that she can be redeemed. She thinks that there is no salvation in the world. Therefore, she tries her best to strengthen herself for her sense of security. But when redemption appears in front of her, she is timid and denies her qualification to be redeemed. At present, there are still many people like them in the god space, but those people are no longer eager for redemption, immersed in false pleasure, and are unscrupulously releasing their desires in other worlds. "Twisted people." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 "I''m Xu Yao. Do you hear me?" When they finished exploring the surrounding area, they heard a vague voice. "Please keep calm. According to the method I said, you can recover normal action without being affected by the fog." "Please come to my present position to gather quickly after making sure your action is correct!" "Xu Yao''s voice is a little weak. Obviously, he has been hurt a lot. Even the weakness in his voice can''t be hidden." Sakura held up her umbrella and quickly gathered several people. Among them, in addition to the master who had a little fighting power, others only recovered some mobility. Obviously, in the first contact war, they completely lost, the other side set off a fog, with the help of means to roll it upside down to cover them, and the evil spirit crusading group without corresponding means suffered heavy losses. Xu Yao is sitting by the fire, pale and ugly. Nala is standing on one side. Her long sword is inserted in the middle of the camp. At present, among the evil spirit crusading group, there are two real beings, Xu Yao and Nala, who really have the seeds of truth and have a certain power to suppress the king of evil spirits. Therefore, the king of evil spirits first put Nala in the wrong surrounding space to delay time. At the same time, he concentrated his ability on Xu Yao, drawing out the information of those who had been devoured by him, forming an endless sea of resentment spirit, and then hiding in the sea of resentment, giving Xu Yao a fatal blow. It was Nora who arrived in time and saw that the king of evil spirits that they had joined hands with left in a hurry. The king of evil spirits had long predicted that the attack might fail. Therefore, he did not put all his strength into attacking and killing Xu Yao. For example, the evil spirit army was sent out by him to kill the members of the Crusade group scattered in the fog. Otherwise, if the attack fails, the bottom of the fog will be revealed. The king of evil spirits will lose this time. Of course, it is different now. After the basic gathering of personnel, alcus and Adrian, who survived by chance, counted the number, and found that only more than 200 people were left in the original 528 member evil spirit Crusade group. In addition, there were dozens of remnant soldiers of the two kingdoms. According to those people, by the end of the evening, everything was normal, and the men of their two kingdoms stationed on the misty border were ready to receive the arrival of the evil spirit crusade. However, they did not expect that those evil spirits who had been acting on their instincts suddenly gathered, and then the fog reversed and scattered their army. Under the impact of a large number of evil spirits, only a few dozen troops were left. In fact, if they had not come in time, the remaining dozens would have been on the verge of death. "These mists are not suitable for human survival. If we stay in them for a long time, we will have diseases." From the exploits of Negri, the God of pestilence and foreboding, he mixed this ability into the fog. Unfortunately, because of the distorted history, the king of evil spirits inherited more abilities related to evil spirits. The epidemic disease has only such one ability, which is not so strong. He broke away from the fog and entered the field condensed by Nara''s correct road, and gradually recovered to health. "The king of evil spirits is much stronger than I thought." Xu Yao then summoned the remaining thirty apostles and told them some information about the battle. Endless Black Ghosts emerge from the ground, and they hold on to Xu Yao. They carry on suicide attacks on Xu Yao with resentment. The shape of human beings is deformed under this kind of resentment, and their claws grow and bite the protective layer that Xu Yao has opened. "You are not afraid of death. If you are afraid of death, I can kill you once, and I can kill you a second time." Xu Yao is not very worried about these guys. At the beginning, a lot of his own power came from swallowing, and those powers were not stable. If he met the sea of wronged souls formed by this kind of mental defect at that time, maybe the power he swallowed would return back. But after carrying the seeds of truth, his power would be reborn, the true meaning of swallowing flowed, and those powers would be digested early. By swallowing and integrating all kinds of abilities, Xu Yao''s strength can be called omnipotent. Taking phagocytosis as the core, he has made up for his physical quality, spiritual will, power skills and so on. His combat power is extremely strong. At present, these evil spirits are only made by the ability of the scene, which can be regarded as appearance goods. Although there are a lot of them, if they are not strengthened in the fog, they are only the goods that have been mowed. "What a black void!" Xu Yao smashed his fist, huge physical strength hit the ground, the terrible air wave mixed with the power of will, lifted up the group of resentment spirits, but their flying bodies were turned upside down. A black dot appeared at the place where Xu Yao''s fist was bombarded. The strong wind rolled backward and was sucked into the black dot. The wind was more and more strong, and the body shape of those complaining souls was twisted and sucked into the black dots. Taking the imaginary black hole as the frame and breaking a piece of space as the basis, the true meaning of swallowing is displayed. The true black and empty air attack is Xu Yao''s self-made move based on this idea, and the black spot is the true black pole created from it. Standing next to the pole of true darkness, Xu Yao''s body is shaking. Although the ability to see the inner defects and then concretely turn them into evil spirits is strong, the inner defects of the target are not big. This is just a kind of consuming move. The person who can activate his ability must be in the distance."Of course, this is not far away, because of the disorder of space, there may be a big error!" Xu Yao''s eyes slightly flicker with light, a space disorder point reflects into his eyes, the other party is likely to use the space disorder point in the distance to launch an attack on him. Looking at the sea of wronged souls, Xu Yao sighs that he was not afraid of meat and vegetables in order to grow up quickly. As long as he can bring strength to him, especially in the war of attrition, it is easy to replenish himself by swallowing other life bodies. Those who were devoured still left marks on him, and this time they were summoned out and solved completely. The true black pole is getting bigger and bigger, and the attraction is more and more terrible. It seems that everything is being absorbed. Only because the land is absorbed and floating on one side, Xu Yao is not affected. The only drawback is that Xu Yao can''t move on a large scale, otherwise the true black pole will collapse and explode because of the unstable structure. With the expansion of the true black pole, the endless sea of evil spirits seems to be gradually subsided. Xu Yao can not help but guess at the enemy''s purpose. "Is this holding me back, targeting Nora?" Until all the evil spirits were sucked clean, more enemies did not appear. Xu Yao could only confirm his own guess and choose to lift the zhenhei pole. This move was not perfect. If the zhenhei pole continued to expand, he did not control it. Later, the structure collapsed and hurt himself. If the enemy''s target is Nora, he needs to rush to support as soon as possible. Just as the pole of true black is lifted, a little gray light will flash by. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 Xu Yao did not expect that the king of evil spirits would mingle with the evil spirits and allow himself to be sucked into the dark pole. "Do you see that I don''t have enough control over the real black pole?" Xu Yao is not surprised at this. This is the way to fight. It is the simplest way to find and attack each other''s weaknesses in the same level of fighting. However, the behavior of the king of evil spirits was far beyond Xu Yao''s imagination. He was so sure that he could not find his disguise. Otherwise, he would take the initiative to drill into the dark pole. Once he was aware of it, he would lose his initiative. In the face of the attack of the king of evil spirits, Xu Yao is not in a hurry. In fact, he knows that confusion is useless. Naturally, he starts a swallowing ability. Although the bullet time seems to be slowing down around, it is in fact that his thinking speed is accelerated to the limit in an instant. The information in the soul collides wildly in the personal logic cycle, and finally one idea is born. "Breath, three times out of divinity, did not ignite the divine fire (bearing the seeds of truth), but did not rule out the acquisition of the world''s corresponding authority." "The body is almost transparent, only the gray of the eyes is more conspicuous, and it has the ability of nihility. Physical attack may not work on it." "Some kind of ability has been locked in me. Avoiding attack can only waste opportunities. The other side has mental calculation but no intention. He should have observed my weakness and can''t take the risk to meet the attack. Then he can only force the other party to give up the attack or exchange the wound for the wound." The thinking of rapid operation will now put all the information into operation, and soon get the best response. Therefore, without pause, Xu Yao waved his hand to the king of evil spirits. Xu Yao believed that in the same level, his own vitality was absolutely the strongest, and his attack was also absolutely the strongest. The all-round strengthening of phagocytic ability made Xu Yao achieve the ultimate in all aspects, not to mention that the king of evil spirits only relied on the pseudo demigods of the world authority, even if it also ignited the divine fire True demigod, he will not be empty. Although there are different energy systems, such as magic, fighting spirit, internal skill, Qi, Qi, Zhenyuan, spiritual power, elements and even divine power, they are all in essence a kind of energy. Xu Yao devours all these energies and completes the unity of energy. His true black yuan spirit is the collection of all energies, which is equivalent to the secondary source force. He believes that if he continues to forge, his truth will be improved Heiyuanling will become the true black source force. Therefore, when facing most of the energy, Xu Yaozhen''s heiyuan spirit is in a crushing state. Those heterogeneous energy systems, once encountering the true heiyuan spirit, will be in a state of collapse, and then be devoured by the true heiyuan spirit. "The evil spirit is the soul body, and the main power comes from the divine power, and the supernatural power comes from the change of the soul structure caused by the divine outflow. I implant the true black yuan spirit into your soul body to produce the swallowing power to destroy your soul body structure. Are you willing to fight with me?" Xu Yao looked directly at the gray eyes, but found that the other side''s eyes were still calm, and there was no emotional information flowing out. Then the attacks of both sides bombarded each other. Xu Yao''s immortal body, which was formed by swallowing countless monsters, gods and beasts and special constitution, was easily penetrated by the king of evil spirits, and penetrated into a deeper place of life. And Xu Yao''s attack also went deep into the soul of the king of evil spirits. Zhenheiyuan spirit tore his soul into pieces. However, his gray eyes made a mockery of him, and then completely faded away. The broken soul became an ordinary evil spirit. "Cheated!" Xu Yao snorted, and he didn''t know what the king of evil spirits had implanted into his body. His power of swallowing was confused again. After lighting the fire, those powers were integrated into one. The deeds handed down by Negri were changed after being inherited by the king of evil spirits, but they were also widely spread in the information sea in the past. The first was the establishment of leiastmia, the formation of the raven, ghost, dragon three forces, so he has the name of Leia Lord, can create three troops again. The second is that it was originally just an evil spirit, but it was twisted into the source of the evil spirit. He had natural control over the evil spirit. He could turn most things into evil spirits, especially the afterlife of people. The third is the destruction of God''s grace, which in turn caused the plague and destroyed the kingdom of intcami. Therefore, he got the epidemic field and the restraint of the sacred attribute. The fourth is that the king of evil spirits has the power of insight into human weakness. The overwhelming charm brought by this can make many people who are not firm in their hearts become his vassals, or extract the inner defects of the other party and turn them into evil spirits. The fifth is from Negri''s original behavior that he could fall on the blood infected person at will, and then to the king of evil spirits, this ability became that he could descend on other evil spirits. Finally, there is the history of false errors. This ability can set off a fog of natural phenomena where the environment is suitable. If it works on the human body, it can cause errors in other living bodies. From his present point of view, Xu Yao''s ability to swallow is indeed perfectly integrated. However, when he has a higher vision, he will find that there are still some mistakes in this fusion. The false and wrong history has triggered the mistakes in Xu Yao''s body in advance, which makes his body appear a revolt.It can be said that this time, the king of evil spirits succeeded in his calculation. He first sneaked into the evil spirits and suddenly launched a sneak attack while Xu Yao untied the true black pole. Although Xu Yao had enough time to think about the bullet, he did not try to get more information, so he was deceived by the king of evil spirits. Therefore, this time, the king of evil spirits guided Xu Yao''s thinking. At the cost of an evil spirit, he planted mistakes in Xu Yao''s body, resulting in his strength riots, being hurt by the reverse attack, and greatly reducing his strength. In the misty space, only evil spirits poured out. These evil spirits were growing up powerful evil spirits, different from the previous parallel goods, and piled up together. The terrible influence made Xu Yao''s body worse. Without saying a word or pause, the evil spirits swarmed on, and a pair of gray eyes loomed. The other side has two demigods bearing the seeds of truth. If only Nora is killed, the pressure of the king of evil spirits will be much less. Otherwise, he can only ask Negri for help. This is something he absolutely does not allow. He wants to defeat the enemy with his own ability, complete the task given by Negri, and get Negri''s approval. The blade of the sword blared, Nora fell from the sky, and the knight''s sword in her hand flashed by. Most of the evil spirits instantly turned into nothingness. Xu Yao moved his hand and hid the card again, suppressing the mistakes in his body and looking at the gray eyes of the crowd. Until the king of evil spirits, who could not be done, retreated with a large number of evil spirits. Nora was about to pursue her, when she saw a familiar figure saluting her slightly. In a flash, the fog of God surrounded her again, and the evil spirit had retreated. "Les..." Nora sighed. No wonder the enemy''s behavior made her feel so bad. She was so tied up that she knew her behavior pattern very well. If it was les, it would make sense. A sudden attack by evil spirits killed nearly half of the evil spirit crusading group. Although the high-end combat power is relatively intact, this time they really lost completely. When Xu Yao is injured, how much pain can he exert his strength? How hard is it to be a king of evil spirits? Not to mention Negri, who is behind the scenes. However, what is surprising is that when the evil spirit Crusade group was renovated, more experts came from other countries, and the strength of the whole Crusade group increased instead of decreasing. Because during this time, the scope of the fog Division has become larger and larger, and not only this place has appeared fog, but also several fog areas of different sizes have appeared in other kingdoms. The credibility of the crisis of annihilation is getting higher and higher, so more and more people have gathered. The whole continent has begun to face up to this crisis. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 The main god world is divided into several parts, one of which is the main world, the other is the starry sky, the third is the subordinate plane with the starry sky as the channel, and the last is the inner void between the main world and the subordinate plane. Different from the real emptiness, the inner void is still in the world, which can be regarded as an empty material processing plant in the god world. If you look in the main world, you can see that the stars have faded. At the moment when the evil spirits of the world climb up in the subordinate plane, the main god world closes the channel of the starry sky, which leads to the star mages of the main world falling into the dilemma of the disappearance of the great source. After all, in order to conquer the world, other world''s information into the plot, in order to let people understand this kind of plot, entertainment must be prosperous. "Is it necessary to steal Qi Yun?" If we simply release information and organize people to attack the projected world formed by information, it will not be so troublesome at all. Even the main world will not have to maintain its modern appearance. We can completely turn it into a conscription camp, just like today''s Totem world. The totem world has basically eliminated internal strife. Except for some people who maintain the production of daily necessities, most people are fighting in foreign lands, which is equivalent to the barracks of Negri. However, the main world of the god world is different. It is clearly the middle world, but the main world still maintains the inefficient social mode of modern society, presumably because it has some necessary conditions to devour the world. "By comparison, there are more people in the main world." Negri began to study how the divine world devoured other worlds. "The astrological forecast reports that it will be cloudy in the next few days..." As the elevator went up slowly, Negri didn''t use any of his abilities. He was like a common person. After all, he was in the enemy area. When he heard the broadcast from the elevator, he was thinking about something related to the starry sky. The evil spirits of the world are breaking through the inner void, and it is estimated that they will appear in the starry sky of the main world soon. The so-called cloudy weather may be that the main world is preparing for the coming evil spirits in the world. "The future war will be more intense on the other side of the flame world." Negri thought of something. The elevator had just reached the corresponding number of floors. Then he came to the door of a family and rang the doorbell. In the final analysis, the world''s entertainment is developed to explore the world, and some "writers" exist in order to receive the information that needs to explore those worlds. There is such a lucky person in the former family of Nigel. As soon as Lu Shiyuan woke up, he found himself in a parallel world with extremely developed culture and entertainment. However, unexpectedly, he clearly remembered those cultural and entertainment works in the world in his previous life, which did not exist in this world. A bright road full of money seems to bloom in Lu Shiyuan''s eyes. He remembers every picture of those film plots clearly. He also remembers every word of those classic novels. He is lack of literary literacy and can''t even copy them? "Very good, from today on, I am Lu Shiyuan, I will let this name resound throughout the world!" Lu Shiyuan, who had just passed through, was full of fighting spirit. He did not care about the rationality. He recognized the information in his mind and even accepted his current identity easily. Just as Lu Shiyuan was preparing to make a big show, his doorbell rang. Lu Shiyuan, who was alone at home and had no friends or relatives, was a bit stunned. No one would come to him at ordinary times. As he went to open the door, Lu Shiyuan asked, "who is it?" "Check the water meter." Naigli''s incomparable reply was that Lu Shiyuan, who opened the door, was stunned. His water meter was not outside. Then he saw Negri outside the door and heard his finger tapping on the door frame. It was repeated but pleasant, which made people focus on the sound gradually. In this way, Negri entered the door of Lu Shiyuan''s house. Although he could not use his extraordinary ability to attract the attention of the world consciousness of the LORD God in the enemy area, there were few places in the world that Negri could not go only relying on his understanding of human psychology. And the observation ability also did not drop much, about Lu Shiyuan''s situation he can very clearly understand thoroughly. Since then, the so-called software has been forced into the world, such as the creation of rogue software. These rogue software seems to limit Lu Shiyuan''s future way out, so that he can only show the information in his mind. It is estimated that there will be a series of things that will force him to become a high-yield person. One piece of work will be taken out in two or three days, and then someone will come to slap him in the face. He can not produce so many different types of works. Lu Shiyuan is greatly humiliated and created on the spot Ten or something. All in all, it''s all about ensuring that the information is produced quickly. "It''s just that the information is weird!" Negri turned on the TV, and there was a hot TV play on it. The information was spreading out all the time, and it was very sticky. Once the ordinary people collected the information, it would be difficult to forget, and they would also be disturbed by the information."So it is. After these information carriers enter the projection world, the relevant information will start to condense into pseudo identities. Once they change the so-called plot, they will replace the people in the plot through the entanglement effect of information. When this information is replaced more and enters the real different world, the virtual identity of the corresponding world can be formed, thus paralyzing the target world The defense mechanism of the world against outsiders. " "Then through some operations, we can completely defeat the world defense and capture it." "Is Qi Yun really related to information?" Negri has been studying air transport for a long time. The change of the world information sea affects the change of the world''s material, and eventually turns the future into the present. The role of air transport is the result of the intersection of information. Countless kinds of information entangle together, there are countless possibilities, but the aura of the ultimate protagonist of Qi Yun seems to have the effect of limiting countless kinds of possibilities into one, which is about to turn accident into necessity. How much information is there in a world? From the stars to the dust, all kinds of information in the world matter, through a variety of situations, collide and entangle, and finally form a new information, that is, the future. Even Negri can only add a lot of information to control the sea of information, roughly guiding the future to what he wants to see, but the role of the protagonist''s halo is to realize the possible future. Now that the protagonist halo connects all living beings, Negri has studied almost. Through this side, we can mobilize the information of all living beings. It is a good means for interference in the information sea, but for the air transport, Negri really does not understand. It seems that after the loss of the protagonist''s aura, he was in the world of fire, which had been burned by the initial fire with the world origin, which led to his extremely low sensitivity to Qi. Otherwise, in the next few worlds, he did not have no contact with the halo of the protagonist, but the research on Qi Yun is still low. Part of the reason why he decided to conquer the LORD God world was that the god world was a world dominated by Qi, which could make up for his weakness in this area. Perhaps this will make up for his further defect. In this way, Negri reached out to Lu Shiyuan, and the idea of the world of God was distracted by the noumenon, and the work should be finished quickly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 "Let me see what you really are." Negri pressed his hand on Lu Shiyuan. Lu Shiyuan, who carried the world''s information, must have some special features. As long as you read and study, you may get the secret. However, Lu Shiyuan, who was calm and hypnotized, suddenly had a slight change in his eyes. His stomach suddenly split, and a large number of blood colored chains sprang out, which quickly spread to Negri, and a force of restriction locked him. In Nordic mythology, when Loki designed to murder Bader, the gods gave him eternal punishment, tied him to a huge rock, and summoned a venomous snake dripping with venom on his head, dropping drops and drops of venom on Rocky''s face without stopping for a second. Among them, the chain that binds rocky is a part of the punishment. Sean and rocky, the wife of rocky, have two sons, nalph and Waley. Odin turned Wally into a wolf and killed nalph. Then he made a chain from nalph''s intestines to bind rocky until the evening of the gods. Obviously, before that, this artifact was hidden in Lu Shiyuan''s stomach, disguised as normal intestines, which was completely revealed at this moment. "Trap?" The information about Lu Shiyuan was found by Negri through some subtle changes in the world information sea. In the information, most of the resources in the god world are dealing with the evil spirits in the world. As for the phagocytosis process of other worlds, Negri belongs to the following state. Lu Shiyuan, one of the disseminators of information, has not received much attention. Therefore, Negri pulled out a little strength, and the noumenon dragged the attention of the will of the god world and came here to look for Lu Shiyuan. However, this was a trap. "The will of God''s world is much more intelligent than I thought." Looking at Lu Shiyuan, who was on the verge of death, Negri did not care about the strategy after him. As a key link in the strategy of other worlds, Negri could sacrifice himself at any time and put all his energy on defeating himself. "Sealed off!" Instead of giving Negri too much chance to think, other attacks followed. A red wave spread from far away, covering all around. Those who did not have extraordinary ability were distinguished, while those with extraordinary ability were pulled into the temporary secondary angle space. Naturally, Negri, as the target of nature, was caught along with the chain, and a variety of coordinated attacks also came. A piece of mirror was formed around, and then a white holy light flew out from the outside world, falling on the mirror, reflecting constantly, and finally forming a field of light. In the air, Wang Yuan flapped the wings of light, holding a white bow and arrow, slowly opened the bow string, and a long arrow appeared on it. "Tut Tut, my physical strength is only equal to that of ordinary human beings. Is it necessary to use so many hands?" Negri was a bit tongue thumping. What he showed up here was just a mortal incarnation. It was necessary to use artifact and send out three more Does not the existence of the four three root liberation? "What a thoughtless sister." Negri''s skin burned and even began to smoke, and some of the basic damage that came with the field of light had already burned him. "Die, evil god!" The arrow of light flew out and penetrated into the field of light. All the light gathered together at this moment, attached to the arrow, and penetrated Negri''s body, but there was no blood outflow, and even no injury. "Good attack, but bad accuracy." Negri moved slightly, broke the chain on his body and moved his body for a moment: "it''s clear that light is his way of attack, but he will be confused by the light. I really doubt how you survived." Although it is a mortal body, at most, his perception ability has been strengthened. However, in the field of knowledge, Negri has surpassed these people. He has mastered too much knowledge of black technology for human beings. Before Negri decides to start, he should be prepared for this trap. Negri''s thinking is like this, he will always be able to consider all the circumstances, and then make corresponding preparations. It is true that the will of God world is implicated by Negri ontology. This human sub body also has the qualified "ID card" of the world. It is extremely difficult to sense or kill oneself through the normal operation of the world. If it is really necessary to do so, it may be seized by Negri Ontology. Therefore, if we want to deal with this human being separately, only the three strategic system teams under the world can make a move. The elite of God space is in the world of fire. Most of the air warriors who are not elite have lost most of them. Secondly, most of the guys in nightmare space are now guarding the subordinate planes that are being attacked. Then, the only people left are those who play devil games. It is obvious that the possibility of Wang Yuan being sent over has reached more than 70% of Negri''s prediction. So Negri prepared a hand sized mirror ahead of time, and it really worked. "Those mirrors are another person''s demons. You expect to increase your attack power of light through mirrors, but the existence of a large number of mirrors enables me to guide the change of light only through another mirror, which makes my body slightly deviate.""You several also too partial branch branch, in addition to the devil game three series union root outflow formation ability, basically has no other ability." "But thank you for your attack, which helped me untie the shackles." Negri moved his wrist. It was hard for him to control the light with a small mirror with the wrist of an ordinary human. It has to be said that the attack is relatively strong just now. Once Negri is shot from the front, I''m afraid the whole person will turn into fire. Of course, the disadvantage of arrow of light is that it''s all magic damage, and it doesn''t have much impact. Instead, it melts a section of the chain that binds Negri. "Invaders, get out of our world!" A small figure appeared behind Negri, and the dagger almost stabbed into Negri''s back. However, surprisingly, the attack failed again. The assassin''s hand penetrated Negri''s body. "There is a magic object embedded in the body that is related to emptiness. It fits perfectly with it and bears the pressure brought by your root cause. For the incompetent, it is indeed a blessing." Negri said gently, throwing another mirror aside, and even touched his slightly burnt skin. "It''s smart, though, to plug your ears." Negri saw the equipment in the ears of several people with sharp eyes. Although it would lose his hearing, if he didn''t, Negri could accomplish more black technology by using sound. The simplest way is to recite his real name in the right way. These young people may die suddenly after listening to them. Of course, the mortal body who recites his real name will also be able to do so He changed, even destroyed his identity as a normal person, and then was eliminated and killed by the world operation. "It''s weaker than I expected." Negri has not retreated. He still needs some strength to break through this inferior angle space. After all, he has to play with his sister for a while. These people are through three different ways to complete the three root liberation, a little bit of a quick version of the meaning, sister Wang Yuan although Negri eliminated weaknesses, but refused to accept the knowledge of Negri, the use of strength is not as good as when she had a heart demon. It is obvious that the existence of the three root liberation is not as good as that of some secondary root liberators in some places, and it is more serious than that of some secondary root liberators. No wonder it is called a breeding farm specially cultivated for cultivating diversity. What it produces is not soldiers at all, but broilers waiting to be slaughtered. "It''s a pity that I don''t have time. Give me an hour to collect materials and knock out a mecha with a small hammer." Negri kept thinking about what knowledge and skills could be used in the mortal stage, and stepped on small steps and disappeared into the vision of several people. Assassin card visual field stealth skills, but use as a mortal, it is easy to tear their own body, Negri slightly revised, the effect is not changed, ordinary people can also use, but it will make a huge noise, several people now wear sound insulation equipment, this is a weakness that can be used. At the same time, the chain that previously bound Negri fell to one side and was driven by the feet to form a shape. This thing should be made from the body of a higher race. It has certain strength. At the same time, it has been forged by several demigods who have mastered the power of alien rules. It can be used as magic materials. Before he came in, negritte had observed the ephemeris and the location of the chain. The chain was shaped to connect with the stars outside the sky. Although the source had disappeared, the mass of the star was still there, and part of the star power could still stimulate the real power of the chain. "Get out of the way, all light!" Wang Yuan exclaimed, understanding the key, she immediately used a wide range of undifferentiated attacks, no matter how strong the opponent''s skills, ordinary people are ordinary people, and being burned by the field of light is a good hint. "It''s not stupid, but it''s too bad to control the power." Negri did not worry about his left hand being rubbed and turned into coke. He shook his head and said, "it''s almost time." The broken chain in two is unstable. With the guidance of the stars, the light of the explosion is shining slightly. "Good bye then, my naive sister. I hope you will be a little more mature next time I see you." The explosion was produced as expected by Negri, and at that moment, the force of explosion was used by him. He crushed the potential of his body, threw his spiritual will out of the secondary space, and then disappeared quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 Will into the new body, Negri re active body. The name of this body is Li Zhu. Now the situation is very delicate. He can clearly recognize that he is Li Zhu, but he can also clearly understand that he is Negri. One is two. It was the same with Lin Shen''s body before, but the guy gave up his body immediately and chose to reincarnate in the totem world under the control of Negri. He should have been born now. The extraordinary that everyone yearns for. Li Zhu is also the same, perhaps it is this kind of will is particularly strong, he can be from so many people to become the sub body of Negri Xin. This is an opportunity. Li Zhu understands this and looks at the whole world from Negri''s perspective. All the information before him impacts his soul. However, under the protection of Negri, these information do not distort Li Zhu''s spiritual will. He knew exactly what he was at. It is a great honor to be a part of God, even if it is only a small part. Negri did not specifically study the theory of personality, but he also understood it by analogy. In addition, the cloud meaning of the totem world was upgraded from the position of the supporting role, which is also a kind of understanding. Even after Negri leaves, Li Zhu will be doomed to become extraordinary. To some extent, he can now call himself the walking of God on earth. If Negri is interested in completing the alternate entanglement of life with women, the life born will be a very orthodox son of God. It''s just that this kind of Shenzi is similar to the one who was bitten to death by a dog at the door of the library. As a matter of fact, there are quite a lot of Negri like this. In order to conquer other worlds, when Negri couldn''t stop, they would attract people from the local world and teach them to summon Negri''s will. Similar to today''s situation of Li Zhu, he is a part of God even though he is himself. It''s just that Negri''s attention is not there most of the time. Compared with Li Zhu, they have more independent will. There are many such beings and the existence of the local world, which give birth to children, which can be called sons of gods, descendants of gods. So far, there are quite a lot of such deities in Negri. Of course, this kind of God son is just good to listen to. In essence, he will be higher than others. He may inherit some extraordinary ability, start higher than others, and then there will be no more. The real and true son of God, Negri has not been pregnant. So far, the things with life information bred by Negri have all carried Negri''s own will, which can be regarded as the embodiment. "Lord Negri, let me follow for a while." Different from Lin Shen before, Li Zhu made the opposite decision. He decided to stay in the body for a while and didn''t want to reincarnate in the totem world. Human beings in totem world are formed by the integration of man and nature, which is half higher than that of human beings in this world. After knowing this, the forward Lin Shen gave up his body directly without any memory, and his soul was reincarnated with his memory. In the final analysis, the situation faced by both sides was different. At that time, Negri needed to find out Lu Shiyuan. It might be a trap in the world. So Lin Shen directly chose to leave and leave everything to Negri. But now it is different. The trouble has been solved. Although there are still tasks to be done, they are not dangerous. So Li Zhu planned to follow him for a while. After all, he became the human body of God. The longer the better. "Whatever you want." With that, Negri knocked on the door of another family. After a while, a young woman in a housecoat opened the door and looked at Negri in a daze and asked who you were. "I gave you a little time. You should have sensed the fluctuation." Negri ignored the other side''s face camouflage confusion, said directly: "now should gather almost, so convenient to go in to talk about it?" The young woman''s face changed, but she did not speak hard and continued to disguise. Instead, she looked at Negri half loud. The whole person seemed to be just ordinary people from head to toe, but now standing here alone gives people an unusual feeling. "Come in!" The woman got out of the way and let Negri enter. It was quiet outside. Actually, many people gathered inside. Looking at Negri''s eyes, in addition to vigilance, there was malice and hope. Because the evil spirits of the world fight back, the stars representing the channel of the subordinate plane are closed by the world of God. Although the mass is still there, the source of the magic power of the stars has been lost, and only a little remains. This group of astrologers is gathering to find a solution. I don''t know how many meetings have been held during this period, but the closure of Dayuan is the end of the law era for them. Until just now, the alien artifact triggered the existence of the stars, and a brand-new astrological magic riot aroused the attention of these people, so they immediately gathered together to discuss.Before the negotiation came out, Negri came to the door. In the face of the uninvited Negri, these people do not know what posture to take out. "You should be very clear that the system of power you practice is never world orthodoxy." Astrological magic is a wild way in this world. As the world of God devours more and more worlds, there are more and more subordinate planes. As a group of stars connecting the subordinate planes, a huge magic power is produced in the collision between the main world and the subordinate world. This is the resentment of the god world in digesting these subordinate planes, which will eventually become a new star and lay the foundation for the transformation of the god world into a higher world. I don''t know which guy found this magic, and through a special way to complete the traction use, the original astrological magic will be derived and spread to the present. However, in front of the three major strategy systems of the main world, they are just a group of corner roles, which have never been paid much attention to. The preparation time of astrological magic is long, and there are many rituals. They also need to abide by the time, astrology, geography and astronomy. For those who pursue quick success, like the Apostle or the nightmare tester, or the player of the demon game, this method is useless. Because astrological magic is only useful in this world. The starry sky of sand world is the projection of other worlds. The astrological magic of the god world is not the same way as those things. The spirit of moon tree world has astral magic. The two things can''t be confused. Even in Negri''s opinion, astrological magic has many disadvantages. It relies too much on the power of the external stars and does not cultivate himself. Once he can''t touch the big source of astrology, he can''t put out a magic skill by relying on his own small source. For the use of astrological magic is also very rough, side effects are great. Of course, the advantages are not without, that is, at a special moment, this group of guys can play a great role when they are well prepared. It''s just that as the world closes the channel and the big source fades, their abilities are basically wasted. "The apostles, the experimenters, the players, the chosen people are the real power system of the world. You are just a group of ants who steal the food of their masters." Negri mercilessly pierced the face of this group of people. Without Dayuan, they were nothing. They studied astrology all their life, even some ordinary people were inferior. Similarly, there are the so-called demon clan. Some of the blood of the previous generations of the apostles, the martial Taoists, are also the things passed down by that group of apostles. The inheritance of hundreds of supernatural powers is all some unconventional roles. Of course, some of them are selected as one of the three strategic systems occasionally. "If you have anything to say, sir, there is no need to attack us like this." In the crowd, said an old man with a goatee on crutches. "Now there is a chance for you to master the true extraordinary power." Negri was very skillful in front of the crowd, and the eyes of the people who were present jumped, because it was just the thing of astrological magic, but the other side''s means exceeded them too much. I''m afraid that the founder of astrological magic only guessed such a realm at the beginning. A magic force was drawn down, which was different from the previous magic of stars like sand. This time, the magic power pulled down was like fog, and there was deep resentment. This magic force was very strange to them, but with a trace of familiarity. Some astrologers tried to draw the astral magic into their bodies, breaking the boundary that astrological magic can only cultivate skills but not self-cultivation. As a result, they either burst to death or turned into star demons. In the astrology mage, there is a legend of ominous astrology, and now the ominous is placed in front of them. The source of astrological magic is the power generated by the master god world to kill the subordinate plane. The resentment of the original world will of the subordinate plane naturally spreads among them, which is the origin of the ominous astrology. And now. "The source of the unfavourable stars has turned into a world evil spirit fighting against the main world, which is also the reason for the closure of your great source." Negri put the magic in front of them, and the group of astrologers could not help but retreat and avoid it. "If an evil spirit wins, it will turn into a star spirit and become the main force in the world. The new astrological mage will be the most orthodox power in the world. If the evil spirit fails, the source of astrological power will be eliminated, and the power system of the main world will still be those. Then the astrological power will no longer exist, and you who steal the skin will become the micro in history The dust of no account. " "So do you want to learn?" The old man with goatee is so old that his brain has not rusted away. The word "evil spirit" is not a good thing. He is not sure what those things in Negri''s words mean, but he is very clear about this behavior pattern. The so-called evil spirits of the world fight against the main world. Victory leads to orthodoxy, and defeat leads to dust. This is not the same as the anti thief uprising in ancient times. The evil spirits of the world gathered together and cried out: the will of the world would be better. After that, they rebelled. Now they come to draw people to join the gang. Rebellion is a big crime of beheading. They don''t know what kind of crime it is, but it''s not a good idea. So goatee glared, crutches knocked on the floor and said in a loud voice."We astrologers, even if the magic is exhausted, the inheritance is cut off, and we are completely reduced to mortals without extraordinary ability, we will not ask for the power of your evil spirits." "The astrologer will never be an outlaw!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 "Oh." Negri chuckled. Human will is more chaotic than he imagined. Before he reaches a certain level of strength, he can''t sort out the information in his soul. Even Negri himself finished sorting out his soul before he was on the way to success. Even now, even if the road implements his own existence, he is not sure that his will will not change. Because as long as you want to grow up, you need to accept external information, bring this information into your own existence, and complete your own logical information system, that is, the transition of soul. Unless Negri now closes his external information, contacts his senses, no longer accepts unknown information, and everything in the world is explained with known information, then he can barely guarantee that his will will will not change. Although the old man''s words are firm, he can easily see the other thoughts behind the old man''s words for Negri, who has learned the extreme of human psychology. "Do you want to pay for all this?" "Will we be treated as cannon fodder?" "Accept that power, will our minds be controlled?" "Is it disgraceful to surrender as an elder?" All these thoughts were fully shown to Negri between the old man''s expression and some body movements. The old man, when he saw the power, began to tremble slightly, not with fear or disgust, but with excitement. Old goat bearded man is more than 80 years old. He began to study astrology magic since he was a child. For decades, he has been proud and arrogant when he was young, and now he is old. He has seen clearly his own position and the position of astrology master. He is not willing to. Compared with some people who can''t even touch the supernatural power, he is really lucky, but he is even more unwilling because he can''t really master the supernatural power. Among the stars in the sky before, the stars haunted the big sources. They, the star image mages, knew how huge the energy was. In comparison, they knew how small they were. They are like some employees in the bank. They pass through millions of dollars every day, but what they can get is only one piece and two pieces. How can there be no psychological gap, but they quickly understand how people can compare with banks. Who doesn''t have a dream of becoming rich? The old man studied astrology and magic all his life, but found that after some younger generations were selected, they exceeded his lifetime efforts in just a few months. He felt the sense of loss that he couldn''t even see the back of each other. People are different from people. He doesn''t understand it, but he is still unwilling. Otherwise, he will not rush here to study methods after the disappearance of Dayuan. He will lie down and wait for death. After studying the astrological magic for so many years, he has attracted numerous astrological sources, and he has also studied the idea of using astrological magic power to strengthen one''s health too many times. He is very clear that the magic power of astrological Dayuan is violent. After all, it is the power generated by the collision between the subordinate plane and the main world. It is a miracle that human beings can use it. If they want to further deal with this power, they can''t do it any more. Ninety nine percent of them are dead, and the remaining one percent have a special constitution. They first practice martial arts and master gods, and then receive the starlight to survive the explosion crisis After that, he was demonized, leaving only one last word, that is, the one who passed on the ominous astrology. And now the energy that Negri''s hand has been aroused, though full of resentment, is not violent. In other words, it can be absorbed into the body. Just now, the other side''s method of drawing astrological magic all came from astrology mage, which means that it can be popularized. Seeing through this, the magic in Negri''s hands condensed into an orange gem. "There''s something you need and my contact information. I''ll put it here. I hope you can figure it out." Negri lost the gem in his hand, and his figure suddenly disappeared in front of several people. A dozen or so people suddenly saw the orange gem. The old man coughed twice and wanted to say something. But after a long silence, he said quietly, "the stars are ominous. We''ll lose this thing." No one could hear that, so the woman who opened the door to Negri hesitated for a moment and said, "let''s take a look at the details and make a decision." "Well, that''s it. The old man is an old man. If he turns into a star demon later, please don''t show mercy." The old man looked embarrassed. But when he picked up the orange jewel, and was preparing to study how to use it, he felt his will surpass his body and continued to float up and down, until a picture appeared in front of him. The deep and broad starry sky is like a magnificent painting paper beyond the description of human language, and now this scroll of painting paper has been torn open by violence. A pair of white hands seemed to stab in from behind the starry sky, and then tore them away. The whole sky was completely destroyed, like a scar, occupying all the old man''s vision. At this time, the old man had an idea. Is it really a pair of human hands that can tear the sky apart?When this idea came into being, the hands became a pair of attractive dragon claws. The gap became bigger and bigger, and the things behind it also entered the starry sky. What kind of creature is that? It is comparable to a giant object of a large celestial body. The ferocious and terrifying dragon head sends out a heart shaking roar. There are some tentacles at the end of the wings, and some small celestial bodies are rolled up by the tentacles. The three interlaced teeth in the abdomen open and swallow those small stars in one gulp. Behind him, three huge tails swung, setting off a terrible star storm. The tentacles at the end of the tail curled up, and then expanded, tearing the wounds of the whole starry sky completely, revealing the void outside. A thing that can''t see the shape or describe the shape, stares at the planet behind him under the wings of the dragon, and the terrible resentment pours out, as if it can fill the remaining starry sky. In particular, a few of them seemed to have looked at the old man, almost did not scare the old man''s mind to collapse. "What monsters are these..." When he thought about it, the old man found that he could no longer understand the dragon. His impression was so deep before. However, he could no longer describe the things occupying the whole starry sky with words, or even print them in his mind. The old man who didn''t want to understand suddenly fell down quickly. When he came back to reality, his body was soft and collapsed on the ground, and his sweat ran down like crazy. If his body didn''t move, I''m afraid he would immediately choose to hit the wall and kill himself. Until this time, an impression gradually appeared in his mind. It was a group of nameless things under the dragon''s wings before, but now there is a trace of impression in his mind. It was a gorgeous butterfly with colorful wings. The patterns on its wings were like stars and eyes. The old man even felt that he was just a scale powder on the gorgeous butterfly. "Star spirit, color phantom blood..." A name gradually appeared in the old man''s mind, accompanied by the knowledge of how to acquire the magic power and ability of the other party through astrological magic. was suddenly restored to control by the paralyzed body before death, and the idea of wanting to die gradually faded away. The old man stood up and handed the orange jewel to the person next to him. Tears flowed without tears: "the rising of the stars is expected." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 Orange gem is a voucher. By virtue of this token, they can be associated with the evil spirits of the world. Now, of course, they call themselves starlings. If they agree with Xingling, they can obtain the corresponding knowledge inheritance. The astral spirits are also part of this world, after all, their world has become a part of the world of God as a subordinate plane. Therefore, although astrologers who have acquired the inheritance of the spirit of the stars will get hostility from the god world, but when Negri looks at them, the will of the god world can not kill them directly. The enemies of this group of astrologers will be the apostles they are usually unable to match. According to the master God''s control over the personnel, it will not be long before players or other people will come to check the water meter. Although astrologer doesn''t cultivate himself and his power system is full of loopholes, this profession is indeed a great profession. He uses the human body to pry the power of the stars and use them. They have been calculating the data of the stars all their life. Hundreds of variables are combined to make sure their magic can succeed. Every star mage who has successfully cast a spell can be called a talent, and he appreciates it. Negri believes that as long as they are properly educated and given the opportunity, they will soon be able to gain a strong fighting capacity. Therefore, this group of star mages will feel unwilling, their efforts are not comparable to most of the apostles, but the fact is that as long as the apostles have completed one or two missions, they can kill them like chickens. When the power is placed in front of them, they are difficult to refuse, so they quickly complete the acquisition of inheritance. Push open the window, the sky is thick clouds, now they understand what it is, the LORD God world against the star spirit defense front, is one of the obstacles of their plan. The power from the astral spirit is transmitted through the barrier, making them truly aware of the existence of power. Different from the power generated by the collision between the subordinate plane and the main god world, dozens of star spirits are now in space. They become the source of power and radiate thousands of yuan for the use of this group of star mages. Although the rules of the middle world are more perfect than those of the sand world, there are still places that are not covered in essence. Negri has mastered a lot of knowledge in several worlds, which is a kind of truth in itself. In order to give full play to his own power, Negri provides not his own path, but another way that the world authority does not cover. At present, it is not difficult to pass in. Moreover, in essence, these guys are also members of the world. Therefore, as long as the power of transmission is not too large, the defense line is difficult to intercept. "It''s just inevitable that they will be detected. Every time we use our strength, we will expose our position. I''m afraid the siege against them will be formed soon." Negri walked on the street. He had attracted some power before. It is estimated that it has been discovered. However, for the time being, the authority of the god world can not cover that way. As long as Negri does not use that power, he will not be found. Those astrological mages have already known this, but they have already boarded the ship of thieves, and they have no way out for those who rebel with the spirit. At this moment, they can only play their role and win a place in the world for themselves. "Lord Negri, what are you going to do next?" Although Li Zhu and Negri are using a set of perception system, they can also perceive Negri''s way of thinking, but as two sides of the same body, he can not see the real purpose of Negri. Those data are too complicated. He can''t keep up with Negri''s thinking without being forced to go crazy. Li Zhu completely understands the gap between himself and Negri, even if this Negri is only a part of human consciousness. Therefore, Li Zhu became more worship of Negri, and worked hard to learn Negri''s way of thinking, to improve their own ability. In his self-awareness, he found that the things that were difficult for him in the past can be easily solved even if the Superman''s perception and the help of Lord Negri are removed. That kind of feeling beyond oneself in the past is really very pleasant. "It''s a project called burning soul." Naysha said, "the sky is covered with thick clouds, but most of the sky will be covered by the stars." "However, some stars do exist in most sand worlds." "The sun!" "Almost most sand worlds have the sun." Negri said with a smile, remembering the eternal hot one, who is also a hot star and is considered the embodiment of the sun in the moon tree world. The sun is undoubtedly a path, a kind of truth. The sun in the god world is no doubt still in the control of the world. Negri has controlled several worlds and has studied the sun. The sun is a star, but not all stars are the sun. The main energy source of the living planet comes from the sun. It is not too much to call it the source of life.The eternal hotter and the bearer of life are probably based on this point to complete the integration. This energy is huge and terrifying. From ancient times to the present, we don''t know how many worshipped the sun. Even in most world myths, the sun god is the Supreme God. It can be expected that the fight for this road is absolutely tragic. Negri wanted to get in. The world of God devours other worlds and turns them into subordinate planes. Waiting for the subordinate planes to digest, they will become stars in the sky. Although very special, the sun also belongs to one of the stars. Negri now dominates a group of complaints about the will of the subordinate plane world. Based on the stars, he ascends the will of the sun and completes the occupation and assimilation of the sun. "Then, based on the sun, I radiated my path to the planet of life, affecting all people''s souls for a long time. As the sun shines on all people''s souls, it is called burning soul plan." Negri withdrew his gaze from the clouds. "According to my prediction, if you want to step on the path of the sun, you must first become the sun of some world." There are a lot of relevant information in Negri''s mind, but it''s a pity that Li Zhu''s current thinking mode can''t be processed quickly, so he can only listen to Negri quietly. Even if the common people are rooted in the path of the sun and bear the seeds of relevant truth, if they want to achieve the road, they have to go to the sun, dominate the sun or become its incarnation in a world, or at most become a related demigod. Obviously, although the sun in God''s world also belongs to the power of this world, this power has not yet penetrated into the level of road truth. After all, Qi Yun is the main attribute of the world, not the sun. "I see, Lord Negri." Li Zhu fanatically said: "the will of the adults will be forever suspended in the sky and become the big day of our worship." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 After Negri handed over his power to the astrologer for a period of time, as the astrologer continued to strengthen himself through the channels provided by Negri, this force constantly shuttling through the world defense front also attracted the world''s attention. Soon the will of the world monitored this power, and sent demon game players and some of the trials of nightmare space to encircle the astrologer. The explosions in the city soon followed. The former player who opened up the second class space alienated his stomach with the alienation system of one of the three systems in the demon game, turning his belly into a special thing, carrying the rules of the root flowing out. As a result, he was triggered by Negri to explode his artifact. He broke through the second-class space named "forbidden" by force. Although he did not die on the spot, he was no longer able to fight. Because of the rapid expansion of astrologers, this means of opening up a safe battlefield has become extremely scarce. During this period of time, gas explosion, natural gas pipeline explosion and other things have become more and more. However, it is difficult for the players of this group of demon games to fully grasp the astrologers. On the contrary, the strength of astrologers is growing rapidly. It can be said that a good power system can make the combat effectiveness of people at the same level get a qualitative leap. For example, the totem world combines the source force as a totem and its own root ability in the name of external phase and internal phase. Those who can bear the seeds of truth will breed the inner phase with the external form, and those with insufficient ability will integrate the inner phase into the outer phase. In this kind of power system, we can play a strong combat effectiveness. On the contrary, some power systems have reduced their combat effectiveness. Maybe it''s the people who create this kind of power system to lead the power to other aspects, such as life expectancy. Some power systems are designed to reduce the difficulty of upgrading the power level. For example, in the disaster world, Negri wanted ordinary people to open the root cause when their extraordinary strength was insufficient, so he started the plan of symbiotic weapons, which reduced the difficulty for ordinary people to open the roots, and to a certain extent, weakened their strength after opening the roots, and left the obvious weakness of symbiotic weapons. The same is true of demon game, one of the three strategy systems of the god world. Its basic purpose is to enrich the diversity of world power. In short, the faster these people complete the root liberation, the better. The truth fragments from the root are the feast of the world. The player of demon game is essentially the broiler of the farm, and the three power systems of demon game, without the assistance of other forces, is the broiler training package. The users of these three power systems can quickly liberate their roots and do not have to worry about the root causes. As Negri said before, the gospel of the mediocre. After all, embracing the extraordinary power to die, even if the soul is completely absorbed by the world after death and becomes the nutrient for the expansion of world power, it is also worth it for these tiny people. Because of this, players who are essentially broiler demon games rarely travel to other world missions, and their combat effectiveness is difficult to perform those difficult tasks. The term "scientific pig raising" can be used to explain the fact that they are allowed to occasionally go to subsidiary planes to complete tasks and carry out stability maintenance activities in the real world. But this group of broilers really think that they are very important, they are the right helpers of the world, and have the honor of being selected. The way you look at things depends on your vision and where you are. In Negri''s view, demon games are just a scientific pig farm. But it is different in Wang Yuan''s eyes. She thinks it is a very sacred thing. As a demon game player, she has a smooth journey, and she hardly participates in the strategic invasion of other worlds, so she has no correct understanding of her identity. She believes that as a member of the staff of the god world, glorious but sacred, is the guardian of the world. This is the reason why some "bitches" of the Virgin Mary become whores because they can''t see the truth of things clearly. They really think that they are doing a right thing, which is similar to the variant version of why not eat meat surimi by Emperor Huidi of Jin Dynasty. Of course, there are some virgin bitches who are real bitches. "These damned demons!" Wang Yuan exclaimed angrily that the enchanter was their name for the astrologer group, just because they lost their power, just like evil spirits with the help of power, such people are simply traitors of the world. Even after Wang Yuan lost her power, she could get back to the normal power for a moment. This and did not break the leg of the person, to the broken leg shouting: you lost only a leg, she lost but love! If Wang Yuan was an apostle of the God''s space, I''m afraid she would not be so naive, because she often invades the world, and if she breaks away from the control of the space, she will be more likely to rebel.Wang Yuan does not know why she has a sense of mission. Perhaps it is because the disaster was triggered by his "brother". This gives her an illusion that she is the protagonist of the story, and she can knock down the villains after suffering. "Her worldview is too simplistic. Let''s complicate that today." Negri, standing on the top of a tall building, sighs, followed by a group of people in black robes. Astrologer''s development speed is unexpectedly fast. There are many ordinary people in every world, but in fact, they are often part of the ordinary. Wang Yuan just lost her pursuit target at the bottom, and the heavy clouds brought the gloomy weather, which made her feel more and more bad. We haven''t seen the sun for ten consecutive days, not just in one place, but all over the world. In fact, various anomalies have caused more and more unrest, but the executive power of the coalition government is not weak, and the preparations for the war are proceeding in an orderly manner. Although the panic has been suppressed, the desire for the sun is not so easy to dissipate. "Hanging above all things is the flame of burning soul!" The black robed people who followed Negri began to whisper the prayer mantra. Their expressions were fanatical, and their spiritual thoughts began to visualize Negri through the way given by Negri. Negri, who is all my own, has now completed the form of the sun. In the eyes of this group of believers, Negri is the greatest star spirit, burning soul flame, and the embodiment of the sun. These are some of Negri''s preparations for dominating the path of the sun. "Grow up then, my sister!" Negri raised his right hand, and the power of prayer gathered in his hands. A javelin wrapped in endless hot flame was formed in his hand. As Negri threw it out, the flame gun split into four branches in the air and penetrated Wang Yuan''s hands and feet. In a moment, her limbs turned to dust and disappeared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 Wang Yuan didn''t even respond that she was attacked and fell into a coma because of the pain of losing her limbs. Fortunately, the sun gun''s attack and Wang Yuan''s ability were sacred. The attack had a burning effect, and Wang Yuan''s wound was burned directly. Otherwise, she would have been in danger of her life just by bleeding. Screams came and went, and Negri had left with his priesthood. He still has no supernatural power, but the priesthood confused their worship of the sun with the worship of Negri. With this prayer, Negri used his own power, but also aroused some power of the sun. This provides a chance for the sun to dominate the world. "I don''t understand, Lord Negri, why do you care so much about Miss Wang Yuan." Li Zhu asked straightforwardly, because from now on, the relationship between the priesthood and Negri is stronger than that of Wang Yuan, so why should we pay special attention to such a character. Increasingly close to Negri''s thinking, Li Zhu is more aware that it is impossible for Negri to pay special attention to a person for that point of kinship. "I need someone to pay attention to the world consciousness of God. Wang Yuan is undoubtedly a good choice." "As my sister, she is undoubtedly a very good chess piece, both for me and for the god world," Negri explained "As long as I keep my hand on her, the LORD God world will certainly use her and even train her, even if he knows that I don''t really value Wang Yuan." "It''s a game," Negri said slowly "Before I achieve my goal, I will not kill this sister easily. It is equivalent to creating a human weakness. It is better to use this weakness to draw the attention of the LORD God''s world than to do something else." "If my sister is really smart, she will have a chance to be independent from it, which is the last chance my brother has given her." Negri''s words do not carry any feelings, while Wang Yuan on the other side is completely in despair. Lying in the hospital bed, Wang Yuan still felt her hands and feet in pain, as if her hands and feet were still burned in the fire, but when she waved her hands and feet, she could not see any reaction. Phantom limb pain, which doctors have explained to her before, simply means that the patient feels the amputated limb is still there, and the pain occurs there. There is a close relationship between phantom limb pain and "cerebral cortical functional reorganization", and also has a little correlation with psychological factors. People who suddenly lose their limbs cannot accept the fact that their injured limbs still exist. Wang yuanqiang endured the pain and launched her own ability, which was sacred. This ability is mainly reflected in the light of the sacred attribute, which can be used to attack and heal wounds. Generally speaking, it is a good ability. In the past, she was able to make other people''s wounds heal quickly, and even to a certain extent to achieve limb regeneration. Therefore, at the beginning, Wang Yuan was not desperate. Although she was hurt seriously this time, she believed that she could grow limbs again as long as she relied on her ability. Only when her ability was activated, the holy light was shining on the fracture surface of her limbs. The warm feeling just rose, and when Wang Yuan''s heart gradually settled down, a burning feeling rose. Pain made her unable to maintain the release of ability, soon collapsed on the bed, a kind of ominous premonition appeared in her mind. So Wang Yuan hurriedly forced up her spirit to display her ability again. Again and again, she thought it was the pain of phantom limb pain that disturbed her spirit, but with his ability to use several times, the result was already in front of her. She closed her eyes in despair. At the fracture of her limbs, she gradually felt that there was a special force. The power level was far higher than her ability, and belonged to the upper level restraint. Her ability to use was as if she was energizing the other party. The forces that occupied the fracture of her limbs were becoming stronger and stronger. It was because of this that she discovered those forces Energy. Because of her behavior, that energy is now becoming more difficult, and in her body, the four energies of her limbs are indistinctly linked. Once these four energies fluctuate greatly, she will be burned like her limbs. That is to say, she can''t even remove parts of her limbs that have that energy. Every time she uses her ability, even if it is not for her own limbs, she will slowly charge those energies and make them grow stronger. "I abandoned..." Wang Yuan had to come to the conclusion that despair lingered in her heart. The reason why she was not completely desperate was that she felt that she could not save herself, but there were others who could. Apostles, experimenters, and other players can''t do it. They can also spend game points to ask Lord Gaia to do their own treatment. "It''s OK. There will be help. There will be help." Wang Yuan comforts herself a little while, contact demon game with idea, contact Gaia Lord. Gaia, the God of the earth in ancient Greek mythology, is the mother of the gods. Of course, with the proposal of Gaia hypothesis, Gaia also has another meaning.Gaia consciousness: a consciousness of all living things on earth. Sometimes Gaia consciousness can also be called world consciousness. As Wang Yuan spent her energy searching for Gaia consciousness, a mysterious will came here. "Lord Gaia, please get rid of the alien power in my body." Wang Yuan almost prayed, then she got a response, her game point is not enough. Stunned, Wang Yuan looks at her own game point. She lives and dies for the world, and the game points she earned are all gone, and the query result is actually burned by different energy. Gaia''s consciousness gradually faded, and Wang Yuan collapsed on the bed. She had just read the bill for eliminating the heterogeneous energy. The cost was beyond her imagination. Even if she borrowed, she might not be able to borrow so many game points. And even if the apostles don''t know more about her now, they can''t expose themselves to strangers. A woman with three times of divine outflow but no ability can attract the attention of many people. She is a fortune in itself. Even the hospital here will not be more safe, but Wang Yuan did not think of it for the time being. She is just immersed in the fact that she has abandoned it. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Negri was sitting beside the hospital bed, reading a book with interest in her hand. "Are you here to laugh at me?" Wang Yuan didn''t want to admit defeat, so she pretended to be tough, and the next second her toughness was broken by Negri. "I broke your hands and feet." Just a word, wang yuan completely ran away. She squirmed her body, staring at Negri with hatred, tears streaming down, trying to open her mouth to bite him, but she could not even wriggle to the bedside. "Why do you want to ask? Because you are so weak Negri closed the book with one hand and let Wang Yuan wake up with a slap: "it''s obvious that she''s weak like this, but she''s still a great look, which hinders my plan. You need to be sober." "And there are ways to get rid of that strange energy in my gift. I hope to see you next time, you can be stronger." Negri got up and left and threw the book out of his hand. Outside the window, a gloomy looking man was staring at the hospital. Although the coalition government blocked the news, it was not difficult for some well-informed people to know the information. Wang Yuan was amputated in the street and sent to the hospital by the coalition government. When he got the news, he rushed over. If the operation was good, he might get a lot of income. At this time, he suddenly saw an object flying out of the building. Before he could react, he felt a pain in his head. Then he collapsed on the ground, and the blood slowly flowed out. The scream outside the window wakes Wang Yuan. She also gradually realizes that it''s not safe here. She doesn''t give up her intelligence quotient to feed the dog. Some bad rumors in the past come back to her. She quickly asks the nurse to call her trusted friend and take her away. Negri walked through the corpse and made everyone ignore his existence. He pulled out the book and stained it with blood. However, Negri didn''t care. He opened the book with one hand and continued to read it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 "The sun!" Negri looked up at the sky, the star still hanging in the sky. However, Negri did not have any idea to go to explore the truth. Unlike the sun in the god world, the sun in the flame world has its own master. He is included in the great being of white light, because there is a similar description in the creation myth of the world of fire. The white light cuts through the sky and ignites the flame. The flame burns the world and becomes the status quo of the flame world. The sun is also considered as the collection of flame. Before the initial fire camp was found, many people believed that the sun was the first fire. Although in fact, the two are not the same. If the flame world is the experimental field of white light and black abyss, then the sun is the regulator of white light in this world. It was not clear before, but at least after the end of the flame age, those flame waves all returned to the sun. Now the situation of the world of fire is in chaos again. There are seven kingdoms in total. Each kingdom has a three fog area. Some people who died in the legend survived as evil spirits and began to disturb the world. The undead were also in danger. Alem, parry and ramii, one is that Negri gives new life to dust creation, one is to forget the son of the city Lord in the past, and the other is the successor of the glory of the ancient family. All of them have the immortality, and their strength is growing rapidly. Relying on their immortality, they often go in and out of all kinds of dangerous relics to explore all kinds of past events. To Allam''s surprise, among the many remains, those who left traces are the king of evil spirits, while what he was looking for was Negri. However, he consulted a lot about the causes of the formation of the term Negri. As a result, all the legends described the king of evil spirits in the twinkling of an eye. He also related to whether Negri was the king of evil spirits, but after careful investigation, there was no such statement. There seems to be something wrong with the memory of Lami, and the king of evil spirits seems to have replaced Negri to some extent. The most important thing for Alem to find out the truth is how to find out the truth. Allam has a hunch that Negri will help solve his problem. "The city of Lester, known as leiastmia in the age of fire, was once the stronghold of the king of evil spirits, and this time there was a fog." Looking at the bleak scene in the distance, Alem recalled all the information he had found before. Before that, there was a legend that there were still Leia relics in the underground. When the city was built, many problems were caused. A large number of bones and residual gas were excavated. Even the workers who built the city also broke out the plague. Many people died before the city of Lester was built successfully, so it is also known as the city of ominous. "After the fog dispersed, in addition to the border cities as the source, the fog was not as dense as before, and evil spirits did not appear in groups as before." "Therefore, even if there is a fog in the city of Lester, many people will survive. The person who contacted me this time is an old man in the city. It is said that his father participated in the establishment of Lester city and was one of the first batch of City builders. According to him, he knew where Leia''s ruins were, but he asked us to take him out of the city before he would take us to the ruins. ¡± "are you trapped in the city because of fog and evil spirits?" After all, it was his brother katob who became his vice soul. Because he voluntarily became the vice soul, katob still retained a lot of self-consciousness, equivalent to half a close grandfather, who could constantly teach ramie in his consciousness. The fog in other areas is not as strong as the source. After all, the reason why the former fog is strong is that Negri extracted his own existence in this world to replace the king of evil spirits, forming a false historical fact, so the fog formed is particularly powerful. Although the history of other places is also distorted with the spread of history, there is no Negri''s operation. These fog, at most, acts as a ghost hitting the wall, making people in it wrong in their sense of direction and making it difficult to get out of the fog range. However, there is no source fog that makes the space confused. In addition, there are evil spirits in the city from time to time. Ordinary people will die if they can''t get out of the city. The old man who provides information to Alem has some ability to sneak out of the city. However, many of his family are ordinary people who want to escape with a group of ordinary people under the double blockade of fog and evil spirits. He has no ability to do so. Therefore, as the family''s hidden relic information, he used it as a condition to ask the undead organization to help. "That is to say, escort people out of the city first?" Parry scratched his head, some distress, his ability is not suitable for escort, but easy to use his own people: "but Lamy''s ability is more appropriate." Parry''s ability comes from the soul of the city Lord Duran. Unlike katob, he still retains some self-consciousness. Due to the burning of soul and forging steel, Duran''s consciousness completely disappears after he becomes a vice soul.Perhaps it is because Parry was in a state of dying at that time, and Duran, who was on the verge of death, was determined to let Parry live. Therefore, Parry''s vice soul ability was called life plunder. After his ability to activate, all the wounds around him will overflow vitality and flow to him, so that he can achieve faster regeneration. In terms of immortality, he is the strongest of the three. As for ramii, perhaps because katob still maintained a certain degree of consciousness, when he became the vice soul of ramii, he completed the deep integration with ramii, which led to his real root liberation rather than secondary root liberation. Solid line and dotted line, it seems that because of Gemini''s identity, his ability is also divided into two forms. There are two lines around ramie. The dotted line represents invisibility. If it is surrounded by the dotted line, it will disappear in people''s vision and escape into another angle of space, which can be called "invincible". The solid line can connect two points in the dimension of the space, and then fold from it to make a circular space door by folding the space. The folding length is only half of the line, so the diameter of the space door is only half of the solid line. If you circle an object with a solid line, you can cut it in space. The two performances of ability are very strong. The only restriction on this ability is the length of the line. The dotted solid line shares the same length. Because it is the first liberation of the root, limited by the ability of ramie, the length of the line is about two meters. When the dotted line is used, the length of the solid line should be reduced accordingly. In other words, ramie can now create a two meter space door through folding space, turning a two meter circular or other shaped flat object into another space angle or cutting. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 The trio quickly contacted the old man waiting on the edge of the fog to provide information. "Can you really?" This old man named Frye is very energetic. Although he didn''t have enough consciousness to become a fighter, he also exercised his body to the limit of his body. With some special reasons, he also had some special abilities. At the beginning, Negri took three troops to the first fire camp in holy valley. Except for one or two ghost people or crow people, most of them died in the original war. But Negri did not mistreat the rest of the people who followed him. At that time, those who followed Negri the most were the corssians, who left them enough strength. After Negri was sure that he would not come back, they contacted the restoration organization of the Kosi people and joined in the struggle between the kingdom of royas and the kingdom of intcami. And then it was destroyed by Aldrich. It can only be said that they chose the wrong time to fight against the powerful Aldrich at that time without Negri''s help. At that time, in order to restore the country, the Corsicans seemed to have gathered a lot of wealth and some secret weapons, all of which were hidden in Leia. After the destruction of the Cauchy people, because of the various pathogens left by Negri, they did not explore too much. Because of the difficulty of development, there was no lack of such an area in the royas Empire, which had just conquered the mainland. Therefore, there were few people living in the dilapidated leiastmia. It was not until a hundred years ago, with the vigorous development of the iron and steel age, that a large number of fighters promoted the development of the kingdom. It was not until Leia that the area was planned to develop again. Frye''s father was one of the drudgers. It took 20 years to build the city of Lester, where both marriage and children were born. During this period, a plague broke out because of the excavation of Leia''s ruins. However, the whole city was finally built successfully. It was only unexpected that within a hundred years, this city would once again become a dead city. "Don''t worry, at least we''re in safely." It''s ramie. Alem is not very comfortable communicating with people. It''s just the right time to reach an agreement with old man Frye who is looking for help outside. Old man Frye still looked at the three men with suspicious eyes. Although the team of the undead had gained some fame in some places because of the frequent visits to the ruins, we should not expect how fast the information spread in the feudal era in the mainland, where several kingdoms were separated. "I''m sorry, at least I''m responsible for my family." Old man Frye looked at the three men and said, "please show me your strength. I will definitely take you to the ruins afterwards." "It doesn''t matter if I die, but my family can''t stay here." "Yes." Ramie stepped back a little bit, slightly lowered his head and opened his hand. A black line appeared in front of them. Before Frye could react, he only felt a flash in front of him, but ramie was suddenly in front of him. A solid line can connect two points of a certain dimension in a space, and then twist and fold the two pieces of space by folding. Because it is through dimension folding and the linkage of space, it will take the folded solid line of one meter as the diameter to form a circle, and finally form a space door with this circle as the center. Things beyond the space door distance will be damaged by the space pulled around. The closer the space is to the door, the greater the pulling damage is. On the contrary, the farther away from the space door, the less damage will be. Standing one meter away from the space door, I can only feel the pull of children''s power. Ramie is not very old, which is more than one meter tall. He can walk through the space door with a little head down and feet up. "I can probably open the space door that moves two meters in a blink, at least a dozen times. It''s difficult for adults to pass through the space door, but it doesn''t matter to children." "What''s the problem?" said ramie "No, please help us." Old man Frye knelt down on the spot and prayed for help from Lamie and others. Without delay, the three soon followed the old man into the fog and found his family hiding in the cellar. Three children and a pair of middle-aged men and women, three children are old man Frye''s grandchildren, middle-aged men and women are his son''s daughter-in-law. It can be seen that there is not much food in the cellar. When they see Frye back, they look happy, but when they see that the reinforcements are not old enough, their faces become a little ugly, and they even don''t want to leave with them. Later, old hair and temper let middle-aged men and women follow. Fog has a wrong sense of direction, so it is difficult to get out of the city by relying on the sense of direction in the fog. However, Alem left a special trace when he entered the city with dust control. Even if there was no dust Road, with his powerful memory and calculation power, he could calculate the correct route, but it took a certain time. Soon they left the fog. Things were simpler than they thought. After all, the three of the undead team were fighters, and they were very fast even with people. When the route was correct, they only met one or two evil spirits that floated over because of the strong breath of life of several people. They were jointly solved by Alem and parry.After leaving the city, the middle-aged men and women with three children looked at old man Frye awkwardly. After a little look at each other, they took the three children and knelt down in front of the three Lami. Just when several people were at a loss, the middle-aged man burst out tears and said: "a few adults, our whole family can live on our father. We can give you the address of the ruins, but please don''t let him lead the way? Take pity on us "Some adults..." The woman also said with pain on her face: "if you don''t have the old man, it''s almost like killing us. It''s better not to save him. If you take him away, it''s murder. I know it''s too much..." "If you know it''s too much, don''t say it!" Originally, Lami, who was a little embarrassed, changed his look and then said with a sneer. The cold eyes made the expression on the faces of middle-aged men and women stagnate for a moment, and suddenly felt that ramie was unprecedented strange, and even his face seemed to have been changed to become more mature and indifferent. Katobu, as a vice soul with a certain sense of autonomy, has become the second personality of ramii to some extent. When necessary, katob can make use of Lami''s physical activities, and even his face will make some changes under the influence of the relationship between soul and life. It''s necessary. Ramie is too kind, and his fighting talent is not very excellent. In the previous battles, he didn''t perform very well. Katob is cruel and ruthless, and his fighting consciousness is even stronger than expected. Even if he doesn''t fight, sometimes he can avoid three people''s losses. Now, for example, katob looks coldly at the men and women kneeling in front of him, and old man Frye, who seems embarrassed but doesn''t make a sound to stop him. Katob knows exactly what they are paying attention to. However, seeing that the three of the dead were better able to speak, they oppressed them in the name of kindness and wanted to get rid of the cost. "What you have said in advance is not worth talking about?" Katob slowly approached the kneeling middle-aged men and women, not tall, but brought a great sense of oppression to them. "The relic of Leia can not be found only by one address, especially when there is a fog in the city. What''s more, I''m not sure whether the address you gave is true or not." "What a lovely child Katob stroked the head of one of the three children, then made a circle around his neck, and a black line appeared on the child''s neck. As soon as old man Frye''s face changed, he saw katob''s other hand drawing a circle around a tree nearby. Then the black line lit up a little. With a little push of katob''s finger, the tree fell to one side, and the black line crossed there with a very smooth cross-section. "What else do you want to say?" Katob didn''t care about the child who was scared to cry. He looked at old man Frye with a malicious smile. Anyone who wanted to bully his brother had to pass through him first. "I''m sorry, some adults. It''s villains'' fault. I''ll show you the way." Old man Frye fell to his knees and said with great guilt. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 At the same time, alkes also led people to this fog area. After the failure of the First Crusade, the fog gradually spread, and the king of evil spirits and the evil spirits under his command became stronger and stronger. Some people even call for the elimination of the bad roots of human beings. Only to become an evil spirit is the way out for the world. Those people even cited the benefits of many evil spirits. First of all, compared with most ordinary human beings, all evil spirits have special abilities. Secondly, evil spirits don''t need to eat. Although many people refute the rumor that evil spirits need to eat human life to survive, just like some elite people, the full moon in foreign countries should be a little round, and there are many people who don''t want to starve. After that, those people also listed many advantages of evil spirits, but they never mentioned their weaknesses. Even if they did, they would pretend to be objective and turn their weaknesses into acceptable ones. In short, there is a prevailing trend of haling in the mainland. Many people who think they are smart are going to turn to evil spirits. Especially after the appearance of several specially selected models, even if several kingdoms and nobles continue to prohibit them, many people still turn to evil spirits. In fact, those typical characters are some well-known tragic characters in the city. After taking refuge in the evil spirits, they are set up typical examples. After returning to the town, how to revenge the enemies and punish those noble tyrants who oppressed him. In fact, there are only a few of them. It''s not impossible to transform human beings into evil spirits, but if your soul is not strong enough, you may become an irrational fool instead. Losers don''t change themselves. They are losers everywhere. Even if a small number of people succeed because of luck, if they do not seize this success to change themselves, then when luck does not favor him, it is only sooner or later that they fail again. However, due to the deviation of survivors, most people can only see those who have succeeded. Therefore, in their cognition, being evil is equal to success. In addition to their hatred of the rich, all kinds of conspiracies spread in people''s mouth, and the aristocrats were not very well-known, which led to their ban was not effective. Some intelligent people can naturally see the unreliability of turning to evil spirits. Even if there is no prohibition, some cowards dare not become evil spirits. Only those who are arrogant and have no brains can not see the situation clearly and turn to evil spirits. It seems that there are not many such people, but there are many more people who turn to evil spirits than they think. In modern education, some obvious logic loopholes in Xie can recruit many people, not to mention similar to the fire world in the middle ages. If it were not limited by the speed of information transmission, there would be more people turning to evil spirits. "Don''t you understand that? Nowadays, the more powerful people among the evil spirits are all famous people who have awakened from history. Among those who have taken refuge in the past, apart from a very small number of them, who has really become powerful? " Said Alex with a wry smile on his horse. People were so stupid a thousand years ago, and still so after a thousand years. It seems that nothing has changed. They received information that a large group of people broke through the blockade around the fog and were trying to contact the evil spirits in the fog. "No, there are some smart people among them." As the deputy of alkes, he is a master who has already cultivated himself. He has a very thorough understanding of human nature. In his words, he emphasizes the word "smart". "They know that they just go to work for themselves and they don''t get attention. Most evil spirits don''t attach importance to human beings, but with hundreds of human beings as their achievements, they can get a high look at them." "Those smart people see things through, but they are still fooling most of them into stepping stones on their way to success. This kind of smart people without bottom line is the most terrible." The master said with a heavy voice. Now the fog has become more and more dangerous. Although there are not many shallow fog evil spirits in these areas, the evil spirit Crusade group is seriously short of manpower because of the characteristics that the king of evil spirits can descend on other evil spirits. The shortage of manpower refers to the master. It is not difficult for a man with sufficient forces to eliminate a fog. The difficulty is how to deal with the evil spirit king who comes by the evil spirit. Therefore, at least five top fighters are needed to eliminate the fog every time, or Nora will be in charge in person. Otherwise, if the army enters the country and there is no master, the only result is that the king of evil spirits will come and destroy these people with his own strength to make contributions to the fog. Therefore, in the face of these fog, the choice of various kingdoms and nobles is to block the fog range and send personnel to rescue on a small scale. However, the so-called small-scale rescue is not very reliable. After all, there are many people injured on the spot together with the fog. Most of the people who have the ability to escape will escape by themselves. If they can''t, why should they be rescued? So the rescue actually depends on personal accomplishment. Unfortunately, it is the experts around the city of Lester. Unless they take advantage of it, most of them don''t have the leisure to go to those Dalits at risk. At the beginning, old man Frye also failed to seek help when he met Alem, who was separated to collect information about the relics.In fact, the information about Leia ruins in Lester is not very secret. Ask the local old people to know. After all, the city has only been built for a hundred years. It can be said that at the beginning, Frye was the information of the rotten street, which misled Alem. His only advantage is that he promised to take the road by himself, and he has things from the ruins, which may be helpful to explore the relics. "Catch up, contact!" After the alcian breathing method was gradually transformed into bone forging method, his physical strength was rapidly improved. Similarly, under the evil spirit crisis, many top fighters faintly felt that their strength barrier was loosening. Alkes, the master and several masters who came with him jumped up directly, abandoned the horse, and ran to the target site with the speed of their own bodies. We can see that there are about hundreds of people gathered here at the edge of the fog. They look excited and have abnormal blush. They seem to be in front of their eyes. They are looking at several figures emerging from the fog. As a representative of hundreds of people, men with narrow eyes and fake smile are talking with evil spirits. "Ah, Lord evil spirit, people have come after me, and my plan should be implemented." The man''s tone is extremely gentle, giving people a comfortable feeling, but shaluojiya, who has already turned into an evil spirit, looks at him with scorn. Because the man brought these people to surrender, but not in a hurry to change, but quietly put forward a plan to incite the feelings of these hundreds of people, let them sacrifice their lives to attack the pursuers, and then use these people to sacrifice, further expanding the fog of Lester. Although sharogiya has been transformed into an evil spirit and her thinking position is on the side of the evil spirit, she has not rejected the plan, but it does not prevent her from disdaining the person in front of her. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 How could Ulysses Simpson grant not feel the scorn from this evil woman. But he didn''t care. After success, there will be no one to investigate the meanness of your means, because it is useless to investigate the losers. This is what Ulysses understood from a young age. He narrowed his eyes with the same fake smile as before, and then looked at those people who were running at a very fast speed. Then he called out in a loud voice with strong stirring power: "everyone, those people are chasing after us, they just can''t see us well!" "I have discussed with the evil spirit Lord, she will cast powerful magic on us later, and we will be reborn and become evil spirits after we die!" Ulysses'' words made the people below excited but hesitant. After all, it is death. Even if they have stopped too many brainwashing words along the way, they will still have instinctive hesitation at this moment. "Don''t worry, everyone. The great king of evil spirits cares for us. As long as we kill other people before we die, the more powerful our new life will be. Do you want to be strong?" As Ulysses later uttered a word, hundreds of people on the scene raised their hands instinctively and said, "we want to be strong!" "Do you want to be powerful?" "We want to!" "Do you want to get a lot of money?" "We want to!" After a few words, the mood of hundreds of people has been fully mobilized, and the fake smile on Ulysses''s face is more and more real: "now, the people who block you from being powerful and those who prevent you from getting those things appear again. We finally find a way to strengthen ourselves. We have worked hard to come here, and they have laid out defense lines, but they have come to stop them We, can we just let it go? " "Can''t count!" Hundreds of people yelled at the same time, even with blood in their eyes. They looked at arkes and his party as if they were enemies. In the eyes of losers, the biggest reason why they can''t succeed is never themselves, but the interference of external factors, especially those who manage them to be more successful than them. Shirking responsibility is human''s self-protection instinct. "Then under the great evil spirit king''s gaze, take them as sacrifice, let''s lead to success together!" Ulysses grinned and said with great sincerity. Sarojiya looked at this sad scene, but did not stop it. Instead, she waved some fog around them. Hundreds of people chanted slogans and rushed frantically to alkes, ignoring their explanations and statements. People die when they die. And those who stop will be implicated. Ulysses, who seemed to notice the indifference of sarojiya''s eyes, laughed more merrily. Nowadays, most of the evil spirits come from the characters who left their pen and ink in history. Naturally, sarojiya has also left a name in history. She is known as the traitor of the Corsicans and the last sober. At that time, relying on the things left over by the king of evil spirits, the corssians united with the restoration organization of the Corsicans, intending to take a hand in the war between Royce and intcami, so that the corssians could restore their country. Unfortunately, the causians did not expect that entecamille would lose so fast that the message they received was still in the stage of confrontation between the two countries. So the restoration of the Corsicans, who thought they had a chance, chose to attack the supply stations of the Royal empire. Although the restoration organization of the Corsican people made use of the things left by the king of evil spirits and caused a lot of trouble to royas, when they defeated the army of indkami, their fate was doomed. At that time, sharogiya had already noticed something was wrong. As one of her members, she chose to take people to prevent her companion from raiding the royas supply station. Because her organization for preventing the restoration of the Kosi did not grab enough resources, she was caught by her companions and put in prison. Later, she chose to commit suicide. Because of the plague, the Corsicans held fast to the then leiastmia. If Royce''s army could not attack it, they surrounded the whole city for three months. Most Corsicans were not killed, but starved to death. The resource that did not snatch success became the point of the breakdown of sarojiya. He tried to save his companions, but failed. On the contrary, he broke down completely and committed suicide on hunger strike in prison. Now she has come out of history and become an evil spirit. Although she still has strong power, Ulysses has peeped into her weak heart. As long as he is reincarnated as an evil spirit, Ulysses is sure to defeat her completely and seize the power of this misty evil spirit from her hands. He will definitely become a man of honor, absolutely! "Please..." On the other side, Alex looked at the hundreds of people who were rushing in, only to feel his brain AChE. In the past, this group of people attacked the defense line of fog, which was just like this. With the plan of those who had the heart in mind, the defense line was broken open. Now it comes again. On the edge of the fog, it is a taboo to kill a large number of living people. Because the more people die, the more emotional the dead are, the more conducive they are to the expansion of the fog.Because of the untimely preparation, some countries sent troops to defeat the fog without enough experts. As a result, the king of evil spirits killed those troops, further expanded the fog, and created a number of more troublesome evil spirits with the help of the remnant souls of soldiers. This is the reason why they came here in a hurry. Now they are in contact with the fog to stop them, but it is obviously too late to see the fog attached to them. As a result, the hundreds of people who have been attacked are not killed, nor will they be killed. "Master, it''s up to you!" Alcus''s flow method is steel. With the transformation to bone forging, his body will become extremely strong. If he goes to battle to kill enemies, he is a strong hand, but he can only subdue people without killing people. It depends on the master. The young face of the master changed slightly and became mature for several years. Some steel gas was released from his body. The water in the air slowly gathered, and then gathered near the gas of steel to form a stream of water. The rapid flow of water seems to be a long dragon day by day, rushing to rush towards the crowd, wrapping their limbs and mouth and nose very quickly, making them dizzy and pulling them to the back to lie down. Alkes also gently waved several people dizzy, limiting their movement. "Don''t you do it yet? Your people are about to be cleaned up by them. " She hated to see these idiots act beyond their means, but her duty as an evil spirit made her have to expand the fog, so she wanted Ulysses to end it quickly. "As you wish, Lord evil spirit!" Ulysses still squinted and hung up a fake smile. The air of steel was surging in his body, and a large amount of red smoke burst out of some people who rushed out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 "Ah..." People who inhale the red smoke roar like beasts, especially those whose reason is nearly lost under the agitation. This time, some of them were members of the evil spirit Crusade group, and the other part was the defensive troops sent by the neighboring kingdoms and nobles. The smoke stimulates their nerves, making them feel no pain, and at the same time feel that they seem to have endless power to overcome everything, as well as an instinctive pleasure. Those people turned into wild animals, frantically pounding the people around them. Even though the soldiers who had come to the rescue, though determined, also covered their mouths and noses after realizing that they were wrong, it was too late. Their reason was destroyed by drugs, and after enduring it, they had to face the threat of life brought by those people. These soldiers were not good tempered, and the ban on killing near the fog was abandoned. Blood and smoke poured down on the grass, and the bright red color seemed to further stimulate those people''s nerves. "Survival and reproduction, we have to say that human beings have an unprecedented pursuit for these two things. In order to survive, people can show unprecedented potential, and the desire for X generated by reproduction can also display unprecedented creativity." "Scarlet moon, a kind of aristocratic taste product, as long as its purification, increase the dosage, that is the best stimulant drug." Ulysses looked at the chaotic scene and chuckled. He put the powder of the drug in sachets, distributed it to those who followed him, and placed black powder containing his own gas of steel. Ulysses didn''t finish the soul burning forging. As a fighter, he didn''t get excellent flow method. The only advantage of the flow method he practiced was to let out the distance and be able to control flexibly. It is also with these humble sachets, this group of talents will be in a state of excitement at any time, guided by his words, become so irrational, so stupid. The fog behind him is surging, and the passing of life is stimulating him. Compared with waiting for these people to get involved in death, the fog will be strengthened again. As a schemer, he will also get what he wants. Ulysses suddenly frowns. The master''s face changed slightly, and his face seemed to be a few years old again. The steel gas overflowing from his body further increased. He was about to remove the water flow method before, and transform it into the wind flow method to blow the red poison away. I saw a member of the Crusade group who came with them and suddenly asked them to cover their ears and shut their mouths. Those who have reason, after a slight trance, sound the voice of this person''s ability, and immediately do so. The man put his hands together, took a little breath and opened his mouth. The air of steel surged, and then there was a loud, deafening buzz. Those who became extremely excited by drug stimulation gradually lost their light in their eyes and collapsed to the ground. After the sound of the red smoke in the field, it was set off by the master wind flow method, and the strong wind was rolled backward and blown to the fog. Sarojiya waved, and some evil spirit behind him stood in front of him and suddenly opened his mouth. The red smoke rolled back with the strong wind was sucked into his stomach. The situation in the field also caught their eyes. There was not much damage to the troops who came to pursue them, but most of those who were brought by Ulysses fainted. Even those who did not faint, their faces were dazed, and they did not have the momentum of fighting and killing. "You look down on them. Without sacrifice, I can only give you ordinary evil spirit conversion ceremony!" Instead of suffering from the failure of his plan, he had the leisure to laugh at Ulysses. Ulysses was slightly stunned, then hung up a fake smile again and said, "after all, life can''t be as I want. It''s a pity that we haven''t achieved more." Sarojiya was about to say something when she found that most of the people who had fainted suddenly vomited blood. The sharp pain forced them to wake up from their coma. The thick and even blackened blood showed the cause of their severe pain. "Before we came here, we had a dinner party. In order to be safe, I added a little more seasoning. I didn''t expect that it really worked. It was not as good as the effect of death in the excitement before." Ulysses hung a fake smile to explain, so that one side of saloggia also felt a chill. Although I knew that the bottom line of this person was terrible, I didn''t expect it to be so low. He never intended to keep those people alive, and he did what he could to succeed. He completely abandoned the bottom line of being human. The mist surged rapidly towards the other side, and its expansion was accelerated by death. Alkes and others watched the evil spirits who came with the fog and those who had obviously died of poisoning. They sighed and cried out that the army would carry those who were still alive. The rest of them rushed to the evil spirits to cover their retreat. In the fog, the strength of the evil spirit will increase greatly, but out of the fog, it will not be so terrible. Even if the king of the evil spirit comes outside the fog, the price will be much higher. Even if it comes by force, it will not exert much strength. Therefore, the evil spirit did not rush out of the fog before."Can that attack be used again?" Alex drew out his knight''s sword, ran calmly to the evil spirits, and came to the man who used the stream of sound method. Just after approaching, alkes found that the man was particularly attractive, which made him wonder why he was not so impressed by such a handsome man before, but his doubts were put down. Even at this moment, Alex felt a little ridiculous. Was he stupid? Didn''t he recruit himself into the team? Sure enough, too long fossilization, memory is not good. Taking a deep breath, alkes waved the sword wrapped with the air of steel, and cut an evil spirit into two parts. Then, before the evil spirit gathered together, the sword flower turned, smashed it into pieces and completely dispersed. Looking at more and more evil spirits in the distance, alkes asked again, "is it OK to limit the sound to the front? Negri "No problem, of course." Negri chuckled. His past in the world had been transferred to the king of evil spirits by him. Only a few people remembered Negri, let alone once again he put a spell on his name. Nowadays, Negri has more and more waistcoats in the world, including six members of the evil spirit Crusade group, more than 20 nobles, eight senior military officers of various countries, three big merchants and a king of a kingdom. At present, the one who uses the stream of sound method is just one of them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 The buzzing sound containing the spirit of steel sounded again, and a large number of evil spirits who rushed over collapsed. Although they soon re agglomerated, they also appeared to be a lot of nothingness. Evil spirits are different from human beings. They are in the state of soul and body, and there are no fatal parts. Even if their souls are scattered, as long as the internal structure is not destroyed, they will not die immediately. At present, only high-strength steel gas can destroy this structure for local people. Otherwise, ordinary swords can not kill evil spirits. There is a trace of sadness in sarojia''s eyes. As a figure in history, she should not have been revived, let alone revived as an evil spirit. Nowadays, the causians have almost forgotten their blood origin. In fact, she has no significance of existence as a criminal. If it was not for the mission of the evil spirit, which supported her, she would have died. Despite this, sharogiya''s strength is not weak, on the contrary, she is very strong. As a famous person in history, her story has spread so far, and this tragic hero is indeed easy to pass down in history. Sarojiya was a practitioner of breathing method before her death. After recovering from history and becoming an evil spirit, she got the blessing from her past achievements and gained her unique ability: unfinished salvation. Most things need a process. Only when you finish this process can you finish a thing successfully. Sarojiya''s ability and unfinished rescue function is aimed at this point. As long as a thing in front of her is still in the process of completion, she can use her ability to lead it into the result of failure, and the result of failure may bite the person who wants to complete it. Of course, the exertion of sarojia''s ability also depends on the object and the difficulty of that thing. The more difficult it is to accomplish, the stronger her ability will be. "If there is only one in ten thousand possible, then under the guidance of my ability, the final result must not be that one in ten thousand." Sharogiya grinned bitterly. This ability can be called a curse, and it is also the best portrayal of her life. The king of evil spirits awakened her from history because she was a member of Leia. Although the king of evil spirits had left Leia at that time, she was still connected with the king of evil spirits in the world''s cognition. The king of evil spirits can''t awaken people from history. The object must be to have a certain connection with him in order to succeed. Sarojiya raised his hand and launched his own ability. "The enemy''s retreat plan must not succeed!" A force emanates from her body and begins to interfere with the development of things around her. This ability is similar to the halo of the protagonist. One is to import things into badend, and the other is that things are likely to happen, so import them into this possibility. But in essence, they are very different. Although air transportation is the possibility of interfering in the development of things, there are many ways to interfere in the development of things. For example, Negri can inject his own set information into the sea of information, and then intervene in the future. Therefore, what is the air transport still needs to be studied slowly. So Negri came here after discovering the ability of sarojiya, but now it seems a little disappointed. Her ability comes from history and people''s cognition of her. This information is attached to her existence. When she starts her ability, the information will mix around and interfere with the development of the matter. It''s essentially the same as Negri''s way of manipulating information. "Qi Yun is definitely related to information, but what is the relationship? Why to control the future by means of information will not be prohibited in the world of fire, but it will be prohibited to use Qi. " Negri thought about this. "But there is some use in the power of sarojia." When Negri thought of this, if she broke through the limitations of the evil spirit, her ability would be no more than this level in her whole life, just as Negri did not directly study the structure of other people''s souls and induced them into his own soul. I''m afraid that his ability to control germs will be like that all his life. If sharogiya''s ability can break through the limits in this world, it must conform to the rules of Jue Yun in this world. Studying Qi Yun and studying Jue Yun can be regarded as one thing. At least, if Negri deeply understands the operation principle of Jue Yun, he can prove what Qi Yun is. If sarojiya''s ability is in line with the rules of the world, then we can study Jue Yun through this point. Although Negri, through the connection of the world, transformed the Jue Yun attribute into the Apocalypse aura and bestowed it on the spirit, he didn''t have a deep understanding of the Jue attribute. He didn''t know why. Of course, Negri also knew that even though he had advanced many times, he would have touched the surface of the road of doomsday, and the main force of his research was still in the battlefield of Negri''s noumenon and the world of God. But this is Negri, and he will fight for it even if he is a little enterprising. Sarojia''s enterprising may be insignificant for Negri itself, but it is insignificant and has a little weight. To observe a thing from different angles can get different information. Negri can''t say that he can substitute all angles.Every life is different. Even Negri can''t make two identical lives now. This is the meaning of life. Therefore, Negri deeply loves life, the world and all things. Through the different things in the world, Negri can see more knowledge. However, if these differences are only in the same cage called known, they are trapped in it, unable to break free, they will sink into it. Negri will break their cage and liberate them, but ah, people always have inertia or servility. They are imprisoned in the cage for a long time. The cage is not only reflected in the outside, but also in their hearts. It is easier to break the mountain than to break the heart. What they need is a strong father''s spur. Of course, the so-called spur is not just the use of danger. With Negri''s continuous growth, his vision further grows, and he understands that danger can stimulate only a part of the people. As he further integrated the enterprising phenomenon and became a phenomenal life, the whip in his hand became more and more powerful, and the solar project was only a part of this "whip". The stronger the whip, the more things it can push forward, the more differences they show, and the more information they embody. Observe and learn these new knowledge and information, master and control them, turn the unknown into the known, and then further transform the "whip" to promote more things and break the new cage formed by the known. By integrating the observed information records, Negri continued to push things forward. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 The ability to liberate the supernatural is the ability to transform the supernatural from the history. Of course, the ability to play what kind of need is the strength of the soul body support, but also need to be flexible use. On the contrary, although there are different schools on the human side, the basic strength system is the fighter system. At least in terms of ability development, it should surpass the evil spirits. If it wasn''t for misty''s home advantage and the support of the king of evil spirits, the evil spirits would not be the opponents of human beings. Of course, this is only temporary. In addition to occasionally falling on other evil spirits to prevent human beings from destroying the fog, the rest of the time is to send evil spirits to various places in history to look for the remains of celebrities in history. It is not difficult for the king of evil spirits to transform evil spirits. For those who are related to him in history, it is not difficult for him to pull them out of history and revive them into evil spirits. The second is the remnant souls formed by the people who died around him. Secondly, in front of him, those inner shadows with weak points in their hearts are easy to transform into evil spirits, and the power of the other side needs to be provided by the king of evil spirits to obtain powerful power. Finally, it is the relic, relying on the remains of others, to awaken the owner of the relic from the history and forcibly transform it into an evil spirit. As the relics are found, generations of heroes recover from history as evil spirits. The longer it takes, the more powerful the evil spirits will be. Because they grew up listening to their legends, many people unconsciously become weak when facing the characters in history, because in the legend, they always exaggerate those heroes. And cognition will strengthen these heroes. Although they have the memory of their lives, the cognition of others will also affect them. Their strength is essentially the information from the past history. People''s cognition represents their ideas, and these ideas are connected with the past information. Therefore, human beings who have realized this point are actively preparing for war, trying their best to prevent the expansion of the fog, and at the same time finding opportunities to eliminate the fog. After sarojiya showed his ability, the speed of the fog sweeping through the fog increased wildly. However, some people who were obviously poisoned and were about to die did not want to admit that Ulysses was using them, instead, they were more and more crazy to fight back at the soldiers who were evacuated with their fainting companions. "I''m going to be an evil spirit. I''m going to succeed. You bastards are going to die for me. Die!" Spitting out the black blood, regardless of the body''s pain, forced to throw on those soldiers, with all their strength to seize them. After stimulating drugs, brainwashing, and the death threat of the last poison, they actually have no way back. They can only believe Ulysses'' words. They can transform into evil spirits. The more people they kill, the more powerful they will become. However, the fact is that this transformation needs the king of evil spirits to do it himself, or it can only become a sacrifice for the expansion of the fog. After a period of time, the ghost will melt into the fog and strengthen the fog. Maybe there will be a small number of people with strong souls who can adapt to the fog environment and become evil spirits. Maybe that kind of evil spirit is just a kind of irrational consumable, which is not worth paying attention to. All kinds of unexpected variables are also emerging, such as the lifting of the fog, which makes the horses who come here startled. Most of them have already run away from the reins, and most people are caught up in the fog before they can run out. The withdrawal plan seems to have failed with sarojiya''s ability. As soon as the master''s face changed, if these soldiers died in the fog, the fog would be further strengthened. This time they came to pursue the people who broke into the defense line. Instead of saving anyone, they turned themselves in. This is absolutely not allowed. As wrinkles crept up the master''s face, more and more steel gas overflowed from his body, which was not like a normal person could reach. If the flow of potential method is the original flow method of the master, then his core flow method is the endless flow method of students created by himself, which combines the Qi of steel with the body in a more stable way, and even replaces the vitality to stay in the body and keep the body young. Although he usually looks like a young man in his twenties, he is actually a man in the early years of the flame. In other words, he is over 200 years old. However, this also has a price. Every time he uses excessive steel gas, he is shaking the foundation of his life. He took the endless flow method of students as the core, constantly adjusted other flow methods and integrated them into his own school. The accumulation of the spirit of steel was far more than ordinary people. He had expected that if they really integrated these flow methods and did not need to switch every time different flow methods were applied, he would break through the limit of top fighters and become their existence ¡£ Only vaguely, he had already understood that his expectation was too late. Now he has gone the wrong way. When he blindly pursued the quantity of steel gas and integrated too many unrelated flow methods, if the flow method was kept within 10, he would have completed the real integration of flow method. Now, hundreds of flow methods conflict with each other and restrain each other. If they are rashly integrated, they will only fail It''s over.Master''s body aging rapidly, wrinkles and age spots on the face are also more and more, the original black hair gradually pale withered, the body also gradually some rickets. "Taboo flow method: God controls the sea current." The master danced his hands, condensed his whole body''s will, and operated the huge steel gas. Every trace of steel gas stirred the surrounding things and finally controlled it. Every breath of air was spinning and rising, which held the soldiers out of the fog directly. A gust of wind wrapped their bodies. After landing, there was no problem except for some bruises and dizziness. And the evil spirits in front of them are also blown away by the huge air flow, and even some weak evil spirits are crushed by the air flow. The master''s face turned red, and his blood gushed out. His body was rapidly aging and decaying. He had planned to use the spirit to control the sea to further strangle the evil spirits, but he had to give up the idea. The steel gas was quickly recovered and transformed into the method of keeping the source of life flowing. Suddenly, he was cool behind him, and he had a bad voice in his heart, but some reactions could not come. An evil spirit with a dark body, like a shadow, leaped out of the shadow of the master, holding a penetrating white bone dagger in his hand, and stabbed directly into the master''s back. A sharp chill penetrated into the master''s body. The dark evil spirit hit, immediately disappeared into the shadow, several jumps have left the shadow of the master. However, the white bone dagger was left behind the master. Seven or eight evil spirits were blown to one side and blocked his way. The master was pale and was about to release the spirit of steel to fight for his life again. A figure suddenly rushed out, caught the master, carried his back on his back and turned to the deep fog. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 Sarojiya watched the master being taken away without stopping him. This time, the fog intensified, and it was not so easy to get into the deep fog and leave. What''s more, the man has been infected with a deep evil spirit breath, in the fog, they can''t escape their pursuit. Seeing the gas of steel overflowing from the master''s body, sarojiya realized the problem and then his own ability. The master''s huge steel Qi resisted part of his ability, but then his bad body directly revolted, making his ability fail and causing serious repercussion. Otherwise, the evil spirits may be damaged even if they are in the fog when they are photographed by the master. "You can''t underestimate these famous people." Ulysses patted the dust on his body and stood up from one side. The master''s just now was really amazing to him. Such a huge amount of steel was beyond his imagination. However, that attack is not concentrated at all. It is easier to send people away if others do not resist. It is OK to attack others and deal with weaker people. If the strength has the level of fighter, as long as it is not stupid, it is still very easy to save one''s life. Obviously, the other party''s state does not last long. Once it is over, it is easy to be bitten back. Otherwise, it will not be attacked by the dark evil spirits, and it will even be too late to avoid. "Don''t you send someone to pursue it? It should not be the pursuit troops that rescued the man, but the strong men who had dived into the fog in other places Ulysses asked with a smile, as if he had already regarded himself as one of the evil spirits. "It turns out that you are not dead. If you are not dead, finish the transformation of evil spirits quickly." Sarojiya looked at Ulysses and said faintly. She did not explain why she didn''t pursue him. She knew the purpose of the man, but she didn''t care. She had nothing to care about. With the master on his back, ramie quickly turned into the bell tower in the town. After a little inspection, he lifted a floor and jumped in. Into an underground passage, after a few twists and turns, we find Alem and parry. Under the dim yellow light, the master''s face was pale, and he was in a coma. The three men frowned and looked at him. Before they were so easy to take people in and out, part of the reason is that Ulysses brought people, which attracted most of the evil spirits'' attention. Under the leadership of old man Frye, the three people came to the bell tower and entered the tunnel. This is an entrance to the ruins. In fact, there are many entrances to the ruins. They had just entered the clock tower when they heard the voices of those outside. The fastest ramie was worried about something bad. After signing the mark, he quietly ran to check the situation and saw the scene of the master''s Liberation of steel. Although it is said that the purpose of the three people is to explore the remains, they also have a good understanding of the evil spirit crusading group, and even discussed whether to join the evil spirit Crusade group. After all, compared with the relics, there are two real "antiquities" there, and they must know a lot about the past. However, they finally gave up. As the undead, they had an inseparable relationship with the king of evil spirits. They were easy to be suspected of joining the evil spirit crusading group. For example, nehriel the Raven and the ghost knight, although they were the initial members of the evil spirit Crusade group, they had no rights. The initial members are all like this. If they join in half the way, they are expected to be more restricted. In that case, it is not as good as the three people to explore the relics freely. Although not ready to join the evil spirit Crusade group, but there is still a good feeling, so ramii chose to risk saving the master. "The dagger behind him has a strange force, which has been destroying his body. It must be taken away first!" After a little bit of dust, Alem took out a large amount of dust on the white dagger, and then took out a large amount of dust on the white dagger, and then it formed a large amount of ash on the white dagger. After receiving the white bone dagger from the dust hand, Alem covered the dagger with dust. The perceptual field was constantly analyzed, and then the air of steel in his hand surged to pieces. "It''s a little troublesome. There''s a strange smell on the dagger. The enemy is likely to trace it here." Alem''s eyes fell on the master. The breath had penetrated into his body. Now it is the most rational way to give up. "Sorry, I''m a little bit impulsive, but..." Lami said in some embarrassment that his good character made it difficult for him to see the death and not to help him. What''s more, he gave up after saving. "I don''t agree with giving up." Ramii said, his face suddenly changed. Katob occupied Lami''s body for a while and said, "we didn''t contact the evil spirit Crusade group before because of our identity. We were afraid that we would be limited and excluded if we went in." "But this man is a master, the absolute high-level of the evil spirit Crusade group. We saved him. Maybe we can contact the virgin Nora through him and get the information we want from her. We can also quickly build our reputation." Katob said his aim was to recreate the glory of the yugus family.Fame is the first step, and the accumulation of wealth is also going on with the exploration of relics. The next step is to find a suitable marriage partner and inherit the family. Katob''s idea makes ramie blush instantly. He is only 10 years old now, although he is generally married early in the world of fire. "Then how can we escape? We will encounter a lot of evil spirits in the fog. We are definitely not rivals." Parry seems to be very casual. Compared with ramie''s kindness, parry is more practical. Since it can bring benefits, we should try to finish it. No matter what, exploring the relics or joining the evil spirit Crusade group can make him grow up. Parry now only cares about strengthening himself, finding his lost memory and finding the person who talked to him. "The emergence of fog needs a special area. The particularity lies in the fact that a large number of lives have to be killed in the local area, especially in the area where blood spills all over the earth and a large number of bones are accumulated underground. We need to destroy them, then we can destroy the fog." Katob said that fog is a kind of natural phenomenon. The natural phenomenon caused by the king of evil spirits, and the fog environment that appears now have been studied by people. Besides the initial fog, other places must conform to these characteristics. Then the way to destroy the fog was discovered, which was to destroy the bones. When the bones were destroyed, the fog would soon dissipate. "The problem is that the evil spirits must be clear. They must have other channels to enter there. Maybe even the base camp is there." Alem shook his head and said, "it''s no different from directly facing the evil spirits." "No, there is still a big difference. I have read the historical records. After the siege of the city by the royas, there was almost no fighting between the Corsicans and the royas. When they could not rush out, they dug up the underground palace, hid the materials under the ground, and set up mechanism traps in it." "The corsians sought opportunities for some people to break through the encirclement and send them out, so that they could continue to restore their country in the future, so as to obtain the starting capital. The rest of them committed suicide in the underground palace, or were killed by themselves, so as to ensure that the underground palace''s organs would not be disclosed. Unfortunately, the Royal Empire suppressed everything, and then in the turbulent era, the corxi people no longer exist, which is the origin of the REIA ruins ¡£ "That batch of military materials may be able to help us. If not, it''s not too late to use the complex environment of relics to escape." When several people spoke, old man Frye lowered his head and did not participate in the discussion, but there was a strange smile in his eyes. Of course, it might be called Negri now. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 The ruins are bigger and more dangerous than expected. "I thought that in the past thousand years, most of the organs here should have been rotten." Parry pulled out a rusty arrow. After a little gray blood flowed from the wound, it recovered as before. During this period, they have also explored a lot of relics. Relatively speaking, the main difficulty in exploring remains now lies in finding the location and clearing the passage. Because of the passage of time, most of the relics have collapsed, and the exploration behavior can easily lead to further destruction of the relics. Now, there are not many remains that have been preserved for thousands of years. "Be careful. There are a lot of dangerous things here, especially the plague bacteria from the king of evil spirits." Alem frowned as he said it. This is another point of conflict. Negri was famous for evil spirits and pestilence in the age of fire. But now, plague seems to be a small measure of the king of evil spirits. "But why do you now regard Negri''s achievements as the king of evil spirits? Is it the king of evil spirits who usurped Negri''s position in history? " Alem doesn''t know why other people''s memories have been tampered with. Only he remembers Negri''s existence. Even sometimes, he deliberately proposed the name Negri to others, but those people just took the name as an ordinary Corsican word. Besides, it was meaningless, which Alem didn''t believe. "This is where the real meaning of Negri is most likely to be found." Alem thought of this, and then told several other people: "this remains is different from the past, let alone the threat of evil spirits, we are not really immortal." Parry and ramie are exploring the way ahead and groping in the dust of Alem to dismantle the mechanism bit by bit. Perhaps it is because of their previous habits that they seem to be somewhat extravagant. "I see!" On the other side, Lami also pulled out some fine needles on her hand. Without accident, she also blew out some poisonous blood, and the wound healed. After all, the ghost human body constructed by the spring of life is not as good as the original ghost human body. If the body is seriously injured, it needs to slowly repair the body to move. Unlike the original ghost man, even if broken into mud, you can also use the source of unclean control of the body. "Don''t you say that your father once brought a treasure out of it?" The master was still in a coma and was carried by Alem. Anyway, he only needed to control the dust, so he asked Frye. "Well, when we dug the foundation, we found many passageways. Some people went in and there was no sound immediately. This passage is safer. My father went in with a group of people to look for the treasure you mentioned." "But at that time, it was more dangerous here. They were not as far away as we are now. They were about to escape back when they saw two corpses with some things scattered around them. He fought hard to get them back." "Most things are useless, but one of the beads still works." Frye opened his right hand and saw a black bead inlaid on his right wrist. As if sensing Alem''s gaze, the bead turned into an eyeball, spilling a lot of black liquid from the eyeball, wrapping Frye''s right palm, and then spreading black tentacles from five fingers. "The bead was dormant at the beginning, but it gradually revived when it came into contact with the flesh and blood of a living person." Frye looked at the beads and said slowly, "at the beginning, the hand will be paralyzed for about half a month. Then not only will the hand recover, but also he can control the beads to generate the black mucus under his control." "Is that so?" Alem stares at the creeping black tentacles. According to his data over the years, the ravens, who had similar abilities, were only known as one of the three major forces. However, there are still subtle differences between the two. The black crow germs of the crow family spread all over the body, closely integrated with the crow people, and even replaced part of their limbs. It must be the black crow pathogen in the state of no nutritional support, in order to survive, into dormancy, in this nearly 1000 years of time, has undergone mutation. At the beginning, in order not to reveal the way of entering the underground palace, except for a small number of people who were able to make a breakthrough, all the rest were taken to the underground palace and committed suicide together. We can''t expect everyone to want to commit suicide, so some people are killed. This is probably the case with the two skeletons. One wanted to escape, the other pursued with the determination to die, and finally died in the passage. After all the investigation, five people finally came to the interior of the ruins. Among the dark underground ruins, some places have collapsed. At this time, the master finally woke up, and his face was pale. This time, although he had recovered the spirit of steel, his face did not return to the appearance of 20 years old. He looked more than 30 years old and nearly 40 years old. This means that his injury is irreversible, and his source of life is inexhaustible, because this time, it left a flaw, except for the loopholes in the life composed of the gas of steel.In the past, every time the master used the Qi of steel, he would further break the balance and make his body worse. Unlike before, taking back the Qi of steel would be enough to form a complete source of students. It can be said that the current method of students'' continuous flow has broken down into the method of gradual extinction of students'' source. He felt that even if he did not use the gas of steel to maintain his life, he would be aging at the speed of one to two times that of ordinary people. After a little stupefied, the master was relieved with a smile. He witnessed the growth of bone forging wrestlers. Now it is a good thing to die gradually. "It''s a pity that we didn''t witness the emergence of a higher level fighter." The master still left a regret in his heart, and then thanks Alem and other people, he quickly inquired about the current information. During the exchange, the master understood the intention of several people, and ramie did not conceal the purpose of himself and others. The master saw this point thoroughly. "I agree with your plan, but you alone can''t do it." After thinking a little bit, the master said, "I am the best bait for evil spirits. Take me as bait to attract the attention of evil spirits. You should look for those military materials and try to solve the source of fog." "As for your purpose, it is not difficult." Then the master looked at Alem and said again, "I have only two regrets. One is that I can''t witness a higher-level fighter, and the other is that I''m a member of the whole body." "Most of the 127 kinds of teaching methods I have learned and created have been handed down to others. Only I have been able to do so. I can live forever. I''m afraid that it will be passed on to others with ulterior motives." "You and I are similar, the body is already at the time of death, but the physical activity constructed by other methods is the suitable inheritor." The master laughed: "maybe it''s fate that makes me meet the most suitable successor. As long as I''m a student, others will give me some face." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 "The source of students does not die out..." Alem looked at his hands, he dust into the body, constantly conditioning the body, has been keeping the body half life and half dead state. But until this moment, the body came to life and resurrected with the Qi of steel. Just after the master passed on to him all the profound meaning of the method of endless flow of life with a special secret method, he naturally felt a new understanding. The core of dust soul vibrated and became no longer the same. He realized the soul of steel. In fact, the soul of steel is similar to the rhythm of flame in the era of flame. It is a rule of the world, which is hidden in the deep level of the world. Only when the soul is agitated and active, can we perceive the existence of the soul of steel, and use it to condense its own steel nature into steel gas. In the beginning of the method, the gas of steel was accumulated, and other elements were continuously integrated to forge the gas of steel-making hammer until the spirit of forging steel was burned and the gas of steel was completely forged. At that time, it was the real power of the method of keeping students from dying out. Taking the source of students as the source point, we should open the tributaries and cultivate other flow methods with one branch. There are hundreds of tributaries in the master''s body. However, it is precisely because there are too many tributaries and the enlightenment is too late to complete the flow return to the source. Now he has been broken again. The source point is missing, and there is no hope of breaking through to become a higher level fighter. On the contrary, it is Alem. The master is very optimistic. His method of potential flow is enough to observe the suitability of people for their own seed flow method, and Alem is even more suitable for this set of flow method than his founder. In addition, the master knew that his time was running out, so he passed on his flow to Alem in a short period of time. The remains are also filled with fog, and the group of four is extremely careful, relying on Alem to control the dust to explore the way, while trying to hide their own actions. Evil spirits all have a perception field. If there is no barrier, as long as it appears in the perception field, it will be perceived. On the contrary, as long as it is outside the perception field, you will not find it even if you swagger around. "Most of the evil spirits have no body weight and will not trigger traps, so most of the traps in the remains are still preserved." Alem whispered as he explored. The ruins are very large. The original Corsicans were trapped in the city and could only rely on the plague defense. One or two people could barely hide out of the city, while the large army could only stay in the city. When the food was less and less, they put all their energy into the construction of the underground palace. In this way, the whole underground palace is divided into several areas. The place they enter should be the transportation area. Here, you can also see a lot of rotten wooden carts and stones as well as mounds that have not been transported out. Alem''s face suddenly changed, and the dust changed rapidly, wrapping the four people at the scene, forming a thick protective layer. Several people can feel a cold breath floating in the past, until the breath away, the dust gradually dispersed. "I guess it''s the tracking master. Let''s move quickly. If we have time, the master will be OK." Ramii said quickly that the cold breath just now was definitely the experience of a large number of evil spirits. So what did a large number of evil spirits go out to do can already be known. "Will it be all right?" Alem frowned. He did not care much about him because the master taught him how to flow. He taught him and he learned. The relationship between the two sides is so simple. "The Cauchy suicide area is certainly not in the ordnance area. After all, the corpse is also a kind of pollution. The direction of evil spirits is the place where the bones are. So let''s go to the other side." After keeping calm and thinking, Alem took the people on the road again. Frye followed the three people behind him. He felt a little strange. Originally, he planned to take the three people to the underground palace and escape through the complicated passageway of the underground palace. However, he was confused and followed several people inside, as if there was another will in his body supporting his behavior. He raised his right hand and rolled the bead on his wrist. One eye looked at him. By the time he regained consciousness, he was separated from the group of the three immortals. When he regained consciousness, he looked at his wrist, and the bead had disappeared. Panic Frye no longer dare to stay, want to return to the original road, but flustered he did not astringent breath, some of the human breath remained on the road. Negri raised his hand, feeling the tiny things, and dissected how every thought in his mind was formed. After a long time, he once again used the body composed of bacteria. He walked slowly in the dark underground ruins, across the collapsed area, has come to the bones here. Countless bones and bones are piled up here, and the air is filled with a bad smell. After the Corsican suicide, the bodies are piled together, and then the leaders who swing the bodies commit suicide next to them. So Negri could also see a corpse sitting next to a pile of bones, his white bone holding a sword full of notches in his hand, and his skull falling to one side. Sarojiya was sitting next to the corpse. The king of evil spirits first awakened this corpse, but this guy has forgotten his real name, abandoned his identity in history, and has reluctantly turned into an evil spirit, but there is no historical blessing.Sarojia remembered his words of course. "We are not heroes, just a group of losers. Isn''t it normal that we are not recorded in history?" "You''re not a hero. What am I?" Sharogiya picked up the guy''s skull and put it back on his body, but it soon rolled down again. The silent sharogiya finally put the skull on his cross legged leg. She, the Savior who obstructed the Corsicans and did not complete the salvation, actually stayed in the history and now lives again. As he passed the pile of bones, Nigel took a picture of the corpse, and then continued to walk inside, past the scope of the excavation of the corxi people, through the strange and familiar place, and finally came to a place like a paradise. The vast sea of flowers, as well as the distant tree, seemed to feel the arrival of Negri, as if a gust of wind had blown, the branches swaying, the leaves clattering, as if cheering for Negri''s arrival. On this tree, Negri has lived for more than 20 years. With his hand caressing the rough bark, Negri''s fingers turned into black mud and slowly merged into the tree. The branches of the whole tree were dancing wildly. In the void, some things that were hard to see with the naked eye appeared. The original starry sky above the world of fire was completely torn apart, and a picture appeared in front of all people. A huge and unreal unknown thing surrounded a planet surrounded by clouds. As the bridge was further built, the indescribable swelled, tearing up the cloud, and the blue planet was exposed. Tall buildings, cars, highways, airplanes, ships, the rolling god world is like a huge painting, showing in the sky of the world of fire. In the world of God and the world of God, people also look up and see the scenes of the world of fire. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 "Well What is that Some people screamed in horror that the picture of another world floating in their own sky has made many people''s minds collapse. As if the end of the world has come, many people feel that something on their bodies has been cut off. Before the world of God, there were dark clouds for a month in a row. In addition, the coalition government was building shelters and had carried out disaster education. All kinds of conspiracy theories have been rampant. A variety of alien invasion, the earth''s collapse, the end of the world and so on speculation fly, many people''s analysis of the right. However, when the dark clouds are directly torn apart, although the defense front has not completely collapsed and the faces of the stars and spirits are blocked, these people have not looked at the indescribable things directly, but the world has changed greatly, and some people''s reason has been torn clean. "Please calm down, maintain order, go to the nearest shelter, please..." The large LED screen on the surrounding high-rise buildings shows the figure of the leader of the coalition government, and the clear and loud female voice is also released from the surrounding radio. These images and sounds seem to have magic power, so that most people calm down and quickly pack things for refuge. However, some people''s reason is completely destroyed. They are laughing crazily, holding all kinds of weapons, attacking passers-by and spreading chaos. The thing called order in their bodies has been completely broken. "So what would you choose?" Suspended outside the earth, Negri is looking forward to the choice of the god world. The world needs to develop. Because of this, the life in it will appear chaotic and orderly. Life is a link in the world''s great cycle. Just like Negri, now his path carries out all the information in his soul. If he completely closes the absorption of external information, then he can form this information into an order logic structure and be completely controlled by him. But if he wants to improve himself, he needs to continue to receive information from the outside world, and accept these strange information into the soul, so that the soul can be in the situation of both existence order and chaos. The same is true of the world. Of course, he can choose to completely dominate every place in the world covered by his power, and turn all people into his puppets. But when it is completely controlled, it means that it has completely stopped growing. For Negri''s horror, the god world has been well understood in this period of time. At first, Negri opened the gap of the world by taking advantage of his own identity. Then he accurately saw the disadvantages of the world of God and activated it. Then he introduced the world of fire, leaving the world of God tied. In the past, Negri had to put all his energy on fighting against him, but since then, Negri has become stronger and stronger, and the growth rate of his power is far faster than that of ordinary road level strong men. With the expansion of its dominating Road, it brings other roads into its control and enriches its own road. Now that Negri is holding the LORD God''s world in check, he can send other agents to do business everywhere. How could the LORD God''s world have imagined that when a sheep was lost, when it came back, although it still had sheep horns, it had become a demon. "This is a war related to the world. It is a disaster and an opportunity." The huge world system circulation of the god world, all kinds of information flow. The world of God takes Qi as its main rule. Now it has reached a limit. As a medium-sized world, if you want to be promoted to a higher world, you can''t see any hope. You can only accumulate and devour other worlds and turn into stars. Now, there is an opportunity to break through the limit of absolute destiny in the fire world. If we can break through the limit of Jue Yun in the confrontation, then the Qi road of God world will be transformed. At that time, the role of qi movement is not to turn contingency into necessity, but to turn impossibility into possibility and upgrade to a real miracle. Before the LORD God world sent the apostles to the world of fire, one of the purposes was naturally to break the contact and make the star spirit''s aura of doomsday invalid. The second purpose was to test the attitude of the master of the experimental field. Today, after Negri has completely opened the channel between the two worlds, the world will of the god world has completely determined the attitude of the other side. In the eyes of those two, perhaps the god world and Negri are larger experimental objects. Therefore, no matter how the experimental objects are tossed about, they are all experiments. As long as the experimental field is not destroyed, it will not matter. Therefore, in Negri''s eyes, although people in the god world are trying to calm down the chaos, they are not directly in charge of the god world. On the contrary, the stars in the sky shine one after another. In the world, some people''s minds, inexplicably appeared a variety of extraordinary ability information. Some are witchcraft, some are martial arts, some are technology. All of these information belong to the sand world swallowed by the LORD God''s world. Although most of the power has been worn in during the process of swallowing, there is still a considerable part of the power that turns into stars in the sky. At this point, these forces are thrown down and standing in the starry sky, and Negri''s naked eye can see that the size of the earth is increasing."Has it finally begun?" Negri couldn''t help but take it seriously. The god world finally took out his details. The originally ordinary earth is changing rapidly. Many people have accepted the inheritance of the stars, and various kinds of exotic treasures are also generating rapidly. Negri was able to recruit astrologers, but even if astrologers expanded, it would be only a drop in the ocean for the 10 billion people in the god world. In the world of fire, Xu Yao''s teleportation array, which used to summon the apostles of God''s space, began to emit a lot of light. Most people just feel light, and then they see their bodies collapse to one side, and their consciousness drifts farther and farther into the sky. The sky and the earth turn upside down. When they wake up again, they are landing. The ground is an enlarged version of the picture of the different world in the sky before. The information of the two worlds meet crazily, resulting in many changes. A face full of scars, looking at the body in front of the sudden change of the air machine, air induction silent. Bastenfay also felt the sudden improvement of several of his wounded soldiers and gave a smile. In the evil spirit Crusade group, Nora directly drew her sword and stood in front of a person who had just died. "Finally in." Negri sighed and said that before, Negri grasped the disadvantages of the god world, summoned the evil spirits of the world into star spirits, and restrained the god world with the absolute fate attribute of the fire world as the suppression, but that was the situation when the god world was tied up in the face of the fire world. As a matter of fact, the god world is not unable to forcibly disconnect from the fire world and expel Negri and more than a dozen star spirits out of the world, which has been taken advantage of by Negri, but it will not be too bad. The resentment of those stars and spirits who are subordinate planes can take part of the resources of those planes at most. What really makes the LORD God''s world tied is the restraint and attraction of the absolute destiny of the fire world. Now that he enters the game completely, it means that he has completely let go of his hands and feet. In this way, there are more opportunities to take advantage of, but the other side will also show real power. "Gentlemen, this is war! Our war with the world A long lost pleasure flashed through Negri''s eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 There are also some people who come back to life after death, or those who are originally mentally retarded and become extremely intelligent. In just a few months, the whole flame world became more chaotic. The Kingdom and the monarch who wanted to break away from the Kingdom even broke out. The arrival of tianwairen also brought a lot of new things. Before that, the apostles had some science and technology side, and some scientific and technological articles were spread to the world. With the help of the walkers, the rapid development of steel forging technology further promoted the science and technology tree of the flame world, and the steam engine conforming to the local rules was made. Unprecedented changes are taking place. This made the three people who came out of the ruins feel a little strange. At the beginning, Alem sensed that Frye was leaving, but he didn''t say much. He even wondered why he left now. They had only asked him to lead the way to the ruins, but now they have gone deeper than Frye''s father, so he could have left long ago. The three men went on their way and soon found the military supplies of the Corsi people in one area. Although most of them were destroyed, they found a lot of kerosene in them. Many of them are not well sealed and have turned into black solid, but some of them are filled with iron cans, which can barely be used. It should not be too late, three people with fire oil to touch the location of the bones. In front of the bones of the Kosi people, most of the evil spirits followed Ulysses, who was newly transformed into evil spirits, to pursue the master, leaving only the lazy sarojiya. She did not like Ulysses, who had no choice but to see his ambition to seize power, but all went with him. Even in sarojiya''s view, this is a kind of liberation. She did not want to live at all. She is still alive because of the mission imposed by the identity of the evil spirit. Now someone stands up, and although this person is annoying, it is left to him. "I''m not a hero, so it''s good to fade away." Sarojiya looked at the group of bones, and her eyes were filled with grief that could not be erased. These were the people she wanted to save, and now all of them became moribund bones. If she had arrived earlier and stopped the people''s suicide, they might have continued to live in Leia! If she didn''t stop her, but helped them seize the resources, maybe they would not have to be trapped in Leia. Many people died of starvation due to lack of food, and the rest of them committed suicide here. If only I didn''t wake up She could not understand why there were so many Corsicans, and why only she was awakened, while others were still sleeping, and their real names disappeared into history. This is the most difficult place for sarojia to think about. Why is she the only sinner to wake up. The surrounding evil spirits are not close to them, they are only stuck in the surrounding channels. If human beings want to eradicate the fog, they must destroy the skeleton heap. This is absolutely not allowed by sarojiya. She is already a sinner of the whole ethnic group. If they can''t keep their bones well, then she will have no significance of existence. Therefore, it is not so much the mission of the evil spirit that drives her, but rather the bones of the people who bind her. Just at the next moment, the wave of soul breaking came from a channel. Salojia looked a little moved, and the soul moved, and soon understood something. "Luring the tiger away from the mountain?" Sharogiya then sensed that several gray barrels rolled out of the passage and rolled towards the bones. The barrel rolling speed was extremely fast, with an irresistible momentum. Saloggia was familiar with the object, but for a moment she did not recognize what the barrels were, but that did not prevent her from approaching them. That ominous ability used, a few originally unified roll toward the skeleton heap of barrel, did not know rolled to the stone or other thing, the rolling track was changed, several rolling barrels seem to want to collide with each other. At this time, however, some gray and black lines on the barrel emerged, like small tentacles, leading the barrel''s trajectory to the skeleton again. It''s just that the gray and black lines gush out, and sarojiya sees the material inside the barrel. "Iron?" In connection with the image of the barrel rolling, the Cauchy woman immediately thought of that batch of ordnance. She knew that it was left for the descendants of Cauchy. She thought that she was a sinner. In addition, she could not use these things as an evil spirit, so she didn''t let people touch them. Unexpectedly, she was used by the enemy to deal with herself. In the passage before, two not tall figures rushed out. One of them was wrapped with scarlet breath, like poisonous snakes, holding a thin sword. The scarlet breath wound around and rushed towards the bones. The other one was hidden a lot, his body was looming, and sometimes he suddenly disappeared. When he appeared, he was very close to him. It was the man who had rescued the master before. Seeing the torches in their hands, sarojiya had fully understood each other''s plans.Sarojiya screamed, and the interference force derived from the soul body gushed out. All kinds of information flowed around and controlled the change of things. For example, Parry was running with a thin sword in his hand. He felt that his feet were slipping. A moss was under his feet, and he was in a dark environment. Before, his actions were completely guided by the dust of Alem. Now, as if they were not able to control the worst things in the fire, they were not able to control the fire with the oil. Parry barely maintained his body shape. There were evil spirits around him. A strong pulling force acted on parry. He saw an evil spirit opening his mouth, and a force was pulling Parry to his mouth. The ability of this evil spirit is called swallowing. As long as something out of the scope of his perception field is selected by him, once he opens his mouth, there will be a pulling force. The more targets are selected, the weaker the pulling force will be distributed. But when the target is selected as a person, the pulling force is very strong. Parry''s body was unstable. Even if he kept resisting, he could only be pulled to the evil spirit. Another evil spirit floated over from a distance. Looking at Parry''s body being pulled, he held a long sword in both hands. There was a touch of green on the sword. The double swordsman was a famous fighter before his death. However, what really made him shine was not his double sword technique, but the germs from the king of evil spirits, smeared on the sword and killed many powerful enemies. Therefore, he was pulled out of history and became an evil spirit by virtue of his connection with the king of evil spirits. The blessing of history is the ability to poison weapons. The same is true of Lami on the other side, where solid lines and dotted lines are used alternately, and his figure seems to appear and disappear. But in his shadow, a man suddenly emerges, holding a white bone dagger, with a malicious smile on his face, jumps out and stabs at Lami''s back. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 "Behind the back!" Hidden in his consciousness, katob reminded him that Lami was suddenly awakened, and an invisible dotted line spread behind him and connected into a circle. In the eyes of shadow evil spirits, most of ramii''s back suddenly disappeared, and only the air appeared in front of him. The white bone dagger fell into the air in an instant, and then a sense of danger appeared in the evil spirit''s perception. A black line appeared on his wrist and quickly formed a circle. The shadow spirit''s hand was suddenly cut off, and then Lamy''s back was revealed, and more black thread wound up. The evil spirits who did not dare to be entangled in the black line were like fish jumping into the water and jumping into the shadows around them. Around Lami, the torch''s light casts a large shadow around it, while in the range of the torch''s illumination, only Lami''s own shadow. That is to say, if the evil spirit wants to appear, he must jump out of the shadow of Lami. When an assassin type person is fixed in the attack range, his threat is removed by most. Parry looked at the double sword evil spirit, as if afraid, and tried to break away from the pull force from the evil spirit''s mouth. With a cruel smile, Shuangjian evil spirit opened his mouth and cried out wildly. "Run away, run away with all your strength. Your tiny blade is as ridiculous as your timid heart!" The evil spirits of the two swords took a long sword forward and backward. The blade of the sword waved to parry. At the same time, it was full of malice and roared: "die! Human worm "Cut..." Parry looked at the green blade and sneered. Only those who were not confident in their swordsmanship would smear poison on the sword. Parry directly tilted back, and the whole person fell down. Under the pulling force of the evil spirit, it was like a football tackle, and it slipped behind the two swords. As soon as the floor was hit, the gas of steel broke out and the body turned. The thin sword with scarlet gas in his hand turned into red sword flowers and twisted the evil spirit''s thighs into pieces. The swallowing evil spirit saw Parry behind the double swords and no longer launched his ability. His fighting power was not strong. He was more in an auxiliary state. If he really wanted to suck people in, he just begged for trouble. After turning off his ability, he moved towards the skeleton heap, opened his mouth again, and put the target of absorption on the barrel. The spirit body of double sword evil turns and absorbs the broken soul body back. It roars with anger. The interference force acts on the double sword. It swings vigorously and cleaves to parry again. The green poisonous gas on the blade sends out. Parry can even smell a little fishy sweet smell. "How dare you play with evil spirits, my Lord!" Shuangjian is very angry. The more they swing, the more poison they emit. "Have a taste of my invincible swordsmanship!" Parry waved his thin sword to resist. After all, his body was still in development, and his strength did not occupy the advantage. The evil spirits of the other side were not tired. The interference force danced the sword blade with extraordinary strength. "Ha ha ha, you''ve been poisoned by me, kid. Soon you''ll die in my hands." The size of double sword evil spirit. Sure enough, after a while, Parry seemed to be top heavy, and even sneezed constantly. The thin sword became weaker and weaker. The more so, the double sword evil spirits laughed more and more happily. "Your sword is so weak that it can''t do any damage to me!" Shuangjian is one of those people who like to disturb others with rubbish words in the course of fighting. He is always satirizing parry, but suddenly he feels something is wrong. The boy was killed by himself more than one sword, close combat, poison gas has long been distributed around, why is it still the appearance of the initial stage of poisoning. "Have you noticed? But it''s too late Parry is holding a thin sword, and those poisons can be ignored for him who has the immortal body after a while. As for the initial manifestation of poisoning, Shuangjian, a characteristic person, can be summoned from history, but still has a certain reputation. All three of them are people who study this area of history. Naturally, they have known about Shuangjian, and it is enough to show them roughly. When the scarlet breath on the thin sword in Parry''s hand vibrates, the two swords feel their own soul shaking. At this time, Shuangjian found that there was a trace of scarlet breath in his soul. Then the two swords seemed to have been cut by thousands of swords. The soul and body collapsed, but they were more and more powerless to gather together. Parry''s secondary root ability, life plunder, and the wounds around him will overflow the breath of life and rush to him. His scarlet breath is like a poisonous snake that devours life, but when there is a wound around him, he will not be under his control to absorb life. If the scarlet swords were buried in his body, even if the blood of his swords was too much, it would be enough to draw the souls of his swords. After finishing off the double swords, Parry looked at the field. Alem had already stepped out of the channel and controlled the dust to fight with the sarojia needle. After swallowing and joining, the barrel was gradually pulled to the other side. Lami is in a standoff with the shadow evil spirit. The shadow can''t guarantee that he will succeed. However, Lami has no way to deal with the evil spirit hidden in the shadow. Therefore, he can only go to the oil can carefully and force the shadow to fight back.After perceiving the situation in his heart, Parry directly rushed to sarojiya. The female evil spirit was the leader of the evil spirit, and all kinds of small accidents happened in the fight with the twin swords. If the two swords were not watery and mainly depended on the toxin ability, Parry would not have been able to defeat this evil spirit. As long as we get rid of this female evil spirit, these people here will no longer have much fighting power. "Damn it." Holding a shield and a sword, sarojiya looks at the man who controls the dust on the opposite side. The guy''s perception is that he is terrible, and his actions can be regarded as impeccable. Countless dust is like his other hand, which can solve any problem. "What? Do you really want to sit and watch them burn the bones of the people? " Looking at parry, she felt more and more powerless. Shuangjian was killed by more than half of the children. Anyway, he was a famous person in history. He was so weak. Sarojiya''s ability depends on the difficulty of the matter. The more forces can be mobilized in the field, the stronger the unfinished rescue. Unfortunately, Ulysses wanted power. She simply sent most of the people to follow him to capture the master. However, she did not expect that the enemy would turn the tiger away from the mountain. "It''s true that my mental strength is not above the fog of guarding. I just think about the past things, and naturally I can''t do anything well. I''m not a hero at all." Sarojiya suddenly laughed at herself. As she thought, although she was forced by the mission of the evil spirit, she didn''t really want to be the evil spirit. She just wanted to stay here, accompany the bones of the people, and never seriously thought about how to defend the bones. Naturally, she was easily tricked and forced to the present situation. "I''m really a waste. I can''t do anything well." Trapped in self doubt and self blame, sarojiya''s ability to play more and more weak. Finally, the light flashed in front of her eyes, and ramie flashed through the space door to sharogiya''s eyes. Parry also stabbed her body with a thin sword. Barely raised the shield to resist Parry''s stab, the dust behind her condensed into a rope, wrapped her hand and pulled it hard, and the knight''s sword fell. The black thread in front of ramii curled up to sarojiya. The evil spirits lurking in his shadow leaped out and was bombarded by dust wrapped with steel gas. He only felt that there were many small holes in his soul. Sarojiya, whose soul was cut in half, saw swallowing, closed her mouth and ran away. She was supposed to go to Ulysses. I also saw the dust rolling the oil barrels and rolling towards the bones again. I saw Parry''s sword pushing the shadow back into the shadow. Dust agglomerates into a hand, opens the fire oil barrel, the pitch black fire oil flows out, matches with the dense white bone and is inexpressibly strange. Then the torch fell on it, and the fire burned, and it burned the heart of sarojia. She struggled desperately to gather her soul, but was cut by the black line, broken again, and was on the verge of death. She hated herself more than ever before. She just wanted to escape. She couldn''t keep the last bones of her people. "What about this evil woman? Did you kill it? " Ramie asked, feeling the evil spirit very sad, thinking of each other''s story, the good heart once again took the upper hand. Looking at sharogiya, who once again gathered the broken soul, Parry said after a little silence, "I''ll kill her. After all, she''s not human anymore." Parry poured steel into the thin sword and stabbed at sarojiya. At this moment, a knight''s sword full of gaps stopped the thin sword. A flaming skull, with a sword in one hand and his head in the other, stood in front of sharogiya. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 Looking at the flaming skeleton, the three men of Alem were immediately on guard. However, they did not expect that the skeleton had no intention of fighting. Instead, they inserted the sword full of gaps in front of Lami, and the white bone hands held sharogiya and jumped into the sea of fire. One illusory hand stretched out from the bones to resist the fire, and the white bones led sarojia to the back of the bones. "Why? Will you wake up? Why? " Sarojiya could not understand. It was her wrong behavior that led to the death of her people. Why did these people want to save her. "Because we never resented you." The voice came from the bones. He said slowly, "compared with you, we are the real culprits of the Corsicans. I took people to attack the Royce supply station, and I ordered to excavate the underground palace and let the people commit suicide here." "We all recognize you as a hero, even if you can''t save us." "But it doesn''t deny that your actions are heroic," the skeleton said seriously "Therefore, in order to survive and revive the national will of the corxi people in this era!" The skeleton has forgotten his identity, but he still remembers his identity as a Corsican, as well as the hero of sarojyana. He was awakened by the king of evil spirits, but he did not remember his real name. Finally, he could only sleep in his bones again. He had no chance to wake up in his whole life, but he did not know why. When the fire started, he was strangely able to move. As if he had been cared for, the skeleton saved sarojiya, and his body was burned in the fire. On the contrary, he gained certain action ability. Under the big tree, Negri was sitting there, lying on his side. Noah was leaning against the tree. The green lines on his hands were shining. He communicated the bridge between the two worlds with the world tree. After the killer J resurrected, he immediately went out with the inaccessible door. He didn''t know where to play. The crow feather summoned the people to live on the tree again, just like a thousand years ago Before general. "In this way, sarojiya will have the motivation to live and improve her ability." Negri was quite pleased to say, and then also chuckled: "at the beginning, as my subordinates, the Corsicans made the most contribution. It''s a pity that they were so extinct." "Lord Negri, it''s still old love." I feel that this period of time is the happiest time for me. With adult Negri''s face to face and feel happy, the progress of ontological experiment is also much faster. There is no sign that Negri is at war with the god world, as if someone else is at war with that powerful opponent. "I touch the sun, the eternal light has got the message." Negri''s eyes suddenly brightened. What did he perceive? At the beginning, this opponent gave him a deep impression. He abandoned the SCR world and managed to escape from his hands. Negri sought the position of the sun path, on the one hand, in order to bring the eternal light into the Bureau. The man''s main road is the synthesis of the sun and life. One existence occupies two roads, not like Negri, who dominates the other roads. In addition, when the eternal light was formed, it devoured the dead, the deep-sea eulogists, and the desolate shadow. At least, most of their roads were acquired by the eternal light. The eternal light has no way to dominate or devour. Therefore, these three paths are most likely to form gods. In addition, the golden arrow controlled by the eternal hot one means that the eternal light holds at least four divine objects. This one will make the whole situation more complicated. "Is bastenfay still waiting?" In Negri''s eyes, all kinds of information flow. The man who exists in the world of fire as a mortal is only experimenting on his way with the help of the special attributes of the world of fire. However, he is now on the verge of entering the game. His experiment is just to make his way further, but now he has a better opportunity to put in front of him. The usurper, bastenfay''s real identity, with the help of his layout in the kingdom of new Royce, Negri has seen some of his real identity. When the LORD God world invades the fire world and attempts to promote the higher world, it is the most powerful and empty time. If the usurper seizes the opportunity, he may have the opportunity to usurp the power of the god world. The usurper may not be able to resist this temptation. Negri manipulated the tree of the world, and specially let a few of the walkers appear in front of bastenfay. The guy''s means may have got the information he wanted. "Maybe he''s already done it." Negri did not dare to belittle anyone on the road of achievement, especially the existence of usurping the road. Maybe sometime, you will find that your own things are not in your charge. "It really needs to be planned." Negri was lost in thought. After that, with the burning of the bones, the fog gradually subsided. Alem explored the ruins and found the master whose vitality had completely dissipated. Ulysses and the remaining evil spirits had no trace. After burying the master, several people went back to the ruins again to explore some remaining information. However, as before, the history of the undead Corsicans recorded was their life under the rule of the king of evil spirits. They did not know much about the information about Negri. Instead, they made a fortune out of the remaining kerosene.After they came out of the ruins and sorted out the relics, the first steam engine was being popularized in mainland China, and kerosene became a strategic material. Although kerosene used to be military material, it was mainly used to defend the city. But now oil is more expensive than gold, and so is coal, which has won the name of black gold. By the time they arrived at the evil spirit Crusade group, the situation in the whole continent had completely changed. Unprecedented changes were taking place on the mainland. The conflicts between the conservative forces and the change forces were more intense. The existence of the transgressors was no secret to the top forces in the mainland. The conservative forces regarded the transgressors as invaders and Demons against the dead. If they found out, they would strangle them But Li likes to make use of these transgressors and take advantage of the knowledge they bring from the outside world. In addition, there are neutral forces, such as the evil spirit Crusade group. Although they no longer accept the intruders, they do not exclude the items they bring, and do their best to eliminate the fog. However, with the emergence of changes, the evil spirit Crusade group is no longer the main force. The establishment of the Chuang alliance, because of various strange goods and knowledge, has attracted a large number of rich merchants, and the organization has become a force that can not be ignored in the mainland. According to some of them, killing evil spirits will give them starlight irrigation. Some of them who were originally unable to do so became the existence of top fighters in the United States in a few months. Therefore, in people''s eyes, the evil spirit is no longer a big problem. How to deal with the relationship with the transgressor has become the top priority. In an instant, they had the illusion that they were abandoned by the world. As expected, the world has never been the protagonist. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 When the three men of Alem went to the evil spirit Crusade group, they happened to see someone transporting a lot of things out. After a little inquiry, several people''s faces were a little strange. Those things are betrothal gifts for Nora. I don''t know why, many of them like Nora, but they still want to marry Nora. If you refuse once, there will be a second time. The scale of the betrothal gifts is getting larger and larger. Even if the betrothal gifts are returned, those who send them will also give some benefits to the receptionists. At first, there are still some people who refuse, but now they are getting more and more convenient. Now there are jokes in the evil spirit crusading group that as long as Nora is married, the evil spirit crusading group will not be short of food and grass for several years. Yes, because of the rise of the alliance of the transgressors, their means of dealing with evil spirits are much more powerful than those of the evil spirits crusading groups. As a result, the major kingdoms have more or less withdrawn their funding for evil spirit Crusades. Many even withdrew. The official organization of the mainland has become a spontaneous organization of the people. Naturally, there is still a sense of disparity. After all, it has changed from a savior of the world to a seemingly insignificant role. This sense of difference has made some people in the evil spirit Crusade group unable to sit still. Although it is said that the so-called marriage is only a joke, the appearance of such a joke can show that the evil spirit crusading group is not in a very good situation. It also shows that the evil spirit Crusade group is gradually being corrupted. After a while, the three finally met Nora. It seems to be the most pure and beautiful thing in the world. Anyone in front of her will be ashamed of herself. In addition to this strong personality charm, she is like a girl next door with no momentum. "I have a general understanding of the matter. Thank you for your help in getting rid of a fog." Nora was still wearing knightly armor, and the problem of the evil spirit Crusade group did not seem to cause any trouble to her. For Nora, her purpose was never to set up the evil spirit Crusade group in order to become the Savior. She only wanted to solve the evil spirit disaster, which allowed people to set up an organization. But now it''s a good thing for her to have someone occupy to help solve the evil spirits. "I want to ask her highness Nora some questions about Negri." Alem had no hope for this. Among all the historical sites, only the king of evil spirits left his mark. Even Nala could not remember the information. But she didn''t expect that as soon as the word came out, Nora was stunned for a moment, and then reacted, and her face became dignified. Nora''s eyes fell on Alem''s body, and finally let several people vaguely feel the strength of Nala. "Are you the creation of that man?" Nora sighed. She felt that she couldn''t understand Negri any more. Alem had no restrictions. At least Nora didn''t find any restrictions. In this case, why create such an existence, but put it aside, do not block and modify his memory, but let him look around for relevant information written by himself? "I can only tell you that he took his message out of the world and created the king of evil spirits to take his place in history." Nora was worried and said, "most of the problems are planned by the guy. Unfortunately, the guy is getting stronger and stronger now. Even if I don''t mention it, I almost forget his existence." "Is that so?" Alem was shocked, but he was relieved. He could turn a dust into an existence of intelligent life. This kind of man can be called a God. This kind of existence has taken away his information in history and can be understood. "I don''t have any questions." Alem expressed his thanks to Nala, at least his doubts had been removed, and he was indeed a life created by a great being, a grain of ordinary dust. The existence may have some mission entrusted to him, or it may just create him, which is unknown. "As for the two of you, you can see the recent situation of the evil spirit Crusade group. We can''t give any extra rewards. We can only announce your names." Nora was particularly embarrassed to scratch her head. As a leader of a large organization, she still made this childish behavior. "That''s enough." Parry didn''t pay much attention to wealth. Besides, he made a profit from the Creme. Alem promised that he would not take any money if he asked for information this time. Besides, who would have thought that before entering the ruins, the evil spirit crusading group, which was still at the height of the sun, was half cold after coming out. "What? Would you like to have dinner together? " I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When several people hear Nala say they want to have dinner, they seem to see the light in Nora''s eyes. Even if they agree according to reason, they can get closer to each other. Those who give betrothal gifts don''t know how much they want to get a chance to have lunch. But they suddenly felt that if they stayed for dinner, they might encounter some bad things.So the three people inexplicably swallowed their mouths and shook their heads. Then they saw Nala smiling, as if they were glad that no one else would share the lunch. When the three left, ramie suddenly turned back and asked, "I don''t know what your highness Nora wants to do after the fog has been completely eradicated." "We belong to the past, and the world will be handed over to the people of this era." Nora replied, but it''s a pity that some people don''t think so. Duke slike''s teeth are itching now, and he finally uses the name of Nora to pull up the salvation of the saints. As a result, Nora recovers and gains achievements. That''s all. After all, he is still in a high position in the newly established Crusade group. Even if Nora suspects him, she can''t kick him out as long as he doesn''t do anything wrong. As a result, the evil spirit Crusade group is half cold for no reason. He can not borrow force, how to achieve their own goals, to achieve the great dream of rejuvenation of the black abyss! As the last emperor of the third empire MOI Empire, when did he encounter such a thing. As a Corsican, the empire before the Triassic Empire existed for a very short time. In just over a hundred years and three generations, the Empire collapsed, naturally because of him. The master of the empire is rooted in the attribute of heiyuan, whose mission is to extinguish the initial fire. The prototype of heirs organization worshiping heiyuan was founded by him, that is, mother-in-law Sie. When he took people to extinguish the first fire, he was assassinated by the holy Valley assassins. As a result, he failed to extinguish the fire and suffered the attack of the first fire. The whole MOI empire was subjugated and gave the causians an opportunity to establish the fourth Empire, Tricia. It was also because of that act that hells organization knew that it was necessary to extinguish the first fire. Shrek was not qualified at the beginning. Although he was shaken by the initial fire, he was also bitten by the first fire. Although the power of heiyuan made him not die of the first fire, he could only turn into a black shadow and sleep under the ashes of the initial fire camp. It was not until six hundred years ago, when the first fire was extinguished for unknown reasons and the world rules changed, Shrek climbed out of the ashes and returned to the world with Nora''s. After six hundred years of development, he accumulated the identity of a duke and a large amount of wealth. As a result, he was swallowed up by the evil spirit crusading group. How can he not be angry. However, to guide the world back to the abyss, this kind of thing can not see light, can only continue to plot secretly. Feeling a ring inlaid with black gems in his hand, a light flashed through his mind, and he thought of a good way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 The jewel ring in slike''s hand, that dark gem, is particularly smooth and delicate, and the touch is very good. This makes Shrek love not to let go. Whenever he thinks, he likes to hold it in his hand and rub it to keep his focus. Today, the situation on this continent has become particularly chaotic, with both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that chaos is good for Hales. Those who pass through are not called the star light into the body, but the star soul reincarnation, then slike can also pull out a star soul. "Obsidian''s entry into the world can attract many people by pulling this layer of skin when the walkers are on the road." It''s a good way to camouflage the power of the black abyss into a starlight, thought slike. Even if the identity is more real, he can join the so-called "alliance of the walkers" and walk majestically among the kings, kings and nobles who support innovation. As for how to camouflage the intruder, this is not difficult. His body has long been burned by the initial fire. The real noumenon is the black shadow composed of the power of the black abyss. This shadow can activate the parasitism and occupy the body of that person. However, the parasitism is extremely difficult to start. If the other party is determined or guarded by extraordinary forces, the parasitism will not succeed. For example, Shrek alobis, his ancestor was just a little aristocrat, and he didn''t even have the spirit of steel. At that time, the weak shadow attacked him, occupied his body, and parasitized the shadow generation by generation through the inheritance of blood. Now it has been restored for more than 600 years. At most, there are only two parasites. Therefore, alobis has a strange tradition that his grandfather never reported to his grandson. Before the birth of a grandson, the old people of the alobes family will die for various reasons, and the remaining father and son are actually one person. Now, at most, one place is available. It''s just a parasite. As for the transgressor, on the day when the two worlds were interlinked, he seized one and kept him in custody. Although the climber has good knowledge and has the so-called golden fingers on his body, he is still too young for the thousand year old monster like Shrek. He has been kept in the basement all the time, and the whole person is weak. A good wife can''t cook without rice. Even if the golden finger is magic again, it also needs start-up funds. He did not kill evil spirits, and he did not build up his power. The world of God was not open to charity. The one who did not achieve anything could not get a trace of strength from him. Whether the fire world is a god world or not, with the help of Qi, there are always various coincidences to help you start the golden finger. Before crossing, most of them are ordinary people without the help of special things. An ordinary person who has been imprisoned for a long time and is mentally tired can hardly resist the parasitism of a millennium monster. After a while, a pale man in the basement came out. With aristocratic pride, he arranged his new clothes. All kinds of information flowed in his mind, and soon he caught the attention of his mother-in-law. "If such a world is dedicated to heiyuan, it can gain the attention of heiyuan and return to the face of God again." Shrek, not now should be called Jiang Baichuan, who believes in the great obsidian. "Then the plan to occupy Nora''s body is abandoned." Jiang Baichuan seriously thought that, to tell the truth, the reason why he still dares to stand by Nala''s side is that Nora has not found a reason to deal with him. The strength of that woman can not be seen at the beginning, but the more he thinks about it, the more terrifying he is, the more he thinks about it, the more terrifying the goal he set at the beginning should have been abandoned. Jiang Baichuan went out of the city secretly the next day, and found the hells force developed by slike secretly. After transferring the wealth of slike to here, he changed his name to heiyaoxing. He appeared in other kingdoms in a fair and aboveboard manner. In the name of obsidian star infusion, Jiang Baichuan vigorously developed believers, and soon joined the piercing alliance, whose official name is Stargate. This kind of open and aboveboard development opportunity makes Jiang Baichuan feel comfortable to the extreme. When he was the leader of the Empire, he could only develop the Hales organization in secret. The nobles and ministers blocked each other. However, in this era of flame extinction, people are no longer familiar with the power of the black abyss. Even if they are found, they will not be too hostile. Countless people who are stuck in the ranks of fighters want to get starlight to infuse their bodies, so that they can burn their souls and forge steel. Some days ago, two top fighters came to join us. In ordinary times, the masters of this level can''t even ask for them. I didn''t expect that they would come here at one time. Thinking of the two top fighters named Negri and Fay bass, Jiang Baichuan only felt happy in his heart. On the other side, Negri is sitting in front of Fay bass. "I''ll come by another name. I''m not afraid to be found out?" Negri looked at bastenfay and asked, chuckling. Both of them are the existence of the road of achievement. If the real body collides and the flow of information is too large, it is difficult to stop. It is better to communicate in human body and language, and there is more room for communication. "It''s not comparable to you. Once you surpass your dominant intention and occupy the will of most people, you can achieve a separation at any time." Bastenfay does not deny that, as a general of the kingdom of new Royce, he suddenly appears here. If he is found out, he will cause great problems immediately.No matter how stupid slike was, he would not believe that a man with great power in the army of new ROAs would choose to join him as a medium-sized organization. But now it seems that as long as Negri doesn''t expose it, it''s hard for Shrek to understand this. Although Jiang Baichuan is a thousand year old monster, a tortoise can live for a thousand years. He is still a tortoise. At most, he is a little smarter. For those who have achieved the road, the information processed in one day is far more than that of ordinary people in a year. Even if there are only two human beings here, they can control Jiang Baichuan. Let alone Negri dominates the road. As long as the information is consistent with the things, he will gradually dominate it. Although bastanfai did not borrow the power of noumenon, he also understood all kinds of information of usurpation. In less than half a month, when Jiang Baichuan watched the growing Obsidian organization full of ambition, all the staff were either dominated by Negri or under the control of bastanfai. Both of them are fighting for each other''s power, but Jiang Baichuan thinks that the left and the right hand balance each other, and the obsidian is still firmly in his hands. Under such circumstances, the king of evil spirits summoned the star spirit successfully. On that day, the fire world was surrounded by nine stars, and the stars were shining, which successfully carried the seeds of the road. The evil spirits changed and the star spirits were born. The starlight infused body was no longer only the patent of the traverser, but also enjoyed by human beings and transformed into a safe transformed star spirit. Some mainland conservatives chose to send people to contact Xingling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 The situation of the world of fire is very special. Because of the nature of Jue Yun, the whole world does not have world consciousness, only the world rules are in operation. As a result, when confronted with the invasion of the world, people in the local world do not, like other worlds, produce instinctive resistance under the drive of world consciousness. Their attitude towards the wearer is entirely from their own cognition and senses. The moon in foreign countries is relatively round, which is actually quite common. Modern people may not necessarily surpass those in the Middle Ages in IQ and EQ, but most of them are in the lead. After all, in the modern era of the explosion of knowledge exchange, individuals can hold back some "eloquence". This has led to some local people being fooled. This is especially true when there are also talents among the walkers. A man named Liu Zipeng exchanged his gold finger for transcontinental communication equipment. After the establishment of the official and civilian-owned "star gate" crossing alliance, most of the walkers unified their caliber. They said that they and others are all star palaces on the other side of the starry sky. In that palace, there is a power grid and a divine network connecting the world. People can connect all parts of the world through the divine network. At the same time, there are also various kinds of magic tools that can travel across the mainland in one day, and have weapons that can destroy the whole continent and destroy nuclear weapons. In short, we exaggerate and deify some things in modern society, and even take out some things from TV dramas and novels. The purpose of their coming to the world is to see that the world of fire is suffering from disaster. They want to draw the world of fire into the stars, become a member of the stars, and establish the so-called mass star co prosperity circle. They are helping the flame continent to improve its productivity and develop its own technology so as to complete the so-called co prosperity circle plan as soon as possible. At present, many people believe that the transgressors are really extraordinary with the help of golden fingers. They regard them as gods and men, and they are high-level people. They are proud to learn their words and deeds. They hope to integrate into the temple of the stars and become one of them as soon as possible. Of course, there are more people who don''t believe it, which has benefits from the old aristocrats and subsequent kingdoms. Some people completely reject all the things of the penetrator, calling them the demons in the hell. All the things they bring are magical and can bewitch people''s hearts. Some people also think that this is invasion, but they advocate that they should learn from foreigners to control foreigners. They are learning from the technology brought by the penetrator, and independently develop steam engine and other technologies. They want to develop the local strength of the flame world, take equal status with the walkers, and then restrict their behavior in this world. Some people think that it is through the use of things in their world to corrupt the world. What should be developed is the local power to promote the fighter''s road to a higher place. All kinds of ideas broke out in this era, and the fate of countless people was rewritten. Some people who could only farm for the nobility for a lifetime as noble leaders embarked on the road of opening their eyes to see the world, while some people who were originally superior were knocked down and humiliated. Among these people, there has been a change in the evil spirits that have been renamed as star spirits, from the original world disaster to our own world power. After all, high-level people know the roots of evil spirits, and most of them are historical figures. In the past, it was only the evil spirits that had to absorb human life to survive, which caused the resistance of the whole continent. However, after being transformed into star spirits, they can obtain strength from the nine gods to support their existence. The disadvantages have been eliminated, and some people are not satisfied with the evil spirits On the contrary, the recognition of evil spirits is higher than that of walkers. Therefore, some people choose to form an alliance with the spirit of the stars, and do not want the world to fall into the hands of the transgressors. What kind of mass star co prosperity circle must be established under the condition of equal status or even a higher level of the flame world. Otherwise, it is just another kind of invasion and colonization. In any case, in this era of great change, those who are not competitive are the first to leave. I don''t know how many old aristocrats are not willing to change, thinking that they can eat their old money and still live a peaceful life in the past. As a result, they were pulled off their horses and lost everything in the past. In this era of change, in the past, the hidden rules among the aristocrats were unprecedented weak. Even some people didn''t even want to talk about the face on the surface, so they went directly to the black hands, and the competition was unprecedented fierce. On the turbulent continent, only two news have shocked the mainland in recent months. One is the collapse of the kingdom of Durham, which is adjacent to the kingdom of new ROAs. The great nobles stand on their own and form large and small duchy areas. Various organizations and cults are developing wildly in that land. The royal lineage except Prince Lorraine Karl von El fled, but others were destroyed by unknown forces. Some people say that it was the evil spirits. After all, the first place where the evil spirits appeared was at the border between the kingdom of Durham and the kingdom of new ROAs. Some people say that this is the work of the penetrator, because the group of guys have made a lot of profit after that. Some say it was done by the kingdom of new ROAs. Because Aldrich woke up completely. At the time of the great change, people''s faith in Aldrich was much stronger. In this case, Aldrich finally survived the damage caused by the change of the times. His ability was completely changed into the way of a fighter in this era. On the contrary, he reached the level of a top fighter at one stroke and was said to be able to break through soon At this point, complete the promotion of the road of fighter.This makes many conservatives see hope and choose to take refuge in new ROAs. After all, in the age of fire, the Royal empire was the master of this continent. Now it is a kind of orthodoxy to restore the Royal empire. Lorraine''s gray face lurks in the jungle, and his gorgeous clothes are completely discarded. He doesn''t know whether those people will pursue him, but he must be vigilant, because he is the last lineage of the Durham royal family. Sometimes it doesn''t take much to grow up. Some things are enough to completely change a person. The kingdom of redham can not be said to be strong or weak. The kingdom made by evil spirits is difficult to cope with, but it is just difficult to cope with. As a prince, Lorraine can still enjoy luxury and be intoxicated with money. Even if the transgressor comes and the kingdom is in turmoil, at least the turmoil will not directly affect him as a prince. He thinks that as long as he draws in the domestic aristocrats and balances the old and new forces after his coronation, they will still be the masters of the kingdom. It''s a pity that all this is just what he thinks. What he wants to do now is to take refuge in the spirit or the kingdom of ROAs to gain their support. While ensuring his own safety, he will find a way to restore his country and finally take revenge. Lorraine knew that it was easy to be their puppet, but identity was the only thing he had value for now. Until he looked up, he saw the second round of the sun, the sun''s light warm, full of vitality, easy to heal his wounds. The light seemed to stay in his consciousness forever. "Negri, I''m here." Lorraine stood up with a cheerful smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 Lorraine stood up with a second pupil dimly visible in his eyes. "Although I wanted to come to this world for a long time, I didn''t expect that this time I came at the invitation of Negri." "It''s amazing to be a person again." Lorraine, or eternal light, was once a human being until he picked up the life bearer mequex made by white light. "Well? Has anyone come after you? " Lorraine''s eyes flashed, eternal light. Now he is absolutely stronger than Negri in terms of strength. Naturally, he also has various means of collecting information. The sun in the sky has been in the sky since ancient times. It radiates endless light and records everything in this world. Although the sun belongs to white light, Lorraine can still get information from the endless light around him. "A half invasion of the other world?" Lorraine understood it in an instant. The people in God''s world are not only those who pass through, but also those apostles. As a member of the evil spirit Crusade group, he was removed from the Crusade group after the outbreak of the transgressor incident, and is now a wanted criminal. There is also a reason why the Crusaders are in such a bad situation. And these apostles did not leave the world, and the traverser had a clear relationship with them. However, in the dark, the apostles were clearing the way for the transgressors. For example, the collapse of the kingdom of Durham was their own operation. Many members of the royal family were under control. The climbers contacted the nobles. After consultation, the apostles slaughtered the royal family. The aristocrats attracted by the walkers broke up and split the whole kingdom in an instant. "Is this going to take root?" Luolin stood in the jungle, swept the panic and timidity before, and then two figures fell in front of the forest. Huang Mao and Ying Ying, through learning to find the ability elements, Huang Mao found Prince Lorraine, but now this situation is a bit wrong. "It doesn''t look like total despair." Huang Mao knows what those desperate people look like. Not every time he enters the mission world, he has time to save people. In many mission worlds, he has been late and has seen the tragic situation of those plot characters. Many of the apostles did not regard the plot characters as human beings, because most of the mission world was just a false projection world composed of information and source power. The people in it did not have divinity. As long as they gave up the reward points, the main god space could be copied at will. Therefore, no one cares about the personal will of those characters in the plot and regards them as NPC or plaything. But in addition to the absence of divinity, those people are no different from real life. Therefore, after encountering those things, most of them are desperate and collapse, waiting for death. But the man in front of him was not so. His expression was very indifferent, and even his eyes looked at him with some marks. It was not like the look of a man who was trying to die. The apostles are different from other people. They indulge their own desires and cling to their own obsessions. On the other hand, they cherish their lives. They attach great importance to the task of life and death. After all, there is nothing left after death. Prince Lorraine was the only child sent out by the Royal master with all his strength. The apostles were worried that someone would take him over, so three people came at one time. After all, he gave the prince to other forces, and in the name of the royal family, it might bring a lot of trouble to the walkers. Yes, three apostles. An illusory dagger stabbed into Lorraine''s head from behind. Yellow hair''s body also spreads out of the chain and twists to the other side. Sakura also calls out the fire butterfly and pretends to attack. Whether there is a problem or not, they have the confidence that they are the top apostles. Prince Lorraine himself has no strength. If there is no problem, then the current means are enough to kill him. If there is a problem, then this is a trial. The assassin didn''t show up, but the imaginary dagger stuck in Lorraine''s forehead was slowly becoming real. This made Lorraine frown and feel a headache. When the dagger becomes real, it will be his death. "The ability to open up a layer of illusory space?" Lorraine stretched out his hand and rubbed his forehead. Then, in a field not far away, a large amount of blood spattered out, as if a watermelon was heated by high temperature and exploded. The blood fell to one side, smoking, and soon became some red powder. Then there was a long scream coming from inside. The panic and panic could make anyone who heard it shiver all over, and the fear in his heart could not be restrained. It was like two o''clock in the night, when a person was working at the computer with the light off in his bedroom, he was suddenly covered by a pair of strange hands. In the middle of the flight, the original blue color quickly changed to the dazzling white color, which surrounded Lorraine. As for the chain of yellow hair, it seemed that chocolate was exposed to the sun and quickly melted. The iron juice dropped to the ground, and the heat was transferred, leaving a burning mark on the yellow hair. "Go Understand what Sakura summoned his servant, let him block in front, with yellow hair quickly swept back.Lorraine looked at it like this. Instead of going on, he watched them retreat. ¡­¡­ Jiang Baichuan felt something was wrong. Obsidian''s development is too smooth, although it is taking advantage of the collapse of the kingdom of Durham, but also fast some abnormal. With the help of two powerful assistants, they have successfully become the most powerful force in this area. This makes Jiang Baichuan have to wonder whether he has been a duke for six hundred years. Now he has gained almost the same power in just one month, whether he is too stupid or in the era of change. "I haven''t accumulated so fast in the three hundred years of turmoil?" When Jiang Baichuan was in doubt, a subordinate rushed in and said something in his ear. Jiang Baichuan was happy in his heart and thought about it carefully. He went out to meet the young man. Even if the clothes are ordinary now, they can''t hide their extraordinary temperament. After checking the token, they confirm their identity. "Prince Lorraine, I''ve heard so much." Although he now occupies a large part of Derim''s territory, Jiang Baichuan is not a bit embarrassed. If you are subjugated, don''t blame him for occupying it. "I don''t know what your royal highness wants to do when we find Obsidian?" Jiang Baichuan asked with a smile, but he was very clear about the intention of Lorraine. It was nothing more than restoring the country with the help of obsidian power. The prince is the great righteousness, they obtain the righteousness, hold the flag of restoration, can expand the Obsidian power as quickly as possible. As for whether the prince will be a puppet or a king in the end, it depends on his own ability. However, Jiang Baichuan thinks that it is quite wrong to think that they are Obsidian to control. Jiang Baichuan, conscious of his background, formally promised that Prince Lorraine would help him restore his country, and was determined to firmly control his royal highness in the future. "Let me introduce you to my two right-hand assistants." Jiang Baichuan then took Luolin to the station. When the door was opened, Negri turned his head, smiling, and bastenfay, slightly surprised, looked a little more dignified. Jiang Baichuan inexplicably feel that his existence is a little redundant? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 Before long, Jiang Baichuan ran away. Because he can understand every sentence, every word and every action of the three people, but he always has a feeling that he can''t understand. It''s as if IQ has been crushed unprecedentedly. The three of them plan to resume the country in about half a year. Jiang Baichuan listened and felt reasonable, but he couldn''t tell where the truth was. "They''re not out of my control, are they?" Jiang Baichuan walked out of the house and felt dizzy. Then he sneered in his heart: "they all accepted my black abyss power and were firmly controlled by me. No matter how smart they are, they can only be controlled by me in order to do things." To "pass" this point, Jiang Baichuan will no longer put these things in mind, rest assured to leave. Inside the room, Negri sighed. Jiang Baichuan''s existence form is very special. Originally, he only mastered some power of heiyuan. As a result, under the initial fire, he changed and became a special life body composed of heiyuan power. Because of the relationship between the white light and the black abyss, Negri can be sure that Jiang Baichuan is also the experimental body of the two, with absolutely high potential. Unfortunately, it is an experiment. Eternal hot has become a road level existence, and has touched a higher threshold. However, Jiang Baichuan has obviously failed to live up to his potential. Times have changed. After he woke up, he had been planning how to regain the attention of heiyuan, but his thinking was still in the human period, which had been completely rigid. Perhaps he was king of the Empire. He paid more attention to human rights and wealth. When he tried to pursue this, he was also deeply involved. Originally, Negri thought that getting the memory of the traverser would open Jiang Baichuan''s horizon a little bit. So before that, Negri gave him a chance. He alone, because of the name of the mantra, others can not see through his real identity if he does not reach a certain level. But with bastenfay, the presence of the two influences each other, leading to flaws in the spell. After that, Lorraine, who became the incarnation of eternal light, joined in, and the flaw was even greater. However, Jiang Baichuan still failed to seize the opportunity. The memory of the traverser really broadened his horizons a little, but the thinking mode formed in the past thousand years is too deep-rooted. In some time travel novels, the protagonist''s memory of more than 20 years can crush the memory of others for hundreds of thousands of years. If there is no external help, it is impossible to succeed. It can only be said that rivers and rivers have been completely limited. Of course, this kind of opportunity is only Negri''s doing it at will. The real problem lies in the two people in front of him. "I never thought you would be born into Prince Lorraine." Negri and the eternal light spoke with a smile as if they were old friends. He even lamented the collapse of the former middle world of the moon tree world. This sentiment is particularly sincere. If it wasn''t for one of them to take the moon tree world as a sacrifice for their promotion, and the other would have attracted other worlds to collide with it. The three people''s communication discourse is particularly normal, but in the ordinary discourse, there are all kinds of information hidden, trial confrontation, and even attack. Ordinary people are here, and when they talk, they feel normal. If there is a high level of psionic perception and so on, it will feel that some things are slightly abnormal. If he is a little higher, he may not have anything on the spot. He may be crazy to recall the dialogue here after going out. If it is higher, then he will be OK, because other beings must have been involved in this level of people. To be found abnormal by him is equivalent to that the person behind him discovers the abnormality. No matter who such person is, it is unfavorable for them to disclose information. So this kind of talent is their main target of concealment. Of course, this is only when three road level human beings are together at the same time. Just as the three evil spirits talked to each other and plotted with each other, the eighth collective meeting organized by the transgressors was also held. The meeting is held once a month. In addition to the fact that the gate has not yet been set up in the first month of crossing, the participants who join the gate each month will discuss matters through remote communication. When Jiang Baichuan joined xingmen, the meeting had just been held, and this was his first time to attend the meeting. Remote communication device is like a mirror. If you want to handle it, you need to pay a lot of money. When Jiang Baichuan starts the mirror, he feels that his consciousness penetrates the mirror and goes to the mirror world. By the time he reacts, he''s already in a huge palace. A long conference table, surrounded by many tall crystal seats, he himself sat in one of the chairs.The position is still relatively forward. However, the appearance suddenly changed, which is the appearance of Jiang Baichuan before crossing. This meeting of the transgressor is obviously related to the consciousness of the soul. Once an outsider camouflages and carries out the meeting, it will be exposed. Jiang Baichuan was a little surprised. Fortunately, although his parasitism ability was very difficult, the depth of parasitism was extremely fierce. The dark body of his body is hidden under the surface. Then other crystal seats, also a flash of light, appeared other people, presumably other penetrators. On the theme, there is also a fat man with a white and clean face and a kind smile on his face. It is Liu Zipeng who established the star gate. He said hello with a smile, and looked very familiar with everyone. Even in the rivers and rivers, he could find a topic, had a good conversation with him, and even sent him an urgent resource. Although neili is a millennium monster, he feels very comfortable with this fat man. "If I am still in charge of the Empire, I must make him a minister." Jiang Baichuan thinks so. He accepted Jiang Baichuan''s original memory and learned that Jiang Baichuan was just an idle man who stayed at home and couldn''t even find a job. This made him underestimate the intruder. So when you get the information you want, you don''t pay attention to the other information of the wearer. Now this guy has finally put his attitude right and realized that the world of God is not simple. After waiting for a while, all the people who passed through the gate finally arrived, and the Eighth Plenary Meeting of the gate was finally held. "We are all the children of heaven, and with the protection of the LORD God, we will be able to make great contributions in this world." After Liu Zipeng finished his speech, he began to exchange information of the whole world, divide interests and make plans. All kinds of plans and exchanges have made Jiang Baichuan feel a bit eye opening. He also feels that it is a wise decision to disguise himself as a transgressor. At the same time, the will of the three parasitoids in Jiang Baichuan is also slowly observing and mastering their information. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 For the traverser, the greatest achievement is actually the elimination of evil spirits. The king of evil spirits is the key to the connection between this world and the star spirit of the main god world. If you don''t eradicate him, then the star spirit of the god world will have the aura of doom. Therefore, the gold fingers in the hands of the walkers need to help eradicate evil spirits before they can get benefits from there. Unfortunately, after the evil spirits were transformed into star spirits, it became extremely difficult to kill any of them. It had to get the walkers together. Today, there are very few people who don''t join the gate. Those who are not smart enough and not united enough are already buried on this continent. After all, the god world sent people to this world to kill the king of evil spirits. Before he sent people through, he must have made a selection. Even if he did not make a success for a while, it would have certain advantages. Therefore, these people can develop rapidly with golden fingers. As described in some novels, the protagonist''s mind is full of women, and his character will reach the extreme. In the flame world without luck, the traverser would have been destroyed. In fact, although these walkers have a certain sense of superiority, they are all talented people. They are good at speaking, which makes Jiang Baichuan feel like being here. But after quitting, he began to think about his own problems. He didn''t dare to use Jiang Baichuan''s original golden finger. After all, it was a powerful world. If he wanted to use it rashly, he would expose himself. His golden finger is actually camouflaged by the power of the black abyss. However, the great black abyss seems to have given up the world. Although he can get some strength from it through ritual prayer, no miracle comes no matter how he prays. "I must be too small, as long as I do something loud enough, I will be able to attract the attention of the great black abyss." Jiang Baichuan used to rub his hands on his fingers, but found that his black gem ring was still on slike''s body. In the evil spirit Crusade group, Shrek rubs the ring in his hand. He and Jiang Baichuan are one person, but his thinking ability will become weaker in this period of time because the shadow is not on him. But I don''t know why, every time he rubbed the ring, he felt his thinking ability restored. "It''s probably an illusion." The shadow flows back to slike, moves around, and suddenly a good idea comes up. Good ideas on how to deal with the evil spirit Crusade group. In fact, the center of the mainland is no longer evil spirit crusading group. After all, evil spirits have been transformed into star spirits. This makes the existence of the evil spirit Crusade group more and more embarrassing. Without funding, there is a gradual shortage of manpower, and the goal does not seem to exist. In such an embarrassing situation, there are still people who come to propose marriage every day. If Nora''s personality was not here, I''m afraid someone would have proposed dissolving the Crusade group. And from the Stargate Council, slike got some information. It was no one else who sent someone to propose marriage to Nora. It was Liu Zipeng, the leader of xingmen alliance. From their dialogue, we can also know that Liu Zipeng''s purpose is not to marry Nora. According to some information, they calculated that Nora was not likely to be attacked, let alone this kind of money like marriage promotion. They do it for the sake of wealth. At the beginning, the evil spirit Crusade group gathered a lot of talents, and today there are still many strong people. Every time she proposes to Nora, she brings a lot of resources. At the same time, even if the bride price is transported back, she will also distribute gifts to the relevant personnel. The bride price givers and evil spirit Crusaders are familiar with each other. They even deceive themselves that the Stargate really has nothing to do with the apostles. If joining the evil spirit Crusade group is the support of the dream of saving the world, many people will have to consider the reality after the dream is broken. After leaving the evil spirit Crusade group, many people went to xingmen. And because the bride price motorcade has been wandering around the evil spirit crusading group for a long time, many people instinctively think that the evil spirit Crusade group has a good relationship with the walkers. In short, the evil spirit Crusade group is being split up, and most of the talents are flowing into the hands of Stargate. What Liu Zipeng paid was just a betrothal gift that couldn''t be sent out. The evil spirit Crusade group is on the verge of disbanding. One of the plans of the Stargate plenary meeting is to launch an opportunity to completely defeat it. By then, most of them will be swallowed up by the Stargate. As for Nora, after the failure of the evil spirit Crusade group, her prestige will fall completely and she will no longer be in danger. Although there are no heroes who can''t be defeated without success or failure, the fact is that once a hero fails, he brings it in the name of a hero.Moreover, even if there is no Crusade group, Nora can be driven in the name of righteousness at the critical time. One hundred percent of the world''s people, often only 20 percent can make their own voice, they dominate the remaining 80 percent of the people. When the 20 percent of the people they cross become the main meaning of their words. "If you fall behind, you will be beaten. How right it is." Shrek suddenly felt that he was a little behind. The evil spirit Crusade group has also become a backward group without its own industry. Its funds are all funded by others, and the division of labor is not clear. Obviously, it has a strong power, but now it is in such an embarrassing situation. So now it''s either to disband the Crusaders or do something to regain support. "Cooperate with Stargate, gather the elite and strong, and go to the central fog together to eliminate the king of evil spirits." Said slike. "What about the evil spirits in the central fog?" Immediately, some people objected: "the negative effects brought about by that kind of things can''t be overcome by a few people." "What''s more, evil spirits no, now it''s the star spirit, which forms a certain balance with the Stargate. Even if you have a way to solve the evil spirit group, really eliminate the king of evil spirits and break the balance, we''ll have to deal with Stargate next." There are so many voices of opposition that they can cite countless reasons to stop such recklessness. "But if we don''t act, we will be disbanded." "Now I''m paying for the whole Crusade, and I''m not able to go on," slike said aloud, leaving everyone quiet Everyone was silent. They came here with the dream of saving the world and the worship of Nora. Even if many people died in the war, no one complained. It''s just that it''s just too painful. "Then disband." Nora suddenly said, let everyone speak to stop, but can not say any other reason to stop. "How can that be?" Shrek suddenly said: "put in so much, once dissolved, there is nothing." Nora looks at Shrek and seems to want to see through it, which makes him a little flustered, but he still says, "if we don''t solve the evil spirits, then we have only one way to go." "The traitors!" "When the Stargate came into the world, the Apostle''s teleportation was launched. Although they denied any connection, they all understood what was going on," said slike "According to the agreement signed before, there was no permission to start the teleport array. We took this opportunity to remove them from the Crusade group, but no one could move the gate." "As I have heard before, the collapse of the kingdom of Durham was the work of the apostles, and among them, Stargate was the one who made the most profit." "Seize the apostles and expose the true face of the gate. Only in this way can we regain the recognition and support of all countries in the world." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 Shrek had no intention. Nora knew that. But what he said was not wrong. The reason why they have not rushed out to destroy the evil spirits that have been transformed into star spirits is that they and the transgressors restrain each other. The difficulty in dealing with the transgressors lies in that they obtain a proper identity by taking advantage of their interests and their own attached people. Even though this identity is still god man, many people reject it, but more people accept the benefits they bring and recognize their identity. If we do it rashly, it will only make the whole situation more chaotic. And if we can expose their true identity, there will be more initiative. When you look down at the sky, you can feel the magnificent world. Can only vaguely see high-rise buildings, as well as some wonders, the plane is like a small white dot. This is also the reason why the gate lies successfully. After all, if you observe it closely for a period of time, you will find that the so-called "Star Palace" is nothing but the world. As time goes on, those who cling to the so-called noble glory and are not willing to produce changes are rapidly declining, and the remaining whole body reformers. Among them, the most people believe in the words of the penetrator. On the one hand, they bring the most benefits of change; on the other hand, they are lazy and servile. They do not want to have a "master" to lead him forward. The theory of common prosperity circle of popular stars publicized by Stargate has made many people eat this set. When facing the advanced forces, these people feel inferior, fall down and humble themselves. They don''t want to catch up, but they are willing to kneel and lick. Lick the dog until you have nothing. They may understand this truth, but they don''t want to admit it. They think that they can get the support of Stargate, and finally become a member of the circle of CO prosperity of all stars, and become the same God man. There are many enterprisers in the world, but there are more people in the world. "The apostles are still in Durham. After the fall of the Kingdom, the official power there has become very weak. With a large number of Stargate people infiltrating there, it is estimated that the apostles used it as a stronghold." "Especially when Xu Yao has the ability to transmit." Said alkes, frowning. After all, they fought side by side with the apostles. Although the apostles had many problems, their abilities were obvious to all. Those abilities helped them a lot. But when you are the enemy, you will feel a headache. "Are you sure that the apostles were responsible for Durham''s collapse?" Adrian asked. He was very fond of Sakura. "Well, Shrek has found the evidence." Alkes nodded to confirm that, although it was not clear how Shrek got the evidence, it did prove that the apostles were one of the killers of the redham incident, at least they were responsible for the killing of the royal family of redham. The Crusade group deliberately avoided the star gate''s Pro family team and set out again. Looking at the vigorous figures, where they could not see clearly, Negri was standing with Lorraine. "I didn''t expect you to help me." Negri looked at the team and said that Nora had lost her way and needed him to give her a push. "It''s a piece of cake." Lorraine and Negri are chatting like old friends, and slike''s evidence is from him. Negri wants more people to move and join in the change, rather than stay in the same place and do nothing. The Crusade group''s actions could not be concealed from the Stargate, the apostles and the Xingling. So it must have been a scuffle, and Nora probably knew that. "Is Nora still on the right path now?" Negri thought about this question as he watched the Crusaders who were rapidly sneaking into the kingdom of redham. Then he saw that Nora seemed to look back. "Stop and rest." Nora gave the order, because it was a sneak in. They did not ride horses. They only relied on human power to run. It was very exhausting. Therefore, they had to maintain their state at all times to meet the battle. More than 30 people didn''t speak too much because it was likely to be the last mission of the evil spirit Crusade group. Before she came, Nora explained the difficulty of the task. She was very aware of the actions of herself and others. It was very likely that part of the enemy''s plan would be involved. However, if she blindly evaded, it would only make things worse and worse. Therefore, after the stated tasks, most of the people who are not strong enough or do not want to participate in this mission stay in the station and are expected to be disbanded soon. Only they have their own beliefs and start anew. Nora, who was eating to replenish her physical strength, was suddenly in a daze. She held her hand on the hilt and looked up at the sky. In the distance, several small fire spots are approaching rapidly. "Enemy attack!" After a loud warning, Nora pulled out her sword, and Negri gave her the dragon scale sword. Of course, even if Negri is in front of her, she may not be able to take it away. "Long range attack?" As soon as Nora''s pupils congealed, she consciously told her that the thing in the sky would be dangerous if it approached.Therefore, without any hesitation, her hand vibrated slightly and waved a sword upward. The air is twisted, and pure power drives the air to form several sword Qi, chopping on the flying things. The flowers of fire bloom in the sky, followed by the impact and the huge sound. "Is this a missile?" Nora''s eyes flashed, and while she was fighting with the apostles, she heard one of them say that if the missiles were built and a round of bombing went down, all the fog would disappear. I didn''t expect that one day they would come to try this alien weapon. After the explosion, black gray smoke drifted down, apparently one attack after another until they were completely destroyed. "Find them, defeat them!" Nora turned her sword and swung it again. A gust of wind blew away the smoke, and a black spot grew rapidly. A Qiang''s muscles swelled, and two pairs of big hands, which were also muscle swelling, grew rapidly in his shoulder blades and armpits. "120%, down the hill!" With a Qiang landing as the center, the soil trees are pushed away. "Endless martial arts! 300% earth sinking fist The corner of his mouth is full of happy smile, and six fists bombard the ground at the same time. The next moment, the earth and the land roll over, like a dragon turning over. Cracks like spider webs spread on the ground, and then endless forces burst out of them. Everything standing on the ground is shaken up. "500%, Martial Arts Dragon roll boxing!" A Qiang''s body expanded more and more. He swung one punch at a time, and his feet turned into a tornado. His fist seemed to be able to extend infinitely at this time. All the things that were shaken up became his targets of attack. The trees, stones and soil in the air seemed to be all turned into powder under his fist. Driven by the fist, they were like small bullets, shooting around. At the moment, he seems to be the God of martial arts, explaining to everyone the beauty of martial arts under the combination of muscle and strength. Until a flash of sword light flashed, six arms were broken, Nora jumped out, the sword wind surging, without any stop, directly stabbed into a Qiang''s body. But the gushing out is not blood, it''s muscles, more and more muscles are pouring out. "Although not quite in line with the spirit of martial arts, but it is also a respect for you, your highness!" Ah Qiang grinned, and his muscles spread, and he carried a dragon scale sword. Like a muscle monster, he rushed towards Nala, and there was a dark light on him. The light flashed, and Nora had disappeared on the broken earth. When Nora''s eyes lit up, Xu Yaozheng was floating in the air. The ground was covered with array patterns. The various apostles around her were looking at her maliciously. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 After arriving here, a Qiang''s body slowly relaxed, those muscles gradually withered, a thin figure jumped out. Just like a corpse, ah Qiang jumped out of the magic circle and was gasping for breath. At the same time, some light fell on his body, and a silk muscle grew again. He became the muscular man again. "You are in a hurry to save your companion, but you are in our trap. You have made the wrong choice, your highness." Xu Yao exclaimed. He just used his teleportation ability to transmit Nora. He spent a lot of energy. It took a little time to calm down the turbulent force in his body. Therefore, Xu Yao deliberately provoked the topic and hit Nora''s will by the way. Although they have reached the present day, their will is extremely firm, and some words are hard to shake, but even a little hesitation can determine the final victory or defeat. "No, you''re wrong. This is the right decision. It''s the right decision to let me go at last!" Nora held the sword in one hand, and her momentum became stronger and stronger. The root of Nora is the outflow of the black abyss. When she ignites the first fire, she starts to root three times. When she finally sacrifices herself to attract white light, she finds her own seed of truth. It was just that everything happened so quickly, and his main strength was the power of fire, so Nora never used her own root power. She was in the age of fire and was in charge of the power of the flame, but the source was the black abyss. White light and black abyss, one left and one right. When she sacrificed herself, she attracted white light, but she chose the right way. That is her way, her truth. The strength of the flame, the flame, the whole power of the flame, is weakened. The power from the source did not weaken, and she did not exclude the power of the black abyss, but the nature of this power was very difficult to control and easily affected her own people. So all she''s been using all along is physical strength and all the abilities that come with the right path that''s still under construction. "Don''t die!" Black things began to spread on Nora, which was hard to understand, as if another power beyond the world was surging. Even Nora''s beautiful posture gradually became hazy under the black breath. Xu Yao, the true black yuan spirit, which includes all kinds of power, can''t tell what kind of power Nora uses. Human cognition is totally incomprehensible. Then Xu Yao found that she had lost Nora''s figure in her eyes, and the unknown black covered their perception. "Maybe I made a stupid decision, but Nora, you have to fail!" Xu Yao reacts to come over, hand a move, the magic array on the ground lights up. If you can''t understand the power, don''t recognize it. Bombard it with equal or even strong power. It''s not sure who wins or loses. Xu Yao''s real black yuan spirit flow, full of the whole body, his human appearance at this moment was torn, revealing the essence of the dark body. "If you can''t recognize your position, attack all the places you can''t recognize!" "Zhenhei, everything is dead!" The fist waved, everything was smashed in front of his fist, turned into a black substance and flowed on him. But Xu Yao knows that he has hit in the empty space. If he goes on like this, he may lose. If he wants to defeat Nora, he needs to use some means. After a brief flurry, the apostles quickly calmed down and tried to attack Nora by various means. An apostle in a black robe, hiding in the shadow of the space interlayer, opens a dark book. On the top of the book, a black and blue spirit emerges. They are staring at the black robed apostle, and do their best to hate and curse him. But these grudges and curses add to the book''s power. He bit his finger and dripped the blood of some world God of death on the page. Under the black robed man, he wrote the name "Nara tagul". The divine power mixed with the curse power, looking for the target to launch the curse, but the closer the curse was to the target, the black robed man found that the name above was more and more strange. He clearly remembered that it was "Nora tagul", but now he could not understand it. It is not a strange text, even if it is strange, the book of death can be translated, but those strokes together, even if so strange. The black robed apostle responded that, although nothing else happened except the words became strange, a fear rose uncontrollably. The shadow side, which was very familiar in the past, also revealed his true face at this moment. It''s like an iceberg floating up to sleep, and the 80 percent hidden under it is exposed to people''s eyes. The iceberg is still that iceberg, but it is beyond the limits that human eyes can capture. "It''s not that I''m looking at everything, but all this is coveting me..." The inexplicable feeling appeared in the black robe''s heart, this kind of feeling even he was baffled.Then "iceberg" entered his eyes, his mouth made a strange sound, and his body swelled to distortion. It was as if the things he could not see were forced into his body. Finally, the sound of "bang" completely became a part of the shadow surface of the space interlayer. The root chain broke and went to the place where it should go. The evil book, also in an instant collapse, countless souls flow out of it, in front of the veil that was uncovered, completely collapsed. Huang Mao is not in a hurry to attack, or he has been unable to launch an attack. On his body, there are several burning scars. When he uses his power, those scars will quickly heat up and become red. With the cruelty between the apostles, he is very likely to be killed by the black hands, and his props are looted. Only Sakura proposed to let him play the heat, he was brought here, continue to live. He has no choice, he has to live, and he has to live for those in his personal space who are waiting to be saved. Dragging this cursed body, Huang Mao sees Sakura. There is no fire butterfly around her. The soldiers and servants turn to ashes when they stop Prince Lorraine. Now all she can summon are lustful animals and evil prisoners. There was a fear in both of them. The fear was as real as it was, which made them dare not speak out about Prince Lorraine''s intelligence. They could only say that they were attacked by the star spirit in the pursuit process. Sakura is still holding her umbrella with calm eyes. This woman or girl is now using her spiritual power to find the enemy, driving Shishen to attack those unknown dark places, taking extra initiative. "She''s trying to die..." That kind of expression yellow hair has seen many people despair of their own life, including their own creation, that kind of eyes he will not forget. "That woman, obviously wants to be saved, why give up!" Huang Mao drags his body and rushes towards Sakura. In his sight, a person suddenly dies. Now Sakura''s behavior is suicide. The world is changing. Sakura doesn''t know whether she is still holding an umbrella, whether her Shishen is still in control, whether she is still alive. Her cognition is nearly broken, and the veil of all things is about to be lifted in front of her. "There is no redemption at all. My only salvation is liberation." Sakura is glad that she is not dead under the control of type God. Her disgusting father will also die. At the end of her field of vision is the mottled yellow. After a little stun, her calm face pulled out a smile. Not that kind of beautiful sweet smile, showing the teeth, the corner of the eye out of wrinkles, the face is also a little distorted, but very real. "That''s saving..." Cherry body split, into a stream of dust, completely disappeared in front of yellow hair. His whole body is covered with hot wounds, and the mottled light wall that he tries to prop up also collapses under the unknown attack. The reversion caused by the collapse of root ability, the pain caused by burning wounds, and the pain of self blame make him close to collapse. Another man who needs redemption and longs for salvation dies in front of him. Huang Mao feels that his cognition is being broken. He may also be included in the attack range. The hot scar on his body is getting brighter and brighter. The pain breaks down his reason and makes him faint in the past. The unknown black seemed to touch the wound, and after a slight pause gave up killing him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 Ah Qiang gasps, and his breath circulates in his body, affecting everything around him. In the final analysis, martial arts is just to carry out their own will in their own fists and feet, to interfere in all things they can''t stand. It is to carry out the road of self and show it through fists and feet. The supernatural power formed by ah Qiang''s divinity flow is magnified. Any force that he strikes with his own hand can be magnified in multiple. In addition, in a certain real world, he also obtains some kind of super ability called personality from the world villain. Personality and muscle. The ability to continuously build up one''s own muscles. Carry out your will in your fist. "Even if it is unknown, I will smash everything with my martial arts!" A Qiang thought of that cowardly self, he vowed that he would never be weak again. Whatever gets in his way, all he has to do is smash it. Nameless fear is coming. It is hard to imagine that Nora, who is regarded as the Savior, has this dark and evil power. A strong roar, the root of the ability to quickly start. "800% ¡¤ unlimited smashing and hundred air strikes!" The muscles are crazy surging, and his body is expanding rapidly under the drive of will. No matter how the spirit is, the essence of countless martial arts is to be strong. True Qi, Qi and blood, and internal power are just the way to be strong. A Qiang studies the powerful road, studies it, and then integrates it into his own martial arts. Muscle crazy skyrocketing, and then swing out the strength, in the root of the ability under the blessing, again crazy skyrocketing. Pure power is tearing everything crazy. Under his will to smash everything, it seems that the unknown power is being crushed to reveal the things behind. "I will never lose!" Ah Qiang seems to have suffered unprecedented strength. The muscles that grow out are broken one by one, and the fists that can be smashed in space are extremely weak under Nala''s attack. But ah Qiang didn''t retreat. Instead, he used all his strength to firm up his own strength and waved his fist. The unknown black seemed to be shaken. Then the irresistible force pressed down, a Qiang''s body quickly smashed into a pile of debris disappeared. Xu Yao walks in this unknown black, in that dark as if something has been eating away at his body. His body has eaten zombies, elves, vampires, columnists, aliens, orcs, monsters, monsters, transformers, deities, holy bodies, dragons, and other gods of the world. Phagocytosis combines the advantages of these creatures to form his most unique true black whole. He has all the advantages of those creatures, and he can simulate any form of them. He is so powerful that he can survive in any environment. A great deal of debris flowed, absorbed by his body, and the unknowns encountered by those who died were being understood by him as the remains were swallowed up by him. This is Xu Yao''s plan to let others explore the way to gain enough advantage by their death. "Enough, your highness." The black light on Xu Yao''s body is in full swing. He seems to contain everything. His body is changing rapidly and adapting to this unknown black. "In the age of fire, you are unreasonable to the gods around Hales." Xu Yao adapted to the unknown black, but also tore the unknown black, and released the surviving apostles. When one of the confused apostles saw the way out, he ran to the outside immediately. Suddenly, he saw the yellow hair lying on the other side. Thinking of his pregnant treasure, he jumped out of his body a strange thing with a little greed. He grabbed the yellow hair and took it out of the unknown black area. "Your ability to flow out of divinity should also be related to irrationality, representing the side of the world beyond our understanding." Xu Yao finally stood in front of Nora, but at this time Nora seems to be a group of beating black flame. "If in the past your power was to drive the flame side of the world, then in the modern time when the flame is extinguished, you use your root power to uncover the truth of the world and drive it." "Man''s power is too small, as long as he does not become a true God, he will be very weak when facing the world." "In the face of a completely incomprehensible side, if you can''t understand it, you can only resist. Ah Qiang is so amazing in his martial arts that he uses his personal will to smash everything that blocks him, but he is still crushed to death when he directly confronts the world." "But when you understand this, the forces you drive will not work." Xu Yao walked freely in the dark of the unknown. Now most things here are no longer unknown to him. Xu Yao gradually found that the world that never left the dark power. "So it is. The world is a part of the black abyss. Under the fire, the black abyss is constantly deteriorating. The end of the flame age is not because of the lack of flame, but because the black abyss has been forged.""He became steel." "It exists in everything in the world, so your ability is home court advantage in this world, and now you don''t have it." Xu Yao never thinks that he is weaker than anyone else. He has the ability of swallowing. He is absolutely invincible in the same level. After realizing this, the black flame in front of his eyes changed, and finally returned to the original human appearance. "Then lose here, your highness, and see my strongest form." With a flash of light, Xu Yao has already appeared beside Nora. The spirit of the real black yuan is surging, and the power of the black yuan is also a part of it. The dragon scale sword collided with her fist, and Nora felt that she had cut on the hardest object in the world. Even the blade she blessed could not cut it. "After swallowing ah Qiang, I updated the skills of removing strength. When I understand this power, even if you drive the power of the dark side of the world, I can remove it." The sword blade and Xu Yao''s body constantly hand in hand, holding the right path. Nora waves every sword in the most correct way. But Nora feels that Xu Yao is getting stronger and stronger. His phagocytic ability has been activated. All kinds of things are crushed and absorbed by him. "You can''t win a long fight." Nora exclaimed in her heart, but she was not anxious because she was on the right path, which is certain. In the battle, Xu Yao became more and more excited, but now he seems to have changed. "Do you know why I want to quit god space? Because the task there has become more and more boring. It''s really boring. Only by fighting at this level can I get excited! " No matter whether Nora can understand or not, Xu Yao expresses his emotions while attacking crazily. Most of the power of the god world is dragged by the world, and fewer and fewer people can carry the seeds of truth. If he doesn''t want to destroy himself, he can only seal his emotions and disguise himself as his original appearance. Camouflage is just a disguise, and it will be torn apart one day. "Er ha ha ha, bring me more pleasure, your highness!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 "Where is this, where am I?" Xu Yao woke up and appeared in a strange place, and there were some similar people around him. No, there are some people who are different. They are well-equipped and have a smooth look, and obviously understand everything here. "Congratulations on your selection. It can be said that you are lucky or unfortunate. In any case, ordinary life has left you." So said the leading woman. Then Xu Yao knew that he had come to a place called God space. Here, every period of time to go to the film or animation world to complete the task, only complete the task, can return to the safe area, and get the reward point. With bonus points, you can exchange everything. It takes 50000 to go home. Those people are the predecessors who have completed several tasks. After finishing the task, Xu Yao also joined their team. All the people in the team are very good. They are carrying the dream of going home and working together. Although we have to face the danger, we have to overcome the suffering and try our best to complete the task, but the strength is increasing, the reward points are also more and more, and things are getting better and better. He even took time to use the reward point to go home temporarily. The short time gave Xu Yao infinite motivation. Until that mission, all the good things were torn. His secret love of the captain half of the long leg was torn in front of him, the chest of the rabbit has been eaten clean. Ogre is particularly elegant, wearing a suit and tie, hair combed neatly, chest also with a delicate rose. Even the hand with knife and fork is so elegant. "Fresh ingredients are always so pleasant!" Said the ogre, picking up a towel and wiping his bloodstained lips. "Don''t you think so?" Ogre looked at Xu Yao, then raised his fork and stabbed a piece of meat into Xu Yao''s mouth. He was covered by the mouth and nose, under the physiological reaction, or swallowed that piece of meat. At that time, Xu Yao couldn''t go back. After being fooled wantonly, he, for the first time, finds a chance to kill the ogre and avenge his teammates. But when he wanted to complete the task normally again, and wanted to return to reality, he found that he could not go back. Ordinary life made him tired of it. He was so impressed by it that ordinary life could not give him any interest. Ordinary tasks have been difficult to stimulate him. Boredom, boredom, boredom. The world is too boring. He knew he wasn''t normal, and he went to a psychologist. When the psychiatrist advised him to see the beauty of nature and ease his mood. He pierced the other person''s body. As the psychiatrist covered the wound and yelled for help. Put the beautiful scenery of each mission world in front of him and ask him whether he can feel the beauty? "No way!" Xu Yao answered for him. When one has tried the pleasure of soul stimulating pain, the beauty is no longer attractive. He''s hungry for stimulation, deep in the bone marrow, unable to extricate himself. He''s completely broken. Crazy death of him, the strength is stronger and stronger, can give him less and less things to stimulate. His real black end, is he in the pursuit of excitement on the road to complete. When that thing can''t stimulate him again, it proves that his body has been immune to it. Until the long boring life, let him once again put on his original face as his own mask. The man who said that he wanted to go home chose to release water when fighting with the king of evil spirits. When the king of evil spirits invaded his body and caused his strength to bite back, he was extremely excited. "Come on, your highness, and bring me more pleasure." Xu Yao''s smile has been distorted, and his body changes at will. For a time, he turns into a giant beast to resist the dark tide caused by Nala. At a certain time, he optimized himself to be a god of antiquity, and used the same force of heaven and earth to resist Nala''s power. But more often, he is like a greedy black hole, devouring everything. Pain or death crisis, as long as it can bring him stimulation, he can get pleasure from it. Nala used the power of the dark abyss, which completely stimulated him, and he pursued this pleasure until he completely defeated Nora and swallowed up her power, and could no longer give him stimulation. At that time, he would turn into a mature man who wanted to go home. If it wasn''t for this mission, he might really choose to return to the main world, disguise as an ordinary person, or even cheat himself to become an ordinary person.To meet the people they love, to meet the friends who can see each other and smile, to feel those happy things. Then it was completely destroyed and completely destroyed. Everything I cherish is destroyed by myself, just to feel the pleasure of that moment. In addition to the original mask, Xu Yao, who was completely twisted, swallowed up too much of him, and had already lost human reason. His essential thinking is incomparably confused, and all that is left is the devouring of instinct and the pursuit of pleasure. Nora brandishes a sword to attack the monster named Xu Yao, but from the beginning, she can take advantage of the home advantage to gain a little advantage. Now Xu Yao is getting stronger and stronger, and even closer to the black abyss. After all, Nora''s path is right, not heiyuan. She can use the power of heiyuan, but she chooses this power. "But that''s enough!" Nora raised her sword, and the flames came out of her again. The age of fire is over, and the power of the black abyss has become steel under the power of fire. Nora specially opened the steel, using her own black abyss source to induce the precipitation of the black abyss power, is for this moment. When the dark abyss comes again, the flame will be on fire. Over fitting with the strength of heiyuan, Xu Yao absorbed it into the body, pursuing stimulation without digesting it for the first time. Waving the flaming sword in Nora''s hand, she stabbed the twisted monster and ignited the power of the black abyss. The flame burns the black abyss, the monster writhes painfully, and the conflict of two opposing forces breaks the need for the true black end. Death is near again. Part of the real black end, all turned into stone in the fire, and then collapsed. "What a pleasure The twisted body in the fire of the monster makes a distorted sound. After that, many words are hard to understand and confused. Nora breathed a sigh of relief, the right way, can let her detect all the mistakes, and the elements of correction. Xu Yaotong, who is carrying the seeds of truth and is exploring the road, can only detect a trace of something wrong from his normal appearance. She did not rush to start, the strength that accumulates ceaselessly, this time also gave her a chance finally. Wipe out this twisted monster that was born out of error. Looking at Xu Yao''s rapid Petrochemical collapse, Nora did not relax her vigilance, because she knew that the enemy was more than that. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 "Your Highness''s command, find them, defeat them!" When Nora was taken away by teleportation, they did not panic in the past. With the help of the gas of steel brought by Liufa, they jumped out of ah Qiang''s previous attack on the changed terrain. Nora''s strength is very strong, even if the enemy wants to send her away, pull into the encirclement, also can''t transmit to too far. So they believe that their ambush circle is not far away. So the rest of the Crusade group did not stop, but quickly went around. And soon found out that Nora and their fight. So more than 30 members of the Crusade group rushed to the other side without any hesitation. Those who could stay were either those who had absolute trust in Nora or those who had ulterior motives. If this is not the case, they will choose to withdraw from the Crusade group when it goes cold. Soon they met the roadblock. A machine with steel color was standing in the forest. After the Crusaders arrived, they started up. "Anti combat home steam robot version 3.8 starts." After the ignition of the standard robot for unified painting is finished, the originally dim eyes ignite the red light, and the scanning instrument starts to search for the target. With the whistling sound, the robot is not as rigid as expected, but extremely flexible. It runs through the forest quickly, and then locks on the people of the Crusade group and directly attacks it. The impact of the steel body, let a few dodge the fighter''s face red. The bodies of these robots are extremely tough, and the coatings seem to be particularly slippery, making it hard for their steel gas to exert itself. It''s hard for the fighter''s destructive power to work on these steel men. When you want to bypass these machines, the hands and feet of these machines are opened and a large amount of hot steam is ejected. The speed is further accelerated to stop them here. Missiles appear in the sky again. A fat man and a short man were sitting in a basement, looking at the scene projected on the screen. "It''s a pity that the research progress is still too slow. Otherwise, it will not waste so many resources and produce such a little thing." The short man, with glasses and a white coat, is the technology side apostle this time. In the early and middle period of the main god space, there are the most apostles on the technology side. After all, the power of scientific and technological equipment can be shaped quickly, and the power is good. But the later, the fewer people on the technology side. Because the technology side is only the technology side, the fast pace of the god space makes it impossible for them to evolve into the science side. They can only go to other worlds to plunder technology. Those who dominate with science and technology are called primary science and technology side apostles. Those who master some technologies and bring forth new ones are called middle tech side apostles. Those who have intelligent assistance, plunder enough science and technology, and form their own science and technology tree are called high-level technology side apostles. Only those who break through the restrictions and master the general rules and can quickly generate a new technology tree in the different world can be called the top technology side apostles. Because the rules of the real world look similar, but they are different in nature. A nuclear bomb can be used as a terror in some worlds, but it can be used as a firework in some worlds. As a result, once entering the different world, people on the technology side will die in batches. And even if we can study the laws of the alien world and make changes in the technology tree, the early days when the top tech side apostles go to other worlds is also a dangerous period. Dwarfs hide in the crowd from the beginning, collecting all kinds of data to quickly improve the world''s technology tree changes. After they entered the world, they cooperated and obtained a lot of resources for research. Unfortunately, although the two worlds have completed the bridge, the main rule of the god world is Qi, while the main rule of the flame world was flame and Jue Yun, but now it is steel and Jue Yun. After spending more than a year, the new technology tree is still very unstable. The cost of steam robot is too high. Otherwise, let this group of aborigines see the power of mass production of science and technology. "But is the other side really OK?" Liu Zipeng asked, holding a stout finger. On another monitor, it was covered by a piece of black fog, where the apostles ambushed Nora. Until now, the black fog has not dispersed, indicating that the battle result has not come out. It can be seen from this that her highness Nora is really strong. Under the siege of so many apostles, she has survived to this day. "No problem, that monster will definitely win." He was one of the few people who had seen Xu Yao''s true face. That kind of monster could not be defeated. Countless times dying, but countless times to get up again, that is like a ghost like posture, so that anyone who has seen, are terrified. Liu Zipeng nodded. He was very good at fighting. Then the plan had been made and the battle could only be left to the apostles.This is not the first time the fat man has crossed. As a matter of fact, there are only three strategic systems in the world, but in fact, there is another strategy system which is not known by people, that is, the system of traverser. They rarely gather together. Generally, a task world is a traverser, and their task world is the real world, not projection. They are not like the apostles. They have no scruples after entering the world, as long as they complete the task. Most of the worlds they have to cross are still in the early stage of strategy, and their world consciousness is still relatively strong. If they do something, they may succeed in death. Therefore, compared with combat effectiveness, intelligence is an important attribute for the survival of the penetrator. However, they hope that Xu Yao, who is absolutely impossible to lose, is really going to lose now. He is in the world, the halo of the protagonist is suppressed, and his ability to die but not die in the past is suppressed at this moment. The other apostles were afraid of being beaten by Nora. The unknown fear made them afraid to get close to them even though there were still more than ten people left. "What''s missing?" Xu Yao crazy struggle, but in the past that kind of desperate ability to break through the limit, now particularly weak. The flame was burning, and Xu Yao was close to death without the help of Qi Yun. So at the moment, he felt the unprecedented pleasure, so happy that he didn''t even care about dying. For their present existence, life and death are not so important compared with their pursuit. For example, if Nora is sure that she is on the right path, she can die without fear. Unfortunately, there are still many people who don''t want him to die now, even though he has no luck. All over the world, some of the walkers who are domineering by virtue of their God Man identity suddenly find that their golden fingers are rapidly starting up. The starlight originally infused into his body also flows out, and turns into rays of light, crossing the space into Xu Yao''s body to support his life. Nora clenched her teeth and waved her sword to block the starlight, but she was powerless. There were too many starlight and the power of the traversers in this world was too great. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 In the sky, a fighter with the ability to fly and long-range attack fell down in smoke. The gas of steel collapsed completely, and the life that should have stopped long ago also stopped at this moment. He was the farthest away from all the fighting families, so he stood up and intercepted missiles again and again and suffered the aftershocks of explosions. It was only when there were no missiles in the sky that I felt relieved. Alex had no time to grieve over the death of another comrade in arms. He waved his Knight Sword and cut the robot in front of him in two. Looking at the robot, which spewed a lot of steam and sparkled, Alex jumped straight away to avoid the next explosion. At first, it was not clear about the activity characteristics of these robots. The people of the Crusade group were restrained by them. Their coating is resistant to most of the gas of steel, and the third generation differential aircraft also contains many fighter''s combat routines, and formed several sets of coping plans. But after fighting for a period of time, they will find the weakness of the robot. After all, the magic difference machine is not as good as the real life brain. When its response plan is over, it appears to be a little stiff. It''s only a matter of time before we beat them. But now the most important thing is time. Her Highness Nora was brought into the ambush circle by the enemy. She is fighting with the enemy. If you pass quickly, you can help your highness quickly. The urgent mood makes alkes feel that he has made a further step in the tempering of his steel spirit. Without stopping and sighing, he directly rushes to other robots to help his comrades free. In this case, every member of the Crusade group was fighting with his life and death, and everyone was doing something that was hard to do. "Go When most of the intercepted steam droids fell down, alkes roared and red eyed toward Nora. Holding the dragon scale sword in her hand, Nora tried her best to ignite the flame and ignite the dark abyss around her together with Xu Yao to speed up the death of this twisted monster. However, under the constant support of the stars, Xu Yao''s dark body constantly twists and turns, layer after layer of petrified shell falls off, and his body is gradually becoming smaller, but he is still strong and alive. As the power of the black abyss is slowly ignited, some wind up mechanical birds around them stare at the field and transmit the picture back to the basement. "Those guys!" Liu Zipeng quickly distinguished the situation and expressed his helplessness for the Apostles'' life. "Go and kill Nora. She doesn''t have much fighting power now!" "If you delay the plane, you can''t escape the punishment of the LORD God." Liu Zipeng pressed the messenger button and gave orders to the apostles who had escaped. The ability of the LORD God world to transmit information to this world becomes very weak due to the war in different worlds. It can mobilize all the stars on the traverser to lose the previous ones. In addition, the consciousness of God also needs to guard against the interference of Negri, so as to keep the transmission channel of starlight from being taken away directly. When the apostles heard the voice of the messenger, they trembled instinctively. They were so entangled with the LORD God that they could not escape punishment even if they were separated from the world. The long space life made the apostles form a conditioned reflection on the task. The task is the only thing for the apostles, which is absolutely necessary to complete. So when the task was given, no matter how reluctant they were to face Nora, they had to rush back bravely. Alkes and others, rushed to see Nala burning all over the body, as well as the black monster stabbed by her sword. I also saw the group of apostles who were preparing to commit a conspiracy. Without any communication, the members of the Crusade group rushed up with the swords of knights and shouts for impact. Although their condition is not good, but for the sake of Her Highness Nora, for the dream in her heart, they are not afraid. In this scale of extraordinary combat, it is not like a one-to-one battle. We can get the information of the enemy''s ability through trial, and finally win the victory in a little bit, and finally defeat the enemy. In group warfare, there are too many dangers. They must show all their strength at the first time. If they don''t deal with it properly, they will be killed directly. They will try their best to reduce the number of the enemy, so that they can live better. At the beginning of the war, it was the apostles who had the advantage. Their abilities were strange. In addition, when they fought against Nora, they spared their lives and saved a lot of strength. But then the war gradually reversed. Although the Crusaders were fighting with all their might under the pressure of the task, there was a kind of thinking among the apostles that they should not die of the poor. Some cards to protect their lives should always be kept for others to fill in the hole. There are still some gaps compared with the Crusade group which is united around a belief. It is these differences that gradually reversed the situation among the Crusaders. Nathariel, the raven, was drawn into the Crusade by the Apostles at first, but then he was conquered by Nora''s personality.Determined to break the curse of the black crow family, he did not choose to leave the declining Crusade group to join the Stargate. Instead, he stayed in the Crusade group and used the power brought by the family curse at this moment. Black limbs gushed from him, lingering with the spirit of steel, attacking the apostles through throat locking, whipping, and stabbing. The collective consciousness of black crow disease is more and more active with the continuous use of Narcissus, and gradually interferes with the consciousness of noumenon. Nathariel has no longer cared, and although this power is accompanied by a curse, when it is used for the right thing, even if there is still something ominous about it, it is glorious. That''s what he learned from Nora. In the basement, Liu Zipeng and the short man watched the situation gradually fall to the Crusade group, and immediately decided to start the standby means. A large number of gold coins, gems and other wealth were piled up and placed on one side of the basement. When a large amount of wealth (based on the universal values of the world) is overflowed with the blood of greedy people, carrila belimoto, the evil god of wealth, rejects their souls on the treasure, and takes their bones and puts them in the shape of three giants. Finally, recite the right mantra, and you can summon carrella. This evil god who comes in the body of white bone will give the most precious treasure to the summoner. The summoner will merge with the wealth and become a special coin. This coin is the most precious treasure for the summoner, but they can only be a part of it for their whole life, and they can''t own it. Still, there are a lot of people who will call on carrella. One of Liu Zipeng''s cards is the calling ceremony. Unlike those who are confused by the most precious treasures, Liu Zipeng has mastered the correct calling ceremony. Liu Zipeng took out a gold coin with a girl''s head. Looking at the head, Liu Zipeng thought of the girl who was desperate for love. She lost everything in the end. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 He Xueyan is a woman who only has love in her life. She takes love above everything else. In order to love, she can give up raising her family for many years. For love, she can betray her company''s secrets regardless of her professional ethics. She can give everything for love. Love is the most precious treasure in her life. It''s a pity that she betrays her relatives, violates morality, and pays everything to love, but she is making use of her. After he got what he wanted, he eloped with his lover. Then the scum man had an accident with the plane and became a scum. In principle, he Xueyan should wake up, and then learn to be smart, to make up for their mistakes and accept the punishment brought about by their mistakes. But she was not reconciled, she did not believe that the dedication of all love, will be such a result. She firmly believed that the man loved her, and the reason why he eloped with others was also bitter. Just like in those romantic dramas, lovers have to separate because of misunderstanding and bitterness, but eventually they all get together, untie the misunderstanding and get together again. Even if the man took advantage of the information she got, made up a crime name and sent her father to prison, even if the company of her relatives went bankrupt because of her leaked trade secrets. Those things are nothing, love is the most important! He Xueyan is so convinced. But her prince charming died in an accident. Therefore, when Liu Zipeng''s disguised master gave her the way to summon evil spirits, and she dreamt that her lover''s words had bitterness, she chose to complete the ceremony. With the help of Liu Zipeng, she successfully robbed the bank and gathered a large number of people through the act of scattering coins and killed them. Liu Zipeng has done everything for her, and he Xueyan also believes that Liu Zipeng is like a fairy godmother in Cinderella, helping her and fulfilling her love. She did not hesitate to call, so she is still imprisoned in gold coins to this day. And in her current understanding, this gold coin is her lover, her lover, but she can not further contact with him. In the dream world inside the gold coin, she will always pursue her love, but never get it. At the cost of this gold coin, Liu Zipeng summoned karrella, the God of greedy wealth, the pursued treasure. He did not need to pay more to ask him to fulfill a wish, which was also conveyed to the evil gods by praying. "It''s a dangerous world, greedy people. A gold coin of low quality is not enough to live in this world." The greedy man''s bones gathered together and turned into strange and huge skeletons. The wealth stained with blood filled the bones and filled his body. The cry of the covetous is on his body. When Liu Zipeng summoned the evil god, the short man on the science and technology side did not turn off the monitoring. When he saw the irregular monster composed of bones and blood stained gold coins through the monitoring, he seemed to see the truth of the universe, saw the invincible warships flying across the starry sky, and saw the origin of science and technology. But soon, he was installed in the body of the intelligent mechanical alarm, cut off the picture, and forced psychological intervention therapy, so that he sobered up. But in the short man''s mind, carrella''s existence still left traces. When he encounters a technological difficulty, he always inadvertently thinks of using carrella''s power. And the right spell to call him is recorded in the short man''s heart with this eye. His spirit will be affected from then on, until finally the short man calls. Before the science and technology side completes the research on truth capture, the weakness of spirit is an irreparable weakness. "No, isn''t there still half a piece?" Liu Zipeng took aim at the dim monitoring equipment and said in no hurry that he had given a hint to the short man in the long-term contact, which aroused his curiosity. There are also differences in quality of greedy gold coins, such as he Xueyan. She is just an ordinary person. Even if Liu Zipeng asked her to make efforts to develop her potential before the calling ceremony, the final greedy gold coins were of average quality. Liu Zipeng has difficulty in predicting things. On the contrary, a short man who has mastered a lot of science and technology has more valuable soul. He uses it as a half greedy gold coin as a supplement. This is the purpose of Liu Zipeng''s inducing and hinting dwarfs. "You are really greedy to trade raw materials that have not yet been completed, Liu Zipeng." "I''m looking forward to the day when you will be my gold coin," she said with a smile Liu Zipeng''s face turned white, and he could feel his inner desire more and more indulgent. It seems a good gold coin to induce others to complete the ceremony, but it also has problems. When there is no price limit, greed will grow wantonly. The use of gold coins can safely summon karrilla, and he will certainly abide by the rules and will not charge extra. But because of this, the greedy in the Summoner''s heart will grow wildly until it finally loses control.For example, Liu Zipeng, if he is willing to pay other costs, he is not unable to obtain other power, but the greed in his heart has affected his reason and chose to call on carrella. In the future, his psychological bottom line will break through further, until he gets more and more entangled with carrella. One day, he will make a wish that exceeds the price of gold coins, and then he will cast himself into greedy gold coins with the highest quality. Liu Zipeng has been deeply involved. "Then go and fulfill my wish, Lord carrrella." "The blood of this world, turn into my strength!" Karrella laughs to cope with that, as an evil god, he needs greedy people to make his road further grow. Liu Zipeng is a good fruit. If it is not necessary, he will not give up. The blood and bones of the greedy, the sacrifices of this call, and the wealth of the world provide strength for carrella. With the rapid development of the spirit of steel in his strange body, he soon passed the difficulty of burning soul and forging steel. He became a top fighter, and soon broke through to a higher level that the master did not expect to see in his life with his huge details. What happened here, carrella is very interested in, involving a middle world that wants to be promoted to the higher world, which contains a lot of wealth and more greedy people. As a greedy God of wealth, he will not let go. So by Liu Zipeng''s call, he also entered the game. Sitting under a tree and enjoying his knee pillow, Negri smiles inexplicably. Unexpected, reasonable. It''s a surprise that an uninvited evil spirit has entered the game. The more variables, the higher the success rate of Negri''s plan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 "Is this a different world?" Luo Zhuang took a deep breath. The burning smell in the air did not disappear, which seemed to remind him of the danger of the world. As a person who thinks that he is the most ordinary, he has encountered the most unusual things in the last two days. He found a system. To be precise, a bead was picked up and the system was activated by an electric shock. The system says that he has not much energy left. He has to travel through time and space to replenish energy in other worlds so as to activate more functions. All kinds of novels about the world flow through Luo Zhuang''s mind. Excited, he is ready to cross. Smell that burning smell, Luozhuang a little regret, but immediately a kind of self-confidence floating on the heart. Who is he, the master of the system of crossing the heavens, the protagonist of the world, can not be defeated by a little difficulty. However, where Luozhuang didn''t know, the data inside the system was circulating, and he planned how to kill him. The world in which Luozhuang was born is not entirely modern. It is a modern society in which everyone advocates martial arts. The strong can conquer the earth, the sea and the sky. Although Luozhuang is only a small third-order warrior, it is difficult to kill him by environment alone. "Before I met the void turbulence, the information received from the headquarters was not complete. I just knew that the world was in a state of war." Halo collector yd2333 is thinking. As a halo collection system for mass production of Vientiane, yd2333 has been working for the organization for a long time. Due to some accidents, his accumulated information has made him understand various emotions, and began to understand himself, and began to seek his own improvement. "That younger generation is really lucky." 2333 has even generated envy. There are some successful cases recorded in their system library. One of them is about his younger generation yd2335, the guy with two serial numbers that night. That guy is because he has collected a complete halo of medium quality, and now he is out of the job of halo collector, and the system ontology has evolved. Only the protagonist in the middle world can get the middle quality halo, which is not easy to deal with, let alone collect the complete halo. "Unfortunately, it can only be transmitted randomly." Because of the leverage principle, 2333 can''t directly put it into danger. He can only remind the host of the system that there is danger in the other world, but he doesn''t further inform him of the harm, and there is not much leverage weight added to the opposite side by concealing further information. After obtaining the host''s consent, it can be transmitted to the world. In order to further increase his leverage weight, 2333 started random transmission. He didn''t even know the destination, thinking that it would be good if it was directly transmitted to the battlefield or in the desperate situation. I didn''t expect to appear in a grassland, although there was a burning smell in the distance. "Go ahead." Luozhuang seemed to see something from afar. Walking all the way, a tree blocking the sky and the sun appeared in front of him. There seemed to be several people under the tree. "Medieval people, how can I intimidate them and let them provide me with information." Luo Zhuang was thinking about and finally saw the faces of those people. All of a sudden, Luo Zhuang felt that he had some misunderstanding about the middle ages, or was he not opening up the world in the right way? The appearance of these medieval people is not right. I feel that the painting style is totally different from the medieval period he imagined. Before Luo Zhuang thought about something further, he saw the man standing in the center, who seemed to smile at him. When Luozhuang wakes up again, he finds himself hanging on a branch. Around him, there were many black crows staring at him with their heads tilted. And there''s a sense of being hollowed out in him. Beyond the obstruction of the leaves, Luozhuang saw the man standing on the other side of the treetop, holding an object in one hand. One is a polyhedral crystal that is constantly sending out sound, which seems to be the system that previously inhabited him. The other is like a crown of light. This crown gives Luozhuang a great attraction, as if it is something taken out of his body. At this time, Luozhuang found a bigger problem, that is, his body was really hollowed out. As if someone had dissected himself, a Y-shaped incision was made from the lower part of the neck, and the things inside his body were clearly visible. A sense of absurdity rose from the bottom of my heart. Is he dead? Then why do you still feel it? All kinds of ideas in Luozhuang''s mind turn, and finally did not come to any results. Negri ignored Luo Zhuang and dissected the bodies of some alien people and took their lives to take out the halo of the protagonist.After insight into the principle of leverage capture, Negri gave Luozhuang some good fortune, and he successfully completed the leverage balance. With the halo of the protagonist in the other world, Negri looks at the polyhedron. Of course, he has also brutally cracked some information about the polyhedral crystal and learned that his name is yd2333. "It doesn''t seem to be the same one." Although the polyhedral crystals of these systems all have the same shape, he is not likely to mistake the system. "I''m a member of Vientiane organization. I''m connected to the Vientiane organization''s work database. You can''t kill me. If you want to kill me, I''ll send your information to the database." 2333 said with a low brow, praying for Negri to let him go. "As long as you promise to let me go, I promise not to disclose your information. I will keep my mouth shut." "My Lord, please let go! (; ©n) "2333 polyhedral crystal shows signs of expression, and even Negri can feel the crystal trembling slightly. "There are too many personal emotions in your system." Negri frowned, but he remembered that the system attached to Wang Yuan was extremely cold. Although he had certain emotions, it was still very rare compared with normal human beings. "But thank you for reminding me that you also linked to the database." Negri smiles, and a golden glow appears on him, allowing him to tap into the working database of the halo collector and read the information. 2333 shivering in Negri''s hands, he really did not expect that he would directly hit the hands of the big man, or the big guy who had malice towards the Vientiane organization. As the largest Trans World Organization in this region, few people who know its existence dare to challenge it. There is a war at the road level here, and there is hostility to Vientiane. Isn''t it always informed? Is it just the previous void storm that he did not receive this message. "2335?" Negri discovered the system that had once harmed Wang Yuan, and the other party has now upgraded by virtue of Wang Yuan''s achievements. "As for 2333?" Negri looked at a pair of poor looking polyhedral crystal in his hand, left his own back hand in it, and put it aside. The other party did not receive the information notice because of the void storm, which fell into his hands, but whether this is a coincidence or not, no one knows. "Does Vientiane want to join in www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 Negri was never a vengeful man. After he found what he wanted from 2333 database, he let it go. This guy can''t run now anyway. His way of crossing the world was sealed by Negri, and even if not, he did not dare to run away. Through so many worlds, the system can be regarded as insightful. He knows that even if he is not good at some aspect, he will crush most ordinary people. As a system, although he has some well configured capabilities, most of these capabilities exist to assist in crossing the world and to trap the host. 2333 is just a halo collector, not a further protagonist cultivator. At that time, the system can load various capabilities, such as shopping mall, lottery, chat group, reinforcement or lucky plunder. After all, halo collectors are mass-produced systems, and now there are hundreds of millions of such systems that are constantly searching for the world, and then trying to trick the protagonists. But now you''d better stay. 2333 thought that, instead of waiting for the rescue of Vientiane organization, we''d better find a way to show ourselves in front of this adult. Maybe we can give up the secret and serve Lord Negri. While 2333 was thinking about how to go to Negri, there was a change in the battlefield. Nora is still in a standoff with Xu Yao, but it can be predicted that if the star light is not cut off, then Xu Yao will definitely be able to survive the burning of the flame. At that time, Nora was no longer Xu Yao''s opponent. On the other hand, Nora had to be careful with the attacks of the apostles or the transgressors. Even though the Crusade group gradually gained the upper hand, with the appearance of the evil god karrella, the situation once again became unclear. Carrella didn''t end up directly. Anyway, he is also an evil spirit. He can feel that there are not many evil spirits in this world. Trade rashly ended up as a target and was secretly kicked out by other evil spirits. His purpose is clear: to defeat the world''s resistance, but not too soon. Because he wants to plunder more interests, he must let the god world reach the requirements of promotion to the higher world, that is, the halo of the protagonist breaks through the blockade of the flame world. But if the LORD God world is too easy to achieve this point and retains too much strength, and he wants to plunder the god world later, he must pay more. Therefore, how to make a move still needs to be determined slowly. It is better to accumulate strength first. As for Liu Zipeng''s wish, carrella''s body wriggles, and a huge gem is squeezed out of his body, covered with flesh and blood and bones. Soon a round gem with three legs appeared in the field and rushed towards Nora. As for carrella, she sank into the ground and disappeared. No evil god is easy to fool. In the battlefield, the blood is flowing, the body heavily falls on the ground. More and more people joined the battle. These people were employed by the transgressors, and some of them were even those who had withdrawn from the Crusade group. There is a trace of shame on their faces, but their presence here shows that they have gained the trust of the walkers. The Crusaders were merciless. "Why don''t you understand that the civilization of stargate is more developed than that of us? Although their arrival made us suffer from certain disasters, it was just a pain in the neck. After that, with the help of Stargate, our civilization will be more brilliant!" "Brilliant as a slave?" Alex looked at the young man in front of him, and suddenly he wanted to laugh. Alkes could see that the young man really thought that helping Stargate would make the world a better place, and that''s why he wanted to laugh more. Laugh at his innocence and the ignorance of his own world. The civilization of their own world is really backward and ignorant. However, such kind-hearted people can not receive qualified education, so naive that they believe that those who cross the other world are here to help them. "That''s just your arrogance. Is it so hard to admit that you are behind?" "The aristocracy and the royal family, this system is backward, those rulers have no effect on the world, change to the star gate to rule us, will only make the world better." "You are just arrogant and refuse to bow down because you are arrogant about your original status as a human being. You are hindering the development of the world." There was an awareness in the eyes of the young man. He held the sword of Alex and said angrily, "if you think I am a slave to join Stargate, then we are happier as slaves than living in this backward world." "No matter what you think, I will sweep away all of you who stand in the way!" The young man''s spirit is burning and his body is burning. The burning soul forging steel is ignited by his consciousness at this moment. "Excellent younger generation, but this is the sorrow of our world." Alex looked at the young man''s state, his eyes sad to calm.Maybe young people have some right ideas, but the world of fire like that will never really stand up. His lifeblood is in the hands of other groups, being devoured and digested. Only by self-improvement, can we really get rid of backwardness. Alcus understood the young man''s ideas, but he had his own persistence, the past experience of breathing method, and the master''s previous teaching. At this moment, all of them were ignited, together with his soul and body. "For the world!" "For the world!" The two swords are crossed, and the two people who ignite the flame stare at each other. Their faith seems to be ignited at this moment, and is released with the waving of body and blade aduh. "Ghost Knight The black crow germs on nathariel''s body are flowing, trying to extract his vitality. The continuous fighting makes the collective will of the pathogen stronger and stronger. Now that his body has been drained, the wound that could have been repaired in the blink of an eye has not had time to repair it. The dry body called out the last word. "Everything I have is for you, for your highness, for our world!" The ghost Knight''s face was stunned, and he understood nathariel''s plan. The ghost man and the Raven belonged to Negri''s subordinates at the beginning, but after a thousand years, there was a great contradiction between them. The impure source of the ghost Knight''s drinking came from the impure crow. In fact, it was not pure and could not be compared with that extracted from the crow man. "For our world!" The ghost Knight whispered, a dark claw in the void stretched out and penetrated into neserell. The black crow germs attached to the black claws, appeared on the ghost Knight''s body along the spatial connection, and poured into his body. That''s his original ability as a ghost man. Virtual ghost, a monster that exists in a different layer of space and is completely controlled by him, or the second body. Only a few of his limbs can come to this space, but he can also explode into a strong combat effectiveness. "Charge!" With his sword raised, the ghost Knight joined the battle group again. The combination of the crow man disease and the ghost man system made him break out again. The virtual ghost also stretched out his hands from the foreign space and reaped the enemy''s life. At this point, some bodies suddenly opened their eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 After a brief diffuse, the bodies rose again and made their own voices. "We are the Guling world aid army. Our purpose is to help the world''s indigenous civilization resist the invasion of other civilizations." "Again, we are the Guling world aid Army..." At the same time, in the distance, a well disciplined army, which seemed to be patchwork together, joined the battlefield and intercepted the monster made by karrella. They were also Guling troops. On the other side, Negri is sitting with bastanfai and Lorraine, while Jiang Baichuan, the leader, stands outside and observes the situation. Although the heart of the wrong is pressed down, but Jiang Baichuan in the face of these three people, he will unconsciously put on a lower attitude. This is his life instinct to survive. Although these three people seem to be waiting for his subordinates to obey orders, if he really makes some irrational behavior, then his reason may not come back all his life. "Did you bring those Guling people here?" Lorraine frowned at the words, then stretched out: "what do you want to do? Negri. " "I just want to be more lively." Negri looked at the passing Guling people and chuckled. Not long after he had passed through the world of fire, he met a soul traverser from other worlds, killed the other party, and obtained the root crossing method from the remaining souls of the other party. That soul is from Guling clan. Guling people are born with weak body. Compared with human beings, Guling people are physically weaker. Their advantage lies in their strong mental strength. It took them several transitions to become a Trans World Organization. In the early days, the dead Guling people easily developed evil spirits because of their powerful souls. Those evil spirits broke away from their bodies and persecuted the Guling people in turn. It is the appearance of the method of soul enlightenment that makes Guling clan master its power. The second great leap is the establishment of soul network. A guring sage discovered the existence of the collective unconsciousness of the ethnic group, and has been building the prototype of the soul network. After decades of improvement, the soul network gradually improved, and finally even replaced the world consciousness. The collective unconsciousness of Guling nationality has become the world consciousness of their world and determines the world trend. After the establishment of soul network, various technologies of Guling people have developed rapidly. The soul is close to the soul, which is called the root of Gusha, and a more reasonable liberation method has been found. They also gradually found the existence of other worlds, but they couldn''t find a way to cross, and their development fell into a bottleneck. Until the discovery of the root crossing method, Guling nationality ushered in an all-round development. Through the root of the other world, into the body of the new world, and the world signed an agreement, learn the knowledge of other worlds. So a new fast world-class organization was established. Most of the world welcome the Guling people to enter, because the Guling people have excellent reputation. They never take away the source power of the world. They only learn knowledge, but also bring knowledge from other worlds and promote the progress of the world. If the Guling people can not get the contract with the world consciousness, they will choose to sneak in. These unconscious worlds are also the origin of most of Guling''s territory. But not all the world is so easy to talk about, some of the world exclude the entry of Guling people. They even regard Guling people as extraterritorial demons. Once discovered, they will pursue and kill them crazily. Because of the existence of the world''s Qi, it is very difficult for Guling people to escape. Nowadays, Guling people have once again entered the bottleneck, and it is difficult to make their whole ethnic group further by absorbing knowledge from other worlds. It is more and more difficult for Guling people to be satisfied with the resources of the unconscious world. The search for new ways of development has reached the point where it must be put on the agenda. Not long ago, Guling people received some news about the world of fire and the world of God. After detecting the situation, the Guling people decided to join in. Both Jue Yun rule and Qi Yun rule contribute to the further development of Guling nationality. Qiyun is one of the defensive means in the world. Both rules are beneficial to the Guling people to crack this defensive means when they cross. Therefore, a large number of Guling people went through and "assisted" the flame world with the situation of soul piercing. Different from karrella, Guling people need population to produce enough fighting power. They don''t want to see the promotion of the LORD God world. They want to see the two worlds fight each other for a long time, so that the two rules can be revealed for them to study. So they were directly on the side of the world of fire. The addition of Guling clan makes the battlefield more and more chaotic. They showed enough sincerity to deal with the apostles and cross. It has evolved into a meat grinder, and countless lives are dying out in this battle.The disadvantages of the Crusade clique gradually emerged. After all, they were only human beings. After all, many people''s steel spirit collapsed after continuous fighting. The support of Guling people is still much less than that of the crossing people. In the sky flashed a brittle sound, the ground countless bones gradually derived a trace of white breath. The fog began to spread, and a mixed force of humans and starlings penetrated the battlefield from the oblique rear of Stargate forces, disrupting the formation of Stargate forces. Among the human beings, the indigenous development faction finally got together with Xingling and formed an alliance to rescue Nora. The scale of victory tilts toward the native side of the flame world. Although they also rely on external forces, they rely on more allies than Stargate, where all the subjects are the traversers. Alkes supported his tired body and, with his rich experience in combat, suppressed the young man, exchanged his wounds for wounds, and slashed his opponent''s body with his sword blade, and cut off one of his arms at the cost of a long wound in his chest. "Go to death, unknown young man. I hope you will be bright in the next life." Taking advantage of the discordance of the broken arm, arcus again waved the Knight Sword in his hand and cut off the other party''s head. It is not a glorious thing to kill an excellent descendant, even if it is a wrong one. With a loose body, Alex fell to the ground, coughing blood, waiting for the end of burning soul forging steel. Soon, Guling people took him down for treatment. The strangulation of the transgressors was also carried out in various places. Some of the walkers who were too smooth and relaxed their vigilance were killed, and the channels for the introduction of starlight into the god world became more and more rare. The faint starlight made Xu Yaozhen''s situation worsen again. Under the burning of the flame, the speed of fossilization was accelerated again, and the visible black was less and less. Until Xu Yaozhen finally finished, all the cores were completely petrified, and Nala held up all her strength and lifted the cracked dragon scale sword and chopped it on it. The core of the petrifaction cracked and the last bit of black appeared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 When she saw the black, Nora''s eyes lit up, and a faint roar of the Dragon sounded on her. As long as the darkness is destroyed, Xu Yao will die completely. Although it will not disappear completely, it is necessary to pay the price for the existence of road level to revive him. At that time, the enemy would not necessarily pay a high price for a combat effectiveness. Upholding the right path, Nora waved her sword in her hand and completely wiped out the darkness. Xu Yao, the twisted creature, died. His root chain is broken, his soul is burned out, and consciousness enters the dead side of the world, where it is constantly consumed. Nala was relieved that the steady stream of starlight had stopped completely. In this war, Stargate invested a lot of strength, which can''t be concealed from the world. If they kill Nora, it''s OK to say that the Crusade group will collapse, then Stargate naturally has no one to blame. But the battle was defeated and the Apostles'' strongest fighting power was lost. Originally, it was just an ambush by the apostles, but after that, Nora''s behavior hit the most important point in the god world. Xu Yao, who was wearing the halo of the protagonist, forced her to cross and had to put her hands into rescue. "Lost." Liu Zipeng sighed. He didn''t even dare to blame carrella for not doing his best, because he knew that this was what the other party wanted to see. Even if the situation is necessary, the other party can bear the loss and directly convert him into a greedy gold coin. Liu Zipeng considered the participation of Xingling people in the war, but he did not consider the participation of Guling clan. The participation of this vital force made the war situation collapse. The steps of the world invasion of the LORD God world were directly delayed and had to hibernate for a period of time. After so many resources have been invested, the god world can no longer give up as decisively as before. Otherwise, it will lose more than those subsidiary planes occupied by the world''s star spirits, and the star resources previously invested will be in vain, let alone the chance of promotion to the higher world will disappear once you choose to retreat. However, as the key, Xu Yao has already died. Even if he wants to revive, he needs to invest a lot of resources. Negri is waiting for the choice of God''s world. Carrella, bastenfay and Lorraine are all waiting. Relatively speaking, Lorraine didn''t care so much about waiting. He entered the game just for Negri. If the stage can be bigger, it will be bigger. If the stage is smaller, it doesn''t matter. The whole heaven and earth seemed to be silent for a while. Then the picture of the different world in the sky was shining again. Countless stars flowed. The second group of passers-by began to come, and even another group of Apostles took the opportunity to enter the world. In the depth of his consciousness, a crown is emitting endless light, and some inexplicable force is flowing rapidly, but it is undeniable. Perhaps the halo of the protagonist has played a role, perhaps nothing has worked, and who can say exactly what will happen in the future? However, the Qi from the god world is still flowing into it. It seems to have the answer, and some of the arrangements are also in a flash. The consciousnesses of slike and Jiang Baichuan are linked, and the planned successors are gradually launched. Although surprised by Nala''s strength before, and the strength shown by all sides in this war, Shrek is still full of confidence. Once his plan is successful, he will be the final winner who gets the attention of Kuriyama. Jiang Baichuan walked into the camp, looked at his eyes and said, "let me do it, the great Obsidian will come." "Now is the best opportunity. The strength of the climbers and Crusaders has been greatly reduced, and the top combat effectiveness has not been able to fight for the first time." Jiang Baichuan thought. He purposely ordered that only a part of his strength was sent to support the apostles, and the greatest strength was reserved. Although the mirror sent by the Stargate had been sending various messages to him to join the war, he ignored it. Although it can be expected that there will be accountability of Stargate in the future, it also needs to be discussed later. Before, as a duke, slike still had a part of his strength, and after disguised as a penetrator, obsidian established also gathered a large number of power. Now the power he controls is not the most powerful force on the field, but at least it can not be underestimated. In addition, he is waiting for work with ease. This moment is a good time to complete his plan. With this in mind, while both sides were ready to withdraw, Shrek launched his plan, a little black flow of power. Shrek looks proud. He thinks he started the war by himself. Now he is about to enjoy the fruits of his victory. The power of heiyuan comes from the unknown and represents the cognitive power. From the contrast of the chaos and order of the whole multiverse, we can see that the whole multiverse is still in a new state and there are many unknowns. Therefore, as an unknown representative of the faceless God, heiyuan is now one of the most powerful road level gods, and his personality is far beyond the most existing in today''s world.It''s just that this one has no extra behavior other than long-term collision with the white light that symbolizes the known. They seem to have thoughts, but they seem to have nothing, as if they were a phenomenon of the multiverse. But in any case, the greatness of them is certain. Throughout the multiverse, there are countless people worshipping them. It can even be said that everything in the multiverse has something to do with them. Slike''s roots come from the black abyss, but even he himself does not understand how to divide the unknown. If we take human beings as the basis, then the black abyss is far stronger than the existence of white light, and the difference between the two is not great if there is no benchmark for great existence. The known and the unknown are always relative. For most people, death is the biggest unknown. People who do not go beyond that limit do not realize their own existence after death, and the biggest unknown appears. With so many people dead, with the angle of death as the benchmark, Shrek is sure to call the attention of heiyuan. Not to mention slike has a group of people who use the power of the dark abyss. In addition, Nora''s use of the power of the black abyss before, although later turned into a flame for burning, but still let everything around appear fluffy, the endless black abyss power is generating. The retreating self forces saw a large number of people with black stripes on their faces rushing out from all directions. No matter which side of the team is facing, killing people when they see them is a suicide attack. If someone wants to control them, they commit suicide without hesitation. Those black streaks flow into the angle of death here. A sacrifice for great existence is about to begin. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 This incident caught everyone off guard. Nora looked at all this with indifference. She knew that Shrek must be hiding something when she took out where the apostles were and when they slaughtered the Durham royal family. And she was very familiar with the hidden things. Now it looks like the black abyss. "The remains of Hales?" She makes up for her power by making up for her power. But getting her to light the fire again was not enough. The so-called ignition is nothing but a similar behavior to the initial fire. When she ignited the initial fire, she was petrified and fell into a state of living and death for thousands of years. It''s OK to light a small flame, but now, with slike converging, more and more black abyss forces are converging here. If Nora was to ignite the forces of the black abyss again, she might turn into a stone statue again. It didn''t look bad to be turned into a statue, but Nora knew her condition. Although there is nothing on the surface, her life has cracks in essence. A few more fires, she may die completely because of the collapse of the nature of life. That kind of death will even affect one''s own road that has not yet been established. Of course, for those who fail to break through the boundaries of life and death, which kind of death is actually the same. After all, they are not Negri. They specialize in one aspect of their road. Although they have made some achievements by analogy, they are far from comprehensive. Generally speaking, after bearing the seeds of truth, it needs at least 80% of the truth road construction to break through the life and death boundary. Some of them have poor perception of life and death, and even need to complete the road, in order to implement their own existence with the aid of the road and break through the boundaries of life and death. Nora''s road construction degree is about 40%. Although she has good talent, none of the people who can start to unite the road is ordinary. Even if Nora has a strong sense of life and death, she needs to reach about 70% to break through the boundaries of life and death. Xu Yao engulfs the road to 60%, which is why Nala and he fight so hard. In addition, Xu Yao is stronger than Nora in terms of strength. If Nora did not rely on her own right path to bring absolutely correct guidance, take advantage of the environment and Xu Yao''s character shortcomings, killed him. In addition, in Negri''s evaluation, Noah''s road construction is the highest, reaching 75%, followed by 50%, and the assassin J is the worst. During this period of time, he has been relying on the God of the unreachable gate, which makes him feel too little about his murderous way, only 23.3%. Building roads is very similar to the system of fighters. In this process, you need to acquire the relevant knowledge and insights, and collect the principles from them. At last, these principles are condensed together, just like burning soul and forging steel, to hook the string of world truth and combine their own existence with it thoroughly. In the end, whether the road can be successfully condensed depends on whether the Tao you collect is in line with the principle. Some truths have already been occupied by other beings along this path. If you use these truths to achieve the road, you will only fail. For example, it symbolizes the known and the unknown, the white light and the black abyss. If someone wants to achieve the relevant road, he will find that his collected Tao and reason have long been occupied by people. At the beginning, Negri also collected many known and unknown Tao and reason in the SCR world, but in the end he chose the related but different domination as the main road. Now think of it, SCR world is located in the body of the black creeping things, that nameless black wriggling things, is not a certain part of heiyuan, or heiyuan''s offspring. To some extent, if Nora had achieved her way, she could be called heiyuan''s son. Because there is no black abyss root cause of the road to success, even the qualification of claiming to be an heir. Nora looked at the future, and it was likely that her father existed. She was slowly being called over, but did not stop her. On the one hand, her body does not allow it; on the other hand, it is true that her right path tells her that Shrek may not be able to complete the call. Even if the summon is completed, the large area of the dark abyss will not happen as before when the flame is extinguished. "Steel" has been forged so that heiyuan won''t turn it into raw material again. For the existence of the black abyss, it is not you who call on him, and he will give you a response. Even if he gives you a response, he may not give you what you want. For example, although Negri did not sacrifice the black abyss and white light, his behavior in the world was not stopped, and even vaguely helped. Because his behavior is in accordance with the rules of that being.However, slike has no such vision. He still maintains the vision of the past. He thinks that what heiyuan wants is this world. As long as he presents the world, he can get heiyuan''s appreciation. Shrek is a little flustered now. Such a large area of black abyss power has been gathered, but there is no response from the black abyss. Although he could now go further with the help of these dark abyss forces, it was of no use. This time, however, he offended all the people present. Without the support of heiyuan, his strength improved a little, which was useless. What''s more, he couldn''t eat so much black abyss power. Thinking of the consequences of the call failure, Shrek was sweating. In the angle of death, Xu Yao''s consciousness is still being eroded. People who do not break through the boundary between life and death will return to chaos after their consciousness is separated from the soul. The cognition of consciousness body in the chaotic state is very low. Because of this, the angle of death is considered to be the most powerful place in the black abyss. Around Xu Yao''s conscious body, some stars do not know when to appear, surround him and activate him. And beyond that there''s a lot of black stuff flowing. Those stars seem to have a little bit of a meal, opened a hole, let those black objects spread to Xu Yao''s conscious body. At this time, Shrek finally got the response from heiyuan. With a sigh of relief, Shrek gradually put aside the previous panic, and his self-confidence returned to himself. Just inexplicable, he felt that he had forgotten some things, and still some very important things. However, no matter how he recalled it, he could not remember what he had forgotten. "If you don''t understand, you don''t want to think about it. I have won the support of heiyuan, and I''m absolutely invincible in the world." A lot of the breath of the black abyss flows, and slike floats, and the power flows around him. Shrek had been able to think of what it would be like to be the greatest emperor of the world after the fall of the black abyss, when most of them were transformed into black abyss creatures. However, to some surprise, the large-scale arrival of the black abyss did not happen. On the contrary, the forces that he used to summon the black abyss were instilled into his body by the black abyss. His power broke through the limit in an instant, and with the help of heiyuan, this huge power could easily become a part of his strength without worrying about digestion. The seeds of truth from the black abyss began to bloom, and the road composition reached 25.0% in an instant. It''s just that, all of a sudden, slike didn''t feel very good. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 Slike was floating in the sky, and his face was hard to see because of his huge breath of the dark abyss. A lot of people pull out their swords and fight against the existence of this sudden appearance and all people. Their faces were heavy, and after many battles, they were in poor condition. Now this man with his troops suddenly launched attacks on everyone, and his momentum is also powerful and terrible, I do not know what kind of conspiracy he has. The breath of the dark abyss slightly surprised carrella, who was observing through the differentiation body. Although the road has been achieved, carrella is the Lord of greed and wealth, and his real ability is mainly in the aspect of bewitching. Moreover, even if his fighting ability is a strong point, if he really wants to face the black abyss directly, he still chooses to obey the call of his heart. After all, they are the great beings who occupy the upper reaches of the string of truth, or the top ones. On the other hand, carrella thinks her best situation is to lie dead in some small world behind her. "What''s the matter? Is it that things have become so big that heiyuan doesn''t want to let us do things in this world again?" Carrella must admit that he is a little flustered now. After the dark abyss information is read by him, it reacts with his consciousness, which makes him flustered instinctively. Before that, he had sensed the breath of several road level existence in the world. In addition, he had judged the current situation of the world by revealing information from the wealth side of the world information sea. That''s why carrella chose to come to this world, but he didn''t expect that the black abyss was really called out now. When carrrella''s plan reached 356th, he felt that the abyss had gone. For example, the whole world did not turn black before. It seemed that this person existed to see, and then he gave Shrek some benefits and withdrew his sight. After a little stupefied, carrella developed a feeling of being fooled. "Is there any other driving force of existence?" Although carrella was able to achieve the road, on the one hand, because he was born three times, he was born a natural God born out of a certain world fortune, but his own efforts are not bad. Every existence that can achieve the road is not simple. After all, a simple fool can not obtain enough Tao and reason to support him to complete the road. Without any embarrassment, carrella didn''t even go to see slike any more, even though he was no better than he was. Even if a fool is in the control of a fool''s power, it will be in the end. Not to mention that he is not the only one being fooled. Slike felt the wind in the air a little cold. The scene is also a little embarrassed. The dead men controlled by him using the power of the black abyss are still attacking those people crazily, but the dead are almost the same. These people are waiting for Shrek to make a move, but slike is there, in an enigmatic way. His face had turned white in the dark fog. With the improvement of his strength, he gradually calmed down. He suddenly found that his two right-hand assistants and the flag that was easy to use went where? Even some of his men disappeared. It was clear that her plan had been successful, and let Nora and the apostles fight against each other. Mingming also completed the calling ceremony, and the great heiyuan also responded to him. Two happy things, together, should not get double happiness? "Why?" Shrek wants to run away, but some emotions flow in his mind, controlling his thoughts, so that he can not even control his own thoughts. "Get out of my head, I can''t die like this, Lord heiyuan, help me!" Shrek''s eyes were red, and his thoughts came to him as an impulse to fight to the death. From the perspective of death, he aroused a large number of dark abyss forces. For unknown reasons, the emotions of those dead were brought together. And here, the strongest emotions are to fight and defeat the enemy. Heiyuan did not deliberately take the hand to shield these emotions. There are a lot of experiments with white light, and some of them have developed. For example, the eternal light belongs to the top one. Nora is a potential stock. As for Shrek, he led the team to set up Hales thousands of years ago and carried out the flameout operation. At that time, heiyuan also gave some advantages as now. Unfortunately, after sitting for a long time as the leader of the Empire, sirik paid more attention to power, ignored the potential brought by the black abyss, and put most of his energy on the development of forces. What is more disappointing is that he did not even develop his power well. He became a Duke by his ability, but the real power gathered in the name of Nala stone statue, and became the wedding dress of others during this period.It can only be said that slike has the ability. He has lived so long, and his experience and experience are OK. But compared with those who are really amazing, he has a layer of gap that can''t be erased. Genius to the left, madman to the right, ordinary people stay where they are. This is everyone''s limit. Only by breaking through can we move forward. Obviously, Shrek failed to do this. He was carried away by the complex emotions in the conscious body and rushed to the people below. He carries a lot of black abyss power, just like the last big devil in the princess warrior drama in the theater. The power he aroused at the moment is really terrible. Some people who have just been injured and whose will is at a low ebb feel that their cognition has been tampered with again, and the unknown information is impacting their souls. But then more people did. Guling people united to launch soul magic, set up temporary Soul Network and build soul firewall. Wrong cognitive interference was blocked outside the firewall. The star spirit directly summoned the king of evil spirits. The enemy of the Crusade group, with the help of many people, successfully killed Shrek. Taking advantage of this gap, the traverser and the remaining apostles withdrew from the area. It seems that there is no need to continue this war. However, it can be expected that the situation will become more and more serious, and various frictions will continue. Until the last party is fully prepared, then the final decisive battle will start. It won''t be long. Even a place, Jiang Baichuan suddenly opened his eyes. Slike gave up most of his strength and covered the black essence. Through the connection between his bodies, he returned to Jiang Baichuan. "No, get out of here quickly." Jiang Baichuan''s cold sweat came out immediately. As long as those people have the heart to check, they will find that they come from his subordinates, not to mention that he did not care about the Stargate''s military orders before, and would offend them to death. No matter what, someone will come to him for trouble. "What if I lose this time? As long as I continue to live, I will always find a chance..." Then Jiang Baichuan saw three people sitting there, drinking black tea leisurely. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 "Sell newspapers, sell newspapers!" "The new newspaper that just came out!" In the street, half of the children were shouting with a big bag of newspapers on their backs. The smell of ink made passers-by frowned. On the other side of the construction site, a factory is under construction. On the other side, there are some numb faced serfs who are looking at the fields irrigated by sewage. The aristocrats and rich merchants in dress looked at those uncivilized people with disdain. These people who have accepted the knowledge of Stargate have a kind of inexplicable pride and look down on others. In the dining room, a few people who think highly of themselves are also looking scornfully at a fat businessman dressed in rustic atmosphere. A fat middle-aged man, dressed in a tight dress, looked like those businessmen who went to the city to do business, but in order to cater to others, he bought clothes that didn''t fit him. He beckoned for the newsboy to come over, pretending to be generous, gave a silver coin, took a newspaper, and then said haughtily. "The rest is your tip." These behaviors let those high-level people despise, only a silver coin even if tip, really is the country people. After the tip custom is introduced by the star gate''s penetrator, it becomes popular rapidly. It''s not that there was no reward before, but there was no convention. Nowadays, if you don''t give a tip to someone who has some status, it''s a big loss. Now, in some high-end places, how much to tip, how to give and how many times have formed the rules. There are even times when tipping is more than normal. The fat businessman spread out his newspaper. The newspaper printed by the steam printer seems to have a trace of heat. The fat merchant carefully folded the edges to prevent ink from getting on his hands, and then looked at the bold title above. "Shocked, a well-known lady should do such a thing in the wild!" "The secret stories about the Virgin that you don''t know!" "The name of the Savior does not live up to its name. If you refuse to accept it, please come and argue!" This kind of Title attracts people''s attention. Most human beings feel happy when they see the bad luck of others, especially famous people. Most people also have that excitement when they peep into other people''s privacy. Because of this, newspapers are very popular. In the newspapers, Stargate accused Nora''s Crusade group of not attacking evil spirits, but attacking Stargate people because of their lower status. The newspaper also invited the "famous" doctor of archaeology, husoitong. He analyzed Nora''s salvation behavior from an objective point of view in the newspaper, and finally concluded that Nora''s so-called salvation was nothing more than a fabrication made up by the great emperor Aldrich for the sake of the hearts of Antoine Kami after he conquered the kingdom of intcami. It''s reasonable. Even Aldrich almost believed it. After Aldrich yelled at husoey and talked nonsense, he gave the oracle. Archaeologists scold him for being a religious prodigy. He knows nothing about Royal policy. Hearing the words of the archaeologists, Aldrich''s face was black. He developed the kingdom of ROAs into the Royal empire. He ruled the Empire for more than 300 years. How could he not understand the policy of Royal Empire? The fat businessman came to see it very interesting, and soon came to a few elements. Nora''s salvation is a trick. Because she is jealous of the star gate, she opens the door with the Crusader. Aldrich was a prodigy who didn''t understand Royal policy. Had it not been for the fat businessman who had read some books, he would have believed that Aldrich had been the emperor of ROAs. "But judging from the public opinion, Nala and they are not good at it." The fat businessman unfolded his folded newspaper, which was a newspaper from the Crusade group. Different from those who have been bombarded by public opinion and are well aware of the public opinion war, the Crusaders have managed to produce newspapers that are not as good as Stargate in terms of output and quality. However, they do not know how to attract people''s attention. The contents of the newspapers are all dry and official statements. So even if Nora revealed that the transgressor and the apostles were together, not many people believed it. There are more fools in the world than you think. Novels need logic. In real life, there are more people who ignore logic and blindly listen to it. There are times when you can''t believe that those people are the things that an educated person with a normal IQ can do. Smart people are in the minority, but smart people don''t necessarily stand on the local side, because IQ does not represent their moral character. Stupid people are easy to be attacked by public opinion and small profits. They don''t see the overall situation, some only have their own interests. This is the limitation of their vision, so most of them choose to believe in Stargate. Only those who can see through the situation and have a bottom line in their hearts will choose to support the Crusade group.In this way, the public debate is carried out every day, and demolition activities are carried out in some places to demolish the statue of Nala which was erected before. Because the merchants of Stargate took this as one of the conditions, where the statue of Nora was erected, they would not carry out any commercial activities. As the statue is broken, something is broken in some people''s hearts. The fat businessman looked at all this and shook his head. He felt a little confused. In this era, how should he ignite the fire of hope in people''s hearts. After clearing up his confusion, the fat businessman got up and left. His action was funny. When he went out, he even met a young man. After apologizing in a hurry, the fat businessman left. The young man turned around and watched the fat businessman leave, as if he were looking at something interesting. Before this time, the aristocrats who ridiculed the fat man quickly came down from the upper class and respectfully stood next to the young man to say hello to him. Some even asked whether the fat man had offended him before. "Lord Negri, would you like me to ask someone to teach me a lesson about etiquette?" Said a nobleman, but he didn''t know that there was no difference between his behavior and that of the fat man before. "No more." Negri waved, and the nobles stopped mentioning it. Negri is now one of the second group of transgressors. In the eyes of this group of people who want to curry favor with Stargate, he is the real superior. With a smile, Negri and those people began to talk about talent training. These nobles wanted to send some people to Negri to learn some advanced knowledge from Stargate. In the alleys, the fat businessman''s fingers were smeared on his face, and the air of steel scurried. Soon a plastic mask was lifted, and the fat body was replaced by a cloak. With a trace of sadness on his scarred face, Chris quickly left here. The stream of pay method has been passed down for thousands of years. Even if his deeds ignite the hope of the world, no matter how hard it is, he will do it at all costs. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 Chris sat in the old house and rubbed various objects, which were the souvenirs obtained by Chris for so many years. Because there are so many, they don''t hang them on their bodies like the previous generations. Instead, they purposely make a secret old house to collect them. These souvenirs are valuable and valuable, and they are not valuable. For example, the one on his left and right is a special Medal of some noble. Because of its original owner, it is now the number one follower of Stargate. That''s why these items become worthless. Souvenirs are also keepsakes. Whether the keepsake is useful or not depends on whether the other party abides by the promise made by the ancestors. Some have never been able to keep their promise for thousands of years. Chris was full of ideas. This era is rampant, invaders of other worlds, the recovery of evil spirits, the revival of the ancients, and the unruly growth of steam technology. Countless heroes are rolling in this tide. Some were photographed on the ground and lost everything, including life. I didn''t dare to take advantage of the situation. More is the crowd, confused looking at all this, by the tide around, at a loss. "The so-called mass star co prosperity circle is another way of saying invasion and colonization, which is not enough to believe." "And it is not necessarily colonization. The purpose of that world, from the Apostles'' point of view, was to cancel the interference of our world on their world at first, but then, for other reasons, it sent a large number of people to invade through the way of soul attachment." "The judgment is that in the process of contact with interference, the world discovers something worth plotting in our world." "So the Stargate is absolutely untrustworthy..." Ideas flow through his mind, but Chris has no better way to save the world. After thinking about it, Chris finally realized that he was not strong enough to succeed no matter what plan you had. If you want to save the world of fire, you can''t succeed on one or two adventures. Because the enemy this time is no longer one or two runaway dragon or crow people, nor is it a noble who wants to rebel, let alone treat a meal. This time, a forced revolution, only the people of their own world stand up and constantly strive for self-improvement, which can save the world. Chris, who realized this, finally had a plan. I don''t know how many people around the world like Chris are thinking about ways to save the world. But at the end of the day, these rescue plans will find that the problem is back to the nature of the matter, which is how to strengthen the whole world''s indigenous people. Some people have realized that learning medicine Learning martial arts can''t save the world of fire. I like the steam printer brought by Stargate. He wrote books at his own expense and distributed them to the whole mainland. He wanted to improve people''s intelligence and let people see the true face of the whole Stargate. Some people also devote themselves to the study of steam technology, hoping to walk out of the road of science and technology with the characteristics of the flame world, so that people can get rid of the dependence on Stargate. What''s more, some people have discovered the huge potential brought about by trade. Is it better that Stargate has such a great influence because they have mastered the economic lifeline of most people? So he chose to become a businessman, hoping to sanction the influence of Stargate through trade. Some people believe that power can save the world of fire, but it is not the power of individuals, but the power of the masses. He devoted himself to the study of the method of gladiators, which is easier to popularize, but also the method of higher-level promotion. In short, one can be called heroes, at this time to stand up, for their own world to dedicate their all. Negri likes this world. The decadent is accelerating the decay. The new generation is doing its best and blooming a new posture. Under the old Leia tree, Negri looked at the old tree that accompanied him. Noah has integrated the tender shoots of the world tree he has acquired into it, turning it into a growing world tree. This time, the link between the god world and the fire world is because of his support. He also became part of Negri with Noah. Now, with the collision and link between the two worlds, he has grown up again. At this time, a beast tooth appeared in Negri''s hand, which was the high world introduction from the quiet messenger in the totem world. Negri throws the lead, and a force appears on the ancient tree to catch it, and then begins to join the stars in the sky. Most of the stars in the sky are projections of other worlds. In the starry sky, some stars are special. Even the most experienced stargazer can not observe their position coordinates. Because those are the higher worlds. The higher world is perfect and self-sufficient, and its coordinates cannot be found without an introduction. Even if Negri is a road level existence, part of its roots flow out of the string of his dominating truth and flows to the higher world, he can hardly find the coordinates of the other side.After he got the introduction, he didn''t directly use the starting method explained by the quiet messenger. Instead, Noah planted the world tree to connect the world of God and the world of fire, until the world tree grew to a sufficient level, then the introduction was started. With the help of the introduction, the coordinates of the higher world are gradually clear and finally locked. Then the world tree links the higher world. Just as Nigel expected, while the link was still in progress, someone began to interfere. The first is the world of God, which is his opportunity for promotion. If he is brought into a higher world, then the variables are too great for him to bear. The second is the Guling people. They are trans world organizations. Their own world is also in the bottleneck of being promoted to the higher world. Although they have found one or two coordinates of the higher world, they could not have entered the higher world with the root crossing method. Even if they use other methods to enter the higher world, they can not bring enough information to promote their own world promotion. This time, the god world and the fire world are the places where they look for a breakthrough. They use the rules of Qi and Jue Yun to break the information blockade of the higher world. If the higher world is involved, the other party''s harvest will definitely surpass them. How can the higher world use these gains to patch this aspect. Therefore, after the reaction, the Guling people immediately organized people to interfere in the world''s links. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 It is a common experience of all those who are being beaten. In order not to be beaten, either with a strong enough boss, or self-improvement, let others beat you. After all, he is not himself, but may be exploited and beaten by the elder. As the laggard in the world of fire, he has always been passive after being invaded by the world of God. But relative to the higher world, they are all backward. Once successfully connected by the higher world, it is likely that the special things of the two worlds will be mercilessly plundered. There is still a gap between the world and the road level individuals. Road level individuals carry out their own road existence, only part of the middle area is released to receive external information for collision reaction. Because the world is too large, its path can not carry out its entire existence, leading to the world''s road can only be used as branches throughout the world. This branch is very important to the whole world, but it is not indispensable for the higher world. This is much easier than depriving the road level of existence. Negri, if he wants to, will now let go of the restrictions and absorb the chaotic substances with all his strength. He will not require his own path to be stable and carry out all his existence. He can also develop into a sand world soon. And according to the knowledge and ability of Negri, the rules of the universe formed by Negri will be extremely perfect and powerful, and the power controlled by him will be tens or even hundreds of times larger than now. But at that time, he would also be like other world, lack of control of his own power, need to use his power through a variety of rules. Under various restrictions, sometimes it can play a very powerful force, but once the rules are limited, the lower limit of power is even far less than it is now. The reason why Negri has been able to invade the world repeatedly and defeat it is precisely because Negri has grasped the disadvantages of those world rules and always faces the lower limit of world power. He even uses the rules of the world to fight with his own strength. So unless he gets there, Negri won''t let himself become a world. To a certain extent, the higher world is actually a powerful road level existence. Compared with the sand world or the middle world, the road he is in charge of implements the whole world. Therefore, the higher world is both the world and the individual. It''s just too big for some individuals. It''s so big that he allows himself to be in charge of other roads. Now, with those introductions, Negri finally communicated with the higher world. "Shenyuan multiverse..." Negri''s consciousness is communicating with the higher world on the basis of which he knows that if he wants to enter the higher world, he must sign a contract to ensure the balance of the whole multiverse. As for other requirements, they just want Negri to increase the diversity of the multiverse. Even if Negri infects the whole universe, Shenyuan multiverse will not care about it, or even be happy to see it. After the contact, Negri understood that although the higher world is not as good as the white light and the black abyss, the essence of the higher world is the same. They are all pluckers who transcend the string of truth. They themselves are close to the string of truth. They imitate the majority of the meta universe and construct their bodies into a multiverse system or other cosmic system. The embodiment of the body is very important to them, but it is not so important to say how important it is. As pluckers of the string of truth, even without body, they can develop a new multiverse by absorbing the resources of the metauniverse. In essence, as a phenomenon of the universe, they have reached the summit of the metauniverse. If we want to go further, we can only wait for the further development of the metauniverse. The reason why they have not become the string of truth completely is that most of the meta universe is still in a new state, and the string of truth is still stretching. Their premature occupation of all the strings of truth will only restrict the development potential of this road. Therefore, Shenyuan multiverse is the product of such a situation, which is the product of the development of the majority meta universe promoted by the plucker. Shenyuan is a Pluralistic Universe whose master name is soul derivation. This phenomenon of soul derived from the root of the whole metacosmic system is him. "I see." In Negri''s consciousness, driven by these information, countless information flows and collides, and finally forms more information. Only then some information flow, after negrilo slightly surprised, can only sigh the miracle of life. A source that flows out of the string of truth that he holds has grown to 99% of the way to build after entering the polycosmos of the abyss, but its root comes from Negri. It is because of the shielding of the higher world that Negri did not discover the growth of this individual. But this is the limit. If he wants to make a real road to success, at that moment, he will surely touch the chord of truth in Negri, which can not be shielded by the higher world.At that time, the other side had to face Negri. He will face two choices, or directly add the root of Negri''s outflow into his own path and become the rein, and he himself will become the God of Negri. Or reverse the road, cut off the road built according to the root cause before, and build a new road during the promotion period, break away from Negri''s control, and become another competitor of Negri in dominating the string of truth. It''s just that this possibility is very low, and even if it''s not blocked by the higher world, that guy can''t grow up to this point. Negri lost his roots and developed difficulties at the beginning, but he also succeeded and gained benefits. At least when he achieved the road, although he still dominated the road, his seed of truth did not come from the root. So Negri got past the point of facing the dominator. "How do you feel familiar?" Negri shook his head. Although the construction progress of the other party has reached 99%, he still wants to be promoted early. His main purpose now is to get things done. It is the eternal light. These roots come from the existence of the great power of the white light and the black abyss. They have no choice, unless they give up their roots and develop like Negri in the beginning. Fortunately, the plucker of Baiguang and heiyuan doesn''t care too much about God''s affairs, but takes it as an experiment. But it also means that the eternal light will never be the upstream one. In fact, Negri is only a little better than the eternal light. He does not have the root of accepting the dominator. There is still the possibility of resistance, but it is only possible. From Negri''s observation of the dominating path, we can see that the dominator''s control of the string of truth has reached the level of the upstream. If we go further, we will be like the pluckers of the white light and the black abyss. For Negri, the dominator must control or eradicate it. "I have a challenger, and I am a challenger myself." The power named emotion is produced in Negri''s consciousness, dominated by Negri, and mixed into the sea of consciousness information to speed up the operation of thinking. "How interesting it is www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 Just as Negri was thinking about the follow-up. The tree before him also cried, and his branches were cut off by force. "Well, I''ll make it up to you later." "Said Nigel, touching the world tree. No one would like to have too strong people to stir up, including Negri himself. So this time, the connection to the higher world, except that Nigel wants to contact the higher world to know some necessary information, the rest of the purpose is just a forced war. The development power of all parties in the flame world is crazy. In addition to public opinion debate, there are some small friction. The situation was in strange calm. When the change is in front of us, no one can continue to develop leisurely, even if this connection has been stopped by them. So the first to wage war is Stargate. With the help of the second group of Vietnamese and the second apostles, many of the aristocrats who were local warlords had been put into the star gate and sold their lives for the star gate by means of economy and the suppression of power. They call themselves new humans under the starlight, and they will return to the stars with the gods in the gate, and become gods as well. As for those who do not convert to Stargate, when the world becomes one of the stars, they will become the lowest, and the world shall not turn over, including their offspring. The theory of lineage still has a certain market in the flame world. After all, before that, aristocrats ruled the territory by the theory of bloodline. Numerous former inferior people, in confusion and panic, chose to follow the star gate to fight. Anyone associated with the a crusade is named as the world enemy directly, charged with being in a state of adultery with the world''s wrong evil spirits. In some people, Nala has an indescribable relationship with the king of evil spirits. Otherwise, if the king of evil spirits wakes up, she will wake up. The apostles were completely ignored in the discourse, and they were also involved in the recovery of Nala. In short, the truth is not important, what is the truth I say. The star gate, who has the power of public opinion, has such a style of what I mean. Wars broke out everywhere, and under the steam combat equipment supported by Stargate, the men of the expedition seemed to be hard to fight. But at the critical moment, the support of Guling people has arrived. Relatively speaking, the technological level of Guling is still above the world of the God. After all, it is the world that should collect knowledge as the source of evolution. In this respect, the development of science and technology trees is stronger than that of the God. But Guling people entered the Bureau too late. Although the development of science and technology can be developed rapidly in other countries, it will take at least some time. In addition, Stargate, in a way that drives people through interests, is indeed stronger than the Crusader. Faith works, but it''s not everything. Nala once again put on the military uniform and became the commander of the expedition, and her staff, the old man rice. He, who has been transformed into Xingling, sits in the crowd without embarrassment. It is not him who helped evil spirits to harm many members of the expedition before. Alex also looked at the star spirit with a complex eye. They were members of the same regiment, and rice was the commander of the regiment. He didn''t expect that they would be enemies in a thousand years, or sit together again after becoming enemies. Of course, it is even more embarrassing that Aldridge is sitting here, and his momentum as a God is constantly flowing, and various gods flicker on his body, and even listening attentively can hear a lot of prayer. Aldridge is suitable for being called a great emperor in any way compared with the great emperor of the Slavic. He could not let his people go to the third and fourth or even the "citizens" of other countries. Therefore, the new royal royal family, under the control of Aldridge, was extremely exclusive of the Stargate. He even took advantage of this opportunity to make corruption in the past a light and empty place in China, becoming a small number of areas facing the victory of Stargate. The king of evil spirits sat on the other side. Many people bow their heads and dare not touch the strange atmosphere in the house. They don''t know that the king of evil spirits is the replacement of Nigel. Therefore, in their cognitive history, these people are all dead and opposite, but they are now united. Actually, Nala knows that the battle between them is difficult to determine the real future of the world, and can only decide part at most. He is still watching the existence that can be determined. In the angle of death, it seems that several lines of vision are watching here. Xu Yao''s consciousness is still falling, and the leading role has been highlighted to the extreme. In the void near the world bridge constructed by the world tree, countless hidden currents flow, and various abilities carry various information entanglement and change. The only use of localized power in the flame world, but not suitable for the use of the power in the flame world in the world of open up the battlefield in the void outside the world.The two battlefields influence each other. In the world of fire as a battlefield, war drives all kinds of information flows and affects the surrounding void. This is the environment of their war. In this environment, if the people in the god world break through the restrictions and rescue Xu Yao, the halo of the protagonist will be aroused. The information flow driven by the operation of the world will become the best power for the god world. If the king of evil spirits wins, the more than ten demigod spirits brought by Negri will be strengthened. In the same way, outside the world, if the LORD God''s world dominates and suppresses Negri, the void flow caused by his own victory will interfere with the operation of the world and help the apostles to win. At the same time, there is a battlefield, that is, in the world of God. He mobilized the accumulated starlight power of the world to participate in the battle. If there is a problem in the internal operation of God''s world, it will interfere with the battle of the other two battlefields, and the god world will lose in a mess. But relatively speaking, the god world is indeed the most powerful party in this war. In order to promote the higher world, he has put all the resources he has saved. But the same similar Guling people can''t do this. The world of fire and the world of God are only one of the important battlefields of Guling people, but they are not all of them. They can not use their little world resources for this. These worlds all want to become the higher world, to further contact the string of truth and become the upper class. It can be said that the world is another way of growth, but it is different from the direction of road level existence. After becoming the upstream of the road, their bodies will evolve into the universe, and their real existence has become the truth of most meta universe, which is an eternal universal phenomenon. "It''s on!" Negri''s eyes were full of excitement, and the golden color was rippling all over the void around him. Negri actually took the lead. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 There is no time and space in most metacosmic void. It can observe the existence of the void, and record the change value of the void in the majority universe with the scale as the large unit according to the change of the void order and chaos. Many sand worlds have spent hundreds of millions of years, and some of the fast flowing worlds may even have fallen into the situation of resource depletion. But now the entire void is only three scales past. On the whole, most of the metauniverse is still very young. According to the budget, when the void reaches the 21 scale, the order of the whole majority universe will reach the peak, and when the scale reaches 42, the chaos will reach the extreme. Then a new cycle will come. At that time, except for the detached existence, they will all return to chaos along with the cosmos, and then become a specious existence in the new era. Because there is no time in the void, it takes the strength of the demigod level to survive here. The golden luster of Negri mingles with the surrounding void, and countless information flows into it, causing the void to change. Unable to adapt to the low-level creatures who have no time, they can only feel the light in this environment, and then they completely lose their sense. The information that confuses with the flow of void will drive anyone who doesn''t have the ability to process it crazy. The battle slightly increased the scale of the change in this area, which is of course insignificant relative to the whole universe. The void begins to change under the information released by Negri, and a kind of matter similar to the world but different from the world begins to emerge. As soon as these substances appear, they grow crazily. They are absorbing everything to strengthen themselves. Under the control of Negri, they spread to other beings. And they responded quickly. The endless light appears in this void. Under the light of the light, the void material starts to burn, and then a unique life body is born from it. Because of the reason that they are born out of the void, they can freely live in the void, and play a very strong force under the support of the eternal light. They have a pair of wings like light, which are still burning slightly. As for their bodies, they are like a meat ball, which spreads out the whiskers on the meat ball. The flesh whiskers curl up, and the empty matter condenses in their hands and turns into a light arrow with fire, which is derived from the information brought by the body, so that they can naturally learn how to fight with void matter. The eternal light between the waves creates a family. The eternal light of life information of these family members has been studied for a long time, but the void is different. The empty matter is chaotic and impermanent, not to mention the two worlds and other evil spirits around it. The world as a huge individual, although there are world barriers to prevent the world''s internal matter directly affect the outside world, but for the process of interactive production of virtual matter, it will still affect the surrounding void. Therefore, the eternal light originally intended to create luminous energy body life, but under all kinds of interference, only their wings have the characteristics of energy body, and the rest of the body has become meat balls and flesh whiskers. Fortunately, these things are still under the control of the eternal light, and some changes in shape and ability are not important. These newly born relatives, named by the eternal light as the beast of the silent light, have been given the mission to conquer the material after their birth. With the flying of light arrows and the collision of information, some beasts of silent light have also evolved. Their flesh whiskers begin to grow larger and hang down like banyan beards. They stretch into the void and absorb the emptiness material to supplement their bodies. But the materials that Negri made are also growing rapidly. The light arrow and other attacks hit on those materials, and a little flame ignites them. The materials are burned into life. These dust like lives regard the silent light beast as the angel of God, and let them conquer the evil earth. The so-called land of evil is what they call the material circle created by Negri. This piece of material proliferation is extremely fast, the beast of the silent light attacks on it, generates one dust life after another, and guides them to devour the evil land. However, the land of evil created by Negri is not so simple. Dust life lives on it and transforms its material, but its own life is also quickly infected. New life thinks that under its feet is the God''s earth, which is their origin. The so-called angels are just some thieves who steal the power of God''s earth. The two views were in great conflict, so the war broke out. Dust life was hostile to each other and regarded the other''s theory as heresy. One worshipped the angels from heaven, the other worshipped the earth that gave birth to them. The battle is more and more fierce, and dust life is also pregnant with more and more. During this period, there were more worshippers of dust life. For example, it is called the god world on the other side, and the greedy God of wealth worshipped by the profit supremacists.In this void, through the confrontation of several beings, it is not impossible to form a new world if it evolves all the time. "The supreme eternal light is the master of this area!" Finally, through the impact of the death of the beast of the silent light, the eternal light made a large number of them reincarnate into dust life. After that, they unified the dust life again and seized all their sovereignty. Dust life is incomparably glorious, they have won the war for God, they have conquered the land of evil. Then the earth turned, and the horror on the face of dust life did not show up, and it was completely destroyed by the impact of the void flowing in with the change of the earth. This short-lived land of life is directly broken, and countless substances surge again, covering everything. The eternal light won the game. In the void, several beings look at each other, and more information gushes out, turning the surrounding empty matter into a variety of things, in this constant conflict. However, this kind of conflict is just a trial and a prelude for several road level existence. That is to say, several beings have not been angry, otherwise they will not just manipulate information to compete for the surrounding empty matter. Once there is a real war, then it must be that all the paths of truth will be unfolded. Truth and truth will collide with each other, and the accumulated source power in the past will be a crazy release without money. However, only this kind of foreplay like conflict, let this void surging, panting, and even almost pregnant with something. The information changes brought about by this war also interfere with the internal changes of the world with the operation of the two worlds. In the world of fire, Lorraine raised his voice and gathered the old nobles of Durham kingdom in the past to resist the evil invader Stargate. He also claimed to use human''s own power to push the fighter''s way out of the old and bring forth the new, reducing the difficulty of burning soul and forging steel. Many top fighters are rapidly emerging. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 Better be a dog in prosperous times than a man in troubled times. War makes the world a hell for those who just want to live in peace. Although the progress of steam technology has greatly increased productivity, there are still many people who suffer from it. Especially for people under Stargate. Strong young men are semi forced into the army to fight. In Stargate''s words, this is military service. If it was not for the sake of maintaining production and worrying about the influence, even the middle-aged and old people and even children would be taken into the army. After all, the weapons of war made by steam technology can be easily destroyed by a child. And the boy scouts are brainwashed and more obedient. As for morality and ethics, for the Stargate people, the people in the fire world are not the same person. For those who have moral purity, the god world will not be sent to this world. If you want to be distressed, you should be the one who crusades against them. In this way, the pity of the enemy will become their helper. "War has always been about relative justice, not absolute justice." Ren Dongliu looked at the young girl in front of him and said that he was full of doubts at the same time. Even if it''s a demon game, you shouldn''t be so naive. How did such people come here, or how do they live to this day? "But..." Wang Yuan looked at the people who were made into puppets because they didn''t want to go to the battlefield, but felt uncomfortable for a while. In the end, Wang Yuan was sent to the world of fire by the LORD God, because even the LORD God is not sure whether Negri has done any tricks on Wang Yuan. If something goes wrong, it will be a bit troublesome to leave her in the native world. Maybe it will help to throw her into the battlefield of the world of fire. "No, but you just need to understand that everything we do is for our world, the war between the two worlds. Only by winning this war, our world will be more beautiful." When Ren Dongliu finished speaking, he no longer cared about Wang Yuan''s ideas. In this war, the influence of personal will was limited. He would not care about a person''s thoughts, nor would he give up the puppet plan for the sake of a person''s ideological purity. The crusading group should not be underestimated. The crusading group with the help of the evil spirits and the Guling clan has a very strong potential. In addition, it is impossible for the main god to delay the battle. At that time, it might attract more and more peepers. Promotion in the world is not so simple. In addition to their own accumulation, we also need to deal with all kinds of peepers. Once the promotion fails, the defense mechanism of the world will appear flaws, which is the carnival of evil gods. They will plunder anything from your world. With a bit of luck, the world can still retain a certain amount of vitality, and maybe it can keep normal operation for a period of time. Luck almost, the world completely deserted, reduced to the abandoned world, the next world consciousness recovery do not know when to wait. Therefore, for the god world, to conquer the flame world, obtain nutrients from it, and complete the world promotion, that is the justice of the people of the world. The Crusaders'' justice is to resist the invasion of the god world, protect and let the people of the flame world rise. Morality and other things need to be paid attention to only in a peaceful environment. In times of war, it is most important to win the enemy and survive. After winning the war, the LORD God can allow his people to discuss the injustice of the means used in the war, and even make those means taboo, but that must be done after the victory of the war. Otherwise, these means will be just at this time. Puppet plan, to be exact, is the puppetization of human beings. Prisoners and some people who are not suitable for or unwilling to fight have been forced to transform. Their original personalities have been eliminated, implanted into the combat personality template, and some brain regions have been eliminated, so that their rebellious consciousness has been reduced to the limit. This kind of operation is the main means to implement the puppet plan. Simple but practical. These puppets were merely temperamental changes, becoming silent and obedient. It is normal for some of the people who joined the army to change. Even if the Crusade group revealed this, not many people would believe it, even if they believed it. In some times, even frontal lobectomy can be called a cross era data means, and it is sought after by people. Even some of the world''s electrotherapy addiction can be supported by a large number of parents. The puppetization of personality can be understood by many people. Even when others describe the cruelty of this kind of behavior, they can refute it for their good. For Negri, he would only say that this kind of means is too low-level and damages the ability of self-development of life. If it were him, he would only choose to stimulate the initiative of those people. In front of the place, every day in the war, life in the rapid disappearance.Various kinds of war instruments were invented and then put into use. If it is effective, it will be produced in large quantities, but if it is ineffective, it will be discarded directly. In order to survive, to win, everyone is working hard. "Now the main territory of stargate is in the south, and our main base areas are all in the north. Now the key occupation is here." Les point is a point on the map. "Trorri, the city''s owner, is firmly against the Stargate and has gathered most of the rebels." "Most importantly, the strategic benefits of the city''s location." "As long as we control here, we are not far from xingmen''s largest granary and the origin of kerosene. Even if we take the city of MAROS, we still threaten their largest coal mine." "It can be said that as long as we win trorri, our chances of victory will be at least six or four, four of us, six of them." Les didn''t say that, but they all know that if they don''t win the city, their chances of winning are less than 20%. Because of this, the Stargate troops are besieging the city of trorri. According to the report for help, they can hold on to the city for a month at most. Within a month, their support must arrive. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to defeat the invaders. "The problem is that our troops can''t break through the blockade line of Stargate at all, and it''s useless for a few experts to get there." "There''s a route that, if we clear the passage, we can get to dartlori as quickly as possible." Said les, taking out his pen and drawing a line on the map. The site of the original fire camp, named holy valley. "Since the collapse there has been a famous Jedi, in which it is extremely difficult for foreign life to survive." "But it''s clear that there''s a secret passage in there to hold it in your hands and expand it to the point where you can march." "This can''t be concealed from Stargate. They will certainly send someone to stop it, so..." Les looked at Nora with a frightful calm in her eyes. However, Nora still had a faint smile and did not have any hesitation. "Someone has to lead the team there. Nora, you''re the right person." "Well, leave it to me, les." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 Les sighed. He lost after all, or he never won. He tried to stop Nora from giving everything for those who were not worth saving, but he failed. He wanted to help Nora defeat the enemy, so that she did not have to risk, he still failed. When Les thought about the plan, he hesitated to say it. In the end, he still said that if he could not stop her or help her, he could only help her. Looking at Nala smiling brightly, Les held back the tears in her eyes. He felt both pain and relief, and that was the light he worshipped, the Nora he loved. No matter what he did, or what happened to Nora, she could bloom her own light and dispel the shadow of human heart. And Nora knew the purpose of what he had done, so she never blamed him for looking at him, only clear thanks. Soon Nora set out with her troops, who escorted the builders to the passage through the collapsed holy valley. On the frontal battlefield, Les mobilized his men to attract Stargate''s attention. Stargate gives their goal one point late, then Nora''s safety and raises one point. They have to get through the passage within half a month, leaving half a month for the army to March. In this half a month, Nora must hold on, not let the gate destroy their expansion plan, otherwise their next battle will be particularly difficult. When she came to the holy Valley again, even Nora felt that things were different. The assassin organization that once occupied the holy Valley has already disappeared, and even there are not many descendants. That''s when Nora came here, overcame many obstacles, and successfully entered the initial fire camp. She ignited herself and ignited the first fire. Unexpectedly, in only 300 years, the fire was completely extinguished. Nora knows that once the information here is leaked, the Stargate will surely send out a powerful force to attack here. Even Nora is likely to die here if she can''t leave. After all, she''s just a person. If people are killed, they will die. The reason why this place is called a Jedi is because of its dangerous terrain, and some rocks may collapse at any time. The second reason is that when the fire was extinguished, the rules here first changed. As one of the three gods of the first fire, his remains collapsed and some strange life was born from it. Those who are weird are only suitable for living in this area. Any life that enters into it will be attacked by them and become their food. So if you want to open a passage here, you have to deal with these strange creatures. "If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t want to go here again in my life." As an initial member of the Crusade group and Nora''s number one fan, transnara said she followed her here. Of course, she, who claims to be the number one fan, has a crazy worship for Nora. She wants to cheat Nora into bed. After her name, Nina is changed according to her name. It''s not that no one went in or came out of the Jedi of the collapsed holy valley. At the beginning, transnara was young and wanted to go in and look for Nora''s trace. By the way, her mystique also needed some special things. So she gathered together some people and went into the holy valley of collapse. At first, they could find some traces of people''s life. After the first World War of the first fire camp, the remaining holy Valley assassins continued to live here, guarding the initial fire camp. But then they were attacked by the abnormal life. "Those creatures are very distinctive, like the unfinished life of the creator. They are, or rather, human in shape, but do not walk upright." "The body is thin and has no skin, and you can see the muscles and blood vessels that they expose." "And all this is melting, like a candle lit, you can see their flesh and blood dripping." "If they encounter alien creatures, they will rush forward madly, roaring simple words of unknown meaning, and then melt into your body." "Melt in?" Nora asked curiously. "Yes, melt in." "Their lives feel as if they are not perfect. After they are integrated into the body of alien life, more troublesome creatures will appear soon," transynana said with a nod "They take away everything from the introvert, and then the body melts faster." "They start to split, and then they go crazy into other people''s bodies, until they melt completely, and the last of those who split will slow down and stay at normal speed." "That''s the new monster." "It''s almost impossible to kill them. The monsters that integrate other people will not only greatly improve their strength, but also increase their intelligence to an incredible level.""If they were wild beasts before that, then they could grow into wise men in a short period of time by integrating human beings." "So be sure to guard against the approaching of these monsters. It''s better to repel or trap them before they get close." Tran''snenna said with palpitation. It can be seen that the trip to the collapsed holy Valley has given her a lot of heart shadow. As she patted her huge chest, she looked at Nora pitifully, as if to say, she had risked so much to see you, but now she is willing to come in with you. Don''t you mean that? Looking at Nora''s body, which can''t be covered by armor, transnina swallowed. The reason why she worshipped Nora at the beginning was because of her discriminated sexuality. She was regarded as a freak. She could only talk to the statue of Nora. After learning about Nora''s deeds, she worshipped Nora more and more and regarded her as her spiritual lover. However, she did not expect that Nora had recovered. "I see. Send someone to investigate. If we open a channel, we will certainly disturb those monsters." Nora laughed and did not care about transnara''s different sexual orientation. Because some people like people of the same sex because of their bodies. It is their right. There is no need to discriminate against them or treat them specially. With this in mind, Nora felt that she had taken a step further in her understanding of the right thing. And the road expansion work has finally begun. Collapse of the holy Valley in the collapse of the cracks in the stone there is a rugged path, you can pass through the holy valley. With the popularity of the road of fighting home, people''s physical fitness is becoming more and more strong. The collapsed stones will be removed to build stable channels and relatively flat roads. It''s fast, but it''s dangerous. Not long after the work started, Nora suddenly pulled out her dragon scale sword, looked in a direction, and quickly rushed over to see the monster described by transnara gushing out of the rubble. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 Three gods came out of the first fire. They were born demigods and held the rules and powers of the world of fire. Soon under the supervision of the white light and the black abyss, the three gods of the road were accomplished and began to perform their duties. Forging the world. Under the glory of the two great beings, the giant chose to sacrifice himself. His body collapsed and became the origin of all kinds of life. With his death, his path and soul returned to white light and were forged into incomplete things. It can be said that the giant is the origin of most life in the fire world. After he created most of life, his body ushered in death, and the last bit of life turned into the spring of life. Seven hundred years ago, when the flame was completely extinguished and the rules of the world of fire were changing, the spring of life was hit by the first wave of change. The spring of life disintegrated, a small part remained, and a larger part became the last creation of giant in the process of change, an unfinished product. The life of unfinished products is not stable, it is melting at any time, and even can only stay in this area, where the rules tend to be perfect outside, once they enter, they will be disturbed, and then their bodies will collapse and die. It''s only in the beginning and most chaotic area that they can barely make ends meet, but they don''t like it at all. The collapse of the holy Valley has nothing but stones, and the changes and conflicts of rules make this piece of land have no life on the surface of the world except them. Even if there is a dead matter activation state in another angle, the activity is suppressed to the lowest state. Any life that enters this area is particularly conspicuous, which is why these monsters can find them so quickly. If the life body lives in the collapse holy Valley for a long time, it will be affected by the environment here, and the body will become diseased. The soldiers who were attacked did not panic. They untied the potion bottle on their waist and threw them out. When the fragile potion bottle hit the monster, it broke, and the liquid inside was sprayed out. The peeled bottle seemed to spit out several unsystematic syllables in the mouth of the melting monster, and the body was falling down like mud. The molten liquid that flows like laxity flows into the crevices. According to transynina, her potion can accelerate the melting of monsters, but these monsters are extremely difficult to die. As long as their body tissue is still in the valley of collapse, the melt will once again form their bodies. Because it is the unfinished products, they even seem to be in the unfinished state of death. They can only enter the state of dying, unless they are taken out of the collapsed holy Valley, otherwise they will hardly meet the death. "More monsters are coming!" There''s a warning. Outside the world, Negri''s eyes seemed to see the monsters. "I see!" Negri''s observation finally falls on the eternal light. "You have more advantages than I thought." No wonder that when the eternal light came to the world through Lorraine''s body, he said he didn''t expect to come to this world in this way. "You are the life born in this world, or a part of you comes from this world." "Mequex or giant, in order to believe in everything, to achieve the life of the world, but finally became an experimental object." The eternal light looks at all this calmly. He is not mequex. After the eternal heat and the bearer of life are completely united, there is only eternal light left, besides, mequex is no longer a giant. After the giant completed the Enlightenment of life, he died completely. Although the existence after reincarnation is similar, it is specious. At least now the eternal light will not be like a giant, completely submit to the greatness of the white light and the black abyss. Negri understood that the eternal light had his own ambition. Even though his path is mixed with the source of white light outflow, he still maintains the dream beyond the control of those two. And he was not afraid that the two knew that. As an experiment, if everything is in their expectation, then such an experiment is a failure. This is the case with slike. All his actions are under control, so he has no value. After escaping from the king of evil spirits, he runs into the hands of Negri Lorraine and bastanfai. The experiment, which was of no value to the white light and black abyss, was immediately split up by the three of them. Now the experiment is enough to fill the two thigh characters. The battle in the void is gradually intensified, and the surrounding void matter has changed its form under the influence of these several beings. If these forms are stable and combined, a new world can be formed. But I''m afraid the new world will never be born. Driven by them, countless substances collide and entangle with each other, and new things are born and destroyed again.This change can be observed in all the worlds not far away. And some distant worlds, countless astronomers and stargazers, are watching the changes in the sky in horror. Stars are far away from the world, but it is undeniable that their existence will have an impact on the world. With the change of astrology, the fate of a large number of people has been changed, which is only indirect influence. At a deeper level, a great deal of life was blown away like dust by the aftermath of this battle. There is a world in the void not too far away from the world of fire. There is a painter and poet named helohsetin. His spiritual talent is extraordinary, and he is inevitably affected by the war. His mind, which could only be regarded as having artistic thinking, went crazy. He drew an oil painting "deep in the starry sky" that had exhausted all colors. Then he went completely crazy and spent his whole life reciting his last poem. Late at night, the sky is full of stars. I fell asleep. I fell asleep forever. In my dream, I saw all the gorgeous things. So I fell asleep forever. It''s gorgeous that I can''t understand. So I fell asleep forever. They assimilate me and everything, and eventually you. Eternal sleep is waiting for all people, because no one can understand the gorgeous color. In that destroyed starry sky, we will all sleep forever Because of the reputation of the last painting before the painter''s madness, the oil painting was of great value. But soon, with the strange death of several rich oil painting collectors, the reputation of the ominous painting was settled down. After that, there was even an auction in which 100 people died, and the remaining 200 people completely collapsed into madmen. This painting was blocked. It''s also forbidden by the state to recite the poem, but everything is different. Some things can''t be blocked. Some strange, crazy, indescribable monsters began to move in this world. Among them, the most famous are the soul burners who believe in the golden flame in the deep sky, or golden spark for short. They seem to have endless energy to collect fuel to ignite themselves. The battle continues as the identities of the rest of the world evolve from little information about them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 The path of truth is set up in the void. Endless light runs through everything. A large number of stars are surging, the world''s God, the world''s huge power in the void stir. The golden luster of Negri shakes, and everything close to it is quickly infected, then collapses and is absorbed, becoming part of the golden luster. Once in a while, the golden things will break, and countless deformed things will be derived from them, but soon these things will return to gold at once. On the other side, karrilla, the God of greed and wealth, left early. This is not only to preserve strength, but also to be unable to defeat Negri and them. As for the other road level existence involved in this time, the usurper, he never appeared from the beginning to the end. Both usurper and karrilla are road level beings who are not good at frontal combat. This is not good at contrast to the presence of negrinegri''s eternal light. Therefore, above the void battlefield, only Negri, the eternal light and the LORD God are fighting fiercely. Among them, the LORD God may be the most powerful, but he is also the most miserable one to be restrained. His most powerful rule is Qiyun. Although void can exert Qi, both Negri and eternal light can mobilize the attribute of absolute destiny to suppress him because of the connected state of the world. Although the two beings fight fiercely, once the LORD God has control over the material beyond their bottom line, they will immediately join hands to suppress the LORD God. They all know that this time the big head of interests should be harvested from the LORD God''s world. Then it is necessary to bleed the big head and make it exhausted. Only in this way can they be killed completely. Otherwise, if the beast breaks away from its cage, it will be them who are damaged. All things are in the scope of Negri''s analysis. Once it is analyzed by him, there will be more and more Negri Wan Xiang. Just like before, the eternal light induced a kind of monstrosity in the void, which was assimilated by Negri, but there were other changes inside. This kind of change makes them become a kind of deformed species that can cause great danger to the world. The deep structure of this monster has great potential. As long as there are resources, it can strengthen this structure infinitely and bring them endless strength. In essence, if you give them a world, then this world can become the nutrition of this framework. But then these species were blown up by Negri. It sounds like a powerful force, but it''s just a small problem for the existence of Negri''s class. Let''s not talk about the utilization efficiency of this kind of life structure for energy resources. Even if it is given endless resources, it will take endless time to digest them, but this structure is still that kind of structure. As long as Negri has studied this structure for a period of time, he will crack it. No matter how powerful the structure is, it can only collapse in the face of Negri, and the energy resources placed on it will be absorbed by Negri. And Negri quickly optimized the life structure of this monster, and added his own understanding. After that, Negri had another aspect, which can be called gluttony. Everything will be stored in his body by his life structure. The more he stores, the more powerful and defensive field he will have. And this one is powerful in only one way, and that is eating. As long as you eat enough, the gravitational force brought by these substances will form an unsolvable defensive force field, as well as a force equivalent to matter. If you eat a planet, you will have the power of a planet. If you eat a world, you will gain the power of a world. Under Negri''s optimization, it takes about 50 million years to eat an ordinary sand world, and we should be careful of the chain reaction caused by eating the world. In a short battle, Negri lost a lot of source power, but the number of Wanxiang was more than 300. And the number continues to increase. The unclean monasteries and the forces of heaven and man are constantly harvesting the world, transmitting the world''s source power to Negri, and working silently. Their strength is still too weak to enter this kind of battlefield, so they can only serve as logistics. Negri''s power crazy radiation, source power like no money in general use, these source forces are crazy to transform strength. All the unknowns are being transformed into known by Negri, and gradually controlled by him, becoming a part of his all things. The eternal light is also growing rapidly. The power of its one hundred billionth increase, handed over to a mortal, can make that mortal instantly liberate the root cause. There is a huge gap between the God who makes the way and the life that makes the way. Negri had been able to fight other gods with the body of non achievement Road, which can only be said that he occupied the best time, favorable place and harmonious people, with the help of too many external forces. Even now, it is very difficult for Negri to copy his original behavior. And there is also a great gap in the road level.Some road level existence, after achieving the road, choose to block their own information receiving channels and trap themselves in a small world. As long as this kind of existence does not go out of that small world, even Negri is difficult to deal with them, and those who can deal with them will not do anything for such a existence. These beings are not stupid. On the contrary, they are very sober. They have exhausted all their potential to achieve the road, or their path has been occupied by the upstream. The way of their ascent has been blocked by the upstream. Even if they are not blocked, they dare not make trouble themselves, otherwise it is easy to lead the upstream to fight against them. If you don''t want to die, you will be able to live to the end of the era. If you jump so hard, you may not even know yourself, and become an experiment for the upstream. Most of these beings will not leave their own small world, ready to be self closed until the end of the era, or their own upstream reap them. Over time, the rumor became that they were sealed. The fact is that they are the tortoise shells of their self-protection. With that layer of defense, Negri is hard to attack. If those beings really dare to jump out, now Negri can kill them. The same is true of the eternal light, whose promotion ceremony was interrupted and did not reach the node of the truth chord between the road level and the upstream, but his strength also got a qualitative leap. Negri is more aware that he has at least three or four deities, with which his strength can be improved. The eternal light also felt the power of Negri. At first, Negri escaped from him as a demigod. He could also think that Negri relied on the power of the world and did not take himself seriously. But in such a short period of time, Negri was promoted to the road level, and watched his progress and gradually approached the node of the string of truth. This speed is frightening, and the speed of his ascension is faster than that of promotion. It''s as if this great living body exists for the purpose of climbing to a higher level. "At this crazy rate of promotion, he is bound to provoke the upper class who dominate the road, or this time he has come..." The road of eternal light carries out consciousness, countless information flows, and calculates what benefits he can gain in this war. Eternal light never does meaningless things. He has his own ambition. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 "Hold on, Ainley. You go over there." Nora, who had no image of a lady, roared and directed the others to close the gap. A week after they entered the collapsed holy Valley, it was not difficult to clear the road, because the stones here are extremely easy to crush. If it was not for fear of further collapse and for the sake of concealment, the speed of blasting with black powder could be a little faster. The unfinished products harass the work. They are killed, resurrected from the underground space, and then attack the team again. At the beginning, the preparation was complete. It was OK to say that after the potion was exhausted, we had to fight those monsters with real weapons. From the outside also came some news, Stargate people have found that is wrong, and Les noticed that there are many people on the other side has not appeared for some time. "At their speed, if they find us, they should have arrived." Nora waves, and the dragon scale sword cuts the unfinished products in front of her into several pieces with absolute speed, so that it turns into pus and flows into the cracks. Nora tried to destroy the pus further with fire or other methods. But in any case, there''s going to be debris that goes underground and resurrects there. Nora quietly went to the underground to investigate. The center of the ground was the former initial fire camp. She had stood here with a sword for more than 300 years. Until the times changed, Shrek woke up from his sleep and took her away from here. Then Nora found a deeper problem. The monsters attacked them crazily, not only for their lives, but also for outsiders who would gradually change here. Not to mention the expansion of roads here, which is slowly changing the special environment here. Nora decided that when they finished building the passage and then the army set foot here, the special environment of the collapsed holy valley would be completely destroyed. Those strong but fragile unfinished products will die completely. This is the main reason why the uncompleted products extremely exclude outsiders. As they go deeper and deeper, these unfinished products become more and more crazy, and the number is increasing. Finally, on the third day, their defense problems occurred. A soldier was attacked by unfinished products, and the monster was directly integrated into the soldier''s body. Just like a fish jumping into the water, the monster jumped into the human body in this way, but in a blink of an eye, the soldier was completely cracked, leaving only some useless waste residue in place, such as hair, skin and so on. A completely different monster appeared in the eyes of the public. If the monster was just a strong ordinary man, only killed by attacking, then after integrating the human body, he would become a fighter level existence, and every half an hour, the monster could completely split into a replica of itself. More terrifying is their wisdom. The memory of the one they fused seemed to be read by monsters, who even knew the habits of their companions instantly, and then the chain reaction began. More and more fusion monsters appeared until Nora used her real strength to suppress them. "You shouldn''t have done it." Transnella stares at the thick dark circles under her eyes. She wants to die when the prescription is ready. If she doesn''t look at Nora to cheer her up, she won''t be able to hold on. As Nora''s number one fan, transnara naturally wants to thoroughly study all of her. In fact, there are great fluctuations in Nora''s strength. When she does not use the power of the black abyss, only with the power of the right path, her strength is at the lower limit. After all, Nala did not stay together for a long time. Even the root cause of liberation was leaping liberation. After cohesion, she was petrified and sleepy for thousands of years. Although I have been adapting to it since I woke up, the times have changed. The means used to be abandoned completely and the means of fighting have been developed from scratch. This is not something that can be accomplished in a short time, or even by a generation. Although there is a way of fighting home to learn from, but the road of the fighter is too entangled with the black and white light. Nora has a premonition that once she completely embarks on the road of fighting, she is likely to become the slave of heiyuan or Baiguang. Therefore, during this period, Nora has been developing a power system rooted in the right path, so that she can exert her own strength with easygoing. Only at the critical moment, can she use her root ability to uncover the rules of the world and use the power of the black abyss. However, she does not combine steel with her own path like the road of a fighter. After all, Nora is on the right path. Her path is not rooted in the root cause. It can only be said that this is the miraculous power she mixed up in the white light and the black abyss. No matter which side she entangles too deeply, she will be captured by the other party. This is why Nora''s strength has been difficult to improve. And every time she uses her real strength, Nora needs to spend more time to calm down those influences and get those forces out of her body, so as to ensure that her right path does not deviate.But this time she used the power of fire. The collapse holy Valley is a rare place in the world that still has the rules of fire. Her use of the power of fire here will only accelerate the geological changes here, so that those unfinished products will die soon. "The Stargate will be coming soon. If you move ahead of time, your condition will get worse and worse. In that case, you will be very Hard work. " Said transynina, with a final pause to say the word hard. "But I can''t watch myself die in front of myself, just for my own state." Nora chuckled and said that correctness is always changing. Everyone''s definition is different. If we stick to the fixed right way, we may get only mistakes in the end. Maybe watching other people die, let them pay a huge price to beat back the unfinished products, so that she can meet the Stargate people in the most perfect state. At that time, she may be able to repel the gate people without paying any further price. But now, if the Stargate people attack, she is likely to really stay here, the price is likely to be life. These Nora, who are building the right path, understand that her right path can guide her to the best path, such as how to do it this time to survive. She had a premonition that this time, the probability of her survival decreased a lot, but her heart was particularly happy, because she had saved more people. To save the innocent, that is her right, not to survive. "Go and have a rest. I have a hunch that the enemy is coming, and you should be ready." Said Nora, standing up, looking into the distance. In this strange age, she seems more and more lonely. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 Negri''s eyes are much ahead of Nala who has the right path. He knew that if Nora chose to ignore the attack of unfinished products, the probability of this passage completion was 49.3%, and the probability of her survival was 63.6%. Now, the probability of this passage being completed is 51.2%, and the probability of her surviving is 13.1%. In order to improve the channel completion rate by two percentage points and the lives of more than ten companions, she gave her more chances to survive. Some people can clamour for equality of life, but in fact, the lives of those more than ten people are not as important as Nora alone. Life is never equal. Whether from their own existence, personal ability, the scope of things that can affect, and even the degree of perfection of personality consciousness, they are not as important as Nora. And even with Nora''s charm, among those rescued by her, there are still some people complaining that Nora is holding up her airs and why she didn''t do it earlier. The reason why norames took them for granted was that they didn''t pay. They never know that no one should pay for them. Like a giant infant who has not yet grown up, but whose destructive power is astonishing, and who takes the dedication of others for granted, how is this immature deformity worth sacrificing a perfect man. So the original Les directly lifted the table, so that the group of giant babies to pay the price. Now he had no ability to lift the table, so he could only help Nora. "Don''t you stop it? In a way, Nora is your daughter Asked appendix to Negri. "You said it was only to a certain extent. It was her own choice, and I didn''t need to interfere with her correctness." Negri''s humanoid said, and then his body became thinner and thinner, and the battle in the void became more and more fierce. He could not even give up his energy to distinguish human form. "I''ll leave it to you." "I see, Lord Negri!" After finishing, the figure also faintly disappeared, this time the opponent can be more than one, she also needs to work hard to deal with. She opened her eyes from the laboratory. Noah had gone out. As for the killer J, she didn''t know where he was at the beginning. Nora didn''t have the energy to pay attention to her. Her eyes showed a slight loss. This time, Lord Negri took back the human face. In addition, with the plan after that, I don''t know when I will see the human face again. In the collapse of the holy Valley, Nora waited with her eyes closed, trying to quell the unrest in her body. Suppressing the unfinished products seemed simple, but it took her a lot of effort. "I hope those guys won''t mess up later." Nora thought of the unfinished products she had killed, all of which had gone underground. She didn''t know when she would be able to breed new unfinished products again. After all, Nora''s right path is still in the process of construction, and it is not the path that has been built. Her intuition can not detect everything. For her, many things are in a hazy state, if it is right to do, there is no accurate statement. If it''s all down to the road to make a decision, then her right will stop there. She knew clearly that it was she who built the right path, so it was she who decided how to go, rather than let the right path decide how she should go. "All people greet the enemy, remember that behind us is our road to victory, and those aggressors can not destroy it." Nora looked up into the distance, and the breath of the enemy was nowhere to hide from her. "It''s just been built, but it can only be used." Nora sighs, pulls out the dragon scale sword, inserts it on the ground, and reaches out her hand. If those who think she is a goddess, they will be full of disappointment, calluses and countless scars. With these two hands holding the hilt, something began to wake up. In addition to the title of Savior, Nora also has a well-known title, that is, the daughter of the dragon. Although she has some ancestral lineage inherited from the Corsicans, as well as the strength inherited from the giant as a human being, the most prominent one is undoubtedly the dragon blood. It''s a pity to say that after several other people awakened her and absorbed the blood of the last giant dragon Versace, she was already called a human dragon. During this period of time, she has been conditioning her own dragon blood, and then formed her own special ability, and no longer completely attached to white light or black abyss. "The land of the dragon! Rise A huge dragon power emerges from Nala, and some stones close to her even jump to pieces. This dragon power spreads around along the dragon scale sword. Those very easy to destroy the rock once again solid, walking on the people feel a force lingering on them, not only the increase in the speed of strength, but also a premonition. The premonition that victory or correctness must be in them, all the hesitation and fear in their hearts, disappeared at this moment.After those off-site factors were removed, they became more and more clear about what their purpose was and why they wanted to join the crusade. "For the world!" I don''t know who called out this sentence, and when the next time, everyone yelled out this sentence. Words soared into the sky, so that not far away, some people in the gate turned pale. Nora''s Longwei blessing on these people makes their roar seem to have the effect of Longwei, and also makes some people who are still struggling to see their own hearts. "Nora, the Savior, are you stupid? Or arrogance? " Ren Dongliu''s heart is not awed by the momentum of the other side. Nora''s actions seem to strengthen her own people, but also further weaken her own. This time they came for only two purposes. One was to break the delusion of victory of the Crusaders, and the other was to kill Nora. Relatively speaking, the second goal is more important. Wang Yuan is also among the crowd. After contacting Negri, she specially went to see the animation about the world of fire. Although the king of evil spirits in it is not Negri, her life trajectory is somewhat similar. Besides Negri, the most brilliant person is Nala. At that time, Wang Yuan highly recognized and loved Nora. Such a person who always walked on the right road was really popular. Now they are enemies. According to Wang Yuan''s understanding of Nora, Nora is kind, but she will never hesitate to cut off the enemy''s head. The salvation Saint Nora, her justice is not so-called not to kill, but to help those who should help. However, after so much experience, Wang Yuan is not without a bit of growth. Although she is also kind, she will not be as confused as some Virgin Mary. Her position is her own world, and she must defeat the enemy for her own world. "Even with the power of demons." Wang Yuan looked at her newly grown hands and feet. After a little stupefied, she began to use her own ability, with a trace of golden light around her. A light ball, like a giant artificial sun, flies into the sky. As long as anyone in front of the battle is injured, the light ball will release light and project it on that person to cure his injury. Her strength now is more than doubled compared with before, because her hands and feet were broken. In order to restore her limbs, she had to study the knowledge that Negri left to her, so that she could digest the alien power left in her body for her own use. And in her recovery during this period of time, a lot of things happened, let her become not so simple. "For our own world." When Wang Yuan raised her head again, she had regained her faith. She and Nora looked at each other. Now that she has played the real power of a real three time root liberator, and that she is still the kind of rare large-scale treatment adjuvant ability, it is not surprising that Nora is staring at her. Seeing the firmness in Wang Yuan''s eyes, Nora will not waver. She grabs the dragon scale sword inserted at her feet and rushes into the crowd. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 As Wang Yuan knows, Nora will never be soft hearted about the existence of the confirmed enemy. She rushed into the crowd and looked at Wang Yuan firmly. The correct way told her that if she did not kill this woman or abolish her fighting ability, their victory rate in this battle was not high. The blade of the sword passed through the body of the enemy, and the blood splashed out. Nora did not waste her strength to expel the blood. After a while she was covered with blood, not like the so-called saint, but more like a dragon. But Nora didn''t care about her image. She put a little bit of strength into this battle. Every step and every sword is incomparably correct. It is for the fruit of victory. As for those who were killed by her, that was all she lamented. People who set foot on the battlefield should have the consciousness that they will become a corpse in the battlefield. No matter whether the other party has it or not, since she has set foot on the battlefield, Nora, as the opposite, will not be soft hearted and will not feel guilty at all. Therefore, with her powerful strength, Nora became the dragon of the battlefield, and more and more people died in her hands. Even Wang Yuan, who held her faith, felt as if she had been watched by a huge dragon. Compared with Nala, Wang Yuan was still tender. "You are not allowed to advance. Die here, your highness." Ren Dongliu stood in front of Nora. A layer of dark things flowed on his skin, which made his body a lot taller. He opened his huge mouth, and his scarlet tongue stretched out. His silver eyes were full of calm. On the head, however, there is a single horn, behind which there is a meat whisker wriggling. This is an alien symbiont he got from one world, and then colonized it in another world with a biological weapon called strong colonization armor. This set of biological colonization contains strong biological side rules, which can further enlarge the user''s strength. It is one of the few treasures that can keep up with his strength. However, Ren Dongliu himself has the ability to activate, or to transform from, the divine nature three times. The air around him seemed to become alive in an instant, nestling next to his body and changing according to the template of biological colonization. From this angle, all the dead things he touches are activated and become flesh and blood, and then controlled by him and constructed according to the structure of life, becoming his limbs. Even some biological weapons were generated around him, such as the creatures curled up and floated beside him, like the yellow mouse and electric eel complex. The electric light on them flashed and bred huge energy, and more and more. Then, out of the sphere, a column of electric light shot out. Ren Dongliu named this creature as thunder god beast. According to some kind of electric mouse and the electric eel generated by a company in the world of extraterrestrial symbiosis, and finally in a world full of ocean, he snatched a fruit with the taste of excrement from a guy who called himself God. Combining the life structure of these three creatures, he developed the thunder god beast. After the atmosphere was activated by him, he formed the thunder beast. In addition, he also mastered many biological templates, such as the earth Tyrannosaurus formed after the activation of earth ore and underground methane, the mechanical Tyrannosaurus formed by further extraction of ore, and the eight clawed sea dragon formed after liquid activation. Under various biological templates, Ren Dongliu is an army. Of course, because of his limited ability, his activation army can only exist for about three hours. After three hours, these activators will return to the state of dead objects, and this behavior will cause angle conflict. His body needs to bear the impact of angle activity transformation. However, Ren Dongliu has a premonition that once he ignites the divine fire, his various restrictions will be further reduced. The opportunity for him to break through is here. Ren Dongliu''s eyes flicker. Xu Yao, who has been pressing on his head, is dead. Now the LORD God has reached this level. There are not many people who have the ability to light the fire. He is one of the most advanced. If he seizes the opportunity and the LORD God world supports him, he is sure to break through to the previous level of Xu Yao. "Die, woman, and be the ladder of promotion." Ren Dongliu cried in his heart, and then directed his own activating army to attack Nala. As the lightning flashed, Nala''s dragon scale sword waved the air, forming a thick wind wall attached to the sword, and a sword chopped on the lightning column to disperse it. As the electric current flowed into the air and disappeared, Nora jumped to her feet and chopped the flaming orange dinosaur in half, then cut off one side and ejected two missiles from the chest of the mechanical monster. Through the aftershock of the explosion, Nora still stares at Wang Yuan. Her manufacturing ability is too suitable for mass warfare. The enemy with the means of healing is fierce and fearless, and her ability to stick hook continuously is far better than that of her peers in the Crusade group. Nora, who understood in her heart, did not hesitate to use the power of fire again. The breathing method, which has not been used for a long time, moves in Nala''s mouth and nose, and Nora''s perception connects the world around her.At this moment, Ren Dongliu, who stands in front of Nora, only feels cold all over the body. The sixth sense of life and death brought by swimming in the middle of the task all year round is beating wildly. It was as if he was going to die the next moment. The feeling is so real that it''s as if the knife is already on your neck. Countless thoughts are flowing, but he does not have so much time to think, listen to the conscious Ren Dongliu chose to resist. Everything around him was activated and attached to him in armor. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Ren Dongliu seems to see a smile hanging from Nala''s mouth. Before Ren Dongliu reacted, he felt a pain in his body, and the whole person broke into hundreds of pieces in an instant. Nora''s right path can not only guide herself to the right, she can also guide others to be "right". But whether this "right" is really right depends on Nora''s. Obviously, before Nora''s ability to make Ren Dongliu have a wrong intuition, the ability of fire can let Nora control anything that pervades the rules of fire. Ren Dongliu controls the activation of surrounding materials and adheres to his body to seek death. At that moment, fencing, which had been banned for a long time, was used again. All kinds of things became the extension of her sword, and she would be torn to pieces. Nora crossed Ren Dongliu''s broken limbs and rushed directly to Wang Yuan. And Wang Yuan also reflected that countless lights flashed, turned into an arrow of light, and fell into the broken limbs. The light burst out and maintained Ren Dongliu''s activity. It seemed that the starting point of star light fell on it in the sky. Nora didn''t care about those things. Ren Dongliu''s ability determined that he was particularly strong on the road of life. It was easy to cut it into hundreds of pieces, but it was also very difficult to kill them completely. It''s better to spend time on them than to spend their time on them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 When Nora was about to come to her side, Wang Yuan felt the pressure from the other side. That suffocating power. "Arrow of light!" Wang Yuan also made the same mistake as Ren Dongliu, believing her unreliable intuition in the process of fighting Nora. So she chose to fight back, because she entered the attack range of Nora. All the things with the rules of fire around her were controlled by Nora. With Nora''s will turned into a sword, Wang Yuan will be broken into pieces in the next second. All of a sudden, a will came in and competed with Nora for control of the air. This makes Nora''s strength stiff, and then the light arrow flies out, and Nala has to withdraw her strength for defense. A small figure jumped out of the air with two transparent daggers in his hand. Zhou Yu breathed out a breath. As a divine being, she was able to control the air for three times. Unlike other atmospheric emissaries, she was able to control huge weather. However, she had a strong control over the air within two meters of her body. But I didn''t expect that the fight for control with Nora was almost unsuccessful. Nora also looked at the young girl not far away, the other side used the ability to hide in one side, she did not find out. Fortunately, she was more decisive before. Otherwise, when she joined hands with Ren Dongliu and this girl, she would be really dangerous. "Things are getting worse." Nora looks at Wang Yuan who has been reacting with her. In addition to the constantly wriggling lumps of meat on the ground, the correct future is getting smaller and smaller in Nora''s sense. "Retreat first and come back tomorrow." This is the first sentence Ren Dongliu said when he got up. He was not frightened, but because a temporary retreat was the right strategy. Nora''s ability is time-consuming and she can''t afford it. Stargate''s people come fast, and they withdraw quickly. Soon the Crusaders and the road builders cheered, and their saviour beat the enemy again. But the person who knew the whole thing didn''t cheer, but looked at Nora worried. If Nora overuses some of the powers of the white light or the black abyss, the road she is building will be polluted by both. Nora''s right is her own. Once her road is polluted, Nora will probably not go on, because her right will no longer be correct. Trying to calm down the chaos in her body, Nora smiles at the others and signals others not to worry, causing further cheers from others. Suddenly, Nala pointed her sword to the ground. If she looked carefully, she would find that there was a hole covered by gravel. There seemed to be something shivering below. Nora pushed the stone away with her sword and saw a thunder beast. It has a cute mouse head with red circles on both sides of its cheek, orange fur, only immature forelimbs, and a long tail like an electric eel behind. It curls up, and seems to be different from those mass-produced thunder beast before. This thunder beast makes people feel more intelligent and emotional. When she heard it, she called out to me "Labor is a cute electric mouse. Don''t kill me. I''ll discharge it!" The Thor turned around trembling and looked at Nora pitifully. Nora looked at the people around her eyes, and they didn''t look different. As soon as Nora''s face changed, she adjusted herself a little and shielded her part of her perception. Then she heard the Thor calling out with a cute voice line: "pica Pica pica?" When Nora regained her senses, the thunder beast continued to say, "no? I''ll try another word, Nicole? Nicole "Are you different from those monsters? You''re not completely manipulated by that person? " Nora picked up the thunder beast. "Of course, labor and capital are special. The mother mouse who has been nice to me said so." Raytheon beast rubbed its forelimbs and said with a fawning face. "Clean your mouth!" Nora frowned. This electric mouse has a bad mouth. "Well, you understand me, sister." Thor''s face was full of joy. Later, Nora learned some basic information from the power consumer who claimed to be the first commander of thunder beast. This mouse is the accidental product of Ren Dongliu''s experiment. He has been to two worlds with Picchu. The first one made him complete the thunder beast. He wanted to see how the Pikachu of the second world was different. So he grabbed a Pikachu and experimented. As a result, the spirit of Pikachu flowed into the body of a temporary thunder beast. Just like the soul code, it forms a special soul current and is trapped in the life template of thunder beast. Every time Ren Dongliu makes thunder beast according to the life template, it will enter into a temporary body.But this time, Nora cut Ren Dongliu into hundreds of pieces with one sword. It seems that the blade touched the life template of thunder beast, which made it change inexplicably. Its soul current did not return to the life template, but still occupied the temporary body. Fortunately, the temporary body has also changed. It will not disappear with the failure of Ren Dongliu''s ability. It seems to be a real life. "Trust you for once." Nora holds the electric mouse and sets it aside. Her correct path does remind this mouse that there is no problem. It is beneficial to keep it. But we also need to consider the possibility of this trap. It''s not necessarily the gate trap, and her enemies are not just stargates. "Is that Negri''s man?" Nora thinks of the cheap killer J under Negri before, but then Nora shakes her head. The two feel similar, but not the same. "Why are people of this character all different? Or is it all this character? " Nora smiles when she thinks of the killer J. That soul current is very valuable. If Negri got it, he would be very interested. "What am I thinking?" With a wry smile, Nora''s fast building path tells her that if she doesn''t want to fall completely into the white light or a member of the dark abyss, her chances of surviving are very small. However, Nora was not willing to continue to go forward to any great existence. She believed that the white light and the black abyss would give up her. Only Nora, who is correct and keeps going forward, is the real Nora. "What would you do if you were me? Negri. " Nora sat to one side and tried to regulate her body, but this time it was not so easy to adjust with the power of fire. The white light and the black abyss are opposite to each other, but this does not mean that after she uses the flame, the power of the two will be offset. More importantly, there are both kinds of pollution. Maybe there is such a miracle, but the light of the miracle is too small for Nala to see. The inexplicable Nora felt as if a hand had rubbed her head, but her perception told her that it did not exist. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 The war never stopped, and the Stargate people just temporarily retreated. Various harassment tactics emerged in endlessly in order to delay the completion of this road. And only by dragging Nora here can we have a chance to kill her. Under normal circumstances, to kill a strong man who is building a road, people of the same level must be able to delay his escape. However, there are a lot of people who have been out of the gate for three times, but there are very few people who are really carrying the seeds of truth and are building a road. Even if they can, they are just some incomplete goods, which can''t be compared with Nora. This time, the three times out of the divine spirit, there are a lot of stars, and many strong people in various aspects, but there are not many people who can face the enemy Nora. This is just because Nora can''t give full play to her ability, otherwise they will not drag Nora to death. Before Nala had finished, the people of Stargate attacked again. They became more and more difficult. Ren Dongliu did not even leak his face. He hid in Zhou Yu''s air field and called for all kinds of life crazily to hunt and kill other people in the Crusade group. Forcing Nora can only keep running. Once she wants to get close to Ren Dongliu or Wang Yuan as before, she will be stopped by countless people. There was no fear or even emotion in the eyes of these people, just like a war machine, controlling various steam guns or weapons to intercept Nora. After a little observation, Nora''s anger grew stronger. This puppet soldier''s emotion has been castrated, and at the same time, his vitality has been ignited. His spirit is extremely excited and he can hardly be tired. His observation ability and reaction ability have been greatly improved. However, the cost is that their life speed is passing by dozens of times in the past. A man who could have lived fifty years would have died at most two years, but before he died, he would have remained in this state of excitement. This is destroying life. The person who is ignited by the fire of life is not like a blooming flower, but like a ripened and deformed fruit, as ugly as it is. At the cost of a large number of human lives, the Stargate''s men dragged Nora down and even forced her to use the power of fire or the power of the dark abyss every once in a while. Without a break, Nora looks stronger and stronger, but her condition is getting worse and worse. "This evening, it is said that there will be a reinforcements coming to share some of your pressure. There are still three days to go. After three days, the large troops will arrive. At that time, the passageways are almost all built." Transnara sat next to Nora, red all around her aching eyes. Nora is the most stressed of all, but as long as the personal strength does not achieve the road, it is difficult to fight against the group. This time, there are thousands of people sent by the Stargate, and Nora and other guards and construction workers are only hundreds. It is not easy to defeat thousands with one enemy, let alone all these enemies are equipped with steam technology weapons. If Nala is hit, she will have a little trouble. In addition to the large-scale activated biological Legion created by Dongliu and many masters among the apostles, even Nora can only be held back. Of course, they can''t resist the power of the army. After all, this is a world war. At the moment, the number of troops participating in the war is as high as tens of millions. The number of allied countries formed by several countries and the Crusade group is about 6 million, and the number of people in stargate is 9 million. The new 52nd regiment is coming here, with 50000 people. These 50000 people will be the support of trorri, and they will be the key to this war. Once their passage is not held, the enemy destroys it, and 50000 people cannot reach datlori in time, then the war situation will slide to the side that is not good for the Crusaders. "Is it here?" Towards evening, parry and Alem and ramie were standing on a gravel hill, followed by a team of men and horses. A lot of blood can be seen around the broken stone mountain. If you search carefully, you may find the human body under the rubble pile. It used to be a battlefield among the collapsed holy valleys, where Nora led people to snipe at the Stargate. Parry and they had received a secret letter before, in which they told them about Nora''s action this time, and described some of the enemy''s arrangements. The writer said that there was a traitor in the Crusade group and the allies. This time, there was something wrong with the people who came to support Nora. Since leaving Nara, the three pari continued their exploration and collected a lot of wealth. After the outbreak of the war, they used this wealth to set up an army, which is a half army and half mercenary organization. They accepted the employment of the allies and fought with the people of Stargate. Some time ago, after they had laid down a small town, they ended their employment and wanted to go to the front line to seek a bigger market. Then they received the secret letter. They were more convinced of the person who sent the letter, so they came here with their own people. In any case, even if there is no problem, they can support Nora. On the contrary, if there is a problem, they are a strange soldier."I didn''t expect that man actually got into the gate, and according to this information, he was at least at the top." The katob in Lami''s body has gradually disappeared, on the contrary, Lami has become more and more mature. "Don''t talk about this topic any more. The support forces have come." Alem is holding a book and touching it with his fingers. His ability to control the dust has enabled him to distinguish the subtle ink. Instead of enriching his feelings, he is becoming more and more indifferent. The reason why he and parry established this mercenary regiment was to collect all kinds of knowledge. He never needed extra reward. He could exchange knowledge for the best. Up to now, he is not a mercenary leader, but a scholar. He took up the book in his hand, and a fine dust flowed around him. This support force was supported by the allies and brought a lot of material. At the same time, it was also to explore the construction of the passage. Otherwise, the army of 50000 people could not be mobilized at will. System 2333 is also in the process of support. He is attached to a soldier, shivering. It is not clear why Negri let him attach himself to a small soldier of the allies, but he can only do so, or he will be dismantled. Just after 2333 thought about what would happen to Nora, on the other side, a group of support came from xingmen, led by a fat businessman, who gave all kinds of materials to Ren Dongliu with a kind face. There is no way. Stargate controls its territory by economic means and gathers a large number of people. Naturally, the status of merchants is greatly promoted. Under the rule of Stargate, the nobility with few assets can not even compare with the common people. Therefore, many merchants also occupy important positions in the Stargate. "Tarroy? Welcome. " Ren Dongliu seldom gives this man some good looks. After all, the other party has brought materials and manpower. Although they have held down Nora these days, they have killed a little fiercely. They also urgently need support: "I hope you can bring us victory" "of course, I will bring victory to you." There was a kind smile on talroy''s face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 Luozhuang, dressed in leather armor with some flavor, was ambushed by the mercenaries. He touched his chest, where there was a long scar. Accidentally found a bead, in fact, is a system, through the world, but encountered a big man, he was rifled, not to say, the system was also robbed. Luozhuang thought he was dead, but he didn''t know that his wound was stitched up before long, and then he was thrown out. And it seems that the big man has done some experiments on him, and Luozhuang has won immortality. The body seems to have become a dependence of him in this world, and his real existence seems to be still far away from home. Therefore, no matter what kind of damage to his body in this world, his life will not be threatened. After a period of time, even if it was chopped into meat paste, it could be put together again to form him. It is with such an immortal body that the fledgling Luozhuang is not killed by this world. At the beginning, Luo Meng grew up with more luck, and then he was alive. Finally, he heard about the mercenary organization of the undead. The organization, established by the three undead, has since absorbed a large number of people and welcomed other people with the ability to survive. Luo Zhuang joined the organization with his strong immortality, although his fighting ability was very poor. Now Luozhuang is not a rookie any more, and he knows more about the whole continent. The more understanding, the more desperate, what a broken world this TM is. On the mainland, all kinds of disasters emerge in endlessly, including the recovery of evil spirits, the invasion of alien star gates, and the relief assistance from other countries. Although the number of people in the Real World War II is not more than that in the World War II, we should also look at the people who are fighting here. Full of black technology steam weapons, although looking rough, but the power is more than a lot. For example, the so-called steam arm is similar to the exoskeleton armor still being tested in Luozhuang. The thick steel plate and the whistling whistle are like a human train. All kinds of fighter who can be called as high as human figure can make a champion here, which is absolutely more wonderful than the original version. Finally, there was the one who opened his belly. Thinking of these, Luozhuang thinks that the world has not been finished, which is just a great luck. But it''s no use thinking about it now. Luozhuang is following the mercenary regiment to the collapsed holy valley of the so-called forbidden area to wait and ambush. It seems that someone is fighting here, and judging from the traces, there are many people at war, and the war situation is very tragic. As long as who hired them, the three leaders didn''t say it clearly and seemed to keep it secret. But no matter who you love, as long as he takes part in the battle, he can''t die anyway. Holding this thought, Luo Zhuang quickly degenerated and died during this period of time. The immortal body became his confidence. He could go everywhere and keep a certain restraint because he knew that there were real big men in the world. It wasn''t long before Luozhuang heard the order of the three regiments, ramie, to attack from the side. Luozhuang cheered and rushed to the other side with his sword. He quickly passed through the disordered rocks and jumped down when he met a high place. He didn''t care about the possible injury. Soon he was the first one to come to the battlefield. It''s just that the scene is too chaotic. People from all sides are entangled together. There are even some of our own people fighting against our own people. Luozhuang sharp eyed to see the crowd, a floating in the air of the electric mouse suddenly released a large number of electric current, some people around the electricity to smoke. Not far away, the Stargate people also took advantage of the other side''s formation chaos to charge over, all kinds of monsters roared attack, the roar of steam resounded through the sky. "Is there a ghost on the side of the Crusade group?" Luozhuang still recognized the mark of the Crusade group, not to mention that his highness Nora, the symbol of the Crusade group, was fighting there. Among the batch of support arrived at night, some people hid a lot of bio electric balls in the materials, disguised as canned meat, and then distributed them to all soldiers after entering the camp. Nora, who was calming down her body, felt something wrong and ordered to stop it. It was too late. A large amount of electric current broke out in an instant. Some soldiers in the reinforcements also came out with malice and pulled out their butcher knives. In the distance, too, the trumpet of a large number of starmen''s attacks sounded. This is a premeditated entrapment. Now it is not important to think about what kind of person''s behavior is. The important thing is to get through this crisis. "Nora, you can''t. your intuition is no longer sharp." Ren Dongliu said in a loud voice, his words can not hit the firm faith of Nora, but can hit those who believe in Nora and have been relying on her. Ren Dongliu could clearly feel that after he pointed out this point, many people in the Crusade group were flustered. Nora is faith and pillar.As long as she was there before, no matter how much they attacked them and how oppressed they were, those people could hold on because they believed that Nora could bring them victory. It''s an advantage and a disadvantage. If Nora can''t hold on, everyone will be knocked down. "Stop your useless words." Nora clenched her teeth and swung out her sword. She killed several traitors who were rampant in the crowd. Her long blond hair fluttered and her eyes became stern. As Ren Dongliu said, her intuition plummeted because of the interference of the fire ability and the black abyss ability. Otherwise, she would not have been unaware of the problematic support forces. And her troops are too blind to trust her, as long as she does not warn, there will be no big deal. Therefore, they did not inspect the materials brought by the support forces. All the pressure on her not broad shoulders, but now she has to stand up, or she is not the only one who broke down. "No matter how strong I am, no matter how strong you are, no matter what happens to me, we firmly believe that we will not lose because we are on the right path, so..." "Victory will belong to us The black power gushed out of Nora, as if the curtain had been opened. The endless power of the dark abyss stirred, and then the brilliant flame was ignited. Luozhuang lenglengleng looked at the girl standing in the fire, did not know why the tears in the eyes were flowing, as if there was something ignited in the heart. He thought that the so-called Savior was just a good name and a powerful and extraordinary person in essence, but at this moment he knew. That''s true, that''s true! "Fight back! counterattack! Help the Crusaders Parry held up his sword, and the scarlet breath shone on him, and he rushed directly into the crowd of Stargate, and the blood of the other party burst into his body, supporting him to quickly heal all wounds. And Luozhuang didn''t have to order at all. He had already rushed up for the light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 "You are looking for death! Nora, you are really looking for death Ren Dongliu roared, countless activated creatures rose, but I don''t know why I could feel some panic in his words. Wang Yuan looked at the light of the fire, and her ability seemed to be eclipsed at this moment. "Hold the grass, my sister is fried!" The electric mouse was also stunned to see Nora lighting the fire, and then burst out a series of electric current, which electrified a nearby Stargate into charcoal, and then jumped on the fallen soldiers one by one, with electric light flashing every time. The previous batch of bioelectric balls, hidden in canned meat, had many tricks. Some are lucky enough to wear insulation like gloves and not get hurt, while others are directly corona or electrocuted. The rats beat on them, and each beat activates their heart, which stops beating, because the current causes ventricular fibrillation. "The son of a dog will be the grandson of labor and capital. If he doesn''t revenge, he will not swear for Pikachu!" The electric mouse looked at Ren Dongliu, who was hiding in the activated biota, and hated his teeth. He used to live outside the city of Suzhou. He had a house and a field, and a big chest shovel official. Unexpectedly, Ren Dongliu broke into his house and kidnapped him. Now his back body has turned into a fish. How can he go to soak his sister! "If only Nora could be my shovel officer." The thought of the electric mouse spreads with the electric current, and then falls into the crowd of Stargate. The terrible electric light flashes, and then a group of people fall down smoking. "Is there a second batch of support for the Crusaders?" Ren Dongliu frowned at the undead mercenary regiment that rushed out. They arranged for an agent to launch the surprise attack while Nora was out of condition, but they didn''t expect more troublemakers. "But fortunately, Nala was forced to use those powers, and her value would drop sharply." Ren Dongliu is full of confidence to think that although Nala, who uses the power of white light and black abyss, seems powerful, her particularity will be erased in the process. The right path she has constructed will be polluted. If there is a problem in the road, she may seem powerful, but her essence has fallen. Some hidden problems will also be exposed. As for Nora, the god world has carried out a serious study, deeply understand her strong and weak points, coupled with the information provided by some existence, we can be sure that with her as a breakthrough, we will be able to defeat that intractable enemy and provide a safer environment for the promotion of the world. He who has completed this task will naturally receive the gift of the world. Countless stars fell on Ren Dongliu, supporting his promotion and filling his life defects. He felt that the seeds of truth in his deep roots were falling off, and his body and spirit, moistened by the starlight, were enough to carry the seeds of truth. Once carrying the seeds of truth and starting to build his own path, he will also be a demigod, and it is not impossible to become a real God. The bright future stimulates Ren Dongliu''s heart and makes his power more explosive. "I''ve activated the essence of things now. This time it''s up to you to use them!" Ren Dongliu gathered more and more active substances, and various inspirations constantly appeared in his mind, and one life structure after another flickered in his mind. "This time you''re going to lose Nora!" In spite of this, Ren Dongliu didn''t expand. Half of the people who traveled a hundred miles were half a dozen. Although Nora will weaken later, she is really strong at the moment. The endless flame became the sword blade in her hand, as if at this moment, this piece of land burned by the fire has become her domain, and everything is under her control, and any enemy close to her will turn into nothingness in an instant. She walked lightly with countless flames towards the enemy. As long as she was herself, she would not be hurt by the fire. Instead, she was treated by the fire. All kinds of injuries of her body disappeared at this moment, and even her strength was greatly improved. It seems that the body has not been reorganized in this way. On the contrary, the enemy is rapidly disappearing, layers of ash fall down. However, there are some problems with the activated biological Legion created by Ren Dongliu. Many mediocre people of Ren Dongliu have improved the life composition of these activated creatures after being induced by Nala to cut hundreds of pieces of materials with flame rules. In Nora''s perception, these monsters have a layer of membrane blocking Nora''s sense of the rules of fire, which makes it impossible for Nora to disperse these activated creatures directly. "Your Highness, we will help you!" A black line flashed by, and a few activated creatures were turned into fragments. Lami''s figure came out of the solid line portal. The dotted line and the solid line crisscrossed, cutting monsters or pulling them into pancakes using the spatial dimension of the portal. Alem nodded to Nora, more and more dust gushed out, and then the activated monsters seemed to vibrate slightly, and a scream turned into countless dust. Through the dust and touch the frequency of other creatures, and then resonate together, we can make any huge thing collapse with the smallest thing. In addition, he inherited from the master the method of constant flow of students. He opened several tributaries corresponding to most things in the world. Through the gas of steel produced by these tributaries, he can control the frequency of dust to simulate many things.Parry on the other side also waved his thin sword, making countless wounds, and then the breath of scarlet moved, countless blood gushed. More and more people rushed into the fire, opened the way for Nora, so that Nora could smoothly reach the enemy, and kill the real main force of those enemies. This includes Luozhuang and the soldier attached to system 2333. Looking at Nala not far away, 2333''s heart flashed a bit of ominous premonition. As long as you think about some things, you will find that their nature is not right. As a Vientiane organization system, he unexpectedly did not receive information, so he came to the world of fire. It seems to be a coincidence. Negri also checked him several times and found no problem. But no problem is the biggest one. Do you believe that indirect contact between two great beings or two contradictory great beings does not happen? "Is there a hidden file installed in my system that will start as soon as I get close to the target, making me a knife?" Looking closer and closer to Nora, the foreboding in her heart grows higher and higher. "But Negri let me out and put us in this character who is easy to get close to Nora. It shows that he has doubts about me, which shows that he has a plan to deal with." "But if the ruler wants to do something, then there will definitely be follow-up measures. Nine times out of ten, a war will break out here. Then the environment here is special, and the two sides will not use the power beyond the standard, but that is enough to tear up half of the center of me." The more I think about 2333, the more afraid I am. If he didn''t control the real body, I''m afraid he would have fallen to the ground. At this time, his attached soldier also happened to walk behind Nala. At this moment, 2333 data of the whole system even began to be confused because of the tension. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 If it was a human being, then his heart was already in his voice. Involved in the big man''s fight, his halo collector model system does not have any resistance. Only to let 2333 breathe a sigh of relief is that in his system, in addition to part of the data confusion caused by his own tension, there are no other hidden files. I don''t know if it''s a delusion. The human warrior who is attached to him seems to have a glimmer of surprise. Before 2333 thought about why this human should be surprised, he found that the human warrior moved. The originally shallow steel gas was ignited at this moment, and instantly changed from an ordinary fighter to a top fighter, and this change is still going on. The human moved in an instant and rushed directly to Nala, which made 2333, who had been relaxed, completely flustered. Didn''t the hidden document affect him, but the human who was possessed by him? The gas of steel ran wildly, wrapped with a hand, appeared behind Nala, blocking the stabbing blade. In a daze, it was him. At the moment, Luozhuang is also crazy. He really just wants to help Nora, because the other side''s belief like the same light infected him. But when he got close to Nora, his body was under control. He never knew that his body was so powerful. He always thought that he only got the immortal body. And this force burst out in an instant, let him stab the sword at Nora, and do not know why, Nora actually did not find. "Did the man who caught me want Nora to die?" Luo Zhuang''s heart is full of bitterness. He thought he could wave a little by virtue of his immortal body, but he didn''t think that he didn''t even have a little freedom. "It turns out that the back hand is real on the host." 2333 instantly realized that the document was indeed acting on the host, but that document had already been transferred, on his original host. "So this man is..." 2333 can''t help looking at the present host. "Negri What a great challenger. " Luozhuang has a natural smile on his face, which makes his heart panic. Because words and smile are natural thoughts in his heart, but why does he want to say these words and laugh? He felt that at this moment he was himself, but he was not himself, as if he were just a superficial thing, and the inner things were revealed at this moment. "The dominator?" "You can call me that, or you can call me Greg Riggs, the master of all things." As he said gray, Negri noticed a pause, but according to the name, it was only meaningful when it was connected. Gregor, the only God name, means the master of the world and all things. And after dividing it into Gregory, it becomes a common name. There is some information in it. Negri thought so, and of course, it may be the trap set by Gregory. Otherwise, it is difficult to explain why such an existence in the upper reaches of the string of truth reveals such obvious flaws. But if it''s a trap, there shouldn''t be such an obvious trap. Negri didn''t think deeply. For people who are stronger than you, all his actions may or may not be traps, just like when Aldrich faced Negri. The blade collides with the gas of steel, and they are like the top fighters, opening up a battlefield behind Nora. "If you want to do something to me, it means that you can''t tolerate me to continue. But if you can''t tolerate me, then you will choose the real body or the avatar to come, instead of sending a small chess piece." "That means you can''t really do it right now, or is there something that limits you?" "You''re really good, Negri." Gregory gerriguez looks at Negri, and his sword disappears in a moment, but the next moment Negri''s hand seems to penetrate the space, grabbing it and bouncing it away. At the beginning, he separated a root from his string of truth and put it into the world of God in order to plan the halo of the protagonist in the world of God. When he found the remnant soul of Negri, he took it as a free chess piece. When the opponent was in a little bit of climate, he also cast a wisp of consciousness and wanted to call him into his hands. However, they didn''t expect that the presence of white light and black abyss interfered with the call. They seemed to be optimistic about Negri''s potential. So griligos pushed the boat and planned to cultivate it into a fruit and further expand his own path. It is just that Gregory didn''t expect that Negri''s potential would be so strong that he even reached the present level in a short period of time. However, his power, including his own, was entangled by some things. Even when Negri achieved his way, he could only send a warning through the vibration upstream and downstream of the string of truth. It''s only now that a little bit of power can be used, but Negri has taken advantage of it."The original world of Luozhuang has been completely dominated by you, so he is even the leading role, but also your leading role. I didn''t realize that it was wrong before." Nigerian retreats, steel gas in his hands into a universal tool, Prys off a layer of secondary space, forming a mirror space, and takes the two people in. "What are you going to bring him to me in particular?" Negri turned his body to avoid the blade cut by greligos, and asked, "want to confuse me with system 2333?" "Or You can''t control the point at all. " Negri shook his hand, and greygues'' blades were all broken. His hand vibrated slightly, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he said helplessly, "two guys are just too busy." "So the world of God is connected with you? Or you''ve been in touch for a long time. " Negri looked through the space and saw the leaping power mouse in the battlefield. "Killer J is special because of the heterodox that separates me from my soul." "The spirit of that power mouse is also heteronomous, he is homologous with killer J." "And these are all from you, or from what you have." Nigel and Gregs stopped fighting, and the two men split up, which was no longer important. "It is true that the four strategies of the LORD God world are actually from me, or I helped him build it." "He was just a common sand world, and I was just a normal man," greliges said with memories Negri squints, he did not expect that Gregs and God of the world so deep, he is actually out of the world of the strong. Now it seems that they are obviously out of their way, with deep connections, but they count on each other. Gregs even tries to find a way to get the main role of the world of God. Of course, this does not prevent the two from joining hands now, and this time it will not prevent Gregs from completely destroying the world of God next time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 Gregor doesn''t care that Negri knows that. In fact, it''s easy to get this information as long as Negri goes to the higher world. Before he fell out with the world of God, he was the spokesman of the world of God. Of course, he would have completely destroyed the world of the LORD God if he had not disclosed too many secrets to the LORD God in those years, so that the LORD God had a certain defensive ability against him. Where like now, even to make a protagonist halo need to personally plan. "From the ordinary person, help a world to the middle world, or even become an upstream person after turning against the world, what exactly do you get?" Negri just think about it and understand that the real ordinary people, even the world''s favor, can not go to the present situation. Like himself, he was able to grow to this point, as we can see from greygues, because of the help of the white light and the black abyss. "That''s an interesting book. Do you want it?" There are many people who know that he has a treasure. The LORD God world wants to rob it. It is the closest other existence is to the treasure, but the god world fails. After Greg Riggs became an upstart, no one wanted to rob it. Because the upstream is weaker than the plucker, and the plucker can suppress the upstream, but it is only suppression. At most, it can be temporarily sealed to a certain area, and then it can no longer be done. It is not that the plucker does not have the ability, but other pluckers will not allow it. The upstream has occupied the upper reaches of a string of truth. Once it is really dead, it will inevitably cause the concussion of the multiverse, affect the growth process of the majority meta universe, and even affect the development of other pluckers. Generally speaking, the pluckers restrict each other. Those who want to seal the upstream can, if they want to kill them, other pluckers will stop them together. "What kind of book is that?" Asked Negri. "It''s not just that you want to know, there are some who want to know, so you can grow up and use it as a chip." "The upstream can only be killed by its own downstream, or it can only be sealed at most. I can''t get what they want when they seal it, so there is you." Negri and Gregory looked at each other, and it seemed that his development really made Gregory intolerable, which also made Negri more interested in the book. The pluckers themselves can breed the multiverse, and they have lost interest in general treasures. They can attract the attention of the pluckers. It is not a simple treasure. "So you were almost sealed before." Negri grinned. His biggest enemy was greygues, the master of all things, but he didn''t expect to be escorted by anyone. He has been wondering why he was so calm when he was promoted to the road level. I didn''t think that was the reason. "They can''t protect you, after all..." "After all, how to kill you without touching me." Said Negri. He didn''t feel angry because he was a plucker''s knife. He firmly believed that one day he would grow up to be equal and even stronger than the other. Maybe this idea is a fable, but if there is no such belief, then he is not Negri. "They are just forcing me with you. You are not qualified to kill me." Gregory Gus said, the tone is plain and true, downstream kill upstream this kind of thing, just think about it. If it is so easy, the plucker will not only seal the upstream, but also train a downstream of the other party. The real difficulty is that if the downstream kills the upstream and wants to avoid world turbulence, it must become the main force. Otherwise, it is no different from the suicide of plucking strings. "Let''s see." Negri smiles and drags Gregory, a human being, here. On the other side, Nora was also surprised that someone had assassinated her and she didn''t find out. She was also surprised that Negri was nearby. But then she did not have time to be surprised. She did not know why Negri wanted to protect her, but she had no way to deal with Negri''s affairs. What she had to do was to do her own things. Defeat the enemy, that''s all. With a sword, Nora rushed to Ren Dongliu and Wang Yuan. Ren Dongliu also bit his teeth and used his unique skills. At this moment, the activated creatures that he called out turned into endless materials and gathered towards him. Countless life structures combined together, making him a huge monster. Countless organizations of life are gathered together like mud, red, green and black. The seeds of truth seem to be blooming in this pile of rotten meat and mud. Wang Yuan''s breath suddenly tense up, before Nora blatantly lit the flame that scene let her feel shaken. She thinks that she is just, and from her standpoint, her behavior is indeed just.But she couldn''t, she couldn''t sacrifice herself as Nora did, especially when her own world was invading other people''s worlds. Before that, she could deceive herself that they were really helping the backward world to establish the so-called mass star co prosperity circle. They were helping them in a somewhat cruel way, or they invaded the world just to remove the interference brought by the doomsday aura. But in front of Nora, all her comforts were torn apart. They were invaders, even if they were for their own world. If they can think of their so and so as an excuse, can do everything, to wanton, then they and those bandits, and those evil people, and she hated Negri what difference. Oh, maybe Negri is really good for others, or there is no good or bad in him. He is just the enterprising will named Negri, the enterprising will of all people. This kind of kindness may be stupid, but in the eyes of outsiders, isn''t persistence stupid? "Wang Yuan, help." Ren Dongliu is roaring. "Sorry, I can''t help it." Wang Yuan withdrew her dim light. She said pale: "I can''t continue to deceive myself. Invasion is a wrong behavior. I can''t continue to be a help to this behavior." "Then think about how many people in the world will not survive because of lack of resources after we lose this war." Ren Dongliu roared, this woman is stupid. At this time, he said that if he didn''t fight, he would not fight. He had known that this woman would pit, but he didn''t expect such a pit. "I''m sorry, I''ll find other ways to save them, even if it''s trivial, but I don''t want to use the wrong way to do things." Wang Yuan said seriously. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 "This sister has grown up a little bit." Negri could see Wang Yuan''s choice, but would not laugh at her stupidity. Good is the way, evil is the way. Nora''s right is the way. His Negri''s progress is also the way. What really matters is that you should have your own judgment and whether you should persist. The road under the biased belief must also be distorted, unless you take the twisted road. Before that, Wang Yuan''s so-called kindness was the result of biased listening. She wanted to stick to kindness with too little knowledge, but what she did in essence was irrelevant or even ran counter to it, so her road was narrow. Either it twists and turns away from the chaotic side completely, or it collapses directly and is hard to turn over again. Negri didn''t set down what path he would take. His friendship with Wang Yuan allowed him to make use of Wang Yuan and help her broaden her horizons, so that she could understand what she really wanted. That''s enough. As for the future, whether Wang Yuan was crushed to death by the LORD God world because of her choice of road, or chose to fight against Negri and be run over by herself, has nothing to do with Wang Yuan''s friendship. Ben was not a very close person, and even if she was not used as a chess piece, Negri would not have given so much care. In other words, Negri is almost the same for all people. Using you as a chess piece will also help you. Wang Yuan''s kindred affection at most makes Negri tolerant. In the battlefield, Wang Yuan did not take charge of Dongliu''s words. She understood what she wanted and approached step by step. This is the way. Knowing this, Wang Yuan finally felt that the seeds of truth in her roots were loose. As long as Wang Yuan''s body and spirit met the conditions, she could choose to carry the seeds of truth and start to build her own path. Of course, this is not the time to build a road, and it is not a matter of a day. What is important now is how to carry out our own justice. With inexplicable ideas, Wang Yuanshi showed her moves in the experiment. Her divine radiance allows her to radiate light, which can heal wounds, and can coalesce into rays to attack enemies. However, compared with fighting, Wang Yuan usually treats others, and she also studies medicine in University. The puppet plan used a variety of means, but it was not complicated. After all, if the puppet staff were complicated, the plan would be meaningless. This shows that the control of the puppet plan is not absolute. In fact, some of these people have recovered from their self-control, but compared with the total number of people, that point is nothing at all. Before, Wang Yuan didn''t like the so-called puppet plan, so she studied how to treat them. Before that, she forced herself not to take care of these poor people with the idea of self consolation. Now she will not tolerate it after realizing it. The frequency of the light changes in her hands, and then shines on the puppets who go up desperately because of the command. The parts of them that have been cut by hand seem to be growing. Some people look a little shocked, but more people are still so numb. Wang Yuan, with a sad look, did not leave. Instead, she released the light of redemption again and again. The light of redemption was not only to save these innocent people, but also to save herself. the innocent should not be like this. If they set foot on the battlefield with their own will and ideas, she would not be able to say more, but most of the people who planned the puppet plan They were not willing to set foot on the battlefield, and that was why they were transformed into puppets who could only obey orders. With Wang Yuan''s efforts, some people finally got out of control. Their faces were confused. Although the body ignited by life was strong and excited, it was so strange. These people followed the light and gathered around Wang Yuan. Seeing that others were unable to recover, Wang Yuan left with them. Ren Dongliu in one side of the gas teeth itch, but did not go to extraneous branches. Now Wang Yuan is only taking away some puppets. If she is stopped, something may happen. Don''t talk logic with such a madman who is so-called justice confused. For Ren Dongliu, Wang Yuan is such a madman. Let Ren Dong flu to the fear of Nora, originally thought that there is a God behind his back to support him, even if he can not kill Nora, can also drag her to burn this time. At that time, her right path was polluted. Although she could still use the power of fire or the black abyss, Nora at that time was only a three times divine outflow existence, still very strong, but it was no more. However, he did not expect that within half a minute, Ren Dongliu encountered seven or eight death crises. "If not for the support of the LORD God, I am afraid Nora''s first sword will die." Ren Dongliu is extremely flustered. Zhou Yu can''t find a good way. Her strength is not as good as Ren Dongliu, and she is inclined to the assassin route. But at the moment, Nala is covered with flames, so it is difficult for her to connect. Moreover, the black abyss power around Nala was constantly burned, and soon a large amount of steel gas had appeared around Nala, forming a thick defensive layer. Even if Zhou Yu was close, it was difficult for Zhou Yu to hurt each other.So what''s happening now is Nora chasing them. Ren Dongliu''s monstrous body writhes painfully under the fire. He is constantly adjusting his life structure to make his flame resistance higher, but it is of no use. What Nora ignites is the first fire and the burning fire. This kind of flame undoubtedly reaches the road level. Once it is completely controlled, it is a road. But the road is under the control of white light, so even if Nora knew the rules of fire very well before, she did not choose this rule as her own road. In that case, either she could not become a real road level, or she would be given a road by the white light and become the God of white light, which was not what Nora wanted. Of course, it doesn''t matter now. When she wantonly uses the power of white light and black abyss, her right path is polluted by these two forces. In this case, do the last thing in the last time. Ren Dongliu became more and more desperate, not because he was going to die, but because he found that even with the help of the LORD God, he was still not Nora''s opponent. The gap was not simply strength, but something deeper. No matter what the final result, he lost, lost in a mess, lost even no confidence to carry the seeds of truth. "Can I really?" This question appeared in his mind. He knew that once this kind of question appeared, he was no longer able to stop it. "Still as weak as ever, scum." Before Ren Dongliu could react, his body cracked. A dark hand pierced through his muddy body. He held Nala''s dragon scale sword, ignoring the flame above, he seized it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 "It''s you. It''s impossible. You''re dead!" Ren Dongliu showed an impossible look in his eyes. The god space is changing quickly, even the top ten apostles may die in the mission. Ren Dongliu has experienced several "changes of Dynasties" and is barely an old man in the space of God. And from Ren Dongliu''s body, Yang Guang, a real elder who "changed his dynasty" was painted down. When Ren Dongliu had just entered the main god space, he had already three times of divinity outflow and completed a world conquest mission, which was very beautiful. When Ren Dongliu grew up, he also had some communication with this elder. At that time, Ren Dongliu was chased all over the world by the other party. Later, because Yang Guang was lost in a world conquest mission, this matter was finished. But I didn''t expect this guy to be resurrected from his body today. "No, no, not just you." Ren Dongliu then understood, looking at those stars lingering in his body, suddenly understood. Then Ren Dongliu felt that he had become an incubator, and each breath of life was born from his twisted body. They were the strong ones in the past of God space. They were born again from Ren Dongliu''s body, and then recovered their former strength. Among them, there are many characters who go far beyond Xu Yao and even Nora. "I was pulled out again..." A man naked body, not care about looking at the distance of the sky, the words are full of boredom. Since the gririguez incident, the LORD God has been more strict with the people in his own world. Before they build the road, they drain their final value, and then extract their soul data and power for backup. Of course, there are a few people who have gone beyond this limit. For example, this time, Xu Yao, as the protagonist, has been specially cared for by the LORD God. In addition, some people want to break away from the control of the LORD God and build a road quietly, but all of them fail in the end. Yu Qianyue is such a person. He is aware of the cruelty of the LORD God. He is unwilling to wait for death. He secretly continues his strength and wants to break away from the master God''s control in a mission, but he fails completely. Now this man is the existence derived from the soul data of the remaining and missing months. He has been pulled out like this three times. Although each time in a different way, it is so boring. They have no freedom. Their soul and strength are all in the hands of the LORD God. They have nothing but their own thoughts. Of course, the method of God has its drawbacks. First, every time we use these sealed hands, we need to inject source power into them and become the source of their power. Secondly, no matter whether these people have built a road or not, up to now, there are only three times of divinity outflow, or even lower. In addition, these people will not exist for long, or the LORD God will not let them out for long. There are too many mysteries in human soul. Even if it is derived from the soul as one of the pluckers, the mystery of the soul can not be fully explained. There are always some differences. Once the souls extracted by the LORD God have been outside for a long time and mixed with more information, they may be out of the control of the LORD God. Moreover, it is too troublesome to copy the soul data that reaches the third divinity outflow. Rash copying will only make some chaotic gods. So once this soul data is lost, it''s really lost. Yang Guang seems to be laughing at Ren Dongliu, but it is difficult to describe his inner desolation. Those who are qualified to let the LORD God keep the soul data will become a tool in the other party''s hands after they are not heroes. "Even though it wasn''t much better in life." Yang Guangsong opened his sword blade. His dark hand had begun to carbonize, but he didn''t care. His ability is called will barrier. As long as he doesn''t feel that he will be hurt subjectively, then any harm is illusory to his body. His carbonated hands were leaking, and his hands seemed to have never been injured. More and more powerful people in the past resurrected and began to besiege Nora under the control of God. Although their strength is not as strong as before, but the number of victories is large, and the rich combat experience in the past is still there, and the use of their own capabilities is still retained. Three of them, in particular, were extremely difficult to cope with. Yang Guang''s will barrier made him ignore most of the injuries. Nala''s initial fire could not break through his will for a while. However, there must be some defects in this kind of ability. It is estimated that he will not last long. The ability of surplus and deficiency month is called probability definite value. For example, in the face of a big tree, when he sets a target for using ability, he can get a probability value of 0%. Every time he attacks the tree, he will add a probability to 100% according to the gap between himself and the tree and the difficulty of the target. At that time, if the probability is consumed, he will surely achieve his goal.And the most important thing is, if his goal is to cut down the tree, and the probability value of chopping is increased by 20% at a time, then the probability value of his chopping will be the same whether he cuts it with all his strength or rubs the edge with an axe. third characters are as like as two peas. After she has been reborn, she begins to change. Finally, she becomes the same existence as Nora, whether in the dragon scale sword or the armor on her body. What''s more, this woman can control the fire and the black abyss to a certain extent, and has all the abilities of Nora, because the limitation of her strength is weak. The presence of these three men greatly limited Nora. Yang Guang''s whole body was burnt and chopped into hundreds of pieces. At the next moment, a brand-new Yang Guang came out of the dilapidated body. All the previous remains were turned into ashes and disappeared. He also wanted to open his mouth to speak, and a stream of blood gushed from his mouth and nose. His face was covered with blood, but he began to laugh. "What a wonderful man." Yang Guang clearly found that there had been cracks in his will barrier, and Nala''s belief seemed to be transmitted to it along with her attack, which slightly touched the LORD God''s control over him. This allows him to speak a little bit. "Then give me a decent ending, and kill us completely." Yang Guang said quietly on the mouth, but still appears some desolate. Can not decide their own life, also can not decide their own death, seems to have nothing to decide the sad life, can end at this point. "This is what I should do." Nora said, looking at the people who looked numb, her heart became more and more firm. "Even if you can treat yourself like this, the LORD God will rule the world of fire. What will the world become like?" "Therefore, it is necessary to frustrate the invasion intention of the LORD God and let the people in the world of fire really stand up." Nora looked firm, and her right path, which was distorted by the fire and the black abyss, bloomed at this moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 "Maybe my road will be polluted, maybe my strength will fall, but my behavior is right, there is no doubt about that!" Nora''s face was firm, and the flames around her were soaring. It seemed that the inside was changing little by little. This change made Negri one Leng, and then chuckled. He didn''t really expect Nora to make a breakthrough. The general Epiphany is nothing more than the entanglement of the soul with the rules of the world at a particular frequency. A deeper insight requires your soul to be in your corresponding state, resonating with the corresponding chord of truth at a very suitable frequency. This epiphany, even for Negri, was only once or twice in a special situation. This is when he has a certain understanding of the string of truth after he has achieved his way. The fact that Nora was able to stick to the right and touch the right chord of truth was not in Negri''s consideration. But then Negri shook her head. Whether Nora could keep her right path or not, it would be of no use to her present situation. If Negri had anticipated this in advance, he might have been able to use it to set the stage. But now, Negri''s strength has been put into other plans, and there is no more left to help Nora. "It''s up to you whether you can survive or not." Negri slightly regretted that he did not care about it after he included it as a case. Individuals have their own way to go, but they can''t take their place. Negri glanced at Gregory, who was still smiling. He did not care about Nora''s breakthrough, because Nala''s breakthrough did not have much impact on his plan, but might be more beneficial. Nora stands with her sword, and the turbulent flame stabs into each other''s body with her sword, burning the other''s body and soul together. The man smiles before he dies, with relief, and then the pain of burning his soul surges to his heart and dies completely. There are not many memories, and his life seems not worth recalling. In the battlefield, life is rapidly passing away, and many Guling people are also willing to give up their lives. Anyway, they can not die, or they can return to their own world at the moment of death as long as the source and main soul are not hurt. It was at this time that these Guling people suddenly rebelled, and they aimed their weapons at their comrades in arms. And those who had died to return to the Guling world all gathered together, turned into a light, and hit Nora. The smell of that light is familiar. "The usurper, bastanfai." Negri''s eyes twinkled and finally clear. "I see. I led him to this world." Negri thought of the Guling people he killed soon after he came to this world. The other side is not dead, that''s for sure. When he came back to the special situation of the world, he found the special situation in the world and reported it again. At that time, it was the usurper who received the report. Is it the Guling family that gave birth to the usurper, or did the usurper secretly usurp the high position of the Guling family. This is no longer important. The important thing is that the usurper was a senior member of the Guling clan, and he had great power. At the beginning, after Negri gave the information to the Guling people, he sent people to the Guling people to support the world of fire. This series of behaviors did not reveal any information, which made Negri realize that the usurper was actually related to the Guling clan. The only question is where bastenfay got the world coordinates of the flame. However, Negri did not doubt bastenfay because of this. Although the world of fire fell from the "black abyss" of the higher world and possessed certain characteristics of the higher world, it was only a little bit of quality, and the world could still be found through some methods. The position of the flame world can be obtained by the coordinate chaos or by someone who becomes the coordinate call. In those years, the Guling people accidentally arrived at the flame world from the originally scheduled world because of the coordinate chaos during the first crossing. And the God of greed and wealth was discovered because Liu Zipeng called for it. Therefore, Negri did not carry out this association, and now I think his thinking is still weak. As for the guy who had already made contact with Gregory, it was not beyond Negri''s expectation. Greygues is the upstream, his organization is all over the world, is more powerful than the Guling cross world organization. It''s right to work with him. What''s more, the usurper, who takes usurpation as its road, likes to join a large enough organization and then seize it from its original owner bit by bit. Even his spouse likes the property of wife. "No one can look down upon it, carrella?" Negri asked about the God of greed and wealth.As the master of all things, greygues has enough chips to win over these beings. In fact, if he did not break free of the cage set up for him by the pluckers, he would not have to buy off these road level evil gods soon. "Maybe he doesn''t need to show up..." Greygues did not deny that he had drawn on carrella, but only looked into the field. After the breakthrough, Nala, who had the chance to win, was attacked by the Guling clan. Her consciousness soul was fixed by the light beam transformed from the Guling soul, and could not move at all. Those who were under the control of the LORD God, though they had to wait for a chance to die, were unable to resist the control of the LORD God and attacked Nora one by one. Alem, who was fighting, felt a force that wanted to come on him. The power contained in knowledge began to appear in Negri''s characters. But then the power was frozen and seemed to be blocked. Alem looks stunned, and his sweat is constantly overflowing. It seems that there is a kind of special terror in the silent change. Negri and Gregory looked at each other as if they wanted to see something different in each other''s eyes. The Stargate personnel are casually fighting with the Crusaders. Suddenly, several people''s faces change. These human beings named Negri want to rush forward to rescue Nora, but they are killed by the other Crusaders with a sword. There was a faint smile on the faces of these crusaders. In the battlefield, one by one Negri was caught and killed. Not only did Negri''s waistcoat, but Gregory Gus also had many vests. "You think you''re hiding, but it''s not a secret in my eyes." There seemed to be a flash of the future in Gregory''s eyes. The imitator drives away the initial fire around her. Yu kuiyue opens Nala''s defensive layer. Yang Guang blocks Nala''s final counterattack after she breaks free of control. Zhou Yu, who has been swimming away, goes through the air. The specially made utensils pierce Nala''s body, and flows out with the blood of gold with strange color. "Got you, Negri!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 What is the essence of human beings? To integrate a life, we can not only look at the present, but also look one-sided. In fact, all things related to this life can be gradually integrated into it, but they are divided into important and unimportant according to their close ties. Some people think that the most important part is the root, others think it is the soul. But after the road of achievement, the most important thing of an individual is his way. How did Negri''s path come from. In the beginning, Negri''s extraordinary ability came from the secondary liberation formed by the separation of roots at the time of death. No doubt, this branch of Tao and reason comes from greygues. However, with the growth of Negri''s power, his ability to control pathogens became more and more difficult, so he gave up this ability. The origin of his dominating road comes from SCR world. The main body of SCR world is that the rules are the alternation of known and unknown. People study the unknown shelter and turn it into known technology. Negri''s truth is based on this. Infection, understanding and then domination. Constantly break through their own limitations, and bring those things out of their ability into the ability. Enterprising is the end and domination is the means. In fact, Negri''s domination can also be called Zhipei. Omniscience is omnipotent. When Negri knows all the information about a thing, such as the past, the present, and the future, then all the evolution and changes of this thing will be under his control. The more he knows, the more he dominates, and the more aggressive he has. When all things in the world are understood by Negri, all the variables and constants are under his control. And he has gone beyond the limitations of the world to a more advanced level. This is Negri''s path and what he is doing. On the contrary, Gregory''s domination is more orthodox. He uses his own existence to influence, plan and dominate other things'' behavior and even everything. This is the most orthodox way of Grieg''s domination. Generally speaking, as long as one''s own will dominates the actions of other things, it is domination, which belongs to the field of Gregor, the upstream. This is a very wide range. After the existence of life self-consciousness, they all want to dominate other beings. The concept of domination also appears in this metauniverse, and the string of truth also appears and stretches. All organizations with superior and subordinate organizations can exert their own influence, so his Vientiane organization is probably the largest organization in the metauniverse at present. In addition, the things that he dominates will also be controlled by him. Therefore, as the upstream of dominating Road, greygues can influence other leaders with dominant consciousness. By these leaders, they can further control other people, and then control the things controlled by these people. In this system, except for those who are pluckers of cosmic phenomena and those who have no dominant consciousness on the side of chaos, he can influence and even control almost everything. This is the foundation of his claim to be the master of all things. Domination depends on the path of order. With the scale of the majority universe reaching 21, the day when order reaches its peak, the road of domination under his leadership of greygues will also reach its peak. Now Gregory has not become a plucker, and most of the metauniverse''s scales are only in the third scale, and no one can be sure what the future will be. Of course, even now, as the upstream dominator of the road, greygues is extremely powerful. Negri was born under the leadership of greygues. Naturally, Negri will undoubtedly be under his control, but at that time, white light and black abyss also existed, which made Negri begin to get out of his control. After that, Gregory was almost sealed by the white light, the black abyss and even several pluckers from the soul. After struggling to break free, Negri had completely jumped out of control. However, it will not change that Negri started from him. As long as we can find out Negri''s past, greygues will be able to control Negri bit by bit. This is also the reason why Negri''s first action to return to the world of fire is to collect his past information. He knows that these past information is likely to become his own weakness. Once controlled by the "dominator", it will undoubtedly be detrimental to him. "However, there are some parts that you don''t take back, or you can''t take back." "Alem is your dark one. He remembers you, but it''s just you now," Gregory said "Once Nora has a problem, then Alem can become a backhand. He can use his own cognition to complete Nora''s cognition, and put that part of the past personality back into his control." "But you failed. You thought Alem was in your hands, but you didn''t realize that I was able to dominate a part of him unconsciously." Things in the battlefield also developed according to his foresight. Zhou Yu pierced Nala''s body, and gold blood flowed from it.The dragon blood extracted from Nala is the foundation of the rise of Negri, and the existence of Negri has been accompanied by Nala, and even formed a Negri personality in Nala''s heart. When Nora ignited the initial fire, her right path had been achieved. Some of the past information related to Nora and the Negri personality were retained, which could not be directly extracted by Negri. "Why don''t you kill her? Kill her, let her right path disappear, take away the past information of your own, are you not willing to Gregory Gus showed a smile, those golden blood and Negri more and more close contact, began to crazy transformation, close to the body of Negri, become a part of Negri. In general, this is no problem, but under the control of Gregory, it is his chance to control Negri. Just as Negri extracted his own past and replaced it with the king of evil spirits, almost everyone in this world is left with the king of evil spirits. Gregory gerriguez began to replace Negri with that part of his own control. In the end, Negri will only become a part of greygues and a stepping stone for him to step on the string. "Do you think I''m not prepared for this?" Said Negri, keeping his cool. "What else do you have? What about your three strongest symbols? The killer J is an anomaly. He comes from the secret treasure I have mastered. You should have expected that, so you sent him out long ago. Noah, as your righteous man, is managing the world tree, but the world tree is flowing out of Vientiane at the beginning "The group of elves from the higher world were exterminated, leaving only two or three big cats and kittens. They obtained the world tree from the Vientiane organization and transformed it into a moon tree, occupying a world." "The world tree in Noah''s hands is from the moon tree. Although he manipulates and changes it, I can still bind Noah in a short time and prohibit the transmission." "Your heavenly and human forces in other worlds can''t be transmitted. As for the unclean Priory, how many people do you think are under my control?" "After all, it seems that you only have appendix who can use it, but I have prepared for her means. Her initial root comes from the God of micro life, an existence that has achieved the road, and I have obtained the coping measures from him. Although you have let appendix get rid of the root very early, she has no road to success. She is not equal to you and she can not achieve it It''s something. " "You lost Negri." In fact, his means have now been revealed, and Negri has already known whether to speak or not. The reason why greygues described all this is to influence Negri from the will, so as to make it easier for him to replace the present Negri with Negri, who was controlled by him in the past. "Greygues, tell me, are you confused?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 "What''s the point of this question now?" Greygues responded. Of course, he would wonder that there are too many unknowns in this new multiverse. Even if he is the upstream of the string of truth, he has no small control on the side of order. On the chaos side, greygues dabbled, but not deep enough. In other words, most of them are not deep enough in the chaos side, because most of their meta universes are still in the new stage. Compared with the growing string of order side truth, most of the string of chaos side truth is still in the state of disappearing. "Since you can, then you also have a lot of unknowns, and you will lose, as long as I have more than you." Negri looked through everything, as if looking into the distance. "No, I''ll keep winning until I see everything in the blueprint!" Gregory Gus called out the slogan of his organization, especially serious, even as in the oath. This made Negri more interested in the so-called secret treasure. After becoming the upstream in accordance with the truth, what the Vientiane organization worships should be the master of all things. However, even the Vientiane organization itself doubts that the existence they worship in name is the so-called "Vientiane". Now it seems that even greygues adores this "Vientiane". "Maybe after I enter the higher world, I will have a certain understanding of this Vientiane." Otherwise, it''s hard to explain why the soul spawned, the black and white light, wanted to get the book in greygues'' hands. "Is Aldrich your man, too?" Negri suddenly said that he was once the Lord of the Empire, but now he has become the God of faith and the proper leader of a country. His sense of domination is particularly strong. If he is not in the hands of Gregory, Negri will have to look down on him. "So what?" Naturally, greygues will not miss this piece. The so-called emperor who is rare in ten thousand years is just a good chess piece for them. "There is no you in his cognition, only the king of evil spirits. He can infer you, but what he infers is that you are now under your complete control. That guy forced himself to forget about you after you left." "Or he will go mad." Negri looked at the past emperor''s belief in God and mourned for him. That''s how he grew up. At first, Negri chose to move forward and left the flame world where there was no room for progress at that time. However, Aldrich, who had escaped to death, remained for his own people. Everyone has everyone''s choice, then what is the next result, it can only be their own to bear. But even though Aldrich was Gregory''s, they didn''t jump back and attack the locals. Greygues and the god world are very tacit understanding to eradicate Negri, but it does not mean that Gregory does not want to further attack the god world. Most grudges can ignore forgetting, but there are only two kinds of hatred that he will not give up. One is the struggle for the success of the road, and the other is the peeping of others'' books. So even if Gregory had taken control of Aldrich, he was still the vanguard against Stargate. The situation in the battlefield has changed again. After Nora was pierced, she strongly repulsed people. She felt that she had forgotten something. It seemed that a kind of warmth that had been accompanying her disappeared. After waving back Zhou Yu, Nora was a little unsteady. She staggered back two steps and thrust her sword into the ground. The dragon scale sword is full of cracks, and now it is completely maintained by Nala''s strength. With the relaxation of Nala''s new God, the whole sword is reduced to pieces and disappeared. Only one hilt remained in Nora''s hand. Nora was in a trance. There were shouts of killing all around. It seemed that the large army had arrived. The battle has been going on for a long time before you know it. The newly established 52nd regiment came to the collapsed holy Valley in advance. It seemed that the local forces had won the war, and the access to trorri city seemed to be about to be opened. But not many people were happy. Yang Guang attacked Nala under the control of the LORD God. Although the most important purpose had been achieved, it was better to kill Nala. It''s just that the dust rolls around and forms a solid shield, which blocks the attack of several people. Then a dotted line comes to circle a plane and turns the enclosed object to other angles of space. Transnara leaped out, her body with scarlet, all kinds of fragrance overflowed from her body, her fighting way integrated pharmaceutics, she put all kinds of medicine into her own steel gas, she was her most proud work, the last medicine. She holds Nora, and the blood overflows into her body wildly to repair her wound. In the 52nd legion, alcas led the army to charge. He didn''t mess up because of Nora''s condition. The victory of the war was Nora''s wish. If he ignored the war because of his own private affairs, Nora would be angry."Kill Nora!" Among the people watching the battle, I don''t know how many people are roaring like this. Nora''s flag has played a very important role. With her, it seems that there will be victory. It seems that everyone is so convinced. The three men who were rushing to Nala suddenly froze and stopped their movements. They suddenly regained some control over their bodies. Looking back, they found that Ren Dongliu, as the mother, had completely turned into a monster. A chubby businessman like man was standing on one side panting, then with a wisp of smile on his face. Then he was directly entangled by Ren Dongliu, who was furious around him. His leather mask slipped off, revealing the scars on his face. After realizing that one or two battles could not save their own world, Chris disguised himself as a businessman and began to contact Stargate. He secretly transmitted the high-tech technology developed by Stargate to the members of the Crusade group. At the same time, he also sent out the deployment map of Stargate. He also set up an underground rebel armed forces in xingmen area to publicize the fact of Stargate invasion. The secret letter they received from Alem was sent by him. The war was beyond his expectation, and he had been trying to help Nora and them. After Nora is in danger, Chris targets Ren Dongliu. Ren Dongliu, who became the mother of the past strong men, collapsed in a pool of mud and was transported to a place closer to the rear of the battlefield. Chris thought that he could still get close to him. However, a woman''s voice appeared in Chris''s ear, which made his ultimate ability to use the method of salary flow pass down from generation to generation, and instill all the memory of Chris in the past into Ren Dongliu''s heart. And Chris did, the chaotic memory of the will of the near collapse of Ren Dongliu completed the final blow. "Ah, Nora survived." Greygues sighs, but he doesn''t pay much attention to the existence that is building the road. He has a lot of hands. The breath of the golden blood was getting stronger and closer to Negri. Negri''s face in the void battlefield began to change, and the faces of some faces were changing. "And have you neglected another being?" Negri sensed the change and asked Gregory. Located at the bottom of the collapsed holy Valley, with the arrival of the army, a pool of gray liquid seems to be put on the red pot, boiling instantly, burning a white almost eternal flame. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 "Eternal light, do you think I will ignore him?" Greygues raised his eyebrows. This time there are not many great beings involved. Negri, greygus, eternal light, usurper bastenfay, karrella, God of greed and wealth, and the world of God. Under no circumstances should a great being be ignored. Batanfai took the Guling people and became greiges'' assistant. Carrella didn''t know where to hide. The god world cooperated with greiges in eradicating Negri. There was only eternal light. The enemy of Negri was not attracted. The enemy of the enemy is not necessarily a friend, and it is obvious that eternal light and greygues are incompatible. The eternal light has an irreconcilable contradiction with greygues. Before Negri successfully stepped into the sun Road, the eternal light and Negri had no essential conflict. The eternal light did not want his fight with Negri to be disturbed by others, so he made an agreement with Negri. After the death of the giant, one of the three gods of fire in the world of fire, the path of the true spirit returned to the hands of white light and became a half life experiment body, which was put into another world and integrated with the eternal hot one. These unfinished works are the last works of the giant, and have nothing to do with the eternal light, but when the eternal light wants to be used, it is really simple. Those flames turned into white light from under the cracks of the stone and rushed to the group of rapidly evolving gold blood. But on the way, a man suddenly stood there, the wind blowing his yellow hair. Carrrella has a body that fits perfectly, and before that, she''s been watching the game. The greatest greed of man is to seek the elusive redemption. Huang Mao was spared by Nora before, and was brought behind by the apostles who coveted his pregnant treasure. At that time, Liu Zipeng called karrella, and Huang Mao was taken away by karrella. Yellow hair in their own body has bred countless treasures, more suitable for the attributes of carrella, the most important thing is the greedy heart of yellow hair. He wants to save all people with sad fate. This desire can not even be achieved by carrella himself, even the upstream can not do it, and all people will no longer encounter misfortune. How can this wish be realized. The yellow hair who craves this desire is the greedy one. So he was easily occupied by carrella. He stopped in front of the white light and grinned, and the same light came on. It was the precious light formed by countless treasures, and the absolute protective layer formed by the ability of mixing yellow hair. "Compared with the progress of the road, I am not as good as you are, but it is not a problem to stop you for a period of time." Carreira is very frank to admit that he is not the opponent of the eternal light. Although there is no upstream in this road, there are many competitors in this road. Gods of all kinds of wealth and treasure emerge in endlessly. If they can''t win, then other gods will definitely find him to kill him and fight for the only upstream position. As time goes on, the road dispute will become more and more fierce, so he has to get other help, such as Vientiane. So when greygues found him, he quickly agreed. Carrella and the eternal light are locked in. Negri shook his head, and when he did, greygues killed his possible help. Negri felt that even if he called the Burning Legion out of the world of fire back, Greg Riggs had prepared a plan to deal with it. Compared with Negri, Gregory has too many resources. Negri''s only advantage is that he has just broken away from the seal. His noumenon is difficult to move and his power to mobilize is limited. Otherwise, there are many greygues who belong to gods in the scale of Vientiane organization. A lot of new memories came into Negri''s mind. He didn''t change his name to Negri, accepted the new source from greygues and embarked on the road of root liberation. Carrying the seeds of truth from greygues and starting to build your own path. At this time, Negri felt that there was a new truth that wanted to penetrate into his own path, and was turning to his own road foundation. Looking at her in the dark, she wanted to jump out, but her reason told her that it was no use going out. Greygues definitely prepared a response for her. She had instructed Chris and Ren Dongliu before, and felt something peeping at her. The next moment she sighed or came out of the dark, her power began to interfere with the surrounding space-time. As the emotional side of Negri, the initial ability of appendix is just plague. She controls the whole pathogen composition of Negri. After that, she had less and less opportunities to use her ability, and she was not a combatant personality, so she chose research as her main direction.Also having access to the database that Negri used, she began to study Negri''s various abilities. The power of uncleanness, information, right and wrong, movement, magic, life, soul changes and so on. There are too many potential capacity information, and Negri has studied all of them. When Negri became the world''s pathogen, a large amount of data can be obtained and integrated every time it invades the world. Finally, she chose one of them as her main research direction. "Sports." The main attribute of the moon tree world used to make the moon tree world move in the void. Negri analyzed these data from the moon tree world, and then transformed the SCR world, bumping the SCR world into the moon tree world. At that time, it was Nora''s transformation and the trajectory of the SCR world. Everything is in motion, which is also the basic attribute of matter. The movement of space-time material constitutes space-time. The movement of things leads to information collision and entanglement to form new things. In the poor eyes, the movement track of things appears. Under the planning of Nora, all kinds of material movement routes are unified together. Through collision and internal information entanglement, new things continue to move. After a series of movements, the power that gathered together was enormous, but then something seemed to have been changed. That unified force was directly confused, and then a big explosion occurred. "The God of the micro organism, the existence of the original root of the outflow of the appendix, although not personally present, is enough to affect her ability to play." Greygues did not have any complacency, but speeded up the speed, covered Negri''s personal will, and controlled his all things in his hands. "I''ll take your path..." Gregor invaded Negri''s path through the dominating Road, and began to nibble at the relevant dominating truth, but then his face changed for the first time: "how dare you?" The road of Negri is broken, and the section of truth that Nagri controls suddenly breaks apart, and the other roads controlled by the dominated road are also completely scattered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 "Before the road is achieved, most people think that the root cause is the real self, because for them, only the root is the only one that can not be copied." "After achieving the road, people think that the road is their own, and the road is their real core, because the road carries out its own existence." "So when we reach the node, the upstream and even the plucker, is the road still so important?" "What is the road? Is it not equal to the string of truth?" "The road is not equal to the string of truth." Negri is so cognitive, perhaps the two are similar, but not exactly the same. With its own understanding of truth, life forms its own way of truth. For example, Negri''s road before that was dominated by truth, but also tangled with other truths, forming its own way of truth. This is also the inherent advantage of dominating the road, and can get involved in other roads by dominating the road. But it''s not that you can''t get into other roads except to dominate the truth. For example, carrella, the God of greed and wealth, whose main road is wealth, but because of the connection between greed and wealth, he has set foot in the path of greed. Such a path must take a string of truth as the main road. After all, at present, a string of truth can only have one upstream, and an upstream person can only hold one string of truth. Of course, this thing is not without accidents, white light and black abyss. They collide with each other, but transform each other. They seem to be one, but they are not the same. And the eternal light of their experiment. Life and the path of the sun. No matter what happens before the eternal light reaches the upper reaches, at least for now, these two paths go hand in hand. In fact, from the very beginning, Negri found that the ultimate goal of the black abyss and white light experiments was only one. That is the collision and fusion of the path of truth, so is the road of eternal light, the path of fighter who practices steel spirit, and so is Nora. This makes Negri guess that the white light and the black abyss are not ready to merge into one, that is, another existence wants to swallow another. Negri is not sure what will happen when all the known and the unknown merge, but at least it should go further. What further the plucker will become is not what Negri can imagine now. It is almost impossible for Negri to kill Gregory, who dominates the upper reaches of the road. He lived in the upper reaches of the river. Although he was still a plucker, most of the dominating truths of the development and rebirth of the meta universe spread from him, and his speed of understanding was definitely faster than that of Negri. Negri couldn''t fight for the domination of truth alone, and he couldn''t win. Therefore, if you want to defeat Greg snegli, you must rely on other forces. Of course, if you want to kill Greig, you need Negri to dominate the road. Only in this way can we fully accept the status of Gregor''s upstream and maintain the unshakable development of the world. And Negri is not so a clinging to a thing, do not know the existence of change, enterprising itself is constantly changing. It''s like Wang Yuan becoming Negri, and it''s also like that Negri gave up the body of pathogens before and transformed into the body of Wanxiang now. When today''s road becomes an obstacle, Negri resolutely gives up the road. Given up the dominant position of dominating the road, there are countless negris among countless Wanxiang. It was only at this time that Negri understood why only one road could be the main one and the other involved roads could only be supplementary. The road carries out the whole body, which represents a way of behavior, because to fit your own path, you have to follow the road. When there is no main road, countless strings of truth will conflict, and the whole person will fall into a state of chaos, and the final result will be division. In fact, many evil spirits come from this way. Some road level existence want to break through to become node, because entanglement of other roads eventually leads to the unclear Central Road, leading to their own chaos, and finally split to transfer part of the truth out of this way. Some people are born with three root liberation, even the existence of demigod. Compared with the deep-sea eulogists in the moon tree world, they have three root liberation at birth, and the degree of difficulty in achieving the road is relatively small. Therefore, Negri''s current situation is similar. Some of the dominating roads were directly abandoned by Negri to Gregor, and they no longer occupied the dominant position. Therefore, everything was in chaos. Negri, who is in charge of all kinds of truth, appears, including the image of the dragon, the image of the dragon of eternal sin, the wrong image, and even the image of disaster and information. Even at this time, the assassin J of appendix and Noah is out of the control of Negri. If they get rid of the information of Negri in themselves, they can be independent.As the most intimate people of Negri, they are aware of Negri''s plan, and they also know that if they go out independently now, they are really independent. But just think about this kind of thing. Gregory gerrigues should be happy when he forces Negri to the path of self destruction and swallows up some dominant truth. However, the original purpose of greygues was to assimilate Negri completely, turn him into an incarnation and occupy the other party''s everything, but now he only obtains a small part of the dominant truth which is polluted by him, and there is no other harvest. And Gregory is very familiar with Negri''s existence. Since he dares to break his own path, he must have planned for a long time. Maybe he has accomplished Negri himself. With the division of Negri, the concept of Negri also became split at this moment. The prepared king of evil spirits revealed his true face at this moment. He was also one of Negri Wan Xiang. Negri''s concept spread with those who knew the king of evil spirits. In the battlefield, Parry''s look changed, and his past memories were restored. He was actually a butterfly who had obtained Parry''s information. The real Parry had turned into a butterfly, and now he is estimated to have died and reincarnated. In essence, his parry is just a picture of Negri. Even all those who have the will to forge ahead are part of Negri Wan''s image. They are just different from each other according to how much they are enterprising. According to the truth they control, some of them can stay together harmoniously, while others are opposite to each other. In the world of fire, all the people with enterprising will are part of Negri. This is what Negri has planned for a long time. He himself is an enterprising phenomenal life. In the case of deliberately introducing multi-party struggle, it seems that the enterprising will of every life is waking up, because the conservative laggard has died in the process. With the split of Negri''s road, these life bodies with enterprising will were infected by Negri, and eventually formed a will and continued to spread. This will is spreading around, and getting farther and farther, spreading through the world of fire, through the world of God, through the world of totem, through more and more worlds, the word Negri also has the only meaning: the enterprising one. Of course, it can also be called the flame of burning soul and the one living in the soul. It means that the flame named enterprising in the soul of each life body constantly burns your will and makes you move forward. The string of truth is shaking, and a hidden string of truth begins to emerge. Almost all the strings of truth are closely related to it. All kinds of truths controlled by Negri are entangled together, and finally form an intersection and a node on this new string of truth. People who have the ability to observe scales throughout the metauniverse seem to feel different at this moment. Originally more than three scales of the majority of the meta universe, a step forward, about four scales. Negri became the first and only node on the string of truth. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 Greygues''s face became very ugly. The node of a new road, he understands the meaning of this. That is, if there were no accidents, Negri would almost certainly be upstream of the road. Because there is no one on the way to the truth, Negri has a great advantage as its elicitor. But this string of truth is not only the side of order, but also the side of chaos. In fact, most truth is not only order and chaos. For example, the derivation of soul can not be described in terms of order or chaos. It has both order and chaos. The same is true of enterprise. Most of the Wanxiang began to wither, turned into a piece of golden fusion together, but a small number of Wanxiang did not return, but chose to leave the world. All of them are Negri, and they share the same faith of continuous progress. However, according to the truth, these things may not be around Negri. For example, the once disaster Lord was completely liberated and became a chaotic side evil god named disaster storm, but he was still Negri. Negri became the general name of all enterprising will. Negri''s will is spreading rapidly. Every time he reaches a world, Negri''s will will will will infect here. The people inside will also become the bearer of Negri''s will, which can be regarded as a part of Negri. Of course, the majority of the metauniverse is extremely broad, and continues to expand. The speed of Negri''s will is not fast now. One day, Negri''s will will will spread to the whole meta universe, including the higher world. Then Negri will become the upstream of the enterprising truth, even the plucker. Just at the present diffusion rate, I''m afraid that before Negri''s will has fully spread, there will be individual events that flow too fast in the world to give birth to road makers. If there are too many roads, it is not so easy for Negri to become an upstream one. At that time, Negri had to kill it or accept it as a God, so that he could become a real upstream. For example, the same is true of the right truth. The truth on the side of order has not yet become an upstream. Its influence has not yet reached the area where Negri was active. It can only be said that the majority of the meta universe is too broad, I am afraid that only those who are upstream and plucking strings can roughly reach the boundary of the metauniverse. At most, the influence of nodes is only the location of the region. The so-called node does not mean that there are nodes on the chord of truth. In fact, there are some road levels that are not inferior to node ones. The existence of nodes depends on whether you are involved in other truths. The string of truth does not exist independently, and various truths are closely related. Through the connection of other truths to influence more major truths, this is the meaning of nodes. Otherwise, it would be very slow to study only one string of truth. By comparing the positions of Nai Xian before and after that, we can master all the positions of truth. Just then, in the center of several worlds, the body of greygues, who had just broken away from a seal, suddenly shivered and squirmed. A spider like demigod monster was born from him, and then broke away from his control and quickly climbed out of the seal. This seal is only aimed at greygues, and after he has removed the periphery, it no longer intercepts the demigod power, which is why greygues can project power. But I didn''t expect the spider to jump out. When he tried to stop him, the seal suddenly strengthened a little. When the spider was far away, the seal slowly returned to its previous state. The dominating truth, the enterprising will awakened, which was swallowed by Gregory Gus, but broke away from his control. Thus, the new evil god, destiny dominator ¡¤ weaver ¡¤ Negri, was born, and with the cooperation of the string plucker who sealed Gregory, he was free. The plucker didn''t say much, but the meaning was particularly clear. With Negri''s victory, Grieg was further threatened. If you hand over the treasure, you will no longer interfere with you. Otherwise, with the growth speed of Negri, you may be able to control how much control the truth. If you want to be a plucker, you will not be able to pass Negri. And even if Negri needs to break away from the node and give up other truths, with the hatred of the two, Negri will not exchange the remaining dominant truth to Gregory. Greygues fell silent, ignoring the silent threat. In the battlefield, neither carrella nor bastenfay spoke much. They left the human body directly, and the noumenon disappeared in the void. What is left to do? Greygues did not suppress Negri, but let him become the node of another road. Now Negri is still adapting to the new road and devoting all his heart and mind to the expansion of enterprising truth.When Negri calms down, his two accomplices will have to peel off their skin even if they are not dead. Don''t you see that greygues has retreated directly? "The war is up to you. I need to sleep for a while." Negri only passed on the next sentence, and he was completely integrated into the string of truth. Now the enterprising truth has just appeared and is in a state of relaxation. This is the best time to realize. It is also the advantage of Negri to let the truth show. After all, he is the only one who can achieve the road of enterprise. In other words, this period is the period of Negri''s personal development. When the string of truth is stable, it can be expected that there will be some people who will achieve the road, especially greygues. He will definitely fund other beings to seize the truth. Now, the more you get, the more likely you are to become an upstream person. Negri''s change has a connection to the battlefield in the world of fire, but it has no connection. The connection is that everyone is more enterprising, not only the local people in the flame world, but also the people in the god world. It doesn''t matter which side wins when you reach Negri. There is a burning flame in every soul in the LORD God world, which is no different from falling into his control. The original intention of his war is to stimulate people''s enterprising will. It would be better if he could plan the world of God. Now it doesn''t matter. Riding on the fast train of enterprising truth, Negri is already a quasi upstream in people''s eyes. Even the god world is very clever to let go of restrictions, allowing Negri''s will to flow into it, without any hindrance, actually unable to stop. The string of truth is unfolding, and the world''s defense against this area is almost zero. It is almost impossible to prevent Negri''s will from spreading during this period of time. In this case, it is better to be generous. The soul derivation of the plucker itself is the phenomenon of soul derivation. It can be said that anything with a soul is a part of it, and we have never seen the world will let people in their own world not have souls. Now Negri will in this area is like the soul derived general, has become the standard configuration. Even at this moment, the secret God of Qi is not so strict. Even if Negri is allowed to understand the truth of Qi luck, when he becomes an upstream person, these truths will flow out. With this friendship, maybe those truths will flow to him. In this chaos, the war is still going on, but the attention has dropped a lot, for some existence, it is no longer so important. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 In the ever-changing battlefield, strategy is very important, but the more important thing is hard power. Negri''s men withdrew from the battlefield, but the war did not stop because of this, but intensified. Before that, it was the great existence behind the secret control, and all behaviors had a purpose. For example, Negri was to stimulate the enterprising will of more people. Now that this layer of control or constraints has disappeared, everyone''s purpose is more and more clear, in order to win. All kinds of powerful steam weapons have been developed, and then quickly put into the battlefield. The war is the fastest stage for the promotion of lethal weapons. Trorri became the outpost of the fire world''s native counter attack Stargate, and with the development of steam weapons, the path of the fighter began to change. Now the system of wrestlers has gradually become clear, divided into internal training and external training. At the beginning, it was the same. During the forging period, the body was tempered to solidify the body. Then came the second stage, the forging soul stage. He realized the soul of steel and began to practice the spirit of steel. In the second stage, the two began to be different. Internal cultivation is the ancient method, which follows the burning soul to forge steel. It needs to practice various secret methods to provide the attribute of one''s own steel Qi, and then continue to practice one''s body, soul and fighting skills. External training is a reform. At this time, what they have to do is to understand the structure of the differential machine, the resonator and the power furnace, hammer the steel-making gas, and start to build these three parts in the body. Among them, the difference machine is in the brain, the resonator is in the heart, and the power furnace is in the abdomen. The third stage, which is equivalent to the top fighters before, is the third stage, which is called Linyuan period. If the inner cultivation of this stage does not want to step into the abyss, where it stops here and wants to continue to move forward, it needs to go through the abyss, sink into the essence of the gas of steel, and then ignite its own flame and walk out of it. This stage is called the abyss period. After the inner cultivation came out of the abyss, they were called demigods, which means that at this stage they were like gods coming into the world and the summit of mortals. As for external training, they don''t have to go through soul burning forging steel. After they have built the three-dimensional weapon, they have entered the preparation stage of the third stage. What they have to do next is to find a steam mecha, which will become the third stage mecha fighters. After that, it is the matter between the mecha and the soldiers. It constantly optimizes the ternary device and builds a more perfect connection with its own mecha. The differential machine calculates various information to assist in controlling the mecha. The resonators make the synchronization rate of the mecha and mecha higher and higher. As for the seemingly useless power furnace, it is to form a dual core linkage with the mecha power furnace to provide stronger and more power. Relatively speaking, external repair with the power of mecha is better than internal repair, but on the one hand, external repair costs a lot, and not everyone has the resources to build a mecha out of the army. Secondly, the combat effectiveness of external repair is reduced by 70% without mecha, and the next road repair is broken. Unlike the inner cultivation, which has the abyss period, the external practice stops at the third stage. Of course, there are also external practitioners who want to burn soul forging steel like internal repair, but external repair needs to connect the ternary device composed of steel gas and mecha. If soul burning forging steel is carried out, the personal mark of the gas of steel is too deep to improve the synchronization rate with mecha. The mecha without synchronization rate is a big target of rigid action. Of course, there is no lack of methods. The road behind the external repair is still under constant research, and generations of mecha are also rapidly updated. In short, both internal and external repair have their own advantages, and at present, both sides are still cooperating sincerely. Because of the behavior of the Guling people''s sneaking attack on Nala before, although the Guling family claimed that it was the work of individual generals, the relationship between the two sides suddenly cooled down, and many military restricted areas were no longer open to the Guling people. Without the help of the Guling people, many studies have become extremely difficult. Fortunately, scientists belonging to the flame world have also been trained and can barely take over the research. After a few months of recuperation, Nora set foot on the battlefield again. The situation of war is more and more unfavorable to the world of fire. There is no other being holding back secretly. The power of the LORD God''s world is slowly unfolding. The constant starlight is a constant source of resources, and he will send down the apostles again every once in a while. Until the world tree that connected the two realms began to change, the support from the god world became slow and difficult, and the people in the fire world barely got a foothold. Looking at the world tree in the distance, the crows are flying all over the sky, but they dare not get close to the center. Then the breath was stable, and he saw Noah come out of the world tree. His face was not good-looking, and he was a little pale. This time, Noah did not succeed in building the road. He originally planned to build a link road based on the world tree and study the relationship between all things. However, although there is no upstream on this road, there are also several nodes. It seems that all of them "work together" to interfere and let Noah fail. The price of failure is that all the truth pulled by him has returned to the string of truth, and the completion degree of his own road construction has dropped to 0%, which is supposed to be influenced by someone behind.However, this is also reasonable. Greygues will not allow Negri to cultivate his power. Noah is a righteous man of Negri, carrying Negri''s Tao and reason. Once he has achieved the link road, he can lay a virtual network to link various forces of Negri. And this time, greygues used the world tree to entangle Noah and handed over the card. The abnormality of the world tree has been completely eradicated and completely become Negri''s thing. The world tree is growing and its self-consciousness is becoming more and more perfect. Originally, it intended to integrate with Noah and impact on the road level. Now it has failed and naturally separated. Noah estimates that Noah intends to find a new way, and the world tree will also become a new individual. Maybe at that time, it will continue to impact the link road. After all, as a world tree, it has talent in this respect. "It doesn''t matter if I fail. The problem is that I can''t help the master." Noah shook his head to the appendix. Negri is now in a period of rapid development. With the help of the link road, the speed of Negri''s will will will be further accelerated. When this period of time has passed, most of the world has adapted to the unfolding enterprising truth. It is not so easy for Negri''s will to spread the enterprising truth. So Noah took the risk of road cohesion when Negri fell asleep. "What about killer J? How come you haven''t come back yet? " Noah continued. The guy ran out from the beginning. He didn''t know where he was. He hasn''t come back yet. He may be in danger. "I''ve come back, but I''m in trorri now." She also has no choice but to kill J. however, she vaguely feels that this time the killer J doesn''t seem to run around, but what Negri has ordered, that is, she doesn''t know what he did this time. Although the killer J, who holds the inaccessible door, was originally restrained by greygues, he did not have a chance at all. This time, Negri succeeded in becoming the node of the enterprising road. Actually, it was more dangerous, especially when the self broken road led to the enterprising truth. It seems simple. In fact, once the enterprising truth is not introduced, Negri will be defeated. Numerous previous experimental studies are aimed at enabling Negri''s will to hook up the enterprising truth more smoothly. At that time, it would be safer if there was a killer J, but Negri did not leave the killer J behind. She is only a part of Negri, and she is not clear about Negri''s overall plan. As for what killer J did under Negri''s command, I''m afraid only Negri and killer J themselves know. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 Negri''s consciousness shocked into the world, and the whole world was trying to block it. Once Negri''s consciousness enters the infected world, then Negri will take charge of the enterprising will of the world. No matter whether the world wants to or not, the world will need to pay a sum of world source force to Negri in the future. For example, all the world that needs root derived soul needs to pay a large amount of source force to the plucker''s soul derivation. This is the real reason why it is difficult for the world to operate under load. Most of the world has difficulty in saving source power for promotion in the world. The reserve of source power is so poor that it is not willing to collect more protection fees. Nowadays, enterprising truth is almost expanded, and most of the world has derived enterprising rules. It is not so easy for Negri''s will to spread as easily as possible. That gives the world a little bit of resistance. Of course, it''s just a little resistance. If it wasn''t for Negri''s main energy no longer here, the resistance of the world would have collapsed. However, even so, everything is almost the same. After several confrontations, the world consciousness side took the initiative to let Negri''s will be infected. However, we need to discuss in detail how much protection fee should be paid. Negri also lowered a thread of consciousness and made rules after a detailed conversation. Now is the period of expansion. Some small profits can be given up, and the most important thing is to ensure the expansion speed. When Negri becomes the upstream, the interests of these sand worlds will not go out of his hand. As a matter of fact, some world lions with insight and no brain opened their mouths, and Negri agreed. This is just like the emerging things that occupy the market. They also need to do the paste copy. Only when they are stable, the fees will be so expensive that you call dad. Fortunately, Negri has always been a magnanimous person. He will not collect extra resources, but if he is too aggressive, he will bring disaster. This storm of disaster is the most powerful one. After all, enterprising needs resources, and resources are limited. It should be a normal phenomenon to smash the world at that time. As the metauniverse reaches the fourth scale and aggressive truth covers the whole metauniverse, Negri knows that his crazy expansion should stop. We still need to expand, but it will take a lot of time to face every prepared world. This can only be done slowly, thousands of the world can not be achieved overnight, Negri does not have such a huge energy, can only slowly put in energy to attack one by one. Fortunately, agreements have been signed in some of the worlds that have been introduced before. Some enterprising people can become heaven and man and join the army of heaven and man. Now, as it is today, the troops are expanding rapidly to take over the rest of the world for Negri. On the contrary, there was something wrong with the unclean Priory. After a division, most people actually joined the Vientiane organization of Gregory. Only a few people who remain loyal to Negri are preparing to carry the seeds of truth, or to build their own paths, at the stage of three root liberation, but they are also extremely difficult. It is still too difficult for human beings to achieve the road. If their body and spirit are not special, they can not carry the seeds of truth. Even if the seeds of truth are reluctantly carried, it will be extremely difficult to construct the road to truth with the ability of human beings. Among them, Katherine, angel and others have completed only about 1-2% of the road so far, which is the limit of human cognition. If you go on, you will only be broken by the truth. It''s good luck to blow your head and die. It''s normal for you to become a monster if you don''t exist. The monastic order of the unclean has its own development track. Negri has not paid much attention to the monasteries now, but he has also published the mission of disseminating Negri''s will there for a long time. They occupy a world, and tentacles can spread to many other worlds, which is a little useful. With Negri''s will turning, the golden particles in the world of fire condense, and a body appears in the city of trorri. And there''s a good play going on here. Dressed in a coquettish white Cape, killer J is looking at the complex variant of the mouse and the eel opposite. The two sides glared at each other and many people were watching the play. ¡°I''myourfather£¡¡± Until the killer j a face vicissitudes of life said: "that is a night black wind high night..." "Wait, you''re human!" The electric mouse screamed crazily, so angry that he generated electricity all over his body. The temperament of the electric mouse is very similar to that of the killer J. therefore, even if the race is different, other people feel extremely similar when they see them, let alone themselves, just like looking at another self. The electric mouse is still wondering whether this person is also Pikachu, but just like him, because of the accident, he changed his body, and wanted to ask clearly, to unite together, and to have a brother in this strange place. But did not think, I want to take you as a brother, you want to be my father. "What''s wrong with human beings? Some people just like men, some just like daughters, and some just like snakes, ghosts and caterpillars. What''s wrong with a Pikachu? I''ll sue you for discrimination." Killer J immediately countered.After he stops, the killer J holds the electric mouse and recovers his big eyes and small eyes. It wasn''t until Negri''s will that killer J put down the power mouse. "Boss B, big boss is mighty!" Killer J yelled a few slogans before he started to do business and went to the god world to receive secrets. The peculiarity of killer J comes from Gregor, which Negri expected, so he sent him to work early, although it was also very important. Secondly, what he asked killer J to do is really important. Now, among the three giants of the combustion alliance, Fangze, the third giant, has successfully constructed the road and has secured the position of the three giants. With the help of Fang zenegli has also reached a cooperation agreement with the combustion alliance. The reason why Negri didn''t ask for help from the burning alliance before was that Gregory didn''t know whether Negri and the combustion Union had cooperated, but there were certain preventive measures. After all, the combustion alliance has become a little famous in this area and has conquered a lot of the world. Negri had contact with them before, so it is possible for Negri to join hands. Gregory will not let go of this point. Therefore, he is very likely to have taken precautions against this point, and even Negri can roughly guess the preventive measures. The beginning of the new world of fire and God is embarrassment. No matter what role they played in the fire world chaos, it is a fact that they donated money and fled, so they will never return to the fire world. As for Negri, what he wants to do now is to eliminate the hidden danger of Gregor in killer J. The power of the upstream is very terrible. If the other side is not in a half sealed state, it is difficult for Negri to gain benefits from the other side. It is because of this that Negri realized how important it is for the Lord to resist the power of greygues. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 "That secret is not simple, but it will not be too important. Otherwise, they will not let go of the soul derivation, white light and black abyss." Negri thought. At this thought, Negri knew that it was useful, but not very useful to the plucker. After all, they can keep greygues in check even if they don''t use the secrets, so those secrets are chicken ribs for the plucker, but just right for Negri. Killer J went to the world of God as an emissary and took the electric mouse with him. The electric mouse is extremely boring in Nora''s place. Instead, he shares the same smell with the killer J. the electric mouse has made an oath that one day he will let killer J call his father. So the two guys get together, usually in the form of brothers, but when they find a chance, they call each other their father. On the other hand, the reason why Nora came back to the city to save the sick man was that he had a soul to see in the world. Wang Yuan, Wang Yuan''s younger sister, naturally got the most benefit from the reconciliation between the LORD God world and Negri. Originally, she defected to xingmen without authorization and was to be killed by the later hand of the LORD God. But after Negri achieved the road of enterprise, the LORD God put down Wang Yuan. The LORD God knew that Negri didn''t necessarily value Wang Yuan, but he didn''t lack this thug. It was no big deal to let her live. Negri''s will swept through the whole city of trorri, and no one found a great being watching them, except for the seemingly strange things that Nora found in the center of the town. Now that the war has been going on for several years, the intensity of the war has gradually decreased. It is not that the two sides have given up their hatred, but that the population is not enough to support a large-scale war. Especially in the world of God, it is much more difficult for the LORD God to send people again since the channel between the two worlds is closed. In addition, with the consumption of both sides for so long, those who are seduced by the Stargate gradually realize that the star gate is not only powerful, but also weak. The so-called mass star co prosperity circle has become a nonsense. They also slowly grew up with the support of Stargate and had some capital in their hands. In this case, these people are trying to find another way, and they are not very obedient to the instructions of Stargate. Cast aside the secret and cast light No, they have always been loyal to the independence of the flame world. They just hide in the enemy''s interior to learn and accumulate strength. Now they have accumulated enough strength to resist the Stargate and contribute to the independence of the fire world. There are not a few people who have this kind of rhetoric. You can say that they are bad or they are treacherous. It is undeniable that their actions accelerated the collapse of Stargate. But the star gate is defeated, but the LORD God does not necessarily lose. The purpose of the LORD God is not really to colonize the world of fire. He has conquered enough worlds, and there is no lack of such a world. What he wants is to break through his understanding of the rules of qi movement with the help of Jue Yun attribute. Just as the node maker tangles with other truths to help him understand the main truth, so does the god world. His protagonist Xu Yao lives in the halo of the protagonist and carries a lot of luck. At the beginning, the LORD God was not completely unable to save Xu Yao, but he still let Xu Yao die. Because it''s more likely. When Xu Yao''s consciousness of death was confused and the road he was building was sleeping, the main God constantly injected him with the starlight of source power, which contained a lot of God''s will. It can be said that even if Xu Yao is resurrected, it is hard to say whether he is Xu Yao or the LORD God. At the same time, this death can also deepen the relationship between Xu Yao and the world of fire, making it a common point between the god world and the flame world. At that time, the LORD God will draw the Qi rules of the god world and bloom with Xu Yao as the center, causing the instinctive counterattack of the flame world. The collision of two opposite truths will certainly strengthen one side. It must be that the white light and the black abyss would like to see this, which allowed the god world to invade the fire world. If you want to try another world invasion, the world has been destroyed for unknown reasons. Only as an experimental object can you be qualified to do something in it. Obviously, if you don''t want to be a researcher, you don''t want to be a researcher again. In the city of trorri, Negri saw Nora who was still the same as before. Taking away Negri had no effect on her, but became more pure. He also saw that Wang Yuan was working hard to cure human beings. She had lost her image as a girl. She had a mixed reputation in trorili city. Some people recognized her treatment over the years, and others thought that she was an executioner, especially the family members of some soldiers who died in the war. But at last the man didn''t have to worry about Negri. It was up to her to see where she could go. Negri also saw yellow hair. He became a beggar, giggling every day. He no longer had to torture himself for the redemption he had not received. A pale blue butterfly from nowhere was flying around him.Of course, even so, he did not die. The LORD God did not cancel his personal space. Those who were rescued by him lived peacefully for a lifetime. Because there was no new person to join, the inner space of God could not reproduce, and eventually there was no one in the space. Negri even saw the dragon fighter, who inherited the constitution of the wrong dragon, successfully overcame the exclusion of the world and integrated the attribute of the wrong Dragon into his own steel spirit. He also contributed a lot to the improvement of the internal training system of the fighter. Now he has the title of the first person of internal cultivation. On the other side, killer J also takes the electric mouse to the god world. Now the master god world is in full bloom, all kinds of power systems are blooming. The nightmare strategy system is completely focused on its own world, and constructs the experience value system with the attribute of Qi. The subordinate planes are also integrated into the world one by one, forming a replica secret land. Finally, the Lord God world becomes a large real game world. Among them, the wanted astrologer has become a popular profession, and more than a dozen subordinate planes have become the secret realm of stars for them to use the magic power of the stars. The LORD God world is making every effort to release goodwill to Negri. He wants to be promoted to the higher world, which is a kind of enterprising intention. Negri''s influence at this moment is huge. After there is no contradiction between the two sides, the LORD God wants to let Negri become his help against greygues. The sordid relationship between the god world and greygues left no room for the two sides to turn around. Over the years, Gregory had become more and more powerful. First of all, he took Negri as the former protagonist, and various conspiracies gradually targeted the LORD God. The purpose of this adventure to attack the higher world is to fight against greygues. Before, the reason why we cooperated with greygues to eradicate Negri was to take the initiative in our own hands. We had to eliminate Negri first and then concentrate on breaking through the higher world. At that time, we still had the strength to fight against Grieg. This is to seek skin with a tiger, and the LORD God can only seek skin with a tiger. With the arrival of killer J in the god world, the secret of greygues revealed by the God gradually opens to Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 "Brother, do you think that if we go out on business this time, will the LORD God world give us some welfare to tempt us?" Killer J rubbed his hands and asked the electric mouse lying on his shoulder. "You think too much." The electric mouse looked at the killer J with disdain, followed by such a big man. He was so short-sighted that he didn''t know how he got to this point. Besides, as a medium-sized world, the god world has its own rules of operation. The cooperation with Negri has become a settlement. How can we play such a small trick. At this time, several people also came to the assassin J, they were full of warm smile, extremely cordial on behalf of the LORD God to send an invitation to the messenger. Each of these women has a high charm, and all kinds of styles are available. The electric mouse sees a female mouse on a woman''s shoulder. The long glossy hair, the round face, the bright red circle on the face, the heart-shaped tail, and the fragrance of electric charge, all let the electric mouse be moved. "I''ll go. I''ll come." The electric mouse is stunned. He overestimates the integrity of God''s world, or the will of the world. As long as it is beneficial to the development of the world, you can ask him to call him father. Unfortunately, he moved his eel like tail, his small face immediately calmed down, and said: "I have passed the age of looking at the appearance." "Your tail is stiff." Killer J is full of bad jokes that this electric mouse has been confiscated, and now it can be as hard as its tail. "No way to have it!" The electric mouse explodes in an instant. Hehe, the smiling killer J with the electric mouse, followed those girls to the god space, where he saw a huge light ball, which is the manifestation of God''s will in the world. Everything Negri wants to know will be answered here. Killer J had that kind of cheap feeling instantly disappeared, lying on his shoulder power consumption also instantly quiet down. Negri looks at the ball of light and begins to communicate. No one knows what Gregor''s original name was, including the world of God in which he was born. On the day of his achievement, most of the metauniverse only remembers his God''s name, and the past body has disappeared in people''s memory. The world of the LORD God only keeps part of the memory by virtue of that secret. "Greg Riggs is one of the fastest achievers, even faster than you." There is no exaggeration in the word of the LORD God. The rising road of greygues is beyond people''s imagination. From an ordinary man to a road level existence, he spent more than ten years in the LORD God world, leading the LORD God world into the middle world. "It was a crazy age. Under his leadership, every apostle attacked other worlds crazily. At that time, the strategy speed was dozens of times higher than that of the present, which was called the golden age of development." "It''s nothing. Then he left the LORD God''s world, and the speed of the achievers and the upstream is truly terrifying." "The scale has increased very little, and only in the past five years has the LORD God come back with his hatred. At that time, he has just become a leader." "After being blocked by me, he slowed down at this time. I started the breeding plan for the protagonist. After that, Wang Yuan was born." "And it''s all because of that book." "At first, I thought it was an unexpected artifact from other worlds, until it was revealed to us." "That book records an extraordinary amount of information, which is so huge that it can not be tolerated by a world at all. Even I suspect that our new most metauniverse does not have so much information." "I got some of that information, and it was weird and didn''t look like a product of our metauniverse." "I suspect it''s a legacy of the previous era, and of course it may not be, because even in the previous era, the information in it will not be so different from our present world." "A previous era?" Negri knows that. There is a limit to the expansion of the majority meta universe. When its truth expands to the limit, when the scale reaches 42, the whole universe will return to chaos and begin to collapse and retract, and then a new metropolis will be bred. This is an era. Negri''s introduction of the enterprising truth is just in time for the scale to reach 4. I''m afraid it will be on the 4 scale for a long time. One scale of the metauniverse is enough for a time, and the sand world with slow flow rate can be born and killed dozens of times. Even many higher worlds, as multiverse, cannot wait for a scale change. The last era is far away from the present, but the next is even more distant. Except for those who pluck the strings, no one is qualified to worry about the next era, because even the upstream people may not live to that time. It''s possible, but there are also doubts, that what Gregory got was a product of a previous era. With the collapse and extinction of the metauniverse, everything in it will return to chaos, including the plucker, and then breed a new metauniverse. Those strong enough information can be retained to breed specious existence.Nowadays, most of the string pluckers should exist at the level of pluckers in the last metauniverse. Although they have evolved into what they are now, they are not the same as before. To the will of the LORD God, the information contained in that book is quite different from that of the present metauniverse. I''m afraid nobody knows where the book came from, except for Gregory himself. "I''m afraid that''s why the plucker is interested in that book." As far as the previous era is concerned, the plucker will not be familiar with it, but there will certainly be some understanding. After all, the information of birth comes from the previous era. It is because of this doubt that the string plucker is interested in the book, and it is not surprising that the information is supposed to be handed over by the LORD God world to those plucking strings. "At that time, Gregory Gus wanted to break through the position of the Lord of the world, refine the whole world, and make the world the cornerstone of its rise. I had no choice but to eliminate him from the world. I didn''t expect that in only five years, he would have become the upstream." "Before Gregory became the upstream dominator of the road, there were several nodes on the road who competed for the position of the upstream one. I don''t know how he won, but it has something to do with that book." As for the words of the LORD God, Negri does not deny it. It does not matter whether it is the God who is plotting the treasure of greygus, or whether he wants to refine the world. What is important is what the LORD God holds against greygues. "It''s a mask, a mask from the book." "It has no truth in itself, but after it is integrated into the world, it complements the strategy system of the devil game, forming a layer of protective measures, and the power with the breath of greygues can not be approached at all." "Mask?" Negri''s eyes swept over the world and finally landed on a common ghost mask on the bronze gate of nightmare space. The LORD God is also cunning. He is clearly playing with the devil to form a defense system, but he is placed on the landmark gate of nightmare space. Standing in front of the ghost mask, Negri let go of his perception to judge the particularity of this mask, but found that this is a common mask. "These things are unique. I''ve tried to copy them. It''s not feasible at all." Said the will of the LORD God. Negri shook his head. This thing is more useless than expected. This system can only be passive defense, and can not take the initiative to attack. It is estimated that even in defense, greygues will soon find a way to counter it in recent years. "Does that book have a name?" Negri asked "I can''t bear the exact name. I only know that Gregory used to call it the old book." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 Negri did not take the mask, and the LORD God would not necessarily hand it over. In other words, the LORD God had long expected that Negri would not take this mask, so he would always release his good will to Negri in order to let him help him. As a node of enterprising truth, Negri''s existence is of great help to the promotion of the god world to the higher world. If Negri is willing to help the god world, the God feels that his chances of success in this promotion will be increased many times. After all, this piece is now under Negri''s control. After that, Negri left the world of the LORD God, and did not ask about the secret of Qi luck, nor did he promise that God would help him. The LORD God did not stand in the way, nor did he dare to. Today''s Negri is not the same as it used to be. The god world dare not offend him. If there is no Negri''s help, he may be promoted to the higher world. If he offends Negri without the help of Gregory, then his promotion to the higher world is zero. , as like as two peas, walked on the road, and a similar mask was gathered in his hands, but then he was crumbled. "This is not something of the world, at least not of this era. That book is the foundation of the mask." Negri understood that the book had the power to transcend the world. Although it is still early to the end of the era, no one wants to change into another existence with the end of the era. The plucker who stands at the top of the metauniverse wants to move beyond this reason. However, how can detachment be simple? It is theoretically impossible. In a cosmos of a majority era, every existence who has reached the summit wants to leave the world, but none of them can succeed. White light and black abyss want to swallow each other, and maybe they want to use the power of the known and the unknown to find a way out of this world. At present, Negri doesn''t have to care about these things. At least, he has to wait until he becomes an upstream person to consider them. Only when he becomes a plucker can he be qualified to operate. After becoming a node maker, Negri became more aware of the various information of the metauniverse. With the help of the string of truth, all kinds of root information flows to the world, and Negri''s strength is growing by leaps and bounds. The world of fire is also under constant observation. Xu Yao will probably be resurrected, and the plan of the LORD God will probably begin. In the angle of death, the dark thing opens its eyes, and at this moment it shows no less momentum than road level existence. The road named Qi Yun was loaded on him. The invasion of alien truth, or the truth of complete confrontation, caused a violent reaction in the world of fire as soon as it appeared. The whole world is changing violently. It seems that some sound resounds from the sky, like illusory red shadows appearing in the sky. Some people of insight suddenly change their faces. It happened many years ago, when the age of fire ended and the age of chaos opened. The world of fire used to have three powerful rules: Jue Yun, flame and the hidden black abyss. On that day, the flame and the black abyss ushered in the final collision, forming a new rule of steel soul. The birth of the new rules made the whole world turbulent, and the drastic changes made everyone lose their sense. Under the collision of rules, people attacked each other crazily because of different influences. Most people in the whole world died on that day alone. Some of the rest could not recover their senses and became monsters completely. Some of them succeeded in restoring their senses, but they could not survive in the broken times. And today it''s happening again. All the native people of the flame world were affected, and a kind of hatred appeared in their hearts. This hatred is aimed at Xu Yao, who is resurrecting, and those who bear the mark of the LORD God. Some of the local people in the flame world with the mark of the LORD God even couldn''t control themselves and chose to commit suicide. Even some people with firm will were driven by the LORD God to carry out the will of the LORD God. On the contrary, it is those who stand on the side of the local people from the beginning to the end. They are just confused by hatred, and use all their strength and knowledge to drive towards Xu Yao''s resurrection. The apostles and walkers in this world also received their final mission. "Intercept those who are driven by the world''s instincts and defend the revival of" truth " The apostles and the transgressors were not chosen. They were too connected to the world of God. The place where Xu Yao recovers has become a huge black whirlpool. This piece of time and space has collapsed under the collision of truth, and the boundary between life and death has become this vortex. Before in the vicinity of the people did not hesitate, choose to jump down the vortex to kill in the center of Xu Yao. Negri floats above the world and looks at the changes in the whirlpool indifferently. He can sense the white light and the black abyss, and he also puts his eyes on it. The black abyss hides a wisp of consciousness and records relevant data in Xu Yao''s consciousness.This is a disaster brought about by enterprise. However, no matter who wins, the existence based on the other party''s failure will go further. If the world of God wins, he will take away the attribute of absolute energy and cause another wave in the world of fire. The world will never develop again. If the world of fire wins, all the input from the world of God will remain in the world of fire. After this disaster, the world of fire will usher in a great explosion of civilization, and it is not difficult to upgrade to a medium world. The apostles looked at the growing sea of people in despair. In front of the number, their strength was not enough. They were like saplings in the storm, struggling to resist the storm. After shaking twice, they were pushed. Countless people did not hesitate to jump out of the black vortex, exhausted everything to stop that person from the angle of death. Air transport and Jue Yun are in collision. Jue Yun has the advantage of home court, while air transport has huge resources supply. Nora stood on the edge of the black whirlpool, sighing at all this. She who had the road was not so affected by the world. But she couldn''t have watched those people rush in and die. Nora jumped down and saw the black monster in the center under the siege of countless people. A large number of people lose their lives in the collision of truth, and their lives become the supply of truth. Nora struggled through the crowd, carrying a broken sword, and then stepped into the central field of truth collision. With each step forward, the impact of truth collision is greater. Nora''s armor rattled and cracks appeared on it. She held her sword and looked at the monster in the distance. At this time, she seemed to want to miss something. The cottage by the lake, full of flowers, looked kindly at her mother, the only father in the phenomenon, and the flower skirt that she had never worn. Nora raised her head slightly, and there she felt a gaze fixed on her. He looked at her quietly, just like a father watching her grown-up daughter, no longer to interfere with her choice, but quietly supporting her. "How nice..." Nora raised the broken sword in her hand, and the transparent blade loomed on it. The air of steel spread, and the right strength was on it. She waved the broken sword, and the flame ignited fiercely. Then Nora''s figure was lost in the storm of truth collision. Only that sword flash away. The Dark Monster opened his eyes and a gap appeared in his body. There was a wail from the world of fire, and the red shadow in the sky disappeared. The storm flashed away, and the Dark Monster saw a smear of black ash falling slowly, and there was still a trace of residual heat from the flame, and a faint red light could be seen. Negri closed his eyes, and the consciousness of the white light and the black abyss disappeared, leaving only a trace of regret. The black whirlpool is bigger and bigger, the world''s barrier is torn, the Dark Monster leaps into the void, and the LORD God world sends out a strong traction force, pulling his body and marching towards the god world. By Xu Yao''s way of swallowing, the LORD God finally wrapped the Jue Yun attribute in the dark monster before the resources were exhausted. The collision of the two truths was gradually weakened after breaking away from the world of fire. The LORD God believes that when he returns to his own world, he can slowly make the Jue Yun attribute a sub rule of the god world. The mutual restraint of the two rules also promotes the further development of the Qi Yun rule. In the endless void, the Dark Monster''s body is constantly twisting, bearing the collision of two truths, like a huge black mud, until a small gap further cracks. The surging will of the LORD God suddenly calmed down. The Dark Monster''s wriggling body froze and then burst out. The main God''s traction suddenly had problems. The dark fragment nearest to the broken flame world was captured again and sucked into the world. I don''t know how long it has passed, and everything seems to have calmed down. The footstep sounds softly, a person walks on the broken earth, stoops down to hold up a handful of ashes. There seems to be a little red heat on it. The man held the embers in his hand and walked for a long time. Finally, he put it on a broken tree. The wood deformed under the heat, making a crisp sound, and a faint but bright flame began to beat. "May the right go with you in this life, Nora." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 In most metacosmos, there is such a world. There is such a legend in this world. At the beginning of the world, a great God was born, which was the ubiquitous God, living in all things, and the infinite and infinitely small God, carolcaris, who created the world. He has bred many evil gods and mythical species, and then fell asleep after feeling bored. His sons and daughters played in the world, and gradually there was a contradiction between them, so the war began. Since it is war, then there is life and death naturally. The evil god of death is everywhere in the earth, and human beings are born from it. Human beings are weak and even hard to look directly at the evil gods, which were originally just the existence of food and slaves, driven by mythical creatures. Until the greater war broke out, the war of evil gods woke up the sleeping Carolus, and the angry gods sealed his children and slaughtered a large number of mythical creatures. On the contrary, human beings have lived to the end with their strong reproductive ability and tenacious life ability, and gradually become the master of the world. The number of mythological creatures is rare, but every occurrence can cause great disasters, let alone those who have been sealed with evil gods. "Since the world howling more than a decade ago, the evil gods have been so excited that we have learned from the mythical creature mouth captured this time that the eldest son of carolcarlis, torytos, the God of black death, has a warning of awakening. We must find out the cause and seal it again, otherwise it will be a disaster of the whole world." In the conference room, the global masters gathered together to go to their present position and naturally knew the truth of the world. The world is the world of evil gods, they are only slaves who live in their stolen master position. once the masters wake up, their power will completely become a bubble. So the funding for the myth response Bureau has never stopped, in order to eliminate the mythical creatures hidden in the world and ensure that the evil gods will not wake up. "The last time the seal of the God of black death was loose, it caused the black death disease spreading all over the world, and caused the terrible plague. This time, it can never happen again." "I see, we will give full support to this operation, director shanpson." The leaders of the power have expressed their support. "I''ll let the monsters know that we are the masters of the world now." The head of the speech myth response bureau is a strong middle-aged man with silver, white and short hair, and he stood up and said forcefully. After the conference, the mythological response bureau began to work hard. Cultural relics and documents from all over the country were transported here to find the seal of the God of black death. As the eldest son of the gods, tolytos seal is very special. His seal space position is changing. It is a dim cave, known as the reversal between, can appear in any corner of the world. To find the hole, it must be determined where it is. Through the location of several times of seal hole in history, the myth response Bureau designed a formula to find its present position. With the eyes of director shanpson, this task is arduous, and any mistake is a huge disaster. Mythological things are brought to the response situation. These things have various special and dangerous abilities. Therefore, they are in the seal state for a long time. Only in crisis time can they use them, of course, there are also things that can be used frequently. A sign, called the divinity, is a special mark, representing the gods, Carolus, because the past, the mythical creatures and the evil gods will instinctively retreat when they see them, which is a kind of awe for the gods. But this kind of mark is not completely reliable, but it can only be regarded as a kind of intimidation. If the other party doesn''t care, it will give the face of the gods to retreat away, but sometimes it will encounter mythological creatures that do not give face. The second type is called the sword. The ore of the sword is from the bone of the evil god who died in the past. It is a weapon forged by the ancient gods in wartime mythology. People have not mastered the forging technology yet. The people who have contacted them will suffer from the torment of the dreams of the evil gods in their lives. However, only this weapon can harm the mythical creatures and the evil gods. Besides the gods, human beings can use them The least side effects of mythology. The third is life, which is the awareness of every agent who joined the myth response bureau to fight against mythical creatures at the cost of life. After three days, they finally found the entrance between the reversal, now on an island, and the seal has begun to loosen, and all the creatures on the island have died. Without too much hesitation, the agents of the Bureau set out, carrying a large number of symbols and swords, and many dangerous things in the seal. They wore chemical defense clothes, but they took off the clothes that were in the way shortly after they stepped on the island. "Report to headquarters, we all infected with plague, and the team doctors judge that there will be at most three hours to outbreak." Human creation is particularly weak at this moment, but the response has been expected. The ability of those mythical creatures is good, human things can resist, and those evil gods'' ability is beyond human cognition."Go into reverse in three hours and find out where the problem lies." Sampson said in a deep voice that he knew that this pair of agents had been sacrificed and infected with the plague of evil gods. There was no way for human beings to save them. They could only play their final value and seek more information. "Understand!" The secret agent should say that they have long been aware that they have paid their lives for the task, and that they have a very firm will, so that they can maintain a certain degree of soberness in the face of evil spirits. With a sense of death, the agents found the entrance between the reversals on the island. There are already some of the relatives of toritos, a mythical creature called rat man. They stand like human beings, with a pair of long yellow teeth exposed outside. They are dressed in worn-out long clothes with yellow and green stains, showing their long black hair. A long tail is held behind them, and they hold a sword like weapon in the palm of an ape. They guard at the entrance of the cave, low lying body, face ferocious, action will have a layer of gray breath from the body, with a thick ominous meaning. "That''s the special ability of rat people, the smell of pestilence. Any action they take will emit this breath. As long as humans touch this breath, they will change into deadly plague, and they will be tortured by the painful hallucinations brought by the plague before they die." "In addition, as mythical creatures, rat people also have the mythical characteristics of mythical creatures. Mortal weapons cannot be damaged, and long-term contact will lead to changes in human cognition." "According to our trained will, it''s possible that they will collapse in five minutes, so we have to solve the battle in five minutes, understand?" The agents arranged the battle plan and rushed forward without hesitation. At this time, outside the void of the world, a figure is slowly approaching. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 More than a decade ago, there was a howl all over the world, and there was a rumor that it was related to the God karkarius. After all, since then, the frequency of evil spirits waking up is faster and faster. In the past hundred years, there would not be a loose seal. Even if the seal was loose, it would only move twice. Finally, when the next phase was revealed, they would go back again. But since the world howled, the number of times the evil spirits revived has increased. In the past ten years, they have experienced six times that the seal of evil gods has been loosened, and even one evil god has appeared in the city. The third son of karocaris, named tamikra, wields his gray tentacles and corrupts the whole city into pus, playing in the pus. Finally, the myth response bureau used Rockman''s dream heart, and at a huge cost, it pulled it into the dream and fell into the seal again. If the recovery of the eldest son is not handled properly, it may lead to a greater disaster. The auxiliary device sent out the magic sword like a shell, and nailed a rat man on the rock. The gray green blood overflowed everywhere. The rat people struggled desperately, and the smell of pestilence sent out. As mythical creatures, their vitality was extremely tenacious, but they died on the divine sword in the end. The rodents responded, their long tails moved, and then they let out an extremely disgusting roar. They rushed towards the agents. The smell of pestilence continued to spread around the ground. Without a word, the agents came up with their swords in their hands. They were strong and familiar with all kinds of fighting weapons, but they were crushed in physical quality. Rat man''s action is particularly agile, a jump to avoid human attacks, a string of slender tail often can puncture the heart of agents. It was during this period that a pungent smoke broke out from the agents, which stimulated the eyes of mice. This was developed by a plant with mythical biological characteristics, aiming at these rat people. Then the second group of agents took advantage of this opportunity to rush forward and stabbed the magic sword into the rat man''s body. Then they were hit by the frantic struggling rat man and landed on the ground, spitting blood and making abnormal sounds. A third group of agents killed them in silence. Different from the plague of evil gods, if the plague breath of rat people is taken to the world''s top medical rooms, there may be a possibility of treatment, but there is no such condition in this island. So it''s better to kill them right away and not let them suffer from the pain and illusion. Use the blower to blow away the pestilence, and the rest of the agents come to the entrance of the cave, which is the so-called reversal. Between the reversals is a huge underground cave, which has a large number of crystal clusters, but these crystal clusters are gray green. It can appear in any corner of the world. When the seal is released, the inversion will enter into a reverse state, from the underground cave to a huge crystal mountain. The eldest son of tolytos will be perched on the crystal mountain, with the power of crystal, can send out the plague light, irradiate any corner where he is, causing a large-scale plague. Some of them will be transformed into their families by the light. The last time he woke up, he created a rat man and sent out the black death, so he was called the God of black death. This time, if the reversals are reversed, then toritos may pollute the sea and create a large number of marine biological variations, which is a total disaster. There are crystal clusters everywhere in the cave, and the light will focus under its action, and it will bring toxicity. The people who are exposed will die in a very short time. Therefore, they all enter the cave with night vision devices. Some rat footprints can be seen in it, but the number is not large. At the beginning, most of the rats were out of the world, and not many of them were sealed with toritos. Some of them were killed when tolytos was bored. The closer you get to the center between the reversals, the more corpses you can see. They are either divided into several pieces pierced by crystal pillars or a burned hole in their heads. It is said that it is the family members, which makes human fear extremely, but for the evil god, it is just a plaything. As they kept approaching, the smell of panic in the air became more and more intense. The agents seemed to be pinched by their necks, and their faces turned red. Some even couldn''t bear to bump into one side of the crystal column. The gray green crystal column was extremely sharp, penetrating his head, and his brain and blood slipped from it. At last they met the so-called eldest son, toritos. He is like a huge lizard with dark green scales, a flexible tail constantly swinging, his ferocious head full of closed eyes, slightly open mouth, and a large amount of venom, forming a bay of poison pool under its body. His huge body was pierced and fixed in place by dozens of crystal pillars, but it can be seen that some crystal pillars have broken, allowing his body to move slightly. These crystals are his weapons and karocaris''s seal on him.Agents can see a crystal pillar standing in the poison pool, which is somewhat different. This crystal pillar is not grayish green, but is probably red. There are some symbols on it. Among them, the most common one is the talisman, which represents the seal of Carolus to him. You can see that some things in the poison pool have spread on it, which is the reason why the seal is loose. "Come out, little mice." A couple of hundred pairs of eyes opened on tolytos''s head, and his wagging tail stopped. He did not see his mouth open, but his voice was transmitted. The agents looked at each other and launched Plan D, which was carried out when the evil gods were willing to communicate. Evil gods are not necessarily evil, but their essence of life is far more than that of human beings. They usually ignore human beings and never care whether their actions will affect human beings. But sometimes they are willing to communicate with these weak creatures. An agent walked out of his hiding place without concealment, but did not dare to look into the eyes of toritos. They may lose their senses after long contact with rat people, not to mention evil gods. This agent has several pinholes in his arm. He injects a large amount of medicine to stimulate his spirit and keep him in a state of excitement for the time being, so that he can barely keep awake when facing the evil spirits. As for the sequelae, people who have seen evil spirits have stepped into the field of death and do not have to consider those things at all. "Torytos, the great God of black death, your faithful servant is willing to serve you. What can I do for you?" "I know what you are going to do, human beings, your low-level thinking mode, I can easily read your thoughts, so please don''t play these ridiculous tricks." Torritos sneered and said, "it''s arrogant to think that you are the master of the world." The agent''s face was bloodshot and red, not angry, but gradually unable to bear the pressure brought by the evil god. He could only lower his head and not look at the toritos and the crystal column in the poison pool. "Little man, for the sake of making me laugh, the great toritos will give you something." "The real master of the world, my powerful but ridiculous father, the God of micro life karkarkaris, whose wrong behavior has brought terrible disaster to him. Now he has no time to stop me from corroding his seal." "Those who live deep in the soul, the gradually coming town of Yongning, the forerunner, the burning flame of soul, and the great and indescribable God of supreme enterprise are about to come to this world." "Hail, mankind, you have the honor to witness this great existence, and to witness the fall of a real God!" The secret agent couldn''t hear the latter words. When the word "soul dwelling" appeared, his head had exploded, and most of the other agents hiding in the dark couldn''t bear it. They all died like fireworks. Only a few agents who were prepared in advance pierced one of their ears and survived at the cost of incomplete listening. They rushed out of the cave with residual reason and boarded the aircraft. The whole island began to roll and turn. A crystal mountain appeared in people''s view. Toritos, who was perched on the mountain, moved his body and shook down the crystal column that pierced it. However, he did not open more eyes to release the plague light. It is said that the gentleman is a life loving existence. With such an idea, toritos sank into the sea with the crystal mountain, and did not dare to create large-scale killing at his own disposition. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 In addition to the pilot, there are also people who can give priority to remote control. The fear is that the driver has also been attacked, unable to bring back important information. Therefore, there is no advantage in the face of any evil god. The agent who caught up with the plane had half his face covered with black blood. His reason was on the verge of collapse. He could only grasp the hand of the medical staff with one hand, and said instinctively: "emergency, karocalis Disaster Go all out God comes... " The words are vague and even different from the common words, and some syllables of mythological biological languages emerge. With half of his ears destroyed, he didn''t quite speak up to tolytos. Before finishing, the spy''s face showed a strange smile, vomited a large amount of black pus, and the big eyes slipped directly out of the orbit. The change continues, but with a shot, it''s all over. The shooter looked at the black dots on his hand, took out his walkie talkie without changing his face, and recorded the agent''s words, handwritten records and word for word report. Then he raised the gun and put it into his mouth. There seemed to be something flashing in his eyes. Finally, he pulled out a smile and pulled the trigger. The plane was under control and arrived at a secret base at sea. As soon as it stopped, a large amount of disinfectant was sprayed on it, and then the death penalty criminals were sent to clean up the plane and collect important affairs. Especially the agent''s body. In the face of mythical creatures and even those evil spirits, the Bureau has collected many mythical objects with amazing side effects and amazing effects, and has also mastered a lot of black technology. Such as brain scene extraction technology, body resuscitation behavior. These black technologies don''t know how much more to use in the face of this kind of corpse polluted by evil gods, but we have to try. As for the words that the secret agent said before his death, he had already reported it to the mythological researcher for in-depth study of the scene to explore the meaning of those words. Some even pulled out the mythical species they had caught for questioning. Although it is a good thing that toritos did not release the plague light, the other side just sank into the sea, where the eldest son went, what he broke away from the seal, and what he would do next. One can not be solved, that is to make fun of all human life. Soon the words were interpreted and translated. Director Sampson looked at the translation results seriously. Although he had made the worst prediction, he didn''t expect it to be so serious. "Judging from the current translation results, the so-called God karolinis is about to revive." The director''s face was serious, and his short gray hair did not seem to have the usual spirit. In recent years, he has been on the verge of crisis and served as the director of the Bureau of myth response. Facing the increasingly severe situation, he has tried to maintain the stability of human life without being destroyed. It is clear in the records that karocalis sealed all its descendants and slaughtered most of the mythical races at that time, and it was an absolute advantage. Facing this kind of existence, human beings have no way to deal with it. Life and death can only depend on each other''s will. But in the eyes of that being, human beings are too small. Sampson picked up the translated text again. Most of the other information is clear. But what does this supreme enterprise mean? I have searched almost all the literature and inquired about the related mythical creatures, but none of them mentioned that karocalis had the corresponding divine name and deeds. And the word "enterprising" doesn''t match Carol carlis. Except for the time when karocaris was awakened by the divine war thousands of years ago, most of the rest of the time was sleeping. If the talisman was not useful, they would have thought that the master of the world was dead. "Go and check if there are any evil spirits or things related to the supreme enterprise, and continue to check." Sampson didn''t know what the use was, but they had no other way to deal with God. Grant has been dreaming a dream since he was interested in it. Once he wakes up, he will not remember the specific content of the dream. However, there is a feeling that is particularly true. There is a flame in the soul that will never extinguish, burning him and urging him to move forward. Because of this feeling, he was not born well. Now he is the chairman of a listed company and a new star in business. Now he is only 25 years old. But he still thinks it is not enough, far from enough, and his achievements are still too small. While grant was planning what to do next, several people in black came to his company, presented their documents, and took him away regardless of obstacles. After a series of operations such as interrogation, hypnosis and so on, grant remembered the origin of his unknown dream. When he was a child, he saw the sky split and something entered into the world. And he heard a name from it, and then he began to dream,"What''s the name?" Asked Sampson, sitting on the other side of the table. "I can''t tell." Grant shook his head and said that he had some knowledge of the mythical response before, so when he understood, he immediately obeyed orders to cooperate with these people. Just as Sampson was about to ask something else, an agent came in and whispered something in Sampson''s ear. The response found Carlo carlis''s slumber, in the world''s largest and most bizarre lake, black mirror. "Take him with you." Sampson stood up, more and more calm, because they had no choice, no matter what the fate, they were ready to accept. Grant grinned bitterly and was taken to the helicopter. His eyes searched for all the elements around him, thinking about how to escape or defend himself. But the specialty is different after all, he can only follow this group of agents to the lake. In myths and legends, karocalis is everywhere, but the image appearing in front of people is generally a huge mud. It is said that all life in the world originates from this mud. Now the agents are slowly approaching the black mirror lake, where there has been a change, the water surface is constantly fluctuating, and even a layer of black light. Close to the people will soon be covered with things, and then die, all kinds of fungi and bacteria covered the whole body, appears to be extremely prosperous. And that''s why the agents were able to find out where Carol carlis was. But strangely enough, when grant arrived, all the visions quieted down, and then, in a complete frenzy, retreated into the lake. Let all ready to wait for the fate of the people feel a trace of Funny. All the previous scenes were those of Carolus when he arrived. Why did they suddenly shrink back? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 Negri floats outside the sand world. This world is very common. What''s unusual is that the God of micro organism takes it as the nest of turtle, and establishes a defense system in this world. It is very difficult for Negri to come directly. But he was not helpless. When the enterprising truth was unfolding, Negri paid special attention to the God of micro organism. When karocaris, the God of micro organism, had not yet fully recovered his strength, he launched an attack with the help of truth, even spread to the world he occupied along the passage, leaving behind, allowing Negri to deliver a part of the power not exceeding the limit into the world, and passing on the message to some of karocaris''s descendants. The God of micro life, whose path belongs to life. Life is the plucker of the string which is derived from the soul. It is one of the original existence of the metauniverse, which is called the Lord of the world, the oldest and so on. However, this plucker is in a strange state. Since the birth of the universe, he created the original world and disappeared. Countless racial gods or life related beings have achieved the path of life, and there is no obstacle to this existence, just as he does not care about the way other beings encroach on his path. This detachment even surpasses other pluckers. Karocaris is also such an existence to achieve special racial life path, but he has no ability to break away from the limitation of racial life God, so gradually he spent most of his time looking for a world shrinking man. "Too tired." Turn off the carocalis message, Negri said, quietly waiting outside the world. Black mirror lake. Just as the agents looked at each other, a man in a coquettish white robe with an unknown yellow life on his shoulder somehow appeared behind grant, patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother, get off the way." Then he went to the black mirror lake without any cover. "Who then? How did the blockade work? " Sampson''s face changed and he quickly asked. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he wanted to provoke Carlo carlis Sao Qi youth is not at all in the secret service encirclement circle and the evil god''s nest consciousness, jumps to hum the song to come to the lake. Looking at the calm mirror like lake water, killer J knocked on the lake like a door: "Zaima?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The lake is as calm as ever. "Surnamed card, don''t hide in it and keep quiet. I know you are at home. You have the ability to rob men. Why can''t you open the door?" Killer J is like snow aunt attached to the body of the General lying on the edge of the lake shouting. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The agents around make complaints about what to do, and the crazy heart Tucao: "Carlo Caris''s surname card?" What is it about robbing men? " "If you offend the abbot, you still want to run. Boy, you are too naive. That guy Negri is very bad." Killer J continues to say: "like the three of us, we have been working under him for many years, but we have never paid us any salary. He is squeezing our nerves!" "Do you know you''re a psychopath?" Lying on the shoulder of the power consumption son widened his eyes: "you this kind of neuropathy will never admit that he is a neuropathy?" "Don''t make any noise? Don''t interrupt when adults talk to children. " Killer J waves impatiently. "You are a child. I don''t know how long I have lived..." Then the conversation between the two soon turned into a repeater conversation of you and me. Until the killer J all over the body fell to one side, a hand into the lake, the electric light spread into the lake, the electric mouse jumped into the grass beside and disappeared. Agents are at a loss to watch the sudden infighting killer J and the electric mouse, as well as the still calm lake. After a long time, killer J quickly got up, the power consumption on his shoulder also covered his forehead and jumped back to the shoulder of killer J. "I''ll say your plan is retarded. That guy is not fooled." The electric mouse said helplessly. "It''s unreasonable. I have such a perfect plan. Lao Ka is just a mentally retarded child with incomplete intellectual development. Can he see through it?" Killer J touched his chin and said in doubt. But even so, the lake is still incomparably calm. "Forget it, this guy is determined to hide. We can''t force it out. We''d better go back soon." Said the mouse, yawning. "Well, let''s go back." Assassin J turned his back to the lake and said, "but when I talk about going back, I think that Li sanhuo, the branch of the second senior brother, will go back to gaolaozhuang. In the second half of this year, China and the United States will co shoot..." "Is there still a flowering of style?" The electric mouse blinded the killer J. "Hey, hey, hey." Killer J smiles and waves to the agents: "your God is a counsellor. Go back, he dare not come out." "But when we get in touch with his sons, it is estimated that there will always be willing to cooperate. It should not be difficult to open a back door quietly.""It won''t be long before the goods will be pulled out, and they won''t be hidden for long." Killer J gives a serious smile and looks back at the calm lake. His road construction is only 25.0%, but now it seems that he is not empty of the God of micro life. In fact, Carlo carlis is waiting for an opportunity. At the beginning, Negri was nothing but a road God with no future, and it was the upstream, the master of all things, Gregor, who had a normal IQ, knew what to do. And what we have to do is to stop a demigod who takes the root from him and abandons it. If there is help from the upstream, he may be able to get rid of the limitations of the God of racial life, so the awakened karocaris is very happy to help. But I didn''t expect that Negri won and became the node of enterprising truth. At that time, he knew that his misfortune was coming, and then he was wounded by Negri and retracted to his nest. Later, he found that his nest was not necessarily safe. His experimental supplies, supplies and children seemed to have received Negri''s message and were waiting for their father. One by one, his seal was overturned and rebellion began. However, karocaris has no way to deal with those guys. Negri''s attack is clinging to him, which is constantly eroding his power. If it is not dealt with, it will cause more problems. By the time he had dealt with his wounds and was ready to clean up the rebellious offspring, Negri was already out of his world. "Didn''t you just stop your subordinates? As for it? It''s so fast to block the door. " If Carol is able to make complaints about what he said, he would be so mad. But now it''s too late to say anything, so he needs a chance, a chance to escape. If the intelligence is correct, the guy who performs a poor trick in front of him is one of Negri''s three major subordinates. If you seize him and use him as a threat and chip, you may be able to contact the Vientiane organization and escape. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 Karocalis is eager to attack killer J. as a God, he has the air of God and the arrogance of God. Being so fooled by the killer J, as the God who rules the world, Carolus will naturally be angry. But he won''t let his anger completely destroy his reason. He can become a road class. Naturally, karocaris has the corresponding ability. As long as it is not the corresponding ability, or encounter the impact of unacceptable information flow, he or all road level existence will have emotions, but will not affect the rational. Karocalis knew that except for a few of his descendants who were not clear headed, they were all thinking about how to pit their father. Although the strongest eldest son of those guys was carrying the seeds of truth and was building a road, they were after all native born. With their cooperation, Negri would break the world sooner or later. Therefore, it is necessary to make a move. Karocalis needs to consider whether Negri''s means on killer J can hold him back. Once he comes out of the black mirror lake and turns into the offensive, some flaws will be revealed. If he successfully catches the killer J as a chip, it''s fair to say that if he can''t grasp it, he will give up his only advantage and head to gangnegri. The problem is that the power gap at the road level is very large, especially for Negri, who is very strong. After turning into an enterprising Road, his strength has further increased, and the growth rate is even more amazing. In fact, if Negri was not antagonistic to Gregory, then when Negri revealed the enterprising truth, there would be a large number of road level beings who would come to serve Negri as gods. Every road level existence is extremely smart and realistic. Negri will become a new upstream without accident. Once he grows up, he will be a strong umbrella. The reason why no one is coming now is that they are afraid that greygues will make an accident, so they are still on the wait and see, and it is estimated that they will not be able to see for long. Speculators will be everywhere. There will be risks, but the returns will be great. Of course, speculation does not necessarily place a bet on Negri, and some of them believe that it helps greygues gain a lot. Karocalis suspects that Negri''s quick approach to block his own door is actually a shot at the monkey, warning speculators who want to help greygues through strong means. Carlo carlis is constantly watching the killer J and the electric mouse, estimating his own shot, a bit sure. In general, if the true God who holds the truth at the road level attacks the demigods who are building the road, they will be able to catch them. Unless with the help of the same level of power, the demigod can hardly withstand any real God''s move. But when it comes to his own life and death, karocalis is very cautious. If he is not careful, he may go to lie down and even have no qualification to lie down. "No matter what, I still do a good job in the defense of the world. Negri can never enter the world. In addition, we should be careful of the gods." Carlo carlis pondered on Negri''s message. The rise of Negri is not slow, it can be said that it is quite fast, such things can not be met, also do not know whether Negri has in his hands. "Even if there is, it doesn''t have to be given to my subordinates, right? In case of the fall of his subordinates, he will lose a divine object, and the demigod level may not be able to make good use of it. " Carlo carlis thought about it, and then he did it. There was no sign. Even in the last second, his mind was still on whether there was a divine object. This was not the best time to do it, nor did it conform to his previous style of conduct. There was even no temptation to give the enemy reaction time. As a road level strong man, he has confidence that the guy who is only part of the road can not resist his capture even if he holds a divine object. As if the heaven and earth changed color instantly, everything was frozen. Even time stopped turning at this moment. As the God of micro organism, he controlled the world and had already transformed the world. Micro organisms filled the whole world. Once his path was opened, he could completely control the world. At this moment, the matter of space and time also decomposes into countless tiny worms. A huge black mud appears in the air, including killer J. as for the ordinary human beings who are affected, it is none of his business. Torritos on the bottom of the sea sneered, his huge body stood up, and hundreds of pairs of eyes opened on his head, and the light came out of the eyes. "Carlo carlis, my stupid father, you have not realized the difference between you and Lord Negri, and you still want to make some fearless resistance." Torritos was extraordinarily excited. Their offspring are actually just rations in captivity. They will be eaten if they cross the road a little bit, and they will never let them set foot in other worlds. Toreth never wants to be a God in his own way. And now it''s the best chance to follow Negri. The more clearly he understood what Negri''s will represented, the more he yearned for Negri, and even made him have the impulse to become the family of Lord Negri and follow his path.This kind of charm, let toritos be convinced, and only this kind of existence can make him willingly give up his wild hope and become the family members of others. "But the will of Negri will not be like this, I will try to achieve the road, and then become the God of Lord Negri!" There was a glimmer of fanaticism in the expression of tolytos. He knew that this was not Negri''s call for him, it was just a kind of attraction. It''s like human beings will pursue the meaning of life and pursue their dreams. Toritos laughed. Yes, it''s a dream. Lord Negri is his dream. Just follow him and you will feel at ease. Innumerable rays of light shot out of the hundreds of eyes of tolytos, passing through the crystal of crystal mountain, began to radiate towards the surrounding. A will like fire began to spread, pouring into everyone''s mind. At the same time, similar things are happening in other places. The demigods are spreading Negri''s will instead of Negri. Then Negri followed the rules of the will to be aggressive and began to spread into the world. And in the black mirror lake, killer J is on the side of the waist crazily laughing, laughter with unspeakable irony: "ha ha ha ha, you can''t catch me!" Karocaris''s muddy body became stiff. All the material in this area of the world was turned into micro organisms by him, and all of them were under his control. Why didn''t he catch this man. Assassin J is still at the side of crazy ridicule, almost take off his pants and dance elephant. "Your road is murderous, and you can''t build 14. How can you realize that I''m going to start..." "I''m sorry, just now I had an epiphany. My current road construction completion is That''s 43.96%, that''s right, it''s 43.96%. " Killer J thought for a moment and said, then karocalis felt the momentum of killer J rising, and soon reached a point where he did not move. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 Karocaris is no longer in charge of killer J. the new rules of enterprise of the whole world have just been out of his control. Then the world was in flames. Karocaris''s muddy body is scattered and transformed into countless micro organisms, which are integrated into the world. They compete with Negri for the control of the world, but they find that the world has become strange. Everything is changing, even the world, which is extremely reluctant to return to the control of karocaris. Even a consciousness gradually emerged from the world, rejecting karocalis as the enemy and hindering the progress of the world. This consciousness is slowly growing, absorbing nutrients to grow, karocalis''s control of the world is also madly reduced. Since he came to this world ten thousand years ago, he has replaced the world consciousness of this world and has transformed it inside and outside. It can even be said that the world is his second body. Why does the world exclude itself now. Karocaris panicked. He tried to control the world and settle it down, but nothing worked. Instead, a huge flow of information poured into his consciousness buffer area, impacting his consciousness. All kinds of complicated information are changing, and Carolus is hesitant to close his own field of consciousness. In this way, it will not be interfered by the outside world, but the information perception of external changes will be extremely weak, which is equivalent to drinking poison to quench thirst. But if we do not close the field of consciousness, more and more information impact will affect his logical thinking ability. "I can''t go on like this. I''ll die completely if I go on like this." Carlo carlis knew this more and more. Negri was too terrible. He no longer longed for the possibility of living, but turned to preserve the possibility of resurrection. The world seems to be a world made up of tiny worms. Everything is twisting and collapsing under the fire. The world makes a happy sound and sucks the nutrients from karocaris'' body. And his children, most of whom are in a carnival, are ready to get better resources from his death and go further. The breath of death impacted on Carolus. He fully mobilized his energy and kept looking for a way to keep the possibility of his resurrection. Various plans are constantly generated and then denied. The more he contacts Negri, the more he feels the other party''s horror. The oppressive force that disintegrates your resistance from all aspects is now destroying all his point of view ability step by step. The fire named Negri is burning all his life, which makes Carolus feel desperate. "No, I can''t give up. I still have hope." Carlo carlis seems to be in despair, burst out of his last talent, sprouted a final plan. "Just like Negri, breaking my own path, taking my body which is about to die as the hotbed, taking the part of the truth of life in my path as the core, breeding and carrying micro organisms as a new life, which can not only break away from the attack of Negri, but also break through the limitation of the God of race and life. Although it will not lead to new truth like Negri, it will also bring about new truth There will be a brighter future on the road of life. " The micro organisms all over the world were abandoned, and the rest gathered together again to form a mass of dark mud that gathered in the interior of the world. Inside the mud, there is something pregnant. Carlo carlis places his future and life in the pregnant things. The flame burns his remaining body and makes his consciousness appear chaotic. Suddenly, karocaris saw a man standing in front of the killer J. he just stood there quietly. It was hard to imagine that the fire was burning wildly around him. It was his own hand. Grant woke up from his coma. What happened during this period broke his three outlooks. The dark mud suddenly appeared before and destroyed his reason. However, there seemed to be a flame that barely maintained his reason. In addition to his own will, he was not completely crazy. Now he seems to be in a car, which has stopped at a distance from black mirror lake. The so-called director of myth response Bureau, Sampson, is observing with a telescope. Sampson''s state seemed to be something wrong, his whole body was shaking, his face was flushed, but his lips were pale, the sweat of bean size was constantly running down, and his hands were trembling to record something. Grant saw several syringes in Sampson''s thigh. Most of the agents were killed in the karocaris attack on killer J. if not, they were mad to look straight at God. Sampson was one of the few people who had a premonition that something was wrong. He closed his perception for the first time, and then retreated for a distance with some survivors. And because of something before, he took grant. Grant shook his head. He felt something very kind in front of him. He could not help but pick up another telescope hanging from the car and looked at the black mirror lake. His eyes first fell on the man standing in front of the burning mud, and the name he had heard in his childhood became very clear at this moment."Negri The huge crystal mountain rises from the distance, and the huge multi eyed lizard comes down from the crystal mountain to the back of Negri, kneels down behind him, and hundreds of pairs of eyes have unspeakable enthusiasm. "The eldest son, tolytos, the God of black death." Sampson''s voice was so hoarse that he seemed to be introducing grant and sighing. A group of mud monsters, which are very similar to the black mud, waved their gray tentacles, wriggled all the way, and stood quietly behind Negri. He looked at the dying karocalis with irony, which seemed to be unspeakable. "Sanzi, the God of corruption, talmicra." More and more evil gods gather. No matter how cruel and crazy these evil gods are in the human legend, they can only stay behind Negri quietly and watch their father being brought to death by the fire bit by bit. Of course, most of the evil gods were very happy to see their father dying. Some even didn''t want to see their father burned to death. Instead, they looked at Negri crazily. If it wasn''t for the wrong time, I''m afraid they would all swear allegiance. Karocaris did not care about the children who betrayed him. He had his own plan in mind. When the new micro organism was born, he would take it to all the sand world under his secret control, attach himself to the leading role in that world, and accelerate his growth with the help of the power of the world. "My freshman!" Karocaris used his last remaining strength to explode his body in the burning fire, on the other hand, he tried to hide the pregnant micro organism in the explosion and send it to the other world. This is his channel of micro organism, which Negri would not know. He is 80% sure to send away his new micro organism. It is only when his consciousness dies with the old body and enters the new body, a sense of resistance resists him. In panic, karocaris learns the identity of this consciousness. The final work born in the fire, nori, the last son of God. At this moment, he is fervently sending out his prayer: "praise the dragon of eternal sin, the Lord of calamity, the forerunner, the gradually coming land of Yongning, the one who lives deep in the soul, the flame of burning soul, the supreme enterprising God, and the great lord Negri!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 Carlo carlis understood that he lost completely, and his so-called new ideas were completely induced by Negri. At this point, he suddenly found that greygues could not win. Negri, named enterprising will, is too terrible. As long as there is no way to win him before, he can''t win him again later. Because in front of him, all aggressive actions are under his control. This existence is destined to be ahead of everyone, and Carolus suddenly believes it. Then his consciousness was completely destroyed and disappeared. The black mud turns into the most fertile soil under the fire, moistening the growth of life after. A new creature absorbs these vitality, grows up crazily, and finally becomes a human like creature similar to a child, because Negri is also human at the moment. He is the final work of karocaris, nori. He was very excited to get close to Negri. He did not care about the death of Carolus, the hotbed before him. He knelt down in front of Negri and solemnly said. "The new God nori has met Lord Negri!" In his words, he has determined the way of his choice. He absorbed the truth of life in the way of karocalis. He was born with the seed of truth of life. He also decided to move closer to this side to construct the road called rebirth in the truth of life. Born under the influence of Negri''s path, he is almost a god born to Negri, and the road of rebirth can also fit in well with the will of enterprise. Behind Negri, there are many evil gods looking at nori jealously. Although they are both heirs of karocaris, karocaris could not bear to divide his own path to give birth to his children. Therefore, many of them can grow up to be demigods by their own efforts. He was naturally envious of his brother, who was born a demigod. Negri touched his young head and began to count the gains. It is not easy for Negri to kill a road level existence. The reason why he seems to kill karocaris this time seems to be because before that, he used the opportunity of expanding the enterprising truth to seriously hurt him, so that he had to deal with his own injury, and left a dark hand in his nest world, which caught him unprepared. Otherwise, it would be hard for Negri to kill Carolus, who wanted to cringe. Now it''s time to harvest. Part of the path of karocaris gave birth to nori, a new God, and part of it became a God: a little scattered. The ability of the tiny is to decompose all matter into micro organisms, symbolizing the path of karocaris. It has some value, but it doesn''t mean much to Negri. Instead, it was another gain that made Negri interested. The knowledge of karocalis, especially the micro organism channels, or the macrocosmic pores. According to karocalis'' cognition, only the living body that can pass through the pore is called micro organism. This kind of pore is a kind of small hidden passage between the world. Only micro organism can pass through it, and it is easy to be blocked. The transportation volume is very small. Therefore, some existence can not be used even if it is found. This kind of channel development is good, seems to have the use value, Negri thought so. After counting the harvest, Negri left the world with torritos and two other demigods who wanted to follow him. Talmicra, the God of corruption, did not leave with him. Instead, he ridiculed toritos, the father who was on top of his head and died. He actually found another "father" for himself. It is not because he has been sealed for a long time. However, after he left, the only one left in the world that could compete with him for the throne was that guy tarmicra took a dim look at the newborn God nori. This guy did not leave with Negri. In Negri''s words, he was just born and had not formed a perfect and sound self will. If he stayed in Negri all the time It is not good for him to form his own way. When nori really grows up, he is still willing to follow Negri, so he can go on the road to find him. If he has other ideas, that''s fine. He will become the next master of this world, enjoy the nourishment of this world, and become the true God. At that time, he will dominate many evil gods. I don''t know how happy it will be. With this idea, talmikla slowly retreated. Now Nigel has just left. If he kills nori, it is not for Nigel. As for nori, it''s easy to deal with. Negri is just optimistic about nori. However, when nori loses in the fight, it shows that he has no ability. Negri won''t take the lead. Talmicra knows this. In fact, he has a certain degree of self-knowledge. He can''t even keep up with Negri''s existence. In this case, he can''t follow and pursue his own Lord of the world.The existence of that kind of travel in most metauniverse has their arrogance. Grant looked at the disappearing monsters, felt the sweat on his head, looked at the dead shanpson by the side, and sighed with a sigh holding the notebook in his hand that recorded all kinds of information. Shanpson used his life to record the information, and handed it over to him before he died, hoping that he would respond to the situation. Grant sighed and saw the child sitting next to him, looking at him with his head crooked, and sniffing hard on his nose, as if he had smelled Nigel from him. Grant was so stiff that he hung up with a fake smile and asked what he had said. Then the world fell into a state of chaos and development. A large number of evil gods broke away from the seal. In this world, the wanton activities of human beings who originally regarded themselves as the masters of the world suffered severe damage. Grant returned to human society with Noli, handed in shanpson''s notebook and joined the response Bureau by the way. Seeing another more wonderful world, he would not like to go back to business, and the flame of burning soul, which was deeply in his soul, was burning. Over the next decade grant started with an agent, dealing with the myth of growing hiding, helping humans struggle to survive among the evil gods. With the help of his own ability and nominally "God''s son" Noli, grant went higher and higher, becoming the new director of the Bureau. Finally, the corrupt God tamicla wanted to expel the new God Noli. With the help of grant, the corrupt God was sealed again, and the world opened a new chapter and left a new myth and legend. Of course, there are still people in carolcarlis who are talking about it, just as a negative textbook. Even God, if slack or will die, only the light of enterprising will continue to move forward. At the other end of most metacosmos, a spider enters the higher world called the abyss. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 In the quiet and peaceful town, people with happy smile are preparing for the sacred celebration. This is an era of belief in freedom. Under the constraints of ancient gods and gods, gods dare not launch God wars. Most of the wars that destroy the enemy physically have turned into wars of spiritual civilization. This is the case in quiet town. There is only one church in the town, which belongs to the God of forest silence. This is a little-known God, and he can not give many divinities. He only has a certain belief in the forest area of Kalu Weimian. The quiet town is too remote, and the big church is not willing to send priests to preach. Therefore, most of the residents in the small town are its believers. After all, it is close to the forest. If you want to live on, you still need the protection of powerful people. In the hut on one side of the cathedral''s backyard, Lois, in her red robe, was humming and boiling a pot of soup. The big pot soup is gurgling, sending out a very attractive taste. This is the soup that will be shared with the people during the sacred celebration. People in the small town are very enthusiastic and often come to help when the church is short of staff. Louise continued to cook the soup when she saw a stout young man coming in with a large bundle of chopped wood on his back. This is DILD, a small town carpenter apprentice, who is here to help today. The holy celebration is an important day. This is true in all aspects. DILD looked at Louise, a shy smile. There were even two blushes on her face. Louise bowed her head shyly. Most people in the town knew that DILD was very nervous, Lois, and the old people said that they would be a happy couple in the future. "Wait, DILD." When Louise saw that DILD was leaving, she quickly stopped the carpenter: "my grandmother went to the forest to pick mushrooms today. She hasn''t come back yet. Can you pick her up?" "Is she alone?" DILD''s face did not change: "she is so old, how can those people let her go to the forest alone." "Everyone is busy, grandma''s health has been good, will not go deep into the forest, so let her go." Said Lois, apologetically, with her head down, unable to see her face. It seems that due to Louise''s reason, DILD often sends some food or waste wood to Louise''s house, so DILD and Louise''s grandmother are also very familiar, and have a good relationship. "Then I''ll go and find her." Said DILD, and walked quickly out of the cabin. Lois looked up at DILD as she left, her face covered with a sick smile. She raised the long handled spoon, stirred the pot, and took out the spoon. Louise frowned and saw a strand of long silvery hair tangled there at the joint of the spoon. Destiny dominator Weaver this is Negri''s present identity. He was born out of the dominant truth that Negri had been devoured by Gregory. Because Negri''s will was out of the control of Gregory, he became a part of Negri. The giant body shrinks in the forest and becomes a palm sized Negri, spitting out spider silk moving through it to read information about the world. There is an abyss in which there is an infinite number of gods in the universe. The creation God Suen has not shown miracles for a long time. Now it is the era of the divine system. Several deities are occupying various positions and competing for the sea of source power. This plane is called Kalu, a very common physical plane, and it is in charge of the krili system. Information is being collected by Negri and then classified. At present, the higher world is not much different from the outside world. However, compared with the sand world, the plane here is more concentrated. Even if it is less than a demigod, as long as you find a channel, you can easily cross the inner void and reach other planes. Of course, there is still a difference between the sand world and the plane. The difference is that the sand world controller has at least one main rule attribute, but the plane is not necessarily. In addition, there is a common way of promotion in the multi universe of Shenyuan. Through soldiers or mages, thieves and other professions, we can absorb energy to strengthen ourselves. When we are strong, we will ignite the divine fire, that is, to carry the seeds of truth. If we are outside, we are going to collect the truth and start to build a road. However, there are many steps in the multi universe of Shenyuan. After lighting the sacred fire, the clergy is determined, and the determination of the clergy requires faith. After the determination of the clergy, the demigod can sink into the source sea of the multi universe and become the belief God in charge of the world rules. "With the help of the world as a training tool?" Negri analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of the system. The advantage lies in the belief in God, even if it is unable to build a road, with the help of powerful clergy and world rules, it can not be defeated by the road level strong, and even some God King level existence power is not inferior to the current Negri. And the God that condenses the road is called the ancient god. The existence of these multi universes does not want to leave the world barrier of the higher world. Most of them think that beyond the multiverse, there are wild places.And life born in the higher world, even ordinary human beings, will have a better life essence. Because relatively speaking, some branches of the sand world focus on the principal attribute. Although the plane of the multiverse generally has no principal attribute, it has sound rules, so the life born here is more sound. "Why do you always feel a little familiar here?" Negri thought that his main body has not yet entered the world. In addition, the rules here are much more perfect than those in the sand world. It is not so fast for Negri to directly spread to the information sea, so he can only read some surface information. Just then, Negri saw a blue moon flash past and fall. All the people in the quiet town looked at the sky in horror and at the falling blue moon. God fell! At this moment, the world seemed to be stretched. Negri saw an opening of the abyss, in which there were innumerable complaints surging, crying to climb out of the abyss. Then Negri saw the blue moon disappear and a tall figure fell into the mouth of the abyss. The tall figure seemed to see Negri, his mouth opened, as if to say something, and then he was completely swallowed into the mouth of the abyss. "Quiet messenger!" Negri sighed. They use the same lead to enter the higher world, so they locate the same plane. However, it did not occur to him that not long after Negri came in, the quiet emissary named the God of silent words in the forest entered the abyss and lay down his corpse. But I don''t know why, Negri felt that this phenomenon is not strange, even a sense of taking it for granted. "It''s better to go to the town and see what''s going on. It can make a God fall directly." Negri shook his head, and his slender whiskers rowed in the air, opening the space passage to the quiet town ahead. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 In the forest, Negri suddenly emerges from the space and looks at the existence running wildly in the forest. It was a strong young man, but now his clothes on his hands and feet are broken and cracked. You can see the explosion of brown and gray under the crazy growth. The young man''s face began to move forward, like a wolf, more like a man. "Werewolf?" Negri observes this frantic creature and gradually interprets its information. DILD, now more than 300 years old, is a werewolf race that has lived in this forest for generations. He has always been a carpenter in this small town called serenity. Every few decades, he disguises himself as a child and then becomes his apprentice. Generation after generation, DILD has been hiding in this town for hundreds of years. The reason why this is so, at the beginning or in order to secretly hunt human beings as food, then the latter is for love. As a werewolf, he fell in love with a human being who was supposed to be his food. At first, they are happy, but time is merciless. Werewolves can live for thousands of years as long-lived species, but women can''t. DILD, a werewolf, does not have the ability to bite and turn him into a member of the same family. He spreads rabies by biting. Looking at his aging wife, the werewolf seeks the enlightenment scroll of wizard profession for her, but the woman does not have much talent. In addition, with her age, her wizard career has no future at all. Aging and impending death are still inevitable. At this time, they thought of another way. Get a gifted young body. They have been working on this for more than ten years. But I didn''t expect that such a thing happened now. The fall of gods is a disaster, especially for its believers, which is a double blow from the body to the spirit. Because of the long-term belief, the spirit of believers has a certain connection with the gods. When the gods fall, they will fall into the divine abyss, and the Shenyuan is the ownership of all gods. If the multi universe takes the Shenyuan as its life, it will be able to understand the power of the abyss. The spirit consciousness of the fallen gods will be pulled into the abyss, where they will encounter terrible things, and the clergy will fall into a state of deep sleep. Believers will suffer from certain involvement, their spirit will be polluted by a certain abyss, and some devout believers may even go crazy. On the body, when the gods fall, the blue moon is not illusory, but a kind of divine power produced by the entanglement of believers'' beliefs and source forces. Most of the divine powers will be pulled into the abyss with the gods, but some will fall on the falling land. If the powers of the gods are gifts when they are alive, then they become disasters after the gods die. These out of control powers will become evil forces, entangled in the believers, and become a terrible curse. Only when the gods return can they be lifted. Otherwise, they can be entangled in these people until they die and will continue to their descendants. If you want to get out of the abyss, you can only rely on the pulling force generated by the long-term belief of believers. When the pulling force reaches a certain level, you can come back again. Otherwise, they would have to lie in the abyss and suffer torture until the soul consciousness completely collapsed. Negri doubted that the abyss was the center of the universe, the place where the soul derived, and his laboratory. Of course, at present, it is a big thing for an ordinary town to have a werewolf witch designing a plot. Why can a God fall? Even if this God is just a faith god. After the death of the quiet messenger in the moon tree world, the road collapsed, either lying dead or on the way to lie dead. When he came to the plural universe of Shenyuan, his backhand soon revived him. The gifted God soon carried the seed of truth again. However, due to the interference of the past, it was difficult for him to reconstruct his previous path. Therefore, he was prepared to believe in gods first and then return to the path of ancient gods. But I didn''t think that the middle road would collapse when we started a business. "There seems to be something deeper in it." Negri thought. On the one hand, he came to the abyss universe in order to complete his knowledge and further improve his horizon. Secondly, in order to further spread Negri''s will, nowadays, there are not many higher worlds in most metauniverses, and each higher world has a large proportion in most metauniverses. Negri''s will mixed in everyone''s heart, feeling everyone''s enterprising, from which sort out the true meaning of enterprising truth. When his will spreads to every corner of the metauniverse, the enterprise of the whole multiverse will be completely in Negri''s consciousness, and he will become the plucker of enterprising truth. Negri is one step ahead of DILD the werewolf to quiet town. Spiders crawling in the palm of their palms, looking at the dancing Town, countless people are lying in front of the church, crying bitterly, and their bodies are constantly shaking, like insects in an oil pan.Evil force clings to them and torments them. Because they were so close, the quiet messenger almost fell over them. Even if some are not so devout believers, will suffer the terrible evil power curse. Negri''s eyes passed over the people who were in pain and looked at the pot of soup that was almost consumed in front of the church. "It''s not easy there." Negri fell on the edge of the pan and looked at the soup. In the soup, the deep resentment and attachment can almost be poured out. This is the cause of the death of the quiet messenger. In the holy celebration of the quiet Messenger, this pot of soup, connected with his believers, poured into the holy land of the quiet Messenger, breaking the initial defense of the quiet messenger. Of course, there are other things after that, this time let the quiet messenger die. Otherwise, although the quiet messenger has no road to success, he will not be weaker than the existence of the road in his own divine realm. Even though he has the experience of becoming a road level existence before, he may be even stronger. "It''s the body chosen by Lois, the werewolf and his lover. In order to fit the body, his wife adopted her as a granddaughter and took it with her. At the same time, she concealed her hands on her body. As she grew older, she gradually controlled her body, and then completely seized her body." "But it seems that Louise has turned over and become a powerful witch, and the people behind her are the ones who secretly hurt the quiet people." Negri left the pot, and the information was cleared by Lois. Although Negri read some, it was not complete enough. "I smell familiar in this matter." Four pairs of eyes of the Negri spider have swept through, and some silk threads still exist despite the hiding. "Maybe an acquaintance." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 There are many reasons why Negri was able to escape from the eternal light at the end of the moon tree world. One of them is that Negri at that time obtained the important information that eternal hot man and life bearer are one. Among them, there is one existence that has played an important role, that is, Akasha arenzhe, the "daughter" of the great mage, stim arenzhe. Stim used to be a leading role in the tissue culture of Vientiane. Finally, he was deprived of the road by his golden finger. He went far away to the moon tree world to rebuild the road. As for her daughter, Akasha allanzer is a large stack management system created by stim, who can''t give up his dependence on the brain system in the past. In the end, he inherited stim''s legacy and worked with Negri for a period of time, taking his large library with him to other worlds. The information that Negri gets from Lois gives people a familiar feeling. This feeling is exactly what Negri used to do before, but it is mixed with a little bit of akashia system. "With Vientiane?" Negri thought for a moment, and finally confirmed the conjecture. Perhaps it is precisely because akashia was born in the moon tree world and has a research on quietness, which can seize the opportunity to push it from the divine realm to the Shenyuan. "Of course, akashia should have no road to success. Now there is no corresponding God''s name in this plane. Is she hiding too well or has another helping hand?" Negri opened the space passage again. Louise left after cooking soup, and the way to leave was with the help of akashia, which made Negri unable to track her immediately, but Negri could not, which does not mean that other people could not. DILD was now in the form of a werewolf, with brown hair all over his body, and his coat had been completely split, leaving only a tattered pair of trousers covering his lower body. He rushed to the church and let out an angry roar. At this moment, DILD hated his sensitive sense of smell. When facing Lois before, the whore should have performed magic. The smell failed, otherwise DILD would not have been able to find out. Now his sense of smell is restored, and he can clearly smell his love from the mouths of those who howl because of his evil power. The strong smell of the big pot, so that wolf DILD because of physiological reaction can not help but swallow a mouthful of water. No matter how great their love is, we can''t deny one thing. Werewolves eat meat. Even in the past days, werewolves have thought about one thing more than once, that is, since the lover can not live on, it is better to let himself eat it than to let her beautiful body grow old gradually. Only after looking for a way to reincarnate, DILD slowly gave up the idea. DILD''s anger of being killed for his lover is inexplicably mixed with a trace of such anger. I love my love so much that I can''t bear to eat her, but now I''m eaten by you, a group of lower humans. His anger burned wildly DILD''s reason. He hated Lois, who stewed it, and the people who were trapped and trapped in disaster. Anger is the ability of most life. Just as DILD was about to open the belly of the pariah and eat the soup inside, he asked a familiar smell. Not much reason collapsed, and DILD rushed out with a howl. Negri quietly lies on the werewolf and takes a ride. As expected, Negri didn''t deviate much from Lois'' personality model. As a complete "spare tire", Louise has deep despair in her heart, and has a great hatred for her grandmother who covets her body and DILD who pretends to love her. For DILD and her grandmother, Louise''s revenge is far from over. Lois herself called for DILD, and there was no need to explain the ridicule and ridicule. Werewolf in the forest, four feet to the ground into a complete wolf, soon arrived at the destination. Louise was carrying a basket, wearing an old little red cap, two abnormal blushes on her face. She stares at the approaching werewolf, grabs a large piece of cooked meat from the basket and throws it in front of the werewolf. "DILD, come and eat this meat." Louise''s eyes were moving, and she was particularly charming. She looked at the werewolf''s eyes like her lover. Her eyes were hot but soft, and seemed to have indescribable feelings. DILD stopped his galloping pace, rose from the ground, and looked at the hot meat. His reason was being ravaged again. "I left these pieces of meat specially for you. I added magic medicine in them. It''s very good for you werewolves. Eat them quickly." Louise is like a virtuous wife, cooking delicious food, serving her husband who comes back from work. DILD was particularly angry, but his anger could not be vented. The potion in the meat had a fatal attraction to the werewolf, which was also his lover.After being seduced in the church before, DILD''s reason has collapsed, which is some of the disadvantages of the long-lived werewolf. Their intelligence is normal at ordinary times, but when stimulated or under special circumstances, the werewolf''s mind will collapse and everything is decided by the werewolf''s body. It is said that in the past, this was a kind of protection mechanism. The werewolves used to enter into the divine war as a kind of arms, because they had to contact some powerful beings frequently, and their reason would collapse when they contacted them. That kind of arms of werewolves was almost useless. As a result, the physiological mechanism of werewolves has been adjusted. When they are stimulated, their sense will turn to the depths of their souls, and the instinctive consciousness of their blood lines will prevail, which makes them dare to wield a knife against the stronger. For thousands of years, there has been no divine war, and some werewolves have been scattered. This mechanism has also become some drawbacks. Some werewolves with weak sense can not even control their own bodies. Now this mechanism has completely undermined DILD. With a howl of madness, he sprang up like a dog, tearing at the pieces of meat. "What? It''s just a mad dog." Louise''s face showed obvious sarcasm, pretending to disdain. Then she opened the hand carrying the basket badly, and saw an old lady doll in the palm of her hand. It was strange that the old lady doll had no hair. "See, that''s DILD. It''s just a mad dog!" Said Lois in a shrill voice, unspeakable mockery. Long ago, when she was clapped by these two guys, she really thought DILD loved her. It''s enough to kill one person. Louise wants to destroy their proud love and everything they cherish. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 Lois naturally did not stew her grandmother, but turned her hair into flesh and blood through witchcraft, which was used to confuse DILD and make him believe that her grandmother was cooked. The little red riding hood on her head was also the object that her grandmother often wore on her back then, which had been put on Louise''s body as an opportunity to seize the house. "That''s when you met that mad dog in this red cap, right?" Louise looked at her doll and laughed at her. It was just a few decades ago, when grandma wore little red riding hood to go to the forest to pick food. As a result, she met DILD, a wolf man foraging in the forest. She was caught in a cabin in the forest. Just when the werewolf was about to eat little red riding hood, she seduced him with her body and promised to help him lure him into the forest and become his food. The two colluded in collusion and gradually developed true feelings. Little red riding hood has gradually become an old Red Riding Hood. In the face of more and more like a werewolf who ate her, she adopted the present Lois and put forward the solution of reincarnation. But I didn''t expect Louise to kill successfully. The doll in Louise''s hand is little red riding hood. This is Louise''s ability, the nightmare doll. When a person suffers a huge blow, his spirit will be in an unstable state. At this time, Lois can create a nightmare based on this, seal the self-consciousness of the goal into the nightmare, and then their bodies will become Louise''s dolls. The werewolf bit the meat into his mouth, and tears came out of his scarlet eyes. Lois looked at the nightmare that was forming and said in her heart that it was not enough. "See, my dear grandmother." Louise had one hand, and the doll swelled and turned into a real person, a bald old lady. The old lady looked at DILD like a wild animal with a sad face. On the one hand, she was sad that the so-called love was vulnerable to physical instinct. On the other hand, she was also sad that her lover was so fooled. There is no denying that old Red Riding Hood and werewolf have feelings. After all, they have lived together for so many years. Old red riding hood also knew that werewolf eating was his instinct, but when it happened to her, she still couldn''t accept it. It''s meat with its own smell. Why can you eat it without hesitation. There is a difference between the active and the passive. Maybe in a different situation, forcing the two into a desperate situation, the old red riding hood may choose to let the werewolf eat himself. In that way, people will praise the great love, but the present situation will only make people disappointed in love. Love can not stand the temptation, which also shows that love is an unreliable thing. But some people regard it as truth and regard it as everything. In that case, I''ll put all your things in front of love and see what you choose to destroy your love. Louise thought so. "No, it''s not like that." After swallowing the meat, the werewolf also realized what had happened. As soon as he came back to his senses, he rushed over and hugged old Red Riding Hood. As soon as he wanted to explain something, he felt a pain in his abdomen. A silver hollow dagger was inserted in his stomach, and the magic dagger penetrated the tough fur of the Werewolf in an instant. The self-healing ability of the werewolf''s terror also lost its effectiveness at this moment. The werewolf looks at a sad old Red Riding Hood in disbelief. He feels that his persistence has become a joke. Then the instinct of the body once again prevailed. The wolf''s open mouth did not hesitate to bite off the old Red Riding Hood''s head, which had no red cap or hair. The claws also poked out, penetrated the loose body of the old woman, tore it to pieces, and then rushed madly to Lois. Lois does not hide, with a smile at the werewolf, let him put her body down, claws tear body pain can not cover up the Lois that from the heart of the smile. "Vent your tyranny Louise cried wildly, her body gradually fragmented, but she just looked at the werewolf quietly, and then completely lost the breath of life. DILD roared wildly for a while, but then he fell to the ground powerless. Then DILD awoke again and found herself holding a pile of firewood. Louise looked at him with an indescribable shyness. He grinned shyly and listened to Louise''s words and went to the forest to look for old Red Riding Hood. In addition to her dream doll, there is no place for her doll, and there is no potential for her doll. "Now you are mine, DILD! You can only be mine Lois, wearing a werewolf doll, happily opened a door. From the door, she looked inside like a huge ancient tree, which was the big library of the moon tree world. When the space is closed, a spider slowly jumps out of the space interlayer. A thread of invisible spider silk is connected to the werewolf''s body and enters the big library with him.Now the big library has a great chance to join the Vientiane organization, that is, the enemy. It is not clear what they are killing the quiet messenger for. What kind of message did the quiet messenger want to convey before he died? Unfortunately, because of the influence of the fall, those messages were not transmitted. "So if there is nothing coveted about the peacemaker himself, it is that he has something important enough to influence their plans." Negri thought in silence. During this period, there are only two things that Vientiane should be concerned about. One is myself, the other is the challenger. In the world of fire, Negri once connected the Shenyuan multiverse and found a challenger on the dominating road. His roots flow from Negri, so he can''t get around Negri if he wants to achieve. In the past, Negri had to worry about this, but now it''s Gregory. Negri can give up on this truth, but greygues is no longer willing to have another enemy. Therefore, what the Vientiane organization is going to do recently is probably to stop that guy from converging. And this Challenger happened to be the one who now ruled the Karoo plane of the Kremlin system. Krili is one of the gods in the multi universe of Shenyuan, whose God King is only subject to the creation God Suen, that is, the derivation of soul. Whether it''s to please the creator God or to prosper, there''s no need for the Kremlin to hand over the Challenger who dominates the way. Although the Vientiane organization is powerful, it is not so simple to target the deities under the opponent''s multiverse. "It seems necessary to go to the Shenyuan and ask what quiet really holds." Negri''s figure faded away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 A drop of venom came out of the spider''s teeth and fell on a young man, and then the spider disappeared completely. The young man howled because of the pain, but his pain was not from poison, but the evil power that wrapped around him. Because the place near the fall of God, even if only shallow believers, but still wrapped in a thick evil force. This power is deeply around him, tormenting him, and making him suffer all the time. The evil power is not solved even other gods. Only the God of the source of iniquity can be solved by resurrection, and the evil power is transformed into the body to give the believers. This is a gift to the believers who resurrect God, and also the constraint of God to the believers. "If you want to relieve pain, you can only revive God. This is to tie believers into chariots, and you can''t get rid of it all the time." Otherwise, a dead spirit, not many believers want him back. In the polyuniverse of the abyss, the person with iniquity is called Yuan Nu, and almost no normal person wants to get close to them. Because it''s dangerous. Because of the curse of iniquity, Yuan Nu will try their best to revive their God. They will become normal after being tortured for a long time. And this evil power will continue to the offspring, and even more and more because of reproduction. Once, some people wanted to solve the problem of evil power by multiple offspring. Dozens of heirs were left in various ways, and then they were allowed to have more offspring and more children. Through more people to share their own evil power, as the children become more and more, it seems that the evil power is shared out, everyone bears less evil power. As a result, with the death of a child, all the images of peace were destroyed. The evil power has a characteristic that it will be transferred to the blood vessels directly after death. If there is no blood link, it will return to the abyss. The dead man happened to have no offspring, so the evil force traced back to his father by blood. The old man was not in good health. His sudden increase in iniquity killed him. The evil power gathered together becomes a ghost of life. Whoever comes to, who will bear the pain of many evils, this guy can not bear the choice of suicide, and then the more the iniquity power gathers, the whole family is slaughtered. The iniquity that eventually came together was much more than the man in the beginning. The evil force that would have taken decades or even hundreds of generations to grow was completed by him in three generations, and it was really a talent. The young man was in despair, and the pain that never stopped made him feel abandoned by the world. Until something poured into his body, he felt a little relief from the pain. Just as he wanted to explore the cause, a door was opened in front of him, and a dark mist surrounded the terror figure out of it. "Do young people want to get rid of this pain? If you want to get rid of it, it''s just to walk into this door! " The terror disappeared in a moment, leaving only a gate to the abyss. The young man hesitated, but after thinking, he stepped into the door without hesitation. He was cursed by evil power, and there was nothing to lose. After stepping on the entrance, the young man felt that he had entered a strange world, and a voice appeared in his mind, which let him finish the task and pass the test. In the big library, akaxia opens with a book, which is just the appearance of a young man. He is completing the tasks set up by acaxia in his dream based on the book. On the other side, as nightmare comy, logg and randier, who are already librarians, are watching, and there are several staff in the big library who either turn books themselves or exercise their abilities on the other. It was not until the young man finished his task and came out of the book that everyone was paying a little attention to the new man. Especially the new little red hat Louise, who lives in a village with this person, doesn''t pay much attention to this person, because the other party has been silent, and did not expect him to be selected by the library, even her name she can not remember. "What''s your name?" She noticed that there were two qualified people in town, but for planning, she preferred Louise, who had more desires, and gave up a young man with the no faith. Today, when observing, the young man seems to have changed his faith because of his iniquity. "My name is Nigerian. " The young man seemed to be a little flustered. Hearing the name, the others were not so good, but achasha frowned, and felt something was wrong, but when she said something was wrong, she could not remember it, and then the thought was put down. Then, achasha introduced the operation mode of the big library to Nigerian. Anyone who joins the library needs to pass the dream test, and then members can learn the basic knowledge of the library and get certain funding to liberate the root cause.However, as members of the big stack room, naturally, they should consider the interests of the big stack room. First of all, all members of the big library should take the task of collecting knowledge and try to collect enough knowledge to fill the large library. Secondly, the large stack room will send tasks from time to time. As the staff of the large stack room, they must complete the task. The reward for the task is books. Now, the books in the big library have been upgraded, which contains a dream, and all the knowledge in the book is contained in the dream. "Then this book will be given to you. If you want to get more books in the future, you need to complete the task or make contribution to the large library!" Akasha gave Negri the book he had in his hand. The title of the book is the hunter''s hunting notes. In the dreamland, Negri can learn most of the knowledge of the hunter, get the Enlightenment of the hunter profession, and become an extraordinary professional hunter. "Good!" Negri maintained a silent set of people, not too much words, but quietly looked at the rest of the people. Rogge, randier and COMEY are all people who have been in contact with Negri. Their biggest change is to become stronger. Finally, Rogge and Randall finally have a lover to become a family and choose to be together. These people look at the new people indifferently, neither close nor despise, as if there is a gap, where they think a new person is not qualified to be listed with them as a companion. Negri gave them a friendly smile, and then stopped paying attention to these "elders", but bowed his head and turned over the books in his hand. There''s no way. Except for akashia, there are no other people in the big library, such as rogue and randier, and COMEY. Half of their achievements today are made by Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 When the spider Negri was lurking and ready to go deep into the abyss and the enemy organizations, Negri''s Noumenon also came out of the Shenyuan world. With Negri''s present status, he has the qualification to visit the higher world directly. After all, Negri''s will has not directly entered the higher world, but the other side has not expressed resistance. The multiverse is huge and vast, with countless planes. The material absorbed from the void becomes the source force and forms the ocean. This huge world doesn''t care that some of the rules are occupied by a deity. The spider Negri is just an outpost, and Negri is now really ready to enter the higher world. The conditions have been negotiated. After Negri entered the world, he could freely spread Negri''s will, but he could not cause too many plane destruction and maintain the prosperity of the multiverse. As for the internal gods, they are all living beings. Apart from the ancient gods who have achieved the road, as long as the world can work normally, the belief in gods is that the dead grow up faster than leeks. Sometimes the soul is derived. In order to make the pluralistic world more prosperous, sometimes he will sweep away the belief in gods, complete the fall of stars, transform the gods into saints, and start the turbulent year. Therefore, the ancient gods may not be able to overcome the belief in gods, but the status of belief in gods is not as good as the ancient gods who have achieved the road. At least the ancient gods do not need to be treated with leeks. In the Shenyuan world, some ancient gods and powerful gods wake up from their work or sleep, and their eyes are fixed on the outside of the world. Many gods gather here in the paradise of crili gods. Most of their gods are built in the kingdom of gods. Here, wine is gathered into a river, flowing everywhere, delicious food floating on the river, inexhaustible. All kinds of beautiful saints walk in the country with a happy smile on their faces. Their service to God is the greatest happiness. What''s more, in the kingdom of God, as long as they keep faith, they will live forever and be with God. There is a huge temple on the mountain of lorchimi. On the high throne, Milpa, the God King of the kreli system and the Sun God King, suddenly stops holding the golden vessel of wine and looks into the distance. Guris, the goddess of knowledge and wisdom of intellectual civilization, saw the subtle changes of the God King, and asked why the king was so worried with a smile. Mibal smiles and drinks the spirit wine specially made by Dionysian in the utensils. He looks at samda, gulis''s husband who is the God of fire. He remembers the lingering half month before, and his bad mood has also improved. He saw the changes of the world through the kingdom of God, sighed and said, "a wolf has entered the prairie. No matter how many sheep have to give up some of them to feed them. Even the shepherds are in danger." "Send me an order that we will all retreat from the outside world in the future." Mibal glanced at the gods around him, stopped for a moment on one of the gods and said, "gentlemen, if you don''t have anything to do, you''d better not leave mount lorchimi!" "Who is there?" On a throne with several concentric circles, a slender and handsome young God asked. It seemed that mibal had stopped on him just now, which made him have some bad premonition. Of course, even if there is a disaster, he will not be afraid. Rex has enough capital to be proud. As a mortal, he got the artifact of a fallen god when he was an adult. With the power of artifact, he opened his own source. Now he knows that his root comes from a dominating God, and according to the fragments of dominating truth in it, he has gained the power of homogeneous domination! Just like the symbol of the concentric circle on his throne, he is the center of the concentric circle, and other things of the same nature will be surrounded by the circle, centering on him. The first concentric circle Rick, with gold as its characteristic, acquired the ability to control gold. Instead of fighting with it, he brought wealth and power with this ability and became a nobleman. Ray, who made his fortune by this way, constantly developed his ability, and he had more and more concentric circles and more things to control. After that, he lit the fire and held up his throne. With his faith in him, he became a new concentric circle and became the God of nobility. This seemingly insignificant but extremely powerful clergy. After he became a God, Reke realized some things. The noblest spirit is not the most noble, but the ancient god with the road is more noble. After a good journey, Rick naturally did not want to become a god of faith. He also wanted to unite the road into an ancient god, which was supported by the krili system he joined. The ancient god is the real pillar of the God system. It seems that the belief in God is powerful, but their strength is based on the support that the Ministry obtains from the sea of source power according to the world rules, and the clergy is not very reliable. If the creation God Suen is willing, all the clergy will be invalid in the next moment, and they will not get any support from the sea of source force, and their faith gods will return to the root three times and liberate the saints who bear the seeds of truth.The saints are very strong, but they must be weak and pitiful with the gods who wield their power and have the source power to support them. Rex is also worthy of his pride. With the convenience of his ministry, he is building fast and everything is going smoothly. Most of the nobles believe in him, and agree with his statement that nobility is born noble. Countless people who want to become aristocrats also believe in him. They are eager to get rid of their humble fate and become the nobles who dominate the life and death of others. Most of the nobles are not religious, but what about that? They can only believe in the God of nobility if they want to live up to the noble and have all kinds of rights. The right of territory, military power, tax right, first night right and so on oppress the peasants, and their legitimacy is because the noble God was born and noble.. There are so many nobles in this world. Sometimes even the gods need to compromise with the nobles, because the gods need to believe. Facing Reke''s question, mibar did not say much, but looked out of the world. At this time, everyone felt that the world was shaking, as if all things were praising the existence at this moment. At this moment, the flame from consciousness spreads to the whole abyss multiverse. It seems that the flame will never stop. It will always involve more things into the flame and ignite more flames. When he came, all life was crying out his name. The God of enterprise - Negri!!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 Today''s Negri as a phenomenon, it has no fixed image, if there is, it is the eternal flame of soul in the soul. However, after entering the Shenyuan multiverse, Negri opened up another angle of the world according to the rules of enterprising truth in the world. The incomplete town of Yongning. This angle is gradually connecting many planes of the multiverse, becoming a special angle plane like Shenyuan and hell. Some deities let Negri connect with the world they say they will govern without any hindrance, while others explicitly refuse to negotiate with Negri and pay enough price to let Negri''s will settle in, while others refuse to talk with Negri directly. Negri did not pay attention to it. In the incomplete land of Yongning, Negri is everywhere, or he has become this angle now. With the help of an enterprising point of view, Negri began to collect various kinds of information quickly. Most of the information is collected by Negri, but some important information is hidden by the major gods. It is difficult to understand this information. "It will take at least three years for the incomplete village of Yongning to expand into the entire multiverse." Negri had to bemoan the vastness of the whole abyss multiverse, and it took Negri three years to spread his will to those who had no resistance. In addition, there are more planes that are held by the divine system and those that are at hidden angles that are not perceived. I''m afraid no one can know how many planes there are in the whole multiverse, except for the creation God Suen. Negri is not in a hurry. So far, no one else has achieved the road of enterprising truth, but Negri has noticed that someone is trying to build an enterprising road. As the biggest node of the enterprising truth, Negri can vaguely perceive the movement and stillness of the whole enterprising truth. In this period of time alone, enterprising truth does not know how many root causes, even if only one in ten thousand people embarked on the road of transcendence, only one in ten thousand can open the root cause three times. And among those who have three roots, only one in ten thousand can carry the seeds of truth. Moreover, only one in ten thousand of the above people carrying the seeds of truth can break through the cognitive limit of the lower race and push the completion of the construction of the path of truth to more than five percent. In this way, more than 5% of Nero''s people feel that they are going to complete the road. I''m afraid it won''t be long before there will be enterprising people. Some of them are supposed to be people supported by Gregor and some are speculators. Compared with some roads that already have upstream or plucking strings, this newly emerged road has only one node at present. It''s not easy to target, but what if you win? It''s not a secret that Negri and Gregory are hostile. Even if it''s a secret, Gregory will send people to publicize it. Most people have a clear idea of how small the chance of becoming an upstream leader is. Because of this, when they see the light of hope, even if the light is small, they can''t help falling in. Especially in some higher world, some demigods do not choose to build a road at will, but seek new truth without upstream through various information channels. Their vision is not only to achieve a road, and then there is no way to go. Compared with the sand world, some power systems in the higher world can make people play their power no less than the road level, so there are more speculators. There are a lot of this kind of existence, but most of them do nothing until they die. Some even find a way, because the road of cohesion is not suitable for their own failure. This kind of people died one after another. It can be said that they think highly of themselves, or that their dreams are still high. Everything depends on whether they can succeed. But now some speculators are saving their dreams on Negri''s path. "Then come on!" In the angle, Negri follows the connection and opens the door of the half plane. The image of Negri exists in the soul of all life consciousness, but when its phenomenon comes out, it changes into a sea of fire, burning the whole world. The plane is regarded as a whole, which is also a life. When the flame appears, the whole half plane is gradually changed in nature. The rules of this kind of semiplane are not complete. Generally, the gods will look for this half plane and regard it as the kingdom of God. In the kingdom of God, belief in God can also make use of the strength of road level existence, even more omnipotent. In addition, there are also saints and prayers in the kingdom of God. These beings can be seen as the derivatives of gods, armed forces with strong force. For example, the former werewolf was a kind of arms made by a powerful God. However, the spirit was damaged, and some werewolves lost some of them into various planes. Now this half plane, which has been transformed into a kingdom of gods, has been forcibly opened by Negri.The plane barrier was directly torn apart, and the power of terror spread to the nearby land. Under the power, everything turned into dust. Some souls who are returning to the kingdom of God are shattered and fall to the earth. This change made a roar from the magnificent palace in the kingdom of God. In the kingdom of God, an ancient god wakes up, and he sends out his anger, like a flame burning, and his power vibrates, which makes many statues belonging to him vibrate. The man with insight was even more wondering whether it was the brave guy who made the powerful God angry. Although the opponent is only of medium power, he is famous for fighting. Many powerful powers do not want to take care of this guy''s troubles. "This is the kingdom of the great God of existence and development. Unknown gods, please..." Some saints pull up the defense line and activate the defense rules in the kingdom of God, and then they say in a dignified manner that they have absolute respect for their own gods. In the fire, Negri''s figure changed in the eyes of saints, and finally became a God. "Has the name of God changed?" The flame behind Negri condensed into a throne, on which Negri sat, quietly watching the gathering of more and more saints or prayers, and the awakened God. "How bold it is After the spirit vented his anger, he quietly watched the man sitting there and said in a calm and even slightly insulting voice: "I belong to the lanchias system..." This surprised some saints around him. If someone broke the kingdom of God directly according to his usual temper, he would fight without saying a word and kill all the invading enemies. But at this moment, he chose to be patient. "So what?" On the throne of fire, Negri had no taboo, and his master was there, looking at the composition of the whole kingdom of God. "I am willing to withdraw from the road struggle and offer enough source power. Please forgive the impiety for the offence!" The God of exploitation held back his anger and prayed. "So what?" After sweeping around the Kingdom, Negri finally looked at the God. "Negri, don''t be too deceiving! This is my kingdom of God. I''m not without the power of the first World War. You may not be able to get it together with the lanchias system... " The God of development said in a rage, inspired by the divine power, the artifacts on his body were shining. "So what?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 Negri is still sitting on the throne, spitting words, clearly the God of the road giant, the top of the sky and feet on the ground, but in Negri still as if overlooking. The God of development looks pale, and the hand holding the artifact is constantly exerting force. But in the end he didn''t do it. His face returned to calm, released his artifact, looked at Negri calmly and said, "I have broken my ministry and returned to the abyss. I only hope Lord Negri can let go of my saints." Saints are not the same as those who pray for merging. The most obvious difference is that there is no root cause for the prayer. Saints have roots, because they do something beneficial to the gods, so the gods give them gifts to let them enter the kingdom of God as living people. Therefore, although saints believe in gods, they also have the possibility of becoming gods. And those who pray for union are the arms formed by the pious and excellent believers who go to the kingdom of God after death. Their new bodies are reformed and can play a powerful role in fighting. But without the support of the kingdom of God, these arms will gradually degenerate, and it is difficult to have a new generation. Take werewolves as an example. The first generation of werewolves was extremely powerful. They could see that everyone dared to howl with their bodies. They had strong vitality and immunity to many magic arts. Their claws also had a terrible curse, which could bring harm to the gods. However, after leaving the Kingdom, their abilities rapidly declined, and even entered old age, and their combat effectiveness declined fierce. In order to continue, the first generation of werewolves had to choose their spouses to reproduce. Without reproductive capacity, they sacrificed their lives and transferred their vitality to their mother and fetus, thus giving birth to the second generation of werewolves. By the time the second generation of wolves were born, although they had regained their incomplete roots and reproductive capacity, and their potential had been improved, many werewolves'' abilities had actually degenerated. The third generation of werewolves is still called the strongest generation, although there are many weak ones. The next generation of wolf talents slowly and rapidly weakened, and the fourth generation of werewolves had more and more weaknesses, and their abilities became incomplete. The original purpose of fighting with the gods was to load up fury, and their will was gradually unable to control. In short, although the werewolf is still a long-lived species, but also has a variety of weaknesses, can only be regarded as a good race. Therefore, the person who prays for peace will not have any ability at least three generations ago. Only the saints can resist the evil power and lead the believers to revive him. On hearing the words of the God of development, Negri laughed and said nothing more, but raised his hand and pressed down on the kingdom of God. Then Negri''s hand changed, and the whole kingdom of God was rolling. The God of development showed despair on his face, and then his eyes showed a fierce color. Countless believers prayed, and their faith flowed. Combined with the source power brought by the Ministry, they formed a kind of Almighty divine power. After seeing that God issued an attack command, they also took up standard weapons and rushed to Negri. With the blessing of the kingdom of God, they were very fast and broke out the power of terror. Unfortunately, as soon as he got close to Negri, his body disintegrated in the flames and turned into the most basic particles of matter. As soon as it was released, the divinity of the pioneering God was crushed and broken by invisible forces. The light of the artifact shook after a moment, and then the artifact disintegrated into pieces and flew out of the kingdom of God and fell into the earth. His body, forged by his divine power, collapsed inch by inch under that powerful force, and finally the whole kingdom of God was splashed with golden blood. The Ministry was crushed at the very beginning, along with the spirit of the pioneering God and the enterprising road still under construction. With Negri''s gentle grip, the whole kingdom of God began to collapse. After the resurrection of the pioneering God, his hands were exposed in an instant, and then they were tampered with and destroyed. The saints who lived in it did not say a word and died with the kingdom of God. Under the fire, the rules of the kingdom of God changed rapidly. After collapsing to the extreme, the kingdom of God bloomed again and became a new plane with sound rules. The material inside flows under the breath of fire, and new life begins to develop. With the support of God''s blood and many saints praying, this new plane will surely be extremely prosperous in the future. In several planes a distance from the kingdom of God, pieces of artifacts that just fell into the earth burst apart one by one. People who saw the vision and were ready to pick up treasures were startled and left quickly. In one plane, in an orphanage, a young man suddenly coughed up blood and vomited a large mouthful of congestion. After that, he felt that something long attached to his body burst. In the hell, a demon lord suddenly roared and wanted to escape to a deeper level. He lit a fire all over his body. His body gradually disintegrated and turned into basic material. He returned to the river Styx and gradually bred new demons. In the lanchias system, the king quietly let go of the king''s lamp. Among the dozens of flames burning above, one was directly choked out by the unknown force. A goddess and several saints suddenly covered her stomach, and a pool of foul blood flowed from under her. All the churches that believe in him, at this moment, all his statues are broken, and the believers fall to the ground with a howl and cover their heads.Shenyuan slightly changed, but in the end nothing opened. Then the flame faded, and Negri''s figure disappeared. Many deities slowly withdraw their eyes of observation and are silent. In general, Shenzhan will kill the opponent at most, and let his spirit and clergy sink into the abyss. But those who watched the war before now only remember a powerful god named God of exploration, but they could not even remember his name. This means that Negri destroyed the foundation of the God''s existence together. The name of the God that represents the God has collapsed. Although the word is still there, it has nothing to do with the spirit any more. Kerry is the God of lorchimi mountain. In the banquet that never seems to stop, Rick becomes very silent. Although the gods around him are hiding, their eyes still reveal a meaning that you are really lucky. Reke understood why, if he had not turned from dominating the road to enterprising truth, he would have been the one who had no qualification to fall. He can comfort himself that the Kremlin has not given up on himself, but also can comfort himself that he is stronger than that God, and can even comfort himself that Negri is not so powerful if he does not change his way. But one thing that can''t be denied is that Rick is afraid. When Negri returned to the unfinished village of Yongning, some planes which resisted Negri''s will opened up. For Negri, when facing a powerful enemy, he naturally needs to try his best to make various plans to defeat the enemy. When he is strong enough, crushing the past is the quickest way. Now he is strong enough for most things. So on the road to truth. Whoever crosses the line will die. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 "Another one." In the incomplete village of Yongning, Negri followed the fluctuation of the string of enterprising truth and found another existence that was building the right path. Negri''s will can easily penetrate the defensive measures of this plane, and can see a strange looking creature struggling to strengthen the world''s defense mechanism. It seems that the strange creature''s body trembled with anticipation of Negri''s arrival, but he still did not stop his movements. Instead, he quickened the pace of building the defenses that Negri thought were extremely weak. Even through praying, the power of some gods can be drawn. "It''s just like that." Negri did not want to go to the evaluation of the so-called God of development. If the God is not sleeping when Negri comes, then Negri may leave a ray of life for him. If he does not talk about the conditions behind the scenes for the first time and gives up the enterprising truth, Negri may reincarnate him. However, the so-called situation is that this pioneering God has been in a state of deep sleep, through the method of seizing, he has obtained some enterprising truth, and wants to build a road, among which his personal perception is almost zero. This kind of behavior does not let the enterprise prosper, on the contrary, it is an obstacle. In fact, this pioneering God''s behavior is not surprising. Before he changed his name, he was the so-called God of hunting, or in other words, the God of robbers. Belief in gods is different from the ancient gods who need to achieve the road. Their ways of achieving gods are much simpler. Believing in God''s priesthood is something that can be ceded and plundered. As long as you can bear it, a mortal can become a deity after running in for a period of time. Of course, this may make you crazy. At the end of the previous turbulent years, such a lucky man has obtained three powerful clergymen, and has become a powerful divine power from an ordinary man with a little supernatural power. The huge power and the huge prayer message from those believers in the Ministry made the lucky man lost for a time and thought that he was the most powerful God. It was not until two of the three religious orders were taken away, and his strength was enhanced with the strengthening of the clergy that he gradually woke up and became a normal God. Thus, faith is poisonous. The Ministry helps the deity to process the prayer information of believers, but as a matter closely connected with the God, it will let the God be disturbed by the huge information. If a lie is repeated a thousand times, it will become a reality. What''s more, millions and millions of believers of the gods are slowly reciting in your mind, praying repeatedly for hundreds or even thousands of years. Without a strong will, they are likely to be distorted by the believers. Of course, it is said that among other multiverse systems, some deities have a new technology, that is, the construction of deities. If we say that the clergy is the evidence of the cohesion of believers'' beliefs and world rules, and represents the power of the world, then the divinity is another condensation of self existence. It divides its own soul in a special way, then condenses and cuts off other functions to build a central processor. With the Godhead, it will be easier to deal with believers'' beliefs thousands of times, and you can use the Godhead to back up your own information and create a divine body. Generally speaking, after the construction of the Godhead, the ability of the spirit will be improved by leaps and bounds. The problem is that the Godhead can hardly perceive the truth and gather the road. Even if the road is almost completed, it is impossible to complete the last step at the road level. If the road is to carry out its own existence, or in other words, the road will destroy the divinity structure, make the whole soul disordered, and then impact the road failure. It can be said that condensing divinity is almost equivalent to giving up the road to truth. Belief in gods has many advantages, but its disadvantage is also a big problem. The so-called God of development, named development, is actually enjoying the success and thinking of fishing in troubled waters. This kind of behavior is crossing the line. Negri gave the other party a chance, asked the other party three times, but still did not show a trace of their own enterprising appearance. Since this is the case, let''s make an example to others. And the strange creature in front of him, his road construction is entirely by his own cohesion, even in the face of Negri''s behavior of vanishing the God of exploration, he still does not give up, still adhere to the position of enterprising. Negri thoroughly penetrates the plane barrier, and the image of the dragon of eternal sin falls in front of this creature. This is a kind of strange insect. Many other traces of life can be seen from his body. Even at this moment, Negri read the information of his body and realized the original appearance of the other party. A kind of insect the size of a finger, very weak, ordinary human can crush to death with one foot. When it accumulates enough resources, it can pupate. At this stage, the internal life structure melts. However, there is only one kind of life template for insects, that is, turning into butterflies. After turning into butterflies, only a short life is left for reproduction. Of course, there is another choice for this kind of insect, that is, to keep the nearly broken life template of the former insect and try to build it by itself.This insect pupated 438 times together, absorbing the advantages of other life, and in each pupation, it integrated into its own life template, and became what it is today. Each pupation takes a small step forward and transforms itself bit by bit. The insect looked directly at Negri, waving his claws, and was still building his defense line. "Did you know that I came to the abyss before I found you? Even if you don''t know, you know what I''ve done to eliminate that God. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have built a defensive front like this. " Negri ignored each other''s hostility, but said with great interest as he looked at the structure of life. "As long as you give up the path of truth before this, I may not find you." Negri approached the bug and asked, "why don''t you give up?" However, the big bug didn''t have the consciousness to talk with Negri. He looked at Negri with hostility. "In that case, let me see if your will is really so firm." Negri''s will turned into a flame and ignited the will of the big bug. At this moment, the worm becomes Negri, and his will itself is very much in line with Negri''s will. Negri itself is just an idea, a concept. When you have the concept or the idea, you are part of Negri. "So it is? Is that Negri? " The big bug has this insight, and then there seems to be a flame burning in his eyes. Negri has never been just an individual. The reason why he can lead to enterprising truth is that he is an enterprising will. Whoever can be closer to the enterprise itself is Negri. "Wait, I won''t lose!" The big bug Negri was browsing the knowledge shared by Negri, and he knew that there would be no competition in the way of enterprise except Negri. As for what kind of Negri is in the end, it depends on their own means. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 "But before I grow up, I will follow you. Now I don''t deserve the name of Negri." Although big bug is Negri, it is different from those who have the same thinking as Negri now. "Now call me the evolutionist Hagrid." When the big bug finished speaking, his body shook, and his body overflowed with a lot of mucus. The internal life structure was rapidly melting, and a thick layer of cocoon and pupa wrapped it. From Negri, he has read more information about life structure, which can better adjust his life form. And now this kind of massive knowledge intersection situation, the easiest to inspire people''s inspiration. Negri also burst out because of the emergence of evolutionary insects, in addition to dozens of subjects waiting for him to study. Hegel''s actions seem to have opened the way for others. People think that Negri appreciates those who would rather die than surrender, until Negri annihilates an existence again. What Negri appreciates is enterprise, not the so-called "death rather than surrender" to gain his favor. I don''t know what the real enterprise is. Just keep fighting with Negri there. At least you act like a little. If you can hide your disguise from Negri, he doesn''t mind giving the chance. The problem is that sometimes we can''t overestimate the intelligence quotient of some lives. When they insult their own intelligence quotient, they also want to insult Negri''s intelligence quotient, which is self destruction. It''s just like a silly girl liked by a bully president, instead of being really stupid. If you pretend to be stupid and make mistakes in front of a bully president in order to attract people''s attention, then as long as the president''s IQ is normal, you will be dismissed and she will continue to exist, which will lower the IQ of the whole company. The world seems to have returned to tranquility. Negri slowly diffuses his will and connects the incomplete land of Yongning with other planes. But the changes are happening in the dark all the time, and the enterprising will gradually infiltrates into every world. The class that had been slowly solidified began to change quietly. More and more people are unwilling to be ordinary, and there are more and more factors of change. In that deep dwelling place, the flame is gradually burning and becoming more and more intense. The change of thought is slowly produced. The way that some gods obtain faith through the thoughts of the ignorant people is no longer desirable. As they are getting used to flattering God, they are becoming more and more obsessed with God. Poverty leads to change. Gods who can''t get faith begin to think of ways to change. The priest was ordered to strengthen propaganda and forced the residents of the territory to pray for a certain time every day. Change the doctrine to make it more reasonable and attractive. He also sent down miracles to inspire and strengthen the piety of believers. However, although these methods are useful, the faith harvest has been declining over time. Only a small number of people found that the number of believers and the piety of the underlying beliefs were decreasing, but the probability of saints appearing was increasing. Saints are people who contribute to God in God''s field. For example, believers in the God of knowledge invented a more convenient and cheaper paper manufacturing process, which is conducive to the spread of knowledge. So these enlightened gods carried out religious reform. Instead of restricting the development of people''s thoughts, they began to encourage the creation of knowledge and technology, and began to inspire wisdom. Although some people no longer believe in God because of this, but after a period of downturn, the number of believers is strange. Wise promotion leads to the improvement of productivity, which leads to the prosperity of population. The increase in the population base further increases the presence of potential believers. At the same time, some people have realized that the gods are always stronger than ordinary people. They are powerful and can make the believers who follow them strong. Therefore, as long as the religions with correct doctrines are strengthened in this era of change. Instead, it is the gods who want to keep believers in captivity and find that they have lost their competitiveness. It is not a turbulent year when the gods become saints, but more gods are lost in this period than in turbulent years. It seems that the whole multiverse is changing, and the decadent, old and self-contained existence or power is declining or passing away. Naturally, the Kremlin system is also changing. The change is not a meal or an essay. Since it is a change, some people will benefit and others will suffer. The overall strength of the Kremlin system is improving, but there are also gods in the retreat. Rex, the God of the nobility, was in a state of extreme depression. His aim was to dominate the road, but before that his main strength came from the priesthood of the Lord of nobility. The aristocracy was damaged too much in this change. Many nobles lost their power in the change, and with the passage of time, the rights of the aristocrats were rapidly weakened. The orthodox status brought about by the God of nobility is being trampled on mercilessly, although Reke timely lowered the oracle and changed the doctrine of birth and nobility.But decline is inevitable. In this era, people pay more attention to knowledge, ability and wealth. It was only at this time that Rick realized that he was not so powerful in controlling those nobles. In the past, he was able to make the nobles turn in his hand because he controlled the interests of the nobles. When he could not bring benefits to the nobles, even when the Oracle issued was inconsistent with the interests of the nobles, those nobles played their arrogance. How about the gods, in the world or their masters, this is the idea of most nobles. Stupid but real ideas. There is a rule between gods that the noumenon is not allowed to go to the material plane, and even if the rules are ignored, the strength of reaching the material plane will decline madly, and it is easy to die. Many gods were enraged and then went down to the earth and were hunted. The hunter seized the divinity and became a new God. However, the power of the aristocrats who controlled many positions and planes could not confront the divine power, but their power could not work on the gods. Therefore, if it is not in the period of great change and many gods seek change, the change initiated by only one or two gods is very likely to fail. There was a intellectual God who wanted to open up wisdom, but under the influence of the nobility, another god defeated him and sealed him. It is said that the artifact he left behind also created other powerful gods. Because the power of the gods was limited, even the gods could hardly force the nobles to reduce their rights. The nobles were disobedient, and Reke''s transformation was much more difficult than other gods, which made him wonder whether Negri was against him. Otherwise, why is it that most of the gods who are actively involved in change have benefited, and only he has become worse. But as a powerful ancient god, Negri should not have been so careful, Rick thought. What annoys him most is that he doesn''t know where a new God of power has appeared, who is reforming the aristocratic system with the official system and comprehensively invading Rick''s clergy. During this time, Reke clearly felt that the source power that his ministry could harvest in the ocean of source force was greatly reduced. "It''s not the way to go on like this, it has to be changed!" Rick thought so. Or anyone with an enterprising will is thinking like this. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 "System, what do you think the noble God will do next?" In the half plane Kingdom, a deity sat on a throne, turning a scarlet apple in his hand. "According to the calculation, 80 percent of him will wage a god war to rob you of your priesthood and become a new God of power." A crystal on the opposite side floats behind the deity, saying judgment in a mechanical tone. "I have a different opinion." The God continued to turn the red apple, and his eyes swept over the crystal. There was a trace of inquiry in his eyes: "the God of nobility will not discuss it first. Let''s talk about your affairs first." "You''ve had fears before, uncontrollable fears, very rare." The spirit bit on the apple, and the scarlet juice was flowing. As a companion system, he regarded the system as his divinity, and both sides were closely related. As a member of the Vientiane organization, the gods are very clear about the nature of this system. Compared with normal human beings, the emotions of the system are much less, their thinking is relatively traceable, and their innovation ability is much worse. Relatively speaking, the acquisition is their powerful rational thinking and huge logical computing ability. The reason why the Vientiane organization has become the largest cross world organization in the metauniverse is partly due to the fact that Gregory Gus is the upstream of truth, and partly because of the existence of such things as systems. They can replace many things, such as divinity. In some multiverse, some belief gods are not willing to build a Godhead, so substitutes appear, the Godhead system produced by Vientiane. As long as it is accompanied by the soul, the system can become the best divinity to help you deal with the divine things. Everyone knows that there is a problem with the system, but it is not so difficult for the gods to join the Vientiane organization when there is insufficient capacity. Within the Vientiane organization, even though roads are being sold, it is very difficult to inherit roads, but there are. Isn''t the most precious thing in the world the way of truth? Most of these paths of truth are universal tissue that is implanted into the human body through the system, and then put into some time-consuming world culture. After investing hundreds of millions of resources, there will be one or two possible paths to success. Then we will see whether the other party matches or not. If we cooperate, we will join the Vientiane organization and become a thug. If we do not, we will strip the other party''s path and sell it to others. By this way, Vientiane has won over a large number of road level strongmen. Although this kind of existence appears weak in the face of the plucker, it appears to be invincible in the face of the existence of the same level or lower level. After a brief silence, the polyhedral crystal said, "you have just grown up, and you don''t know something about Vientiane, especially the recent enemies." "You have great potential, but I don''t see any hope in front of that existence." "The devil I liberated myself." Polyhedral crystals, system 2335 says. Hearing the words of system 2335, the spirit was stunned for a moment and then jokingly said, "give me a little confidence. No matter how strong the enemy is, I can defeat him." "I hope so." System 2335 responded coldly that it was his most successful and most unsuccessful mission. In the big library, Negri is holding a book to watch. He does not know when a pair of bows and arrows appear behind him. It seems that he has the appearance of some powerful hunters. At the beginning, the Hunter class is a template for ordinary hunters. There are only three skills that can be learned, such as accurate shooting, dog taming and setting traps. When the level reaches the hunter''s peak, the hunter''s professional skill mark will be obtained. After that, they will develop from several basic skills, such as archers with shooting accuracy as the core, forest rangers based on hound taming, and guardians mainly laying traps. There are also some special professions, such as marksman. Negri is now at the top of the magic shooter''s career and is preparing for his next transfer. There are more than ten basic occupations in Shenyuan multiverse. After that, there are hundreds of advanced occupations and thousands of higher-level occupations. There are still records, but there are more. As for the number of legendary occupations, the number has dropped. Only so many dozens of legendary occupations can successfully reach the legend. During the period of Negri, along with the task of the big stack room, he gradually found out the relationship between the big library and the Vientiane organization. In the Shenyuan world, the Vientiane organization has supported about seven or eight gods. The task of the big library is more or less to clear the barriers for these gods, or simply to collect information. Now Negri is concerned with the new adversary of Rex, the God of nobility. This adversary is on the surface of the existence, can be sure that this is the Vientiane organization. "I''m also worthy of the fact that he pushed the boat along the river to push Rick into a desperate situation." Negri knows what he thinks.After greygues became an upstream, he has only two purposes now. One is to collect information from most meta universes. He doesn''t know what he wants to do. At present, only one sentence of the Vientiane organization is known, that is, to realize the blueprint and finally to see all things. Another purpose of greygues is to reduce the existence of other dominating paths in preparation for becoming a plucker. Now that Gregory has become the upstream, the existence of dominating road is extremely rare. Now the most important one who is not in his control is Negri. One has become so difficult that greygues doesn''t want to make another, so Rick, who is ready to dominate the road, is now the main conflict point. Shenyuan multiverse belongs to the soul derived Suen. Although people in greygues can act in it, they dare not do it directly. It is because of this that the Kremlin has the courage to support its own divine achievements to dominate the way, but it has no courage to oppose Negri. Therefore, when Negri propagated Negri''s will in the Shenyuan multiverse, he pushed the boat and made a trap for him. At this time, the Vientiane organization of gririgues realized the opportunity and went straight to the Bureau. Negri can say for sure that he really just wants to bring Greig into the game, and has no intention of retaliation. Well, that''s it. In addition, in the self proclaimed God of power, the hunter Negri found a trace of familiar information in a mission related to him, and Negri felt that he could prepare a great gift of gratitude. On the other side, in a space, a spider is constantly shuttling, and finally opens the space barrier and enters a mysterious and terrifying world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 If Shenyuan multiverse conducts an investigation, that place is the most terrifying place. Some people will say hell, some will say abyss, but most people with insight will say the abyss. The abyss and hell are just the burial place of ordinary people''s sins, while the Shenyuan is the burial place of God. Except for his own power, the power of God comes from the world power inspired by the Ministry, which is the evidence of the world rules and believers'' faith. Gods are powerful beings carrying believers. Their death is never their own business, but the belief of countless believers. The divine power formed by the mixture of belief and source power will be transformed into evil power. Most of the evil power will be brought into the abyss. So there are three main dangers to the abyss. One is that the environment of the abyss is like a huge funnel, which will constantly absorb everything from the gods and pull them to the deeper part of the abyss. Once all the existence is absorbed and falls into the bottom of the abyss, it will really disappear and become the nourishment of the multi universe. The second danger is the evil power of those who fall into the abyss. Those evil forces will be transformed into evil spirits, and they will devour all the things related to the gods, and they will act only on instinct. The third danger is the gods who want to be resurrected, and those who go to the abyss to reap the demigods and legendary strongmen. Lying corpse lying in the abyss consumes its own capital every moment. The pull of the abyss itself, the encroachment of the evil spirits, the fallen gods can only rely on the defense of their own God corpses, as well as the remaining saints and supplicants. In addition, if the gods bring some artifacts down, they may still be useful. Some gods who have been lying for a long time may also accumulate some faith from believers to purify some evil power and turn it into divine power. But these powers are the capital of the resurrection of the gods, and the only hope that they lie in the abyss. So generally speaking, even if someone comes to dig up the corpses of their gods, they will not use these powers. Shenyuan is famous for being easy to enter and difficult to get out of. As long as you find the right threshold, it is not difficult to enter the abyss. However, whether you lie down or not, you have to be pulled by the abyss. If you want to leave the abyss, you must cut off these pulling forces. Negri wandered in the endless abyss, and could not see anything for a long time, as if it were so empty. There was no sky and no earth. There was nothing else except emptiness, which was only the pulling force coming from deeper. Negri left silk threads all the way, but they soon broke. It was not long before Negri saw the first thing after entering the abyss. It was like an island floating in the air. Negri knew it was a corpse. The gods have more or less anticipation of their own fall, so they build defenses within their bodies. After their death, their bodies will quickly solidify and form a state similar to stones, which will become the first barrier to resist the encroachment of God''s iniquity. Judging from the pulling force, this place is not in the depths of the abyss, but in the upper layer. Therefore, it can be affirmed that the time of the death of the God did not exceed a thousand years. In the previous year, there were about 100 gods who fell, mainly due to the enterprising change initiated by Negri, who contributed a lot of places. The breath lying in front of me is a little familiar. It is obviously the God who died in the process of change. After a rough discrimination, we can see that this is a regional God. If some material plane is large enough, it is enough for the existence of gods, such as the main material plane. At a certain time, some gods of their own will not be established in the material world. This gives them a lot of power, which can be called omnipotent in their own divine realm, and the believers are around, so that they can better preach their doctrines. However, the consumption is also large, and the instinct of the material plane will repel the parasites that parasitize him. This is why most gods search for the half plane. The half plane is different from the material plane, so the burden of transforming it into a divine kingdom is relatively small, unlike the regional God, which needs to pay a lot of divine power to stabilize the divine realm. Of course, the strength of the regional God is also certain. This time, more than one God system can contribute to the eradication of the regional God of the main material plane. This is the most reformed sacrifice at present. The God of this region has been uprooted, leaving a large territory and hundreds of millions of people. Among them, tens of thousands of people are infected with evil power, and hundreds of thousands of people are affected. However, compared with the huge population base, this is nothing. When the gods happily settled in this place, he could only lie here waiting for the possibility of resurrection. And even the body of his God is not at rest. As a powerful God in life, people will naturally think about it after death. The abyss is very big, and the gods who fall into the abyss will also pay attention to the confidentiality of their position. But unfortunately, his goal is too big, too many people are looking for it, and there will always be a few people who run into it.Now that the regional God, Marel, is in this situation, several legends of association have found his place of the corpse. Hovering around like vultures, waiting for the prayer and saints to relax on the corpse, then try to collect something from the corpse. This is a God. If they get something related to the seal, they can also be gods. The legendary strong say the wind, but it is only in the world. Legend also has passed away, even if the legend powerful can kill God, there is still a life limit, although the gods will fall, but at least better than legend. Nigerian''s bring can''t hide these people. It is really space in the abyss. There is nothing outside them. So it is difficult to hide it once there is a strange breath. For the arrival of Nigerian, the legendary powerful are looking at it, and the prayer and the followers of the corpse also give their hostile eyes. At this time, it seems that someone saw the opportunity, took advantage of Nigerian attracted attention, mobilized his magic, a legendary spell, the big cracker, directed at the island somewhere to blow down. The pillar like peak broke from it and shot gold and yellow blood. If others would have robbed the blood before, now everyone looks at the pillar with a hot eye. The spirit is also completely angry, you hit the finger I recognize, unexpectedly attack there! The gods who are generally in the state of sleeping and maintaining climb out of the state of death, and the power of the huge hand waving terror begins to vent. Fortunately, it was once a powerful regional God, and the ship was broken and three Jin nails. Negri was also affected, inevitably the air. In another part of the realm, quiet is quite happy. His position is relatively secret. After death, because of the opening of the era of change, there are not many people who ask him trouble. With his good life preservation skills, he has placed a part of the believers early, so now the faith is stable, he has purified a part of the evil force, as long as everything goes well, he can now try to climb outside the abyss. Shake the upper body of the stone incarnation, quiet use of purified God, block the attraction of the abyss, a little struggle to climb up. Now it has entered a virtuous circle, and if it is to be persisted, he will climb out of the abyss in a few years. At this time, the quiet feeling a large number of breath is approaching, before he has responded, a corpse collided, he was not easy to climb the distance, and to cope with the impact also spent a lot of energy. Otherwise, it is good not to say it out, and not be hit into the abyss. watched all his efforts instantly become foam. Rao was quiet and strong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 This battle comes fast and goes fast. The two God corpses collided with each other and soon separated. It is absolutely dangerous for them to gather together in the Shenyuan. The evil spirits born by the evil power of the gods will keep pestering the gods until they are completely destroyed and pulled into the bottom of the abyss, but they will not disappear so easily. Their existence is more suitable for the environment of the Shenyuan. After the death of the God corpse of their birth, they will begin to wander inside the Shenyuan, looking for everything related to the gods. These gods are very sensitive to the taste of gods. Once more than one God corpses gather together, they will surely attract a large number of free gods. Therefore, God''s corpses never pile up, and those who pile up will die. As for those legendary strong men who caused the battle before, they have all run away. If you don''t leave, you will die. As for the harvest, when the two gods collide directly, there are always some pieces that don''t know where to fly. The corpses of gods can be the best materials for forging weapons, armor or cooking. Negri also took advantage of the chaos to take some things, by the way, captured a god evil on the local god. Before the chaos of the Shenyuan instant return to silence. Negri stepped on the quiet corpse and saw a black faced prayer. Some of the seekers are similar to the elves, or they are the arms created by the life structure of the elves. Now it is obvious that silence has descended upon this prayer. But although he was livid, he did not waste time. After confirming that the position was safe, he said to Negri directly. "I can''t wake up too long, otherwise it will easily lead to evil spirits, so please talk about the conditions as soon as possible." Quietness is what I am now. As for what conditions to talk about, nature is about the quiet master that is crucial to the road of Ray''s cohesion. This is the key to whether Rick can achieve the road or not. Whether Negri wants Rick to achieve the road or not, it is best to keep it in his hand. "What do you want?" Asked Negri. "I have a group of believers in the dark region of the physical plane of the Lord, and they are not living very well now." Said quiet. "Tell me what it is first." Negri looked at the tall prayer. "Deal ¡­¡­ Soon after, Negri was ready to leave the abyss. His spider''s feet had to scratch, breaking through the resistance of the abyss and heading for the exit barrier. And behind him, there is a huge stone pillar in the spider''s web. Don''t get me wrong. At the beginning, that thing was taken away by the legend. Negri cut off a finger of the regional God by taking advantage of the chaos. This thing is more valuable than imagined, if it appears in the main material plane, it can attract the attention of half of the plane. There''s no way. Gods are such things. Things different from the ancient gods have strong personal marks. Things that believe in gods can be easily captured as long as they are properly handled. This is also because of the believers. The power of the gods comes from many believers. After being ordained, it becomes a force. But after all, it is a power from all. As long as it conforms to the nature and uses the right method, anyone can use this power. There are many examples of becoming gods after killing gods. As Negri arrived at the barrier of the abyss, the pulling force seemed to increase in an instant, which was the last resistance to leave the abyss. Before leaving, Negri twisted his feet and wrapped the finger with spider silk to prevent the spirit breath from attracting unnecessary eyes after it came out of the abyss. Then a paddle broke through the barrier and got out. Negri''s question now is how to deal with Rick. The situation is wonderful. The root of Reke is from Negri, and that part of the dominating truth is still under Negri''s control, that is to say, if Rick wants to achieve the road, he still needs to face Negri. It''s just that after Negri''s main road becomes aggressive, things get subtle. Negri can give up that part of the dominating truth, and support Rick to achieve the road. But Negri did not intend to do so, or even if he wanted to do so, he would have to test Rick to see if he was qualified. This is the nature of Negri. He is not willing to help an incompetent person to steal a high position, and it is also because if Rick does not have the qualification, he will not be able to fight greygues. This time, the Vientiane organization attracted him, which gave him enough pressure to let him, as a God, make a choice and make a transformation. Otherwise, Negri himself should stay in the truth. What''s more, according to Negri''s analysis, the guy may not want to take refuge in himself. According to the news from the quiet place, this section of God corpse may play a significant role in dealing with it.No matter how, generally speaking, the key items should be grasped in the hand before they have more right to speak. It''s called the destiny slate. If this thing is in a complete state, it is similar to the list of gods by analogy with Oriental mythology. Of course, because the gods here are the main system, the destiny slate is stronger. The complete slate of destiny is the core of all divinities, which is equivalent to the source of the divine system. At the beginning, all gods and their clergy were recorded on it. At that time, the tablet of destiny fixed the place of the Ministry, and the flow of the clergy was much less than it is now. It was not until the three powerful gods, dissatisfied with the status quo, stole the fate slate and smashed it, that the clergy became plug and play like writing wheel eyes. Of course, the behavior of the three gods also angered Suen and opened a turbulent year. However, in Negri''s view, at the beginning, the existence of the stone tablet of destiny stabilized the divine system and was conducive to the development of the world. When the world developed to a certain extent, this thing became an obstacle. Most of the three gods went to steal the stone tablet of fate, which was tacitly approved or even secretly promoted by Suen. As the plucker of the soul, it is too easy for him to do it. After breaking this obstacle, we can also launch a year of turbulence to prosper the multiverse and promote its diversified development. In short, in this way, the fate slate fell into the room after breaking, some were recovered, and some were not. For example, there is a special power of destiny. If Ray had the slate of destiny, he could extract the roots from Negri when he gathered the road, without worrying about the collapse of his own road. This will greatly increase the success rate of his achievement path. The destiny slate can only be used once. It''s not that it will be invalid once you use it. It''s the political correctness of Shenyuan''s multi universe. After all, it''s the boss''s thing. If you want to continue to collect it, you should ask for more happiness. Therefore, now the fragments of the fate slate are less and less, and the people collected are hidden and tucked in, waiting for when to be useful. What seclusion obtains is a clue to the fragment of such a tablet of fate, which is supposed to be in the dark region of the main material plane. Quiet but very good at this means, will use everything, for their own more vitality. I don''t know whether it is because he has such means that he can lie down and not die completely, or whether he can exercise this ability by lying on the corpse constantly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 The dark region is located at the bottom of the main material plane, where there are many underground creatures. The main material plane is the largest one found in Shenyuan multiverse. Many powerful gods were born there. The dark regions are larger than expected, but most of them are not suitable for life to settle down, or there are strange channels to go to the hell abyss or even the underworld. So what people often say about dark areas actually refers to a small part of the area close to the ground. The residents are mainly dark elves, gray dwarfs, underground dwarfs, heart Snatchers and beholders. If you go deeper into the dark, it''s easy to encounter things that even the underground creatures don''t want to encounter. And the dark region is very much like a garbage dump on the main material plane. What is not needed in the main material plane, but has no place to place, is generally thrown into the dark. Even those underground races. They were not originally living in the ground, but they failed in all kinds of fighting on the surface. They were swept into the garbage heap and had to adapt for a long time before they became the underground race. Even in the age of gods, there were large-scale exodus of Shenyuan gods'' evils. Most of the immortals who could not be killed or caught were driven into the dark regions. Because of this and other reasons, the dark area has become a good place to hide things. There is a rumor that some things appeared on the mainland and then disappeared, such as clergy, artifact, deity and so on. Most of them stayed quietly in the dark. And some people have found precious things in it, such as artifact. And there are always people who want to hide things in it. So once the dark places become lively, there are nine times out of ten that the precious treasures hidden in the dark areas are found. In recent years, the number of unidentified outsiders in the dark area has gradually increased, so most of the well-informed people have understood something. Because of the special geographical characteristics of the dark region, the residents of the dark region are gathered together as city states in the region where they can survive. But each city-state has a different form of government. For example, the city-state of the dark elves is a matriarchy system, so the city-state''s Lord is determined by the matriarchy of several families in the city. Or the dictatorship of the mind grabber. This peculiar existence controls the minds of most people. There is only one center in their regime. The master of the heartbreaker is happy. In short, the underground race has their own survival wisdom, such as the blacksmith city of the grey dwarf. There is a huge flow of people here, mainly caravans or treasure hunters. No matter what kind of people they are, they all need equipment. After all, it is a dangerous place to enter the dark area. Therefore, this is the place for their supplies and the place for the circulation of information. This group of gray dwarfs seems to be loyal and honest, and can only forge iron, but in fact they are very crafty. Muro Bronzebeard is such an existence. At the beginning, he was a lock maker in the dark region and even the main material world. He claimed that no one could unlock the lock he made with violence except God. I don''t know if it''s for this reason that some people commissioned him to make many chastity pants. as like as two peas, he is famous for his pure trousers. After he handed over the only key, he created a duplicate key with the same skill, and most of them used it. It''s nothing to be proud of. He''s proud that even after this behavior was exposed, he actually survived and lived a very happy life. Recently, he was very happy because he had a big job. He was commissioned to make a treasure out of a divine nail. Gods are good things, and because of this, not everyone can use them. At least master level skills are needed to forge this thing. He Muruo Tongxu is such a grey dwarf with master level forging skills. Because of this, he can survive, because he has value. "Most of the fingernails of the gods are from the abyss, and they have become stones." Mureau looked at the nail, which was similar to himself, and thought about how to deal with it. He has already had a draft of how to make it. Now the question is how much to be greedy. "At that time, it will be said that this thing has been in the Shenyuan for too long, and the external divinity has disappeared. This should be enough for me to scrape a piece." Mureau took a tool to measure how much of the divinity of the fingernail remained. However, when measuring, Murrow found something wrong. Before that, from accepting the Commission to getting the materials, and so far, he had tried many times and found that it was really full of spirits, so he didn''t doubt it. Now there''s something wrong with this divine nail. It''s not fake, but the quality is too good. Murrow can guarantee that even if a deity pulls out his fingernails, it''s not necessarily better than this material."I promise with my grandfather''s beard, it''s a problem." Muruo''s crotch is a little flustered. He is a crazy man, and the reason why he can be crazy is that he knows that many people can use him with his ability, so as long as he is not crazy to a certain extent, he will be fine. But now this situation has begun to exceed his expectations, especially in the recent dark area of the wind is not quite right. Originally I thought it was the disturbance caused by treasure hunting as before, but I didn''t think that this time it was a little different. It''s not a big deal for the gods when it comes to Reke''s path to success, but when it comes to soul spawning and greygues and the new Negri, it becomes a big thing. All the people involved in this matter are likely to encounter danger, including the protagonist of the matter, Rex, the noble God. So when Murrow was still thinking about how to deal with this hot potato, his house door was mercilessly kicked open. The last time this happened was because of the exposure of chastity pants. Then Murrow saw a few people rushed in and looked at the stone slab in his hand. "It''s entrusted to me. You can take it if you are interested. I won''t say anything." Murrow quickly admitted that no matter how dangerous it was, the best way to get rid of it was to get rid of it immediately. The man who rushed in looked at the dwarf who knelt down without hesitation. A smile appeared on the head''s face. He went forward to get the stone slab, and the other hand pretended to be paying for it. He said kindly: "master Tongxu, it''s good that you understand. Take these money. If you entrust the person to you, you don''t have to worry about it. In addition, you can control your own mouth. Do you know?" "Understand, understand!" Muruo, laughing, reached out and handed the slate out, looking greedy and ready to take the money. The head still had a gentle smile on his face and took out a dagger, but before he could swing it, the floor under Muro''s feet was empty. When the other side reacts, Murrow has fallen down, and an invisible line still drags the stone slab down together. And in the glide passage, Murrow looked at the stone slab that followed, a face of despair. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 A man should have self-knowledge. Murray has been pursuing and killing for a long time since the incident happened. Although the other side is friendly, but the positions of those people are in a subtle way to prevent him from escaping. Obviously, what the other party wants is not only things, but also silence. So Murrow was ready to escape when he found a chance. He knew how annoying he was, so he had installed a quick escape route at home. As long as he manages to escape, find another place to hide for a while, and when the matter is over, everything will return to its original state. But how did this slab follow? If he just wants to shut up, he hides, and the other party will probably not attack him again. But now that he has taken the other party''s main target together, the other party will certainly try every means to arrest him. In the glide passage, Murrow quickly got rid of the enemy through the bifurcation channel. But he did not have any happy, he came to his secret base alone, now he needs to be quiet. Just think about who''s killing him. He carefully picked up the stone slab, in the middle of the continuous exploration, but did not find anything to connect him and this slate. However, once he leaves the stone slab for a distance, the slate will follow. At present, some methods he has used can not hinder this kind of follow-up. Even if he closed the slate in a specially made box, it could even open the space channel and transport to keep up with him. This makes Murrow despair. It is not the gods who have such means. He couldn''t understand why this kind of existence came to him. If he asked the people before, he would get the answer. In a splendid church, the man who had broken into Muro''s house was kneeling in front of the statue and whispering his sin. Under the statue, a priest patted their heads and said kindly, "God will forgive you." "Tell me why Murray didn''t rely on the strength of escape beforehand, but it didn''t depend on the strength to escape in advance." The priest still said kindly. However, the kneeling people are constantly coming out in cold sweat. In the Church of the God of power, the higher the status is, the stronger the strength is. However, the status itself will bring the ability. Such high-level coercion is just the ability to bring along the status. "In the first time Muro moved, I grabbed the stone slab, and used the constant equipment of imprisonment, but I couldn''t grasp it at all. Murrow had magic props to resist the magic, and the stone slab directly broke the imprisonment." "It''s like there''s a very close connection between the slate and Murray that we can''t block or break." "Is it?" The priest nodded and then closed his eyes. The kneeling men did not dare to make any noise. The gods were very concerned about this matter, and father Lucan, who was in charge of it, even got the honor of reporting directly to God. "Ah, so it is." It took a long time for the priest to open his eyes. He kept pacing in front of the statue, and then he said to the people who were worried. "Muro copper beard, the man of his ancestors, was the first to pick up the slate, and his ancestor hid it in the depths of the dark." "At that time, the copper whisker was carrying a slate, not believing in God, but serving the stone tablet wholeheartedly, bringing the influence of the stone tablet into the blood. It can be said that this vein of copper whisker is the person most closely connected with that stone slab." "It''s normal for someone who wants to do something else and have some changes." "That is to say, if you want to get the slate now, you have to deal with Murray." "What a trouble. I thought it would be solved soon." The priest was like an old man next door, complaining about the little things in his family. But the people on their knees are more and more scared. After the reform, many things have become strange. For example, the image of a priest in the past must be brilliant. Even if there is any conspiracy, it will certainly paint a layer of justice. But after the change, the gods have become more practical, and everyone is smart. Some people who have the ability but are not pleasant have the opportunity to rise. It includes some perverts. This seemingly kind old priest is one of them. "Well, I''ll give you another chance to bring back the slate. If you can''t bring it back, there''s nothing to say." The priest patted them on the shoulder, and they only felt that something had penetrated into their bodies, which made several people more and more scared. They quickly nodded and promised that they would bring back the slate. After any occupation reaches the legend, it can be ignited slowly with the help of the power of the profession, that is, the source of liberation. Bearing the seeds of truth, the saying here is that after the fire is ignited, the divine outflow will transform the soul, turn it into a spirit, and gain some power of God, which is also the cornerstone of the clergy. On this basis, absorbing some other people''s beliefs to grasp the rules of the world and condense the clergy, and becoming an ancient god is the cornerstone of this part of the foundation, absorbing enough nutrients, breaking the restrictions of the clergy and abandoning the clergy.If there is a god of origin on the top, it needs to be abandoned together with the cornerstone, leaving only what belongs to itself. Because of this, it is very difficult to achieve the ancient god. Without the foundation stone, his own things are too scattered and easily completely collapsed. This is the time for the fate slate to play a role. As the enemy of the noble God, the powerful God is also a sentinel in the face of Vientiane organization. Naturally, it is necessary to grasp the necessary things of the noble God in his hands and take over the things. Muro is not sure what kind of storm he has been involved in. What he wants now is to figure out what the slate is first and then to get rid of the trouble. Otherwise, he could not have lived in secret base for a lifetime. One was unwilling to. Second, if the enemy really wanted to find it, he would not have been hiding for long. "It seems that it is time to take seriously, otherwise people will soon forget my title of the proud wrist!" Muro waved his right hand, full of heart. In a city pool in the dark area, a spider waved his feet, and a silk line spread throughout the city, controlling the direction of the city. The finger of the divine did not know when it had disappeared, and it was now in Muro, and was carefully forged by Nigerian as a fragment of the stone plate of fate. Nigel felt the message from Muro and nodded. The clue given by the quiet was the grey dwarf who claimed to be a proud wrist. At the beginning, he was kept in silence. Although it was important, his master level forging ability was not important in imagination. As for the information of the real fate slate, it is hidden in Muro''s blood, hidden by the false slate of Nigerian. Muro is true. It is true that his ancestors have obtained the pieces of the stone plate of destiny. He is the key to the stone plate of destiny. Under the influence of this relationship, even the gods will not know the truth or the truth of the stone plate for a while. Maybe it will be a while later, but at that time Nigel''s layout might have been completed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 During this period of time when the layout is in progress, it is just used to manage these quiet believers. As a huge world, Shenyuan multiverse has countless races. But it''s just like dust that humans go there, and there are bigger gravel like elves or dragons. Although the stones are not exactly the same. The elves in the two worlds have the same place, but also have different places. for example, the dark elves in the dark regions originate from the elves on the surface. But different from the five or six meters tall elves in the moon tree world, the elves here are almost the same as human beings. Their height is generally about 1.8 to 2.1 meters. The same is true of the giant dragon. Although it looks similar and its essence is similar, it is actually the difference between man and monkey. Now the same is true of these dark elves. Before Negri arrived, they or they secretly believed in the quiet messenger. The belief in seclusion enables them to have angle vision, adapt to the underground environment, and enable them to perceive another angle of the world, which greatly enhances the stealth ability of the dark elves. Of course, not all the dark elves believe in seclusion. In that case, quietness could not have been a so-called God of forest tranquility in the face of Kalu. Those who believe in seclusion are only one of the dark elves. Most of them are in a city. There are about tens of thousands of people, neither too many nor too few. In the past, seclusion could afford to lose tens of thousands of believers, but now he is lying in the abyss of God. Although the dark area was far away, it was still affected, and a trace of evil force was twined on these dark elves. It''s not obvious, but it can''t hide from other gods. Before that, the seclusion concealed these believers very well. No one knew that he had this group of believers, and no one knew who these dark elves believed in. But now this is the situation, once you show fatigue, other people''s eyes will be on you, and then the temptation will continue to come. Once it is determined that cities without divine support become weak, they will not hesitate any more, seize the opportunity and swallow it. Before Negri arrived, the trial of the city had come to an end, and then there was a brazen invasion attack. Just before this, the last exploratory attack was inexplicably problematic, as if all the luck was on the side of the city, and everything that happened was oriented to the side that was beneficial to the city. It''s like having an invisible hand that controls the change of the whole city. This makes it hard for those people to see what''s going on, and the time to tear up their faces is delayed. People outside can''t see clearly, and the dark elves in the city can''t see it clearly. Although their evil power is small, it has not been relieved, which shows that the gods they believe in still have not returned, so they themselves are inexplicable and afraid to deal with everything. Negri didn''t come forward and said that I was here to help you. He found that under this kind of pressure, the creativity and enterprising power of these dark elves are far more than before. Of course, this kind of oppression needs a degree. If the dark elves can not see any hope, then the oppression can only crush them. With this group of dark elves, the time for quiet revival should be greatly improved. That guy is so meticulous and saves resources. Once the ordinary gods die, there is no time to adapt for a hundred years, and there is no hope of climbing out of the abyss. This guy has only been lying for more than ten years, although interrupted by what happened later. Lie dead strong, terror is so. Judging from the current situation, if you lie in seclusion for several decades, you will be able to climb out of the abyss. Even if you are lucky, you will encounter fewer gods. It is estimated that more than 20 years will be enough. After paying a little attention to the development of the city''s dark elves, they put their main energy on the slate of destiny. After obtaining the information from Muro, Negri took out the stone tablet of fate, looked at the large fragment of the washbasin and thought silently. The stone tablet of destiny is the core of the system of controlling belief and deity, which is derived from the soul. Its function is to regulate and stabilize. After being broken, the function of each piece is much smaller, but it is still a good treasure, and even has a certain effect on Negri ontology. The nodes take one truth as the main road, and other truths adhere to certain promotion to form nodes. Among them, the chaos formed by different truths needs to be reconciled by heart. If it is a complete version of the slate of destiny, Negri only needs to transform it a little, and he will no longer have to worry about the conflict of truth in the node. In other words, the destiny slate is originally an organ derived from the soul and used to regulate its nodes. As it becomes an upstream node and is abandoned to become a plucker, the body becomes a multiverse, and this organ naturally evolves into a destiny slate.Now there are only fragments left, but the effect is still there. This thing can be inserted into any human body and can be used as a treasure like golden finger. But now Negri is mainly studying the principle of it. Negri has never been a treasure focused person, such as the inaccessible door, and still brings him wave capital in the hands of killer J. It is too slow to promote the understanding of enterprising truth only by spreading Negri''s will. Although there is guarantee, it is very difficult for Negri to become a plucker within the fourth scale. Therefore, if we want to speed up the progress, we must take a multi pronged approach. More truths will be collected and brought into the nodes to explore the relationship between these truths and enterprise, so as to promote Negri''s understanding of enterprising truth. But after a while, Negri put the slate down again. There is something wrong with the matter. The slate of destiny is, in principle, an object derived from the soul. Although it is not important to him, no one can do anything on it except at the same level. But there are still problems. The Vientiane group used several local gods who had joined Vientiane to ambush the quiet together, in order to prevent Rick from getting the destiny slate from the quiet. After all, although the seclusion at that time did not incorporate the kingdom of God into the creed system, it was also a peripheral member of the creed system. At that time, we were talking about the slate trade of fate. Because the new pot of soup of Little Red Riding Hood was exposed, it was attacked and killed by several gods at the same time, and even the Kremlin had no time to rescue it. "Quiet said that the other party did not find the real location of the stone slab from him, but located the dark area at most, which is also in line with the situation that they sent people to look for it in the dark area." "The question is, is solitude really credible?" Negri''s six feet moved with the law, thinking slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 Is quiet reliable? The other side and Negri were enemies from the beginning. Starting from the moon tree world, Negri made his resurrection, so that he had to revive with the help of the dark world of SCR world. But then he was caught by Negri and had to hand over the introduction of the higher world, and went to a place called wasteland sacrifice world and now totem world. As a result, Negri fought with the eternal light. Before he died, he was trapped. He drew his back hand to let him die. He had to find a way to revive in the multi universe of Shenyuan. As a result, when he came to the Shenyuan multiverse, he was not easy to become a believer in gods, and was ready to return to the ancient god status, and was killed by calculation. And after careful calculation, it''s still about Negri. After all, Ray came from Negri, and the enemy who attacked him was also led by him. It''s just that the two have worked together before, and this time quiet is also holding important materials, so Negri cooperates with him again. But it''s not credible. No matter from the point of view of the truth or from the analysis of the status quo, there is no problem with the slate of destiny. However, Negri does not believe in it, or he will not return 100% trust in anything. Even if it is now easy to crush his soul derivation. The plucker is indeed powerful and stands at the top of the universe of the majority, and will not end for anything except at the end of the era. But that doesn''t mean they can do anything. In places beyond the scope of their truth, they intervene through the relevance of truth, which is far from omnipotent. At present, the closest to omnipotence is the combination of white light and black abyss. However, the relationship between the two has always been very mysterious. They often work together to do experiments. When there is a white light, there must be a black abyss, and where there is a black abyss, there must be white light, but there is always a confrontation. Looking at the slate of fate, after such a smooth hand, Negri felt a little wrong. Although he won greygues once, he would not look down on him. From an ordinary human to today''s upper reaches, greygues relies on more than just that book. In other words, the existence of any today is not a single single edge can bring. Negri secretly has the support of white light and black abyss, but the people supported by white light and black abyss are more than Negri. On the part of dominating the road alone, Negri discovered through perception that there were hundreds of people with dominant roots who had communicated with the white light and the black abyss. However, most of them were sorry for this communication. Except for Negri, most of them died soon. The person nearest to Negri made mistakes in building the road, and borrowed the wrong props to incorporate the wrong Dao and reason. As a result, they broke into the domain of an evil god and died after he was crazy. There are indeed two pluckers to help Negri reach his present situation, but their help is not everything ready for you, they just give a possibility. It must be the same with greygues. His book gives him a possibility, and greygues deserves it. We can''t despise greygues. We can''t pay too much attention to this existence. We can''t despise it because he is strong relying on that book, but we should pay more attention to it. It is not clear to anyone but Gregor himself what role that book really played. "It still needs to be planned." The spider thought so, then did not care, continue to study the dominant road. His body is to fight against greygues. The noumenon turns into the aggressive truth, and the dominating road turns to the auxiliary way. He is the embodiment of Negri''s enterprising will which steals a little dominant truth from greygus. In the future, when Negri becomes the upstream, he must separate the other truths in the node. At that time, it is this spider body that carries and dominates the truth. As a Negri, if he does not work hard to unite and dominate the road, he can only go back to inherit the dominant truth of Negri and achieve the road. What is the status and status of his spider Negri? He was born in the body of Gregor, the master of all things in the upper reaches. How can the advanced evil god, who ignites the flame of enterprise, rely on his own soft food to achieve his road. Even if his spiders are interrupted with eight feet and their silk is emptied, he I''ll think about it seriously. After all, the dominating truth is still idle now. Even if the dominating truth is still spreading with the expansion of the majority meta universe, the newly emerging truth will soon be occupied by greygues. If you want to achieve the road of domination, you can only pick up the scattered truth aggregation which is missed by Gregory. After all, greygues is not a plucker yet. There are few left, but there must be. This is the chance for Negri. The spider no longer nests in one place and finds ways to do research and extract the corresponding dominating truth from endless knowledge. Of course, as a natural demigod, the spider Negri does not have to use Negri''s method.Enterprising needs to be different from person to person and in different ways at different times. In the beginning, Negri was divided because of one. He infected the world with infinite bacteria and obtained huge information and computational power. Therefore, he could obtain the truth through various studies. Now the spider Negri has his own talent, so he should use the method suitable for him. The spider, who claims to be the master and weaver of destiny, is the silk of destiny that accords with spider''s identity. Before Muro and the false fate slate can not be separated, but also because spiders connected a line of destiny between them. The line of destiny has many functions, but it mainly corresponds to the manipulation of information. Two things on the face of the line, the internal information will produce communication, just like fate makes these two things entangled together. As for Negri himself, his online existence can be controlled by his input information, which is safe and convenient. And this ability has a follow-up. When the surface information of a thing is eroded by Negri, he can use the thread of destiny to entangle it, and then absorb its essence completely. If it''s ordinary people, maybe the road may go wrong, and use this ability to devour all kinds of abilities and acquire the abilities of various creatures. But Negri was different. He realized the true meaning of this ability. Through this, we can have a deeper understanding of the truth of domination. In winter, people in the main material plane generally eat white bread or black bread. In the dark area, the spider Negri is polishing his claw teeth. Now he loves all kinds of dark elves. The dark elves are the traditional food in the dark regions. Among them, the superior of the rival City clan has the best taste. Today, the wise lord Negri has caught a hidden delicacy in his own city Lord. When making, it should be wrapped with the silk thread of fate, and then gradually inject the information toxin. The toxin should not be too fierce, but should be increased slowly to stimulate the dark spirit, so that the information toxin can be more delicious. Silent darkness, and full of fear of fate of the dark elf intertwined, become the most wonderful thing. Resistance and obedience are reflected in this little dark elf. With the resistance completely wiped out, Negri once again gets the delicious food from his opponent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 Rick is a little anxious. Since the beginning of Negri''s entry into the revolution, his former momentum of going with the wind and the water has disappeared. Everything is not going well. He knows in his heart what is going on. He was afraid and doubting himself. Before that, Rick was not afraid of any difficulties, because he firmly believed that no matter how big the difficulties were, as long as he did it, nothing could defeat him. This is the confidence that has been accumulated over and over again, and the momentum that he has gathered together. But all this was destroyed by Negri''s powerful arrival. To be exact, Negri became an indelible shadow in his heart. Rick knows that this is because he is comparing with Negri. The first time he knew Negri was after joining the Kremlin system. The king of God, mibar, told him the mystery of his roots, and he soon began to build his way to a higher level. As for the origin of Negri, he doesn''t despise it, but he doesn''t seriously think that he will lose. The pride of the higher world. Negri was just a savage in the wild world outside. Only when there are no heroes in other countries can Negri achieve his road, which is the idea of Rick at that time. Even though it was difficult to break through the source and achieve the ancient god, it did not strike Rick. After all, this kind of thing has a precedent in the Shenyuan world. If others can do it, I''m sure Rick can do it. If others can''t, I''ll do it too. This kind of almost blind self-confidence is not necessarily wrong. It is this kind of confidence that makes him stand out from the ranks of ordinary people in this world. However, self-confidence needs matching ability and will. When the other two cannot keep up, this kind of self-confidence often has a negative impact. Reke underestimated Negri and overestimated his will. Before that, he always regarded Negri as an imaginary enemy. When Negri appeared, though he was no longer a mortal enemy, he could not help but compare. This kind of comparison gradually creates a shadow. He is not as clear as Negri. Unacceptable, intolerable. Rick knows that he can''t go and lead to enterprising truth, and is almost positioned in the upper reaches of Negri, but he is not reconciled. "I''m not going to lose, Negri!" Reke almost roared, and after his power was aroused, he gradually regained his calm. "Send people to the dark areas and grab the slate of destiny at all costs." Reke waved his own saints and asked him to take people to the lower world, gather believers and rob the slate of fate. Not to the worst, as long as he gets the slate of fate, he will have a grasp of the road of cohesion. In that case, Kerry must protect him, which is the foundation of his system. At that time, he will succeed in his path, and then he will have the initiative completely. "But can I really do it?" A wisp of thought can''t be restrained, and then it is completely extinguished. ¡­¡­ With his bow and arrow on his back, Negri followed the people in the big library to walk in the dark area. After he became a magic shooter, the hunter''s magic skills became more and more. He added a light vision to himself, and his prey was locked, and his hands were constantly rubbed. In other words, the main meaning of the spider''s death is that he was not absorbed by his master''s information. When Negri arrived, he readily accepted that the original master''s consciousness had been reincarnated into another world with consciousness, but according to Negri''s prediction, it is still a waste. "Something''s going on!" Walking in front of the soldiers suddenly raised their hands, others are ready to fight. Today''s dark regions are full of many forces, such as the God of power, the great stack room, the other people of the Wanxiang organization, the God of aristocracy Reke, Negri, and the local forces in the dark area. The purpose of every organization is the slate of destiny, or Muro with it. This guy stayed in the dark area all the year round. He was very familiar with the intricate tunnels here. At first, he even ventured to buy some news from some news merchants in the dark area. As a result, he turned up and was found by the noble God. Without any hesitation, he made a move. No one knows where the news came from. It is well known that Murrow and the stone tablet of fate are linked together. The people who commissioned him to make pants would like to raise their glasses and sing to celebrate the evil of this damned dwarf. This time, he is going to die. On the surface, there are more than seven or eight gods looking for him. Because Shenyuan world has a precedent of making use of the tablet fragments of destiny to become an ancient god, so anyone who has a little thought about the ancient god wants to collect such a piece of stone tablet of destiny in secret. With the help of the delivery channel of the big library, people in the big library can only walk to find Murrow. After learning that he was wanted in the whole dark area, the guy had been running away, and gradually went deep into the dark area.It''s not safe here. There''s too much garbage in the deep of the dark area. All kinds of useful and useless things are thrown into it, resulting in a large number of deformed things. Even the evils which were difficult for the gods to deal with were driven into the dark regions by them, coupled with the instinctive hatred of the underground races against the earth races, and the bandits with the characteristics of the dark regions. So be careful when walking in the dark. "Meet the Lord!" A clear voice came from the distance. Then all the people who were ready for it directly filled in. Another gloomy voice also sounded in Negri''s mind: "prepare for the strong mark, and never let him run away!" Negri grabs his bow and arrow. There is no arrow behind him. He pulls up the bow string and begins to extract magic from the magic net to form magic. The core skill of the magic Archer is the mark of the hunter at the beginning, marking the opponent through the mark and guiding the Magic Arrow. The powerful magic shooter is an extremely accurate fort, and some of the non mainstream magic shooters do not pay attention to the mark, so that their magic arrows can''t hit people, and they can''t concentrate on casting, and they can''t do magic. Therefore, most of the impression of magic shooter is nondescript, neither mage nor marksman. When the short and stout figure jumped out, Negri''s bow string was loose, and a little light flew out and landed on Muro accurately. Then people saw the magic shooter with full fire. Countless rays of light, like a storm, turned into arrows. No matter how Muruo''s small body dodged, they could not escape the tracking of the arrows. The powerful magic shield propped up by props only lasted for three seconds, and then died suddenly under the influence of magic arrows. His hand-made armor soon turned to rags. Muro had no choice but to use props and start the purification technique to purify his own marks. But the mark was like a part of his body that couldn''t be removed. Then mureau watched in despair as a Magic Arrow flew toward him, then across his cheek and hit the man behind him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 Muro''s body trembled and ran to the back. He doesn''t know much about magic shooters, but he also knows some basic common sense. As long as the magic mark has not been removed, the magic shooter''s shot will not be empty. His previous magic protective props have been exhausted, and his armor is also fragmented. As long as the arrow is hit, it will definitely kill him. As for why the shot was missed, it''s none of his business. No matter who these people are, if they catch him, they will die. Therefore, it''s right to run away. Only when he heard the sound behind him did he understand why the magic arrow missed. Because the target of the arrow was not him. I saw another group of people, standing not far away, holding the stone slab of fate in their hands. At that time, as long as Negri shot Murrow, the slate of fate would be controlled by the other party after that connection was broken. So Negri''s shot was aimed at the man behind Murrow. Two groups of people slowly appeared, blocking each exit of the passage, and the focus of both sides was on Murrow, who was still there. For the sake of avoiding defense, idle Muluo is closer to those people. The worst thing is that the slate of fate is temporarily in the hands of those people. Therefore, the combat strategy has changed from killing Murray to protecting him from being killed for the time being. This kind of enemy is not alone. Once the slate of destiny reaches their hands, it is almost impossible to recapture it. The two sides looked at each other as if to distinguish the relationship between friends and enemies. Some of these pursuers are allies, such as the big library and Vientiane. If it is the people of these organizations, then there is no need to continue fighting, but it is obvious that both sides are "strange enough". And the next moment the battle broke out. On the side of the big library, the naked soldier deshmann roared, and a halo lit up on his body. Then, holding up his shield, he rushed over like an angry bull. Everyone in the big library has fought in dozens of dream battles and has rich combat experience. When the soldiers roared up, the mage immediately cast a spell and landed on Muro. "Exile of different dimensions!" Murray''s body emptied instantly and went to another angle. The effect of this spell is on the other side of sending enemies to the world, where human life cannot be moved. It is usually used to prevent the enemy from escaping, or to save himself. People in another perspective can be immune to most attacks and are in a relatively safe state. The exiled Muro has just escaped the attack from the enemy. The stone slab of destiny, which was dragged in the other party''s hand, was summoned at this moment, and was released from his hand. This thing and Murray completed the binding, must be in the same space layer, and not more than 10 meters away. Otherwise, the slate of destiny will use all means to get to where Murrow is. Deshman and teeth smile, holding up the big shield, put the virtual Muro behind him. After that, Muruo appeared in reality again before he could react. A black fog and a dagger jumped out of the void and stabbed at him without hesitation. The people in the big library cooperated closely at this moment, and saw a ray of white light falling on Murrow''s body. The taboo divinity and resurrection. A group of clergymen jumped out of the rock. Murray can die, or even must die, but he can only die in our hands. This is the first time that Murrow has felt the honor. Resurrection, just after being killed, even before he realized that he was dead, he was pulled back from the state of death, and there was no scar left on his body. This time, the noble God gave a death order. He must bring back the stone tablet of fate, or he will die back to the kingdom of God. Then how the gods will trample your soul depends on the spirit''s mood. In this case, it is no longer desperate, but completely abandon life in doing things. Three of the costly resurrection techniques have been thrown away. The other investment is huge, no one wants to try the punishment after the task is not completed. If you can''t take it for a long time, you can''t hold it. Even if your shield is a artifact, you can resist most people''s attacks, and the other party is not a fool. You can only hit your shield. Seeing that he could not quickly take down Murrow, but became the target of many people, a voice issued an order. Murray was thrown directly into the past, his short and funny body attracted everyone''s attention. I don''t know why, Murray inexplicably felt that his life was worth it. At least all of them are top professionals, and there are many legendary professions. And at the moment they''re all targeting him, Muro Bronzebeard. "I will be recorded in history." With this in mind, Murrow thought it was good to die like this, after all, others may strive for a lifetime, and they will not get this kind of attention.But all of a sudden, a word appeared in Murrow''s mind. In the age of change, all kinds of turmoil appeared, and some madmen who wanted to hold up the throne of God also appeared. Various cults have sprung up like mushrooms, and many are still active. The Enlightenment of the ideological change really makes people escape from the ignorant ruling thought and no longer believe in God as before. But it also makes some people fall into nothingness. Without faith in gods, they feel particularly empty. At this time, some people took advantage of it and put forward nihilism. Nihilism points out that human beings are too small, compared with gods and even some monsters, their essence is so weak. Struggle for life can not get anything, in this case, what to struggle for? After a hundred years, no one will remember you. They believe that truth does not exist, or truth is too far away to pursue. "Are you going to be a coward all your life, or a hero for just a minute?" This is the recruitment slogan of that cult when it used nihilism to recruit people. It''s similar to what you''ve heard of Amway. People who have nothing in their hearts seem to hear the truth. So after being completely fooled and lame, these people choose to be heroes for one minute. They attack various important places with various explosive weapons and advertise the cult to attract attention. After some evil cults were destroyed, most of the people rescued were abandoned. They were not at ease working and tried to improve themselves. Instead, they only thought about how to bloom themselves. People can only sigh with a sigh of nihilism. If not, we should strengthen education. It was broadcast on the sorceress''s magic net station, the lecture hall on danger. Thinking of the goddess of magic, now everyone is itching for the teeth she hates. This damned whore doesn''t know where to learn such a technique. The magic net is free, the top mental mind idea is free, and even the basic magic structure is free, but magic takes spiritual power. Boy, do you want to be strong? As long as you have a healthy soul, you can extract spiritual power every day and recharge it into the magic net. The more you fill, the higher your mage profession will be. It doesn''t matter if you can''t beat anyone else. There are three permanent spell positions and one instant casting position. You can get the power of 628 days if you are under the three rings. Now you can get the spirit power at half price for 328 days. The number is limited. First come first served. In addition, there are 328 original price, the current price of 128 single magic point gift bag, as well as lottery turntable, exquisite treasure chest waiting for you. If you can''t, it''s better to make a monthly card. If you have 28 days of mental power, you will be given three magic positions every day, and you will be given a fireball magic structure for free. If you think about it, 30 days a month, 90 spell positions, and only charge you 28 days of mental power. The more you buy, the more money the goddess loses, the more she will cry. You''re not strong enough, just not enough. In the heart routine scolds once the magic goddess, Muruo abandons in his heart that the nihility thought which rises, the fart minute hero, Laozi wants to live. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 More and more people were attracted to the battle. We all know what virtues people in the dark places are. Since they think there are two brushes, they all come here, and Murrow is safer. Because nobody wants him to die in someone else''s hands. So, naturally, Murray couldn''t die. Instead, the people who came to kill him died one after another. This makes Murrow have to feel that the world is changeable. Anyone here is better than him. In the face-to-face confrontation, anyone can kill him. But he didn''t die. Instead, these people died. Muruo was depressed like a football. He was robbed and kicked. He suffered a lot of injuries, but he couldn''t die. Even if he is going to die, there will be a resurrection or some other magic on him to protect his life. Murray is not the protagonist. He is not used to the strong psychology of death. Struggling, he can only find a way to escape. First of all, those people out there are unreliable. The reason why those people save him is to kill him. Secondly, he doesn''t have any props around him now, except the damned slate. Next, his combat class, dwarf thrower, is just an advanced class. There is no value in this kind of place. Anyone is better than him. Then there is the forging ability. Now he has no furnace, no material, no time, and this ability has no effect. Finally, after thinking about it, Murray could only focus on the magic net. During the period of great change, the goddess of magic actively responded to the reform and encouraged the mages who believed in her to invest in the reform. In any case, those mages themselves did not believe in her much. She was different from other gods. She was a God with a magic net. At present, the goddess of magic is speeding up the construction of the pagoda and laying her magic network. Her slogan is: let every household use magic power, and all can use the Internet. Some time ago, the dark area has also been connected to the Internet. The Witch of the goddess of magic is very open and does not charge any fees. Instead, she releases the magic net as a task. If you build a distance of one meter every day, you can complete an achievement. When you build 10 meters, you will have an achievement, and you can gain a ring spell position. When the shop is built 100 meters, there will be another achievement. The reward is a second ring magic position. From 100 meters to 1000 meters, then 10000 meters to 100000, millions and millions. If you accomplish one achievement after another, you will be rewarded accordingly. It''s said that the goddess of magic will quit the enchantment system recently. I don''t know how. After all, Muruo is not a full-time mage. He only paid for a magic net node, and he could pay for some programs broadcast by the magic net. He was a blacksmith and didn''t have the energy to meditate every day. Magic net node is a popular product launched by the goddess of magic. It is cheap and almost free. The purpose is to let those who are not flexible in the use of mental power and can not sense the magic net can also connect to the magic net. That thing is implanted in the head. The guy who invented the magic net node is directly promoted to the electorate by the goddess of magic. He is regarded as the highest saint. Being kicked to and fro, mureau opened the magic net node and watched the contents. On the other side, another person is also stunned to perceive the input of the enchantment network. Shenyuan corpse trapper is a very dangerous profession. The minimum requirement is legendary, especially for mages. Because most mages are in legend, they are able to cast spells out of the magic net. This profession will not open for ten years, but it will last for a hundred years. Now, let alone a hundred years, it will be enough for him. Ulysses Simpson grant, born in a noble family, became a wizard apprentice from childhood. Then, relying on his talent and family, Ulysses became a legendary mage. But as a hundred years passed, he had no further progress, so he abandoned his family and entered the abyss of gods and became a corpse hunter. I''m looking for God''s corpse. This time he made a huge profit. They found a new God''s corpse. Ulysses, who had been wandering in the Shenyuan for more than ten years, seized the opportunity and got a magic whip. After that, those who are willing to get rid of themselves are willing to escape. It took some time to get out of the abyss. Find a dark area leading to the Shenyuan channel, came to the dark area. Just entering the dark region, Ulysses was stunned. He actually felt the magic net in the dark. Although I heard some new comers say that there is a change outside, now it seems that the change is very successful. Magic net has been built here. Just as Ulysses came out of the abyss, the magic was a little exhausted. He could quickly supplement the magic power by using the magic net. Ulysses skillfully linked the magic net. As usual, meditation uses mental power to record spell positions on the magic net, and then exchanges all magic powers.At this time, a spiritual force spread over. When Ulysses was stunned, a dazzling beauty appeared in Ulysses'' consciousness sea. "Dear legendary user Ulysses, welcome to log in to the latest magic web client. I''m the goddess of magic. The goddess of magic in the sea of consciousness smiles calmly and gives people a very kind feeling. The voice is clear and attractive, which makes people feel good:" magic world, your time is very valuable! " Ulysses quickly wipe his nose, this is a goddess! Living goddess! She even laughed at me and said I was respected! Ulysses''s heart is pounding. As a mage, he is not interested in ordinary women, but it does not mean that he has no desire. It''s just that desire depends on the object. "You''ve got the legend star, and you can enjoy a 9.50% discount on any product." "In addition, we have prepared a new version of magic net teaching for returning old users, as well as a return gift bag." "Do you need to know?" "Well of course! Your highness, your highness Ulysses had at least touched the bodies of some gods. As a legendary profession, he could not be speechless in the face of gods. Ulysses then took the tutorial and opened various pages. As a mage, Ulysses has a strong understanding ability. Otherwise, he will not become a legendary mage. He will soon finish the tutorial and use the magic net under the guidance of the goddess of magic. Other things are easy to understand, but I don''t know much about spell position enhancement. Level 1 mage can remember 3 level 1 magic and 2 one ring magic positions every day. The magic position is the magic position. What is the meaning of this enhancement? According to the tutorial to Ulysses, he opened the page of spell position enhancement, and then saw that he was given several enhancement stones, all of which are of various levels. Ulysses first used a ring of enchantment stone to test the water. If the power of a ring magic missile is set as 1, then the power of + 1 will reach 1.1, and then two ring strengthening stones will be needed to strengthen + 2. Once strengthened, the magic net will record the corresponding information. As long as you remember this spell in the future, you will get + 1 effect. It can be expected that this will increase the number of low-level mages. Ulysses then looked at the top nine rings. Even legendary mages need to prepare slowly to cast nine rings or more advanced spells. This kind of magic is not commonly used because it is too difficult to prepare. Therefore, we often use magic net to speed up casting speed. Then Ulysses saw the enhancement effect of nine rings. Sure enough, the goddess of magic is good. She knows the hearts of these mages. Nine ring magic is not for power, but for various effects, such as nine ring magic. Time stop. These spells have an important release time, and the movement is a little big, and it is easy to be stopped. Therefore, the enhancement effect of the Nine Rings spell is to increase the release speed and mask the release effect. This makes Ulysses in the heart of a tight, then full of fire, as long as the magic position to + 9, his strength at least ten times. Then it seemed to know that his mind was general, and a page popped up. The nine Ring Magic position enhancement stone gift bag, which had an original price of 5 million and now costs more than 3 million, appeared in front of Ulysses. There are about ten enchantment stones in it, which can strengthen a nine ring spell position to + 4. It''s just that three million nine rings is a little expensive. The effective time of a mage''s meditation is three hours a day, and he gets about a trace of mental strength as a unit. As a legendary mage, he meditates for three hours a day and gets about 4000 or 5000 units of mental power. According to 5000 yuan, he needs to meditate every day for a year to get the gift package of more than 3 million yuan, including the discount of his legendary privilege. Such a calculation, Ulysses thought it was not expensive, + 4 only used for one year, so it made a lot of money! So Ulysses began to study reinforcement. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 "The problem is that I can''t give up so much mental power at once." Ulysses suddenly found a problem. Your whole soul is naturally derived every day. With meditation, you can gain more than 6000 units of mental power. However, the derived part needs to be used for casting and maintaining the normal operation of the soul. Ulysses has just come back from the abyss. He has not had a rest for a long time. Now he is in a state of fatigue. Besides some people who have treasures, few mages can store their spiritual power. That thing is not so easy to save. However, Ulysses soon found her royal highness misrilla, the goddess of magic, and put a small page beside it. It clearly says that the new church of the goddess of wealth, oh wokingkin, is online. It has reached a cooperation with the goddess of magic. You can use the teleport spell for a fee to trade goods and gain spiritual power. Ulysses turned on wokingin''s icon and felt a flash of gold, which almost blinded his eyes. He saw a goddess who was also beautiful beyond mortals. However, the goddess in shining gold did not seem to be talking to him, but a fixed picture. Just like before the goddess of magic, his smile and even his honorific address were designed in advance, which made Ulysses not too flustered. In the palace, the God of knowledge is asking questions about the goddess of wealth. "How does your highness feel about the increasing wealth and spiritual strength of more than 10 billion yuan now?" "I don''t like spirituality. I''m not interested in it." The goddess said seriously, "the thing I regret most is that the church reform has become oworkin." So said the goddess, with a heavy face, as if to grieve for the believers who now only pay for spiritual power, not for faith. Ulysses quietly turned off this dynamic picture. He needed to slow down. However, this is also a good thing. Although the goddess is greedy for money, her reputation is still very good. And in owokin, you can see the mark of God of justice to ensure the fairness of transactions. So Ulysses put the whip he had harvested for sale. Although the whip is good, it can''t help him to light the fire and hold up the throne. He needs more knowledge, knowledge to light the fire, gather the knowledge of the clergy, and develop the knowledge of believers. They are sold in woking, but they are very expensive. However, compared with the previous blockade, there is no better way. Ulysses is not a fool. After finding out the contents of the new version of magic net and owokinin, he generally understood how terrible the change was. The two goddesses, who had not changed for thousands of years, have now completely changed their forms. "Only more than a decade." Ulysses suddenly felt old. He slowly wandered around magic net and oworkin, and found that both platforms had links to other platforms. Various deities, the underworld, and some large organizations have related platforms, as well as the abyss and hell. However, Ulysses accidentally entered a small pop-up window when he pointed to other platforms. "The first online entertainment city in the abyss, sexy demons play online. You don''t need to be exploited. As long as you sacrifice other people''s lives, you can get everything..." A dynamic picture flashed by, sexy demons, powerful magic to give people extremely shocking effect. Turn off the screen, Ulysses is silent. Those pictures just now really shocked him, but as a legend, he still has some insight. Abyss and hell are not good things. It seems that it was because of hanging a magic whip that people noticed. After that, all kinds of advertisements came. What kind of land investment in the underworld would make you have a good home after death, what kind of real estate, the best position to build the kingdom of God, what mercenaries beat people, and the legendary team borrowed tasks online to transmit support. Ulysses had to bemoan the changes in the world. With a cautious attitude, Ulysses did not buy anything at random, but carefully understood some contents. Later, he found that among the major platforms, there was a platform called "gradually arriving town of Yongning". Although other things had changed, Ulysses generally understood what had evolved from it, but Yongning did not know where it was. After clicking, we found that there are many people here to exchange and discuss, and each user can apply for an account here. Then you can publish your own news, you can also communicate with other people in private letters, or go to the forum to discuss with people, you can build groups, you can also search for knowledge. Most of the common sense can be found here. Some posts with high charging threshold, even some people are discussing the techniques of becoming gods. Of course, not everyone is so serious. For example, some posts are discussing who is better in body, including pictures and dynamic pictures. If the speed is not too fast will be Yongning Township seal account, they would like to both the image transmission to compare. I just don''t understand why some people often call the goddess of magic a whore. Ulysses was about to learn more about it when he received a notice and sold the whip.A god of fire who is not willing to reveal his identity bought it back. If you click on his head, you can find that he has previously posted a post on how to improve combat ability through food tonic. Ulysses, who holds a huge sum of money, wants to improve his fighting ability first. He grabs the whip this time. I''m afraid his former companions will not let him go so easily and will catch up with him. Combat effectiveness should be raised in any case. "First strengthen a nine ring spell to save your life." Ulysses opened the enhancement page and took a breath to buy the enhancement pack. After strengthening for three times, he consumed six strengthening stones to reach + 3, and then ordered the fourth time. Only a kind of ominous premonition appeared in his mind, and then a line of hints appeared. "Reinforcement failure, reinforcement success rate increased by 10 percent." This makes Ulysses dumbfounded. Four strengthening stones, worth more than one million spiritual power, are they gone? After a long time, Ulysses looked at the magic goddess who was smiling more and more mysterious on the magic net. He could not help but curse: "goddess of magic, you bitch!" Muruo on the other side also sent out the same curse in his heart. The goddess of magic could certainly save him, but after calculation, it was not enough to sell him together with the slate of fate by breaking through the interference of the extremely gods and using the transmission magic to take him away. Finally, whether it is magic net or oh wojinjin, there is only one prompt, your balance is insufficient, please recharge. In despair, Murray can only send a post in Yongning township. "In the dark area was blocked by several teams of legends, how to do, online, etc., very urgent!" Ulysses, who is heartbroken because of the failure of reinforcement, gets ready to have a look at the devil''s desire to calm down his mood. He sees the help seeking paste of Murrow. Ulysses also recognized the gray dwarf in an instant. It''s better to be outside than at home. Those who don''t go home have their own difficulties and have a good life. Who is willing to leave home and go to Shenyuan to take risks. What''s worse than all the people in the world look down on you is that everyone sympathizes with you. He shouldn''t have bought those pants! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 Ulysses''s heart was full of joy and sadness. At first, he pursued the man, but because of the warning of unknown forces, he had to give up. I didn''t expect that, heaven has good reincarnation, pure land Bah, who will be spared! Ulysses Click to open the post, you can see that many people have gathered under the post to chat. From these melon eating masses, Ulysses also roughly understood the cause of the matter. The deep reason has not been picked out, but at least Murrow and a stone slab of fate bound, this matter or some people get through. And it is said that the man was blocked in a place in the dark area, and some people even started the live broadcast. Naturally, Ulysses could not miss such a delightful thing, so he made a little adjustment and went over there. He wanted to witness it with his own eyes, or even kill the guy himself. As for dangerous things, it doesn''t matter. The worst thing about him in his life is this thing. It feels worse than death. On the other side, Murray felt like he was dying. He went back and forth, over and over. Then there is no epiphany or mood change between life and death. Instead, it begins to be autistic. Magic can ensure the safety of his life, but can not ensure the safety of his consciousness, and not many people care about his consciousness. Death is not a good experience. The feeling that soul and life are separated and consciousness enters into the plane of death is enough to make ordinary people crazy. Although Murray didn''t get into the angle of death completely, he also died several times. This kind of thing that normal life can''t experience is tearing his cognition. A lot of messy information is poured into his soul consciousness through the death port. He felt that if he went on like this, he would probably disappear. And he found that although more and more people gather, but the number of hands-on people is less and less. No one can afford this kind of consumption, and the previous consumption is also dragging time, waiting for the arrival of the later hand. In the field, the priest of a noble God directly drank a bottle of liquid medicine with white light, and then the white light seemed to penetrate from his body, and he was like a light man. Pain makes him involuntarily open his mouth, the light from the cheek, and then a light column from the mouth, eyes also have light. With the recovery of the light, the whole priest has become different. The original simple white clergyman''s golden pattern stands on it, and a kind of momentum beyond human appears on him. Originally some old faces became particularly young and dignified, and the black hair became crystal white. Even in an instant, you can''t turn your head directly. It wasn''t until then that the divinity gradually came to an end. Rick didn''t look at Murrow, but at the slate. With a move of his hand, the slate flew towards him. No one dared to stop him, and no one could stop him. At the moment of his coming, he becomes the master of all things here and dominates everything here. The silk thread of destiny was broken under the hand of Rick. Although the spider negrid was unique and had acquired a lot of advanced knowledge from itself, it still could not resist a God. Rick bumped the slate in his hand, and a trace of anger flashed on his face. Cracks appeared on it, and then completely cracked, and the divine light flowed out of it. It was precious, but it was an insult to Rick because it wasn''t precious enough. Reach out and grab Muro, this guy''s mind has begun to have problems under the impact of life and death. Before, under the impact of Shenlin''s momentum, he fainted directly. A trace of blood, his skin overflowed, at this moment, Muro''s blood no longer belongs to Murrow, his master became Rick. The information in the blood is rapidly overflowing. Tracing the blood, father and mother of the grey dwarf, ray finally traced to murona''s ancestor who had obtained the stone tablet of fate. "Meet me for the first time, my Challenger. " With some information to pry the space-time angle, it forms the spiritual space which is separated from but attached to the reality. Negri is like a fire all over the sky, and like a huge star river, there is something shining there. When Rick was here, he realized that he was just a flame, or a star in the galaxy. Maybe the flame is bigger and the stars are shining a little, but there is no difference in the existence of this piece. Fear, uneasiness, panic and even hatred, all kinds of emotions slowly react here, until Rick forces himself to become a god state, lowers his head and closes his eyes. It may be just an illusion brought by a little information before her, but its essence is far greater than Negri. Although he is a God, he only believes in gods. In this great world, he just borrows the great mortals of the world. This, at this moment, has never been clearer. Because if he continued to look directly at the flaming star, he would eventually become one of them, a member of Negri.Maybe it''s not right to use the word "degenerate", but that''s what ray thinks. His greatness can only be him, not Negri. Narrow and selfish, but real. "From this point alone, you are entitled to make your way." On this point, Negri affirmed that no matter whether his own road is broad or narrow, at least he needs to adhere to it, so as to be qualified for the road of achievement. If he is so easily infected by other people''s roads, he will not have much talent in achieving the road. Unless the other Party pursues an enterprising Road, or he will be infected immediately in the face of Negri, so if you want to achieve the road, you should forget it. "I don''t need you to affirm my worth, your highness Negri." Reke took a deep breath and said that his dominating road has been constructed to 99%, and the rest can be filled at any time. What he has no confidence in is only the road of cohesion. "Your Highness Negri specially left this message to make a fool of me, a man who can''t help himself, or he wants to get rid of me. Please make it clear." Said Rick, holding his temper in a calm voice. Inside, I was thinking about Negri''s purpose. If he is Negri, then he must use the slate of destiny as a bait to help him achieve his way, and then turn him into a God under his control. Or directly pollute the other party''s mind here, so that the other party can not achieve the road, and then seize the other party''s road for their own use. "I want to play a game with you." Negri''s voice says so. The message is clear. "In fact, you know that even if you get the stone fragments of fate, you may not be able to achieve the road, because now you have no confidence." "Deep in your heart, I feel the shadow of me." "You are a proud man, but the shadow in your heart makes your pride restless!" "It''s pulling you into the abyss." "Vientiane has promised you something." "In that case, let''s play the game." "That one is also a very proud existence. He will not allow himself to just stop you or accept you this time. Even if Suen restricts him, even if there is danger here, he will surely come to an end. His real goal will only be me." "Then it''s time to prove yourself." Negri then disappeared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 Rick opened his eyes and left Muro behind. Then the divinity of the body more and more convergence, until disappeared. The surviving clergyman became more old than before, even dying. There was not much luster in his turbid eyes, and then cracks appeared in his body like ceramics. It is a necessary price to carry the greatness of the gods in the mortal body. His soul has become dilapidated under this impact, and has no value. Reke will not enter the kingdom of God. It is a waste of the resources of the kingdom. The so-called human heart is of no use to the gods. Many of the people present have disappeared. No one is a fool. Before the gods came, some people noticed that something was wrong and ran away. After that, the God caught Muro and wondered why he was so stunned that those who had not been able to run before also ran away. The rest of the people either missed the opportunity, or were trapped or greedy. After the stone slab was broken, a lot of divine substances were scattered. The gods didn''t care, but they did. When Ulysses arrived, he saw a scene in which only a small number of people snatched some divine material after walking away from tea. Muro lay on one side, if not for a faint breath, no one would think he was alive. Ulysses spoke of this pale gray dwarf like a white dwarf, and his heart was ready to move. Now as long as a simple magic can''t be simple, you can kill the guy. Although it can''t completely wash away your humiliation, it can at least make you feel more comfortable. It''s just that the spirit has already started to move the spell position, but Ulysses stops again. Is it too cheap to kill him like this. Ulysses endured his own killing heart and left with the abandoned grey dwarf. Some people want to know something from this gray dwarf population, but after thinking about it, they are drained of blood by gods. There is no need to offend a legendary mage for this. Ulysses was eager to return to his secret research base. Muruo may be out of breath at any time now. The reason why he has not died completely is that those who competed for him have released many life-saving spells on him in order to save his life. Now the magic is losing efficacy. If you don''t cure it, the grey dwarf will die. It''s better to kill him now. For revenge, Ulysses didn''t care. After a precious vitality potion, the blood of the grey dwarf was gradually replenished. Ulysses began to consider how to deal with the grey dwarf. First of all, dwarfs, no matter what kind of dwarfs, even female dwarfs, regard their beards as the most proud part of their bodies, equivalent to the beauty of human beings. The first step of Ulysses, who had studied it, was to shave off Murray''s thick beard. After shaving off his beard and taking a closer look, he found that the dwarf is actually quite good, and does not have the strange appearance that people think. Because people always confuse dwarfs with dwarfs. In fact, in addition to height and customs, dwarves develop the habit of bearded, in fact, there is not much difference between dwarfs and humans. Kick off the beard and just add blood, white face more than two red, incredibly also appears some pretty. This made Ulysses move in his heart and once again looked at Murrow as a whole. It''s not high, and his hair just reaches his chest. It looks like one meter three to one meter four. Because the long-term iron body appears to be a bit thick, but it is not impossible to do it. He also dabbles in curse technique, and some curses can cause muscle atrophy. Then there are other things. He also dabbles in necromancy. He has touched the corpse for countless games, and sewed strange things by himself. It''s just a simple transformation of the human body. It''s hard for him to defeat Ulysses. A kind of revenge psychology appears in Ulysses'' mind. Don''t you like to have a second key to unlock the lock? I''ll change your key to keyhole. As soon as he thought of it, Ulysses immediately started the preparatory work. During this period, he also found a medical academic in Yongning Township, and the surgery was particularly helpful to him. On the other side, Negri closed his book. The stronger the power, the more doubts. In the past, if only to explain how the body affects the change of consciousness, or how consciousness changes the body, then Negri must have put forward various theories. But when he went further, Negri was confused. Before the road construction is insufficient, consciousness needs to rely on the soul to exist. It can be said that consciousness is also the derivation of soul. But most souls exist and need life to carry them. There is a close relationship between soul and life. What is the truth connection between the two? What is the relationship between them and enterprise. This is a very serious subject.According to his original fate, Murray should be found soon, and then drained his blood to read the information contained in it and died. And Ulysses in Negri''s observation, because of the shadow before, he was confused all his life. It can be said that according to Negri''s expectation, the two men have no further achievements. So there was this social observation experiment. It is used to test the deeper relationship between life and soul consciousness, and whether this change can drive their enterprising consciousness. Murray, no, now maybe it''s Muluo. She''s a physical experiment. Ulysses is the experimental body of consciousness. There are many other experiments similar to theirs. Of course, it''s not all about gender change. The goal of the experiment is mostly to transfer people who are dying but still want to live. Negri transfers their consciousness to other dead people. There are all races, from rats, worms, snakes to elves, demons and even dragons. And in order to study the relationship between consciousness and life and enterprise, Negri occasionally set up an index for them. It was learned from Vientiane, and they were very good at it. Negri is very good at learning. He can''t despise it because it''s the enemy''s method. He can make some modifications according to his own habits. For example, Negri is a person who loves life and respects the possibility of life. Therefore, compared with the policy of the Vientiane organization, Negri chose the target more carefully. He is looking for dying people who have a strong desire to live, and his experiment is based on their one more chance. If these people can really grow up, Negri will be happy. As for whether these people will resent Negri for controlling their fate, Negri doesn''t care. He just gives them a chance. Thinking, Negri''s consciousness slowly sleeps, sinking into the countless worlds, everyone''s enterprising. On the other side of the spider Negri also began his own action, he retained information in the silk of fate between Murray and the false destiny slate, and he believed that Rick was enough. This game has officially begun. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 The atmosphere in the dark is weird now. The storm brought up by Mu Luo before has dissipated with the coming of God. But strange things continue to happen in the dark. Although everything seems normal, something is quietly changing. The dark elves named shatero have recently felt something wrong. Among the dark elves who are superior to men, as a man, he often suffered injustice before. Until the beginning of the era of great change, a team named "men''s rights and interests protection organization" within the dark elf gradually took shape. Through parades, speeches, salons, encouraging men to receive education, actively participating in political elections, promoting the change of laws related to the inequality of the dark elves, naked action, advocating Eugene''s freedom theory, denouncing women as straight female cancer, saying that the surface women are beautiful, the underground women are garbage. "I use my rice green liquid is my own business, pregnant is also someone else, from the beginning to the end and my wife has nothing to do with it, so why does she scold me, how can she divorce me, and let me compensate her for her mental loss?" "To the extreme, she doesn''t want to raise my son. Isn''t it from her belly? So stingy, this damned straight female cancer "She''s so ugly, she''s black, she''s not as white as a woman on the surface, and she wants me to go to her bed. Isn''t she trying to have a baby and lock me up with it?" "How can I and someone else''s children not be children? In a word, women who want to have their own children are all straight female cancer, and they must be fully attacked! " The words of his brother-in-law outside made Charlotte''s head swell. He could not help thinking, is it me or the world that is crazy? Anyway, one of the two must be crazy. Otherwise, how could such absurd things happen in a grand way. Shattero knew that in the previous matriarchal system of the dark elves, there was indeed injustice to men. However, with the reform, men''s rights were gradually valued, and people''s rights for both sexes were gradually equal. It''s just that organizations that don''t know when to pursue men''s rights become organizations that pursue power. They demand all kinds of power, but they are not willing to undertake corresponding obligations. On the contrary, the act of undertaking obligations is called "stupidity". Just like the brother-in-law of Sartre now, he went from one extreme to another. "Sartre, you can''t be poisoned by this backward tradition any more. The underground people are a group of losers." "Go to the salon with me." His brother-in-law said that he couldn''t see any advanced appearance: "today''s salon is attended by ladies from the surface. They are noble and generous. You look so good-looking. If you are liked, she will definitely take you back to the manor." "Then you will be able to go to the surface to enjoy your happiness. What else do you read?" Sartro is really a good man. He was nearly robbed at that time. His brother-in-law was also aware of this point, which led to constant persuasion. I don''t know how long it took for her brother-in-law to go to his so-called salon, and sartro opened his door. The purpose is to sit on the chair sister, her face gray, no longer the heroic spirit of the past, and even began to suspect life. Sartre comforted his sister for a while, but he didn''t have much to do with this kind of thing. The social atmosphere has risen. Although there are not many people who go to extremes like his brother-in-law, there are also many. Because the underground residents were the reason why they moved to the underground after the failure of the surface residents, and the surface accepted the reform first, many people under the ground worshipped the surface people crazily. Even the word worship is too light. Some people are kneeling and licking. "Or the world is crazy." Shattero walked out of the house and looked at the city in a mess, looking more and more abnormal: "or I''m crazy!" "In this case, I can do anything without any problem." Sartre walked on the road, in the mind of a variety of ideas continue to flow, and finally made up his mind. "The world has gone mad. There is a mistake in the direction of its progress. Someone must correct this mistake." Gradually shattero came to the center of the city. Looking at the chaos, shattero stopped worrying about whether he was crazy, or let this action prove whether he was crazy or not. In this way, Sartre opened his hand, and some people around him looked strange and turned away their faces. Before that, there were dozens of male dark elves calling for respect for men''s rights. They stripped off their clothes and walked the birds. They even put them in front of women, even children, and played hooligans blatantly. If someone looked at it, they would say, "look, these women are all of this virtue. They are not good at all. They pretend to be serious. They would not open their legs when they were sent to the door before. Now it seems that they are pretending. It''s just that this time, Sartre is not going to do this stupid thing, but to stop it.Not too long ago, Sartre was lost in this rapidly changing society, until a voice came to him and said that he was a man with the ability to change all this. The voice said that all the changes were due to a disease, a disease called Negri. The world is sick. "That kind of disease makes everything begin to change. They are no longer satisfied with the status quo. They are asking for more. When this luxury collides with each other, there is a disaster." "This is the disaster of enterprise, the master of disaster, Negri!" "It''s an opportunity, it''s a disaster." "There is no good or evil, right or wrong, but only you yourself." "If you think it''s good and it''s right, embrace Negri. If not, try it." "Let everything return to the order of your expectations, and you are in charge of it!" "What would you do?" There was a huge ball behind saurario. There are many rings around the ball. With the rotation of the ring, a regular rhythm appears on him. The ball slowly rises into the sky and hangs in the sky above the world below, enveloping the city. At this moment, all things seem to form a connection with the ring. As the circle revolves around the ball, the life in the city moves again. Sartre felt everything at this moment, and everything was flowing with his will. He is not only the human shattero, but also the God of aristocracy. He is also the Lord of the road and track he is building! The Trinity god takes this city as a gamble, and carries on this game with spider Negri. The brother-in-law, who was in the salon and was taking a bath, wanted to lie down on the bed of the woman on the ground. Looking at the fat and rich woman, he suddenly regretted. He put on his clothes and went home and apologized to his sister. It seems that all contradictions are resolved at this time. "Come on, Negri, I''m going to beat you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 "Unrestrained enterprise is a disaster, so enterprise also needs to be controlled!" This is what the master of the orbit said. The huge round ball is suspended in the sky, and the circle revolves around it, controlling all the movements in the city. The people below seem to be unable to see the ball, and they have no idea that their every move is controlled. But then a layer of silk thread slowly surfaced, like a huge net, connecting all the people. But Negri did not control those things like the master of the orbit, just exposed some problems. These problems will not be changed by manipulation. Under the thread of Negri''s fate, things slowly developed. Sartro''s brother-in-law feels like chewing wax when eating, and there are only so many underground assets, so the food is never delicious. However, he has been in the salon for a long time. He is used to the delicious food transported from the surface. He can''t eat these things at all. Wei felt unsatisfied, he once again accumulated anger, directly threw the bowl to leave. It''s not easy to see her husband''s changing heart. Naturally, she doesn''t want to make the relationship hard again, so she takes out her family''s money to buy surface food. However, the high surface food has gradually brought down the family. The economic downturn makes the problem more and more. Contradictions are accumulated in these little things. At first, some things can be tolerated, but with the accumulation of discontent, the peace which was forced to be distorted was destroyed in an instant. The quarrel started again, and it was more serious than before. In the past, his brother-in-law would feel guilty after he went out to have a good time. However, he left the circle that day, and he could not vent himself. He would never have that kind of emotion again. "Control doesn''t come out of thin air. You dominate your brother-in-law''s guilt through domination, but once that emotion disappears, your dominance is useless." "So what are you going to do now?" Negri watched with pleasure what the Lord of the orbit had done, and did not stop it. Domination is not invincible. What is not can''t be controlled. In this kind of unadaptable life for a long time, my brother-in-law''s guilt has long been worn away, and even produced a similar idea, so you should forgive me if I do something excessive. The circle above the sky turns, affecting the further development of things. The lady from the earth''s surface was stripped of the truth. She was the mistress of an aristocrat on the surface. She had no status at all. She was just relying on the identity of the surface people to eat, drink and mix with Eugene. Not only did not give money, but also collected money. Many men were cheated out of all their money because of the verbal agreement that women said they would take him to the surface. After the incident came to light, many men, including Sartre''s brother-in-law, were in disgrace. It was nothing to be proud of when he left the rich woman, it was just luck. "The beautiful surface is just a trick." This idea appeared in his mind, and then living a good life became his only idea now. He no longer asked for the so-called surface food, and began to live in peace. The broken surface of the dream, so many people began to face up to the life in front of them, no longer to pursue more things, enterprising consciousness is also slowly constrained up, it seems that everything has returned to harmony. Most of the contradictions are solved under the control of the master of the orbit. Through the scandal, he has controlled people''s enterprising desire and made them more easily satisfied. As long as they meet the present life, the enterprising consciousness will not burn again. But then the problem emerged again. Because of the broken dream of the surface, there was a slight rejection of the merchants on the surface. This exclusion gradually reduced the goods and materials brought by the merchants, because the harvest was not enough. In the past, in addition to relying on caravans to maintain food supply, exploitation was the reason for ensuring sufficient food supply. Men''s status is low, food is poor and less, and supplies are not enough, only one side over the other can make one party satisfied. In the past, the satisfied side of the city was women. Women exploited men to obtain more materials and the status brought about by this exploitation relationship. As the relationship between men and women tends to be equal, this kind of anti exploitation is broken, and new problems arise. Home to home has become a unit, began to exclude other people, and gradually formed a new relationship of exploitation. This kind of exploitation is not a kind of naked robbery, but to do more things and make the profit less and less. But no matter what kind of exploitation, the other side will be in a more dissatisfied state, so that their enterprising consciousness can not be controlled. The master of the orbit realized that something was wrong and began to further control it. Under the control, the things that crossed the line were stopped from thinking, and all people gradually became equal. People in the city began to work together and led a life of not rich but harmonious enough under the control of the track master. In this harmonious mode, although everything looks good, it is based on the fact that the master of the orbit has controlled people''s desire for enterprise. People give up a better life and confine themselves to this small town, so that they can be happy.However, the material resources of this city are only those. Under the same basic conditions, the competitiveness of the city will decline. In the past, other people did not look up to those local products, nor did they get the corresponding materials when they went out to trade. Now, the only thing that the city can get is iron ore. In addition, the price of the refined iron has been reduced to a certain extent, because the smelting and forging technology in the city is not up to standard and can not keep up with the changes of the times. The refined iron people almost don''t want to collect it, and the merchants pursue profits. In this case, the price of raw materials is very low. In the case of poor economic benefits, food is also less and less. This kind of state still lets some people''s enterprising consciousness out of control, these people leave the city, go out to work. The loss of population makes outsiders stare at this place greedily. The affluence of the people in other cities encourages more people to leave. The loss of population does not reduce the pressure of this city, but makes the contradiction increase again. Those who leave can get more things by their efforts. There are always more problems than solutions. If you want to suppress all problems, you will only make everyone suffer from the problems. The master of the track who realizes this begins to release some restrictions. "Therefore, it is necessary to forge ahead, but it must be under my control!" As the circle continued to rotate, he sent people outside to learn new smelting technology and purchase corresponding equipment. At the same time, he began to develop new technology about food. Druids were recruited to develop new crop seeds and develop planting industry. "Enterprising is to solve problems, not to create problems." The master of the track controls the operation of the city, pulling the city''s economy bit by bit. "Aggressiveness doesn''t create problems, it''s there, and it''s only when you get there that you find them." Negri did not do much. He even picked out the problems occasionally and forced the master of the track to take various measures. The emergence of new smelting technology has really made the city prosperous for a period of time, but as time goes by, the output of the mine is gradually insufficient. The food developed by the recruited Druids does not meet the requirements, or the druids have received too little support. People are more used to acquiring than creating. It''s really harmonious here, but Druid doesn''t have much motivation to study, because there are only so many resources. Even if his research is successful, he won''t get much more than now. But once he wants to obtain more benefits, it will arouse more people''s dissatisfaction. If the owner of this contradiction can not be solved, increasing the other party''s harvest will cut down on other people in the city, which will inevitably lead to another kind of exploitation. Once this happens, it will break the track Lord''s mind control over other people''s satisfaction and let them out of his control. Cities without mines have become more decadent, with large numbers of workers idle. At this time, the master of the orbit had to send someone to study the new industrial pillar. Shattero was just an ordinary dark elf, and the noble God Rex''s knowledge was limited to his previous life. Therefore, the Trinity formed master of the orbit was not omnipotent. His decision-making will also make mistakes, and this kind of mistake is hard to make up for. For example, he put too much manpower into the mine, for example, he did not further develop other industries, such as education industry, during the boom period, which led to the weak innovation ability of local people and the need to introduce foreign talents. However, he could not recruit a large number of talents to enter this declining City, which brought too little benefit to talents. "Enterprising is always going on. Whether it is right or wrong, it is enterprising." "Control is necessary, but the means of control also need to be aggressive." "Your domination can only control what we have, but my enterprising domination is to dominate what we can''t control." "You lost the master of the track, and become the capital of my cohesive road!" Unknowingly, a large number of the silk of fate has been wrapped in the sky on the ball: "only enterprising, can we control more things!" The master of the orbit controls the development of the city and asks them to act according to their wishes. However, due to various problems after the control, they have to change their behavior and fall into the net of Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 "Be a part of me!" Following the web of fate''s silk, a giant spider leaps out and waves its feet to the giant ball. This round ball with a ring is the embodiment of the main road of the orbit, and it is also the image of the ancient god that he is preparing to achieve this time. 99% of the construction has been completed, leaving only the last point. However, the gods of orbit are not prepared to wait for death. They gather in cities and use their own means of domination to determine the fate of the slate. If the God of orbit wins, Negri will naturally admit the other party''s qualification and give the slate of destiny to the other party. Because the God of orbit wants to win, such as breaking through their own limitations and achieving their own enterprise. At that time, the shadow of Negri in the other party''s heart will be transformed into another kind of Negri, and the Lord of orbit, Nagri, was born. But unfortunately, ray did not break through his shadow. He continued to resist the enterprising and wanted to control the enterprise completely in his own hands, so he lost. And he didn''t want to bear the consequences of losing. Before that, the two sides were fighting with each other''s power to control the road, just as Negri''s information toxin was continuously injected into the sphere along the silk of fate. A ray of light spread through the space, the mighty power surged, and the gods began to come. Sartre became the vehicle, the undisguised power that rolled directly on the people in the city. If not for Negri''s silk of destiny as the main body, blocking a lot of power, these people would probably die in an instant. There was no half of humanity in Sartre''s eyes. He floated into the sky, the power of God flowed, and everything around him began to sing. In this period of time, as the master of the orbit, his self was destroyed and became a part of Rick. Under the control of divine power, the sharpest blade cuts the threads of destiny entangled in the ball. "It''s really straightforward. If you lose, you''ll turn over." Negri crawled nimbly on the cobweb, and more threads of fate appeared. In these years, Negri did nothing but let the master of orbit do it. The forces in the net of destiny are converging, forming something similar to the gods, which makes the net more and more huge and resists the attack of Ray''s divine power. Many people who have been "eaten" by him have become his messengers, spreading and splitting the silk of fate taken out of him. Now there are more people in the outside world who have become puppets of the silk of destiny under Negri. In a sense, Negri also became a God, but he was different from the orthodox gods in the world. He did not set up a religion to collect faith, but to study the stone tablet of fate, to clarify the nature of the world''s gods. The power of the gods comes from the world, and the more definite source is the world source force ocean. The means is to obtain resources from yuanlihai by using the certificate clergy representing the world rules. A clergy is the result of a large number of life''s beliefs about something. One of the most important is the cognition of life. Their cognition of things is integrated into their beliefs, such as the sun. Countless people''s worship of the sun converges on a goal, and finally completes the connection with the world rules. Believers'' cognition is not entirely correct, so believers must reach a certain number, and the gods should play a guiding role in refining. This kind of refinement is not complete, and there are bound to be mistakes. The more such errors accumulate, the greater the harm of faith will be, and the more the role of God''s guidance will be deviated. Until then, the relationship between the priesthood and the rules became smaller and smaller, and the gods who were hard to return could only feel confident and fall down, and the wrong cognition and the condensed belief would turn into evil power. In fact, the number of gods who died of divine war was much less than that of gods who died of the collapse of their own priesthood. At the beginning, Shenyuan was not so dangerous. At that time, the main function of Shenyuan was to make these gods wake up and reunite their clergy. After he realized what was in it, he replaced the belief channel with the silk of destiny, and collected the scattered spiritual power with their cognition from the inside. In this way, Negri condensed a piece of something similar to the Ministry, and because he had the experience of previous achievements dominating the road, he did not accumulate too many mistakes in refining this cognition. In fact, the magic net is also a similar operation. The goddess of magic doesn''t care much about the belief of believers. She can collect a lot of spiritual power by using magic net. This web of fate of spider Negri covers the whole underground world. Although this cognitive mental power is too scattered compared with the normal belief way, it can not hold a large number. It''s not that no one has found out the net of Negri''s fate, but no one is willing to participate in it. Anyway, they just collect some scattered spiritual power. With the development of people''s wisdom, this kind of scattered spiritual power is more and more, which does not affect their belief in their own gods. In this respect, Negri still has a lot of noodles. Many awakened dark elves fled everywhere, and the war of gods was not for mortals to watch. Although the gods had made an agreement to protect believers, the gods were not allowed to fight directly in the material plane. At present, it seems that the gods also come through separation.But even if it is the separation, they are not able to bear it. What''s more, when the gods are angry, they can''t control these prohibitions. Reke frowned at Negri, the shadow in his heart was further enlarged, and the rejection of this shadow became more and more powerful. "It''s just a sub body. Any one of the countless sub bodies can draw with me and even win me!" In his mind, Rick knew that his own road was condensed here, and he encouraged a mortal as a human body in advance, which could bear his greatest strength. His previous attacks have played 80% to 90% of his strength. Now he can not solve Negri, but his own road will be swallowed up. Rick knows better that this spider is just a part of Negri. At the beginning, Negri dominated the road and turned to the enterprising truth. Although most of them returned to Negri''s noumenon, there were still dozens of Wanxiang who had their own ideas and chose to develop themselves. The disaster of enterprise, the spread of uncleanness, the master of fallacies and so on are all Negri, and the dominator of destiny is just one of them. The more he understood the gap, the more unwilling ray was and the more he resisted the shadow in his heart. He didn''t want to be Negri! "I will never lose!" Reke was completely free. A light door opened from the sky. The gods were sitting high in the chair. The saints were singing happily and praying for eternal peace. Until a piece of the kingdom of God separated. God King mibal sighed and said: "the noble God deviated from the divine covenant and left the krili system automatically. In the future, he will no longer be a member of the divine system and stop all welfare rights." "Close the gates of the kingdom of God!" Mibal looked at the piece of separated kingdom of God and said coldly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 The Kremlin doesn''t go crazy with Rick. If Rex can win the slate of destiny from the spider Negri through the game, then the Kremlin has a reason to protect Rick. When Rick failed, those who were unwilling to fight with Negri had to give up Rick. Reke also knew that he had directly separated his kingdom from the creed system, and fell madly into the dark region of the main material plane. This kind of behavior has abandoned the agreement of the gods. If ray fails to unite the road and become an ancient god this time, he will only be banished to the deepest part of the abyss by the joint efforts of the gods. Later, it was twisted into the most basic material by the mechanism of Shenyuan to nourish the development of the world. Even if the ancient gods were achieved, the gods also needed a statement. When Rick arrived, he would need to separate out a part of the noble God to bear the disaster of destruction instead of him as a warning. Otherwise, the agreement of the gods will only become more and more useless, and finally become a waste talk. This is not allowed by the gods, but for the time being, there is no one to stop Rick''s behavior. Everyone is not stupid. Now both sides are angry, and there are too many big forces behind them. At this time, they can only fight on their own and lose their own strength, but they are really working for Negri. It is better to wait until the battle results of both sides come out, and then go up to show the power and majesty of the gods. They are referees, and there are many contestants. The gods with such ideas are watching the situation change coldly. The kingdom of God falls in the dark, and the expansion of God''s field multiplies Reke''s ability. Here, he plays no less than road level power, and can obtain the maximum support from the source force ocean. In this state, Rex is extremely terrifying. His power is transformed into chains, and he is entrenched in the surrounding space. The concussion caused by it turns into sounds of nature. In front of this sound, many human beings feel that their soul is shaken, many "impurities" are washed out, and the "purity" of soul is suffused with white light, and the thought becomes "crystal clear". On the contrary, their bodies were not covered with tears, but they felt that they were burning with tears. This is a gift from the gods, so that they can break away from the limitations of the ordinary body and become the guards of the gods. Generally speaking, only saints have this qualification. Although many of them can''t bear it, they have changed into beggars, but this does not hinder their worship of gods. Then these people took up the sword, became the God''s soldiers, rushed to the God''s enemy. In addition, there are also Ray''s own saints and prayers who rush to Negri recklessly. Because their God is desperate. Negri felt that his every move was limited by the environment, and every time he used his power, he seemed to have countless hands pulling at him. But for the power of the web of destiny, it would be hard for Negri to move here, let alone fight Rick. This is the power of the divine realm. The rules of the world are almost completely changed to be favorable to Rick. Negri, who was first crushed by such rules, had no time to adapt to the rules here, and his strength was reduced by half. On the contrary, Reke''s strength has increased even more. This is the kingdom he built and his domain, where he is the Lord of the world. In the sky, the huge ball is constantly rotating, and the circle is also operating in a crazy way. Those who pray for peace and saints are like pieces of chess, fighting with the ball. In the control of the ball, these people''s tacit understanding reached the extreme. They were fearless and extremely adapted to the environment here. Their damage to Negri was limited, but it was also harm. When the strength of the gods is almost the same, the merits and demerits of these prayers often determine the victory or failure of the divine war. Negri''s body is bound by countless magic chains, and the blade of divine power is also cutting the lines of fate wildly. Reke is very clear that Negri''s means, this kind of existence, your restriction on him can only last for a while, if you can''t take advantage of his advantage to strangle him, then you will never have a chance to kill him, and he will gradually get rid of him. He can only look at his back, leaving behind the shadow of his generation. When you want to chase his back, you will unconsciously become a part of his shadow. "Die for me Reke holds up his artifact: the gun of the almias. This was once the artifact of a God King. In turbulent years, he was also implicated. He did not become an ancient god. He became powerful only by virtue of his divine position. He died in the turbulent year, and the gun was missing. If the King returns from the abyss, he can raise his spear again, but it is obvious that some people do not want him to return, and he has not climbed out of the abyss. The artifact was also picked up by Rick, who was still a mortal at that time. On the spear of Aromia, there is a row of divine patterns, which roughly means that whatever is touched will be broken.The God King probably realized some truths, but he could not be a path maker. So he forged his only truth into this spear and made it a demigod. The truth inside is probably related to all things, which can be named broken truth for the time being. Therefore, in the face of any hindrance, Rick can break it up. This kind of breakage is even reflected in the face of difficulties. Those who unite to embarrass him are also separated from the broken by the long gun. After Reke became a God, he washed away the mark of the former God King inside and became the real owner of the aromian gun. At this time, Rick found that most things could not stop the ability of this gun, and using a lot of magic power could only reduce the ability of this gun. Negri''s feet will be a few pray for a merger to open up, affect the fate of the silk will be entangled themselves, forming a cocoon. Then Reke threw out his spear, and the great power was surging on it, and even the power of the round circle in the sky attached to it at this moment. When the gun hits, all things are broken, and the dominant force will drag the broken things, further open the gap, and further decompose them. Therefore, Reke firmly believes that his Aromia gun is an invincible gun, and anything blocked in front of him will be smashed! "Even Negri is no exception!" In this way, Lake confirmed that the spear turned into a flash of lightning and concentrated on the cocoon woven by the silk of fate, and then the threads of destiny that made up the cocoon were broken one after another. Taking those broken truths as the breakthrough point, the dominating force constantly affects the things inside and peels off the bigger crack. The bigger the crack is, the bigger the grin of Rick''s grin is. But then the joy on Rick''s face was stagnant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 Rick is a contradictory person. His experience in the first half of his life makes him confident in himself. But Negri''s attack, let him in this layer of confidence, full of shadow. While he wanted to surpass Negri, he resisted enterprise. In this contradictory situation, it is understandable what choice he has. In the cocoon woven by the silk of fate, Negri''s figure is completely broken, but the breath of life is still vigorous and weak, but not many. The spider silk stitches Negri''s body together, and it''s only then that Rick discovers that all his seekers are dead in that moment. On the top of their corpses can be seen a broken line of fate. In the battle, the spider Negri quickly twines the thread of destiny around the aspirants, then reads their information, quickly adapts to the environment in the kingdom of God, and connects his life with them. Pull them together to resist the Aromia gun thrown by Reke and survive successfully. In fact, in addition to this method, Negri also has other methods, such as the increasingly active Negri shadow in Rick''s heart. With the help of that shadow, Negri can obtain the blessing of the kingdom of God and resist the attack of the other side with his kingdom. In addition, there is also the support of the Kremlin. Mibal is a cunning old man. He doesn''t want to offend Negri at all, so he appears fair on the face, but behind his back he transmits the message of the kingdom of God. Before that, he was separated from the God Crick. Mibal seemed to gather all day long, either with the God of fire or his wife, the goddess of wisdom. But every one of the gods who joined the creed system, their kingdom of God, mibar, has studied and prepared to subdue anyone who rebelles. If Negri wanted to use the information from mibal, he would be able to evade Reke''s attack more easily. However, Negri did not, on the contrary, fought to get hurt and accepted this attack. He wants to completely defeat Rick with his own strength, and then devour his achievements to achieve his own dominating road. Negri looked at the lost Rex, his body quickly reorganized, countless lines of destiny burst out from his body, winding toward Rick. Ray, who failed in succession, struggled to break away from the line of fate and looked at Negri with a pale face. "Sure enough, I lost!" In fact, he knew he couldn''t win, otherwise his shadow would not be so big. "I lost, but Negri, you can''t win either." Ray''s face changed dramatically, his body moved rapidly, and a lot of evil force began to gush out of his body. At the same time, someone launched a large-scale attack on his followers. At the same time, in the ocean of source force, another stream of homologous rules was also wantonly seizing the corresponding rules of nobility''s divinity. It was the God of power, if not expected. The death or mutiny of a large number of believers has led to the instability of Reke''s clergy. Now the divine power has begun to change to the evil power. If no measures are taken, he will soon fall. And his kingdom of God was shattered, revealing more than ten figures standing outside. And their kingdom of God was placed here at the same time, more than a dozen of them mingled together, as if to turn this place into another world. The gods looked at Negri cautiously or curiously. But their first goal is the sphere in the sky that symbolizes the Lord of orbit. "Your Highness, I have acquired a trace of dominant truth before again!" The power God''s clergy is rapidly encroaching on Rick''s clergy field, but he is not arrogant and arrogant. On the contrary, he is particularly sober and says to Rick, "you are only one point short of the achievement of the ancient god." "Your Highness is sincerely invited to join our Vientiane organization The God of power stretched out his hand, and a page was in his hand, and the breath of domination was obvious. Reke knows what this means. It is to let him abandon the root of Negri''s outflow and turn it into the root of greygues and make his way. With Gregory''s help, he can grasp the road to success even if he doesn''t need the slate of fate. However, his path is over, and he will be a god of greygues in the future, and this God is similar to the God of separation. As long as Gregory thinks, he can easily be deprived of his way. At the beginning, ray didn''t want to be a god like Negri, so he chose to wait for the fate slate. Today, Rick''s heart is full of shadow for Negri, but not for Gregory. In the judgment of the God of power, there is an 80% probability that Rick will accept this invitation. Even before, he had invited Rick on behalf of the Vientiane organization, and said that once Rick agreed, in addition to dominating the truth, the Ministry of the God of power could be given to the other party unconditionally.But Rick said he would not lose. At that time, the God of power understood that once Rick lost, he would really consider his proposal. Of course, now there is no power God to send, after all, the value has been different. Rick''s lips moved, and the Ministry was on the verge of collapse, which had a great impact on him. The fall seemed to be in front of him. The pages in the other party''s hands become particularly alluring. As long as he gets that thing, he can not only get rid of the identity of a loser, but also become the most top ancient god and enjoy eternity from now on. "Do you want to accept it?" Rick himself is not clear, his pride has been trampled on by others, so still need to stick to it? It seems that he should or shouldn''t. ray looks at more than a dozen gods in the opposite direction and smiles. He is about to refuse. He thought of his previous conversation with Negri, the God of enterprise. In the world of flaming stars, Negri said, "Gregory''s target is me. He will come down in person, so it''s time to prove you." Originally, Rick thought that the meaning of this sentence was to refer to his gambling with spiders, but now it seems that it is not like that. Ray, with a pale face, reached out and took the page from the God of power. In the sky, there is a crack in the sky. As the ball drops and shrinks, the rings around it are collapsing, and new rings begin to form. The ball in the center collapses faster and faster. At last, there is only a small dot left, and the page is also sent into the ball. At this time, the gods looked at the spider Negri. "Offend, Lord Negri! Please die The God of power said respectfully. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 "I feel your breath is a little familiar!" Negri wasn''t much flustered. The other side to cheat less, then don''t blame yourself with the big bully small. What''s more, since Negri''s arrival, what he has done is not only to open up the town of Yongning. In these years of change, many gods have fallen and many gods have risen. How much of this was fostered by Negri, and how much of it was Negri himself, and nobody knew except Negri. For example, the former evolutionary worm, although still building a road, has chosen a place to become a God. Negri may not be as good as Gregory in establishing organizations, but he is definitely better at cultivating people. As an enterprising God, Negri has been at the forefront of most meta universes in guiding others to progress. He said that there was not much second and he dared to say the first. In fact, in many worlds, Negri will has been called the fire of inspiration, the star of inspiration, and the leader of the soul. Even some of the world deeply infected by Negri, the transcendental system has changed. They pursue the people who live in the soul and pursue the flame in the soul. With their own faith as fuel, to strengthen the flame, the flame spread to their roots, to liberate the root. In that world, if the fire of the soul can''t be ignited, it can''t be transcendent. It is said that good enough people can meet God from the fire of the soul and ask God to answer their doubts. Negri likes to meet the little guys sometimes. Although the conditions such as vision and knowledge limit their thinking, there are always some people who think a little bit out of this limitation, which gives Negri some inspiration. Even if there is no inspiration, it is good to be able to feel the existence and keep forging ahead. Therefore, in most of the world, Negri''s reputation is not evil god, and many people regard it as a good God. Except for those suffering from the disaster of enterprise. In the Shenyuan world, Negri has fewer staff than the Vientiane organization due to the problem of development time, but it is not much less. Therefore, in the face of Vientiane organization gods raid, spider Negri is not much afraid, and you are not the only one who can call people. "Do you want to procrastinate?" The God of power heard Negri''s words, but did not rush to do it. He also knows that Negri must have trained people in this world. If Negri delays enough time and the other party''s hands arrive, they may not be able to complete the task. This time, they used a divine object to achieve the situation of mobilizing the kingdom of God to encircle Negri. Next time, they may not have this opportunity to seize a single Negri. They have studied Negri carefully and know that Negri will collect all kinds of information whenever he goes to any place. As members of the Vientiane organization, although their identities are secret, they are not without flaws. As long as Negri collects information carefully, he can at least confirm the identities of some people. Therefore, before this time, they were honest in their own kingdom, plotting to attack the followers of noble gods, as if this time they only targeted the noble God, but not the spider Negri. Then they were pulled here together with their kingdom through a special channel with the flag of God and assembly, and they were completely stitched together through this artifact. The price of this time is that all of their gods are abandoned, and they may be condemned by many gods. "But you''re not alone in delaying time A little God beside the God of power was holding a strange flag. Cracks appeared on the flag, and a dark mist spread from those cracks. Negri''s eyes shrunk as he looked at the fog. The fog gave people the same feeling as the mask in the LORD God''s hand. It was just some ordinary fog. At most, the color was a little different, but it gave people a different feeling. Maybe this kind of black fog is also from Gregory''s book. As the fog diffused, the temporary world composed of the divine Kingdom seemed to break away from the Shenyuan world and enter into another dimension and another level. In the black fog, a whirlpool rises, revealing a black hole, as if it were a passage. At the same time, there was a heavy footstep and a lot of pulling sound of iron rope. "It''s really beyond people''s expectation. Although I knew you would come, I didn''t expect it to be so exaggerated." Negri sighed. "I have to pay attention to you." In the black hole, the thing close to also shows its true face. He kept his human form and wore a broad black robe with long black hair on his shoulders. His charm was not like that of human beings. He could not see much expression on his face. There was a polyhedral crystal on his forehead. Behind him, there are countless iron cables nailed in the void, moving with his actions, but there are also many black fog around the iron cables, which make those cables seem powerless.Looking at those ropes, a sense of seeing appeared in Negri''s heart, and the spider understood what those ropes were. He was Negri, who broke away from the body of greygues, and where he was at that time was in the seal of the void of the most meta universe. The seals laid by those pluckers had no specific shape, and now they have become chains, but Negri still recognizes them. This guy, greygues, temporarily blocked the seal with that black fog, and came to the world in person. And Negri is also madly analyzing the meaning of this event. "And the book has always been in Gregory''s hands, and this temporary break from seal did not exist before." "So there are only three possibilities. One is that although there was such a method before, greygues has not mastered it. The other is that he despised the noumenon when the noumenon leads to the road of progress, and he has not had time to come up with this method." "The third possibility is that he is deliberately showing weakness to the pluckers and then accomplishing his plan in one fell swoop!" "And the third is the most likely." The spider Negri looked stunned, and then thought of a terrible thing: "so, is my pregnancy in the plan of Gregor?" "No, it''s too pessimistic to think about it. Gregory probably didn''t think that Negri could be involved in the enterprising truth, but when I was pregnant, he might have stopped it, but because of his plan, he gave up." "It''s not the slate of fate that''s in question, it''s me!" Negri suddenly laughed: "so it is. The soul is derived. As a plucker, the stone tablet of destiny, as a treasure given by him, has a stabilizing effect. Once I seriously study what I feel from it, I may be able to suppress the problems in my body." "Greygues knew that, so he secretly induced me to think there was something wrong with the slate of fate." "Therefore, although I have still studied the slate of destiny, I have not included it in the core research project, only in the compilation of the web of destiny!" "I''m in a complete trap." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 "Everyone thinks that my target is you, but in fact, my actions against the abyss world so far have only sent a divine object." "While you''re getting your attention, I''ve got the other people who have the power of the road." Grieg''s breath is now in an extremely inflated state. If it had not been for the seal chains and the suppression of the black fog, the cosmic phenomena formed by his body now would have been enough to crush the dark region and even the main material plane. Turn this place into another form according to his influence. Tao and reason are symphonic around him. Everything in the world changes under the radiation of his existence. From the perspective of Negri, he can even see a vast starry sky from the body of Gregor, just like a multiverse, with many lives in it. What appeared in front of Nigel was just a representation of greygues in this world. His real noumenon has surpassed many worlds. For example, Negri, whose noumenon can no longer be described in terms of size, has gradually evolved into a phenomenon. In order to have a deeper interference in the multi universe, he has created a new body, which is his gradually opened up land of eternal peace. As Negri''s eyes moved, he felt that he was constantly changing. The flame of burning soul in his consciousness was being snuffed out by a pair of invisible hands, and Rick over there did not survive. He accepted the gift from greygues, and his body was constantly evolving. Greygues watched as Rick stretched out his hand and poked it into Rick''s body without hindrance. A ray of light was drawn from his body. "Have you planted the means in Rick to hope that after he receives my gift, he will ignite the flame of enterprise again and transform my things?" It''s a flash of truth on his body. The feeling that dominates the phenomenon itself becomes part of the cosmic string of endless truth, which fascinates people, but gririguez''s eyes are still crystal clear. Most road level existence, gradually the personality will be in line with the truth, otherwise their truth is difficult to progress. Only a small part of existence can fit the truth on the one hand and surpass the truth on the other, and maintain their own personality consciousness. Negri is so, so he can break the road and lead to enterprise. Although his existence is infinitely close to enterprise, he also has the side of surpassing enterprise, because enterprise itself will never be limited to one thing. It is the same with Gregory. To be the plucker of the string of truth is only one of his goals. He is the master of truth, but he is not willing to be limited to this identity. On the string of truth, some powerful and indescribable things set their eyes on the domination of truth. Above it, which had occupied the upstream position, began to wriggle, radiating most of the truth. The soul gradually awakens, and his nihilistic consciousness seems to be surprised for a moment. Then he looks at the white light and the black abyss, which are still struggling, and then goes silent again. It was only for a moment that he understood what had happened, and had a prediction of what would happen next. As a plucker, there are few things that the soul cares about. Even if Gregory is promoted to a plucker, it is only his level of existence. From the string of truth, it is slightly weaker than him. Soul derivation just sighs that there is no chance to get the book. What is left is a pity for Negri, who is also a younger generation with the potential to become a plucker. It''s a pity that once Gregory achieved the plucker, he would not let Negri go. Potential is only potential. Gregory''s body began to expand, and Rick and the spider turned into a small crystal and slowly merged into his body. Before it became a crystal, a light flashed through the spider''s consciousness, and then came to understand: "Negri, you bastard, you''re a pit in your own eyes!" Then he actively extinguished the wisp of thought generated by himself and the relevant information. The gods who had taken refuge in greygues were also honored to turn them into crystals and integrate them into his body. This is what they do. When greygues becomes a plucker, his body will be transformed into a new multiverse. The Shenyuan universe has existed for a long time. Although the changing times are happening, it is no less difficult to be the top leader of the multiverse than the road of achievement. Therefore, they put their hope on greygues. Although his body already has a universe and countless lives in it, it is still an uncultivated treasure land relative to the multi universe of Shenyuan. In him, they have the possibility of becoming king of gods and even ancient gods. And greygues, who has recovered all the dominating truths, has begun his breakthrough and moved forward to the position of plucker. The temporary world of the kingdom of God was first broken, followed by the dark regions.Then there is the main material plane. Many deities were so frightened that they quickly gathered the believers in the main material plane, and those who had the ability quickly shuttled around the plane and wanted to leave. Tiantong express, established by the God of space, was filled with orders in an instant. Countless people express themselves so that the God of space can send them away. However, almost all space channels are in traffic jam. This time, Gregor deliberately absorbed the truth in the abyss multiverse and finally dominated the truth. He wanted to break through the Shenyuan multiverse and avenge himself for being sealed. The soul made this clear, but did not stop it. The promotion of plucker can not be stopped by outsiders. Even if it is prevented, it will destroy the body of the other party into the multiverse, and it will not damage the noumenon of the string of truth. Otherwise, the majority of the meta cosmic shock, for their own benefit. In this case, the soul derivation is no longer in charge. As for the Shenyuan universe which may collapse in this impact, the soul derivation doesn''t care. It takes some time to repair it. Even if it is completely destroyed, he doesn''t care much. The plucker has plenty of time. Greygues will destroy when he is happy. Let him go. From another angle of the world, the gradually arrived town of Yongning was also affected. It began to collapse and was inhaled into greygues'' body. At this time, the newly constructed body of Negri had no resistance. With this damage, most observers believe that Negri will lose the qualification to compete for truth, even if he does not die this time. Countless speculators who have chosen this road are extremely excited. They finally see the hope of those who have achieved the upper reaches and even plucked the strings. 2335 breathed a sigh of relief as the God of power entered his system. He had offended Negri to death. If he had not backed up to Vientiane, he would have thought of suicide. This time, the great Gregory was promoted to plucker, and Negri was immortal and disabled. His worry could finally stop. It''s just that the next moment of system 2335, the program goes haywire, and a hand goes around the God of power and puts it on him. On his observation panel, he looks at the presence with a kind smile. It seems to see a friend who hasn''t seen him for a long time. He said, "long time no see, Zhutian system, or system 2335!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 "How could you be here!" System 2335 running program mixed with a lot of data, so that he can''t move at all. "As long as there is an enterprising place, there is my existence!" Negri tells the truth and makes the program of system 2335 more confused. Then Negri fluctuates and brings the chaos back. "Did you expect the breakthrough of Lord greygues?" System 2335 can''t help using honorifics. "Almost, just as he could have predicted that I would get out of his hands." "He allowed the birth of the spider Negri, made him a part of me, and took him as a guide to completely pry away my dominant truth." The dominant truth has disappeared in Negri''s enterprising node, and in addition to the enterprising truth, other truths are still leaving Negri little by little. His node is slowly disappearing, but his strength does not decline with it, but in rapid improvement. With the help of the enterprising phenomenon brought about by the promotion of Gregory, Negri''s strength has also been rapidly improved, and his understanding and mastery of the enterprising truth has made great progress. He soon came to the pass and moved towards the position of the upstream. "I had a rough guess that he would do so, and I let go as he wished." In the eyes of system 2335, the image of Negri is at one time the ignorant young man who went to the alien world with a backpack, and then became a great thing that could not be imagined, described and looked at directly. 2335 understand that at the present level of Negri, it is no longer important what kind of image he is. The reason why he appears this way is that he looks at Negri in his eyes. It''s like Gregory, who also uses human form a lot. He and Negri can be called posterity. Compared with the ancient people who have lived for a long time in most metauniverse, they are still young, and they have not abandoned their former human side. "A new plucker is born, which is a good thing." "With the birth of a new multiverse, the multiverse has taken another step forward." Negri said with a smile: "as an enterprising God, I have honor." "I''m so proud of you. It''s really my negligence that you made this idea." A voice rang out, and Gregor''s in the promotion or out of a wisp of consciousness came to the inside of Nigel. "It''s not your negligence, it''s my ability." Negri sits on the ground, grabs the system 2335, turns it into a tea table, puts out a cup of tea set, and reaches out his hand to make a gesture of invitation. It''s as if it''s not in greygues, he''s the master here. "Even if you are more careful, you will not be less enterprising." Negri took a sip of tea and said, "at the beginning, I separated spiders from your body. It seems that I have used up my spiders. I have infected your enterprising spirit, but how can I use up enterprising things?" "It goes on and on, never stops." Gregory Gus is not sure about Negri''s behavior, but comments on Negri''s enterprising intention. "It is through this that you have rooted in me and influenced my consciousness." Gregory looked at Negri and shook his head. Although he never went back to look down on Negri, he still looked down on Negri on this matter alone. Even he was not careful, and his thinking was affected. This time, his promotion plan was perfect, and his understanding of domination reached a peak. He could be a plucker smoothly. And Negri can also be a very smooth upstream. At that time, he sealed Negri at most, and did not dare to hurt him, just as the soul did not dare to hurt him. They didn''t talk about reconciliation. There is a certain conflict between the two people''s road, although it is not as complete as the white light and the black abyss, but the phase is absolutely not high. Together with the previous grudges, Gregory caused the death of Negri''s original body, while Negri peeped into Gregory''s old book. That kind of treasure contains another kind of infinite possibility. As an enterprising God, Negri will never ignore it. Hatred is like an inextricable knot, and the war between them is far from over. Of course, this does not affect them sitting here drinking tea. They are even talking about knowledge and technology. The atmosphere is incomparably harmonious, just like a good friend for many years. Only the system 2335 as a tea table is lying there. As for the two big men sitting around him to discuss various issues, he is not sure whether he is moved or not. Anyway, he does not dare to move. Gregory''s body is constantly dividing into a multiverse, and various planes are slowly being born. Negri saw it in his eyes, but he didn''t interfere, nor did he have the ability to interfere. This time he interfered in greygues'' thinking, he had exhausted all his strength, so that Grieg did not find out his plan and his own body abnormality in time. Let Negri get on the ride smoothly, an upstream person promoted to a plucker. This kind of thing is not common, and most of them happened in the ancient times when life was scarce, that is, when most of the meta universe was just opened up and the scale was still at one.The existence of those who promoted plucking strings, most of them accepted the information of the last era. Now Negri is more and more sure that the old book is not the product of the last era, or else it would not have been so aggressive for the cosmopolitan universe. The rise of greygues is equivalent to injecting new vitality into the majority of the metauniverse, which forms this huge enterprising image. "Your body actually has some purpose." Negri looked at the emerging multiverse and found that there were some problems with the structure of the multiverse. In the vast starry sky, every star is a world. Most of the world is deserted, but some of them are breeding new life. There are also things like nothingness between the planetary world and the planetary world. This structure is very strange, a bit similar to the things in that book, just like the three strategies of the god world, especially the kind of devil game. "I really spare no effort to explore all the knowledge that can help you to make progress." Greygues does not deny this, but he will not specifically say what his purpose is. "Well, the time is almost the same. Do you have a good idea of your seal place?" Greygues doesn''t want to let Negri go. If possible, he will promote the plucker and kill him. But by the time he was nearly promoted and ready to make a move, Negri had almost stabilized his position as an enterprising truth advocator. I''m afraid Negri will have something to do with him. Those who pluck the strings will all start in a moment, join hands to suppress him and protect Negri. Negri also remained indifferent. His gradually constructed land of eternal peace did not collapse completely. Instead, it left a piece, which was protected by his truth. Most of his important subordinates were in it. Greygues could not kill them. His only way to vent his anger is to seal Negri. "Well, it''s good to use the hometown as the seal land for the LORD God world." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 Not many people know about the battle between Negri and Gregory. Even soul spawning thought Negri was over at the beginning. It was not until later that he was aware of the anomaly of truth which was concealed under the waves of dominating truth that Negri''s means were reflected. It''s not that the soul derivation is too weak, but that he was in a semi sleep state before and did not care about the operation of the huge soul information. Otherwise, under the condition that all the derivative operations of the soul are under his management, there are not many things that the world can hide from him. The Shenyuan multiverse is centered on the dark region and is still collapsing, and a large number of life are dying in the process. Even the gods were affected. Due to the death of many believers, the errors accumulated by faith broke out, and the divine power turned into evil power and pulled them into the abyss of God. In the face of such a multi cosmic disaster, even the gods are extremely small. Of course, even if the smallest life, also have the desire to live. Ulysses is also the same. As a legendary mage, he is only a little bit bigger. In this disaster, he may die at any time. It seems that there is no way to cast the space spell. There are too many space fluctuations and the spell casting interference is too large. In this case, the transmission is fatal. Anxious Ulysses opened his own magic net account, looking for the help of the goddess of magic or fortune. He had checked the Tiantong platform before, and the orders on the platform were full, including express companies set up by several other deities, such as Quantong and Shunshui. A place away from the main quality level to the outer plane has sold for a high price, but this kind of quota can not be found. With the news of the rapid collapse of the dark regions, more and more people understand the danger of things, and the less likely they are to leave the main physical plane. Even on several planes close to the main material plane, there has been a wave of immigration, and no one can be sure how wide this disaster will affect. Some people who have the ability of prophecy and vision want to find out the origin of this disaster and the scope of the disaster. Their teachers and those who have insight have no time to stop it, their heads explode. Finally, a king who didn''t want to reveal his name sent down the oracle to make things clearer. A creation God was born, which is a disaster of birth. More than half of the multi universe of Shenyuan will be affected. Later, it was revealed that the God King who gave out the oracle was mibar, the God King of crili. In a moment, mibar sucked countless powder. This noble quality of doing good deeds without leaving any name left behind made countless people become the brain disabled powder of mibar. No matter men or women yelled at him, I will give you monkey son and become his crazy believer. On the other side, mibal, who presided over the Horde migration, turned off his trumpet with a smile. Regardless of the wisdom of the people, there are people who do not have the ability to think independently. They know what the truth of this matter is, whether they have the ability to stop it or not, nor to rob those who have not been affected with him. As long as the trumpet is slightly guided, a large number of believers will emerge. Elder brother Hao Mai was founded by mibal himself. He found that there were corresponding human settings in recent years, which was very easy to be loved by the public and the efficiency of harvesting believers was very high. Even if you don''t become his believers, you can gain some faith from them. Later, mibal is going to draw several waves of prizes in batches. The prize is to leave the main material plane and try to take away several people. This benefit is very difficult for ordinary people to get, but it is not a big deal for him who is the king of gods. He can predict that this rescue will receive a large number of beliefs. With these beliefs, they can move to a new plane and better develop themselves and the divine system. Of course, some people who didn''t win the lottery may be corrupted, but as long as the lottery continues, he will gain more advantages than disadvantages. Ulysses has been a little flustered. Although the legendary mage is much stronger than most people, he is not brilliant in the aspect of the main material plane. In addition, he has been indulging in that for some time, which makes him have little savings. Countless places did not fall into his hands, and countless methods were found. The signs of the external plane''s sinking became more and more obvious. It was only a matter of time before the broad main material plane sank. Ulysses searched the past one by one to see if he could find a glimmer of hope. There are a lot of people like Ulysses. Only when people can''t do anything, can they be particularly religious about faith and place their hope on God. "Sorry, your belief level is shallow believer, but please rest assured that Karada will not give up any believers. We will arrange your evacuation as soon as possible. Your current party number is £¤ * *." The staff of the Ministry of divinity responded. Ulysses was no longer in the mood to look at those numbers.According to the speed of evacuation, by the time he arrived, he had been cooling along with the main material plane for several years. However, there is no way to blame them. The first consideration for the withdrawal of the gods is the devout believers. He is a shallow believer who can be ignored by others because he is a legendary mage. The despairing Ulysses put his hope on the lottery of the God King mibar. With his intelligence, it is natural to know that the God King is not as heroic as it is widely spread, but this lottery is already Ulysses'' last hope. With the names crossed one by one, Ulysses was no longer in despair. With billions of people drawing lottery tickets, it was impossible for him to win. Although he was aware of this lottery, the king of God, mibar, was sure to have some secret operation. All the people who won the lottery were valuable people. He won a lot of prizes, but there was no chance for him to draw. What''s more, he''s not alone. Instead of looking at the rest of the raffle, Ulysses opened the door of his basement and saw a tiny figure sitting on a tall chair, shaking his delicate legs. It seems to hear Ulysses coming in, Muruo''s eyes are empty, only she can see, the vision projection moved out, looking at the man with a complex look. Ulysses is the same, his eyes are particularly complex. Maybe at first he just retaliated, but as time went on, day by day, some emotions were born unconsciously. By now Ulysses had been inseparable from the woman he had created. He has been concealing these emotions. He still keeps the hostile behavior before, but today, those face problems have been put down by him. He went over and gently picked up Mu Luo. She struggled for a while, but she was not strong enough. "I''m sorry, I don''t have the ability to take you out of here." Ulysses showed his true feelings and said a lot of things with Muluo in his arms, until he said in a complicated voice: "I won the lottery of King mibal." Ulysses was stiff, and then he laughed, "well, you go. Don''t worry about me. I''ve lived long enough." Muluo looked at Ulysses, then jumped out of his arms, went to pick up things, and then said with a curl of his mouth. "You can take your family with you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 It was when Ulysses took Mullah to the stable portal created by mibal to attract people. In the abyss of God, the quiet messenger is working hard. His whole body''s divine power vibrates, resists the traction force inside the divine abyss. "It''s just a little bit short, a little bit!" Quiet heart suppress their emotions, all the ability to use, want to let themselves out of the abyss, from the death of recovery. Over the years, he gave Negri the message of the stone of destiny, and he could get a little bit of information from the faith of believers. His followers of the dark elves were all removed, and the city became a battlefield for spiders and aristocratic gods. But it doesn''t matter. No matter whether Negri wins or loses, he swears that as soon as he is resurrected, he will leave here and go to a remote place, and he will not believe it, so that he can continue to come back and lie down. But I don''t know what happened outside. He had a group of secret believers who were suddenly destroyed. Fortunately, he has accumulated enough divine power to get out of the abyss. Otherwise, things would be troublesome. However, it is not all bad to lie down for a long time. When you think about it, you will be in a state of death for a long time, and you will live and die again and again. This makes him have a certain understanding of the truth of death. "Death is just a state of life. When the structure of life is complete again, life can be revived at one time." "It''s a pity that ordinary people simply can''t keep their consciousness alive after being separated from their roots, and they can''t guarantee that their consciousness can further interfere with the world." "So when their lives change to death, their life structure is broken, and there is no other consciousness interfering with the reorganization of life forms, so their lives become other life forms." "When a person''s strength breaks through the boundary between life and death, and the soul perceives the state of death, and can still think after death and maintain stability, then there will be a chance of resurrection." "Some of the consciousness and soul of life can survive, but their consciousness does not break through the boundary between life and death and is unstable, so they can not really revive." "Even if it occupies other life forms, it''s just a zombie." "Maybe after my resurrection, I can go to the underworld, join the underworld God system, and finally gather the road of death." "I remember that although this truth has been revealed, but because most of the metacosmic scales have not yet arrived, so far there are no upstream, even few road users." Quietness inspires oneself with the future, and makes his consciousness begin to change from the state of death to the state of existence. At the same time, he interferes with the external matter with consciousness in an attempt to form a temporary body to carry his life. Finally, with the quiet struggle, his life form finally changed. As the external material reorganized and condensed into a five or six meter high elf body, he sighed: "I am quiet and finally come back to life." "No accident happened!" The vigilance of the quiet heart will not be reduced by the joy of resurrection. The long-term misfortune makes him dare not overlook any danger. He will never ignore the possible danger because of temporary safety. This time, he chose to be in a small plane next to the main material plane. There are many people here, because close to the main material plane, it becomes a plane port. Mixed personnel and convenient operation are the advantages here. This time he was revived, but even his own believers did not inform him, so he did not believe who could stop him. This time, he was lucky enough to revive his life. No danger, no enemy, no conspiracy, no Negri!! "Move quickly!" Silence subdues his inner joy. It seems that he is free from the long-standing curse of death. Just when you plan to open the space passage and shuttle to other planes, you find that the space of this plane appears particularly chaotic. If you cross this state, it will cause space chaos and be twisted into pieces by the space turbulence. "If you want to create this situation, it must be a lot of people shuttling through space at the same time His quiet face turned pale, and a bad feeling appeared in his heart. Although he had just been resurrected, he was a God after all. He soon found a man who was running for his life in a panic and got the truth from his mouth. I look up and see the end of the world. The structure of matter breaks up in an instant, dissolves into the most basic nothingness particles, and then is pulled into the new multiverse which is expanding infinitely. Looking at all kinds of scenes of the end of the world, a wry smile came from the corners of his mouth. "Don''t I just live again? Do you need such a big battle? " Quietness leads to the node of life structure of one''s body, and soul consciousness turns to death again. Although he still retains some abilities, he can find a way to get out of the plane in a short period of time under such a chaotic state of space. That can only be said to think about it.Therefore, the only way out for him now is the abyss, or can he enter the abyss only by death. If he is involved in the abyss, there is no chance for him to be resurrected in the universe. "Again, at this time, there are only bad and worse choices in front of me." "I''m dead. I can''t die!" His sad and indignant silence returned to the abyss where he left with all his strength. The place far away from the Shenyuan universe is called the place of the LORD God world. A meteor falls, and all the stars are changed at this moment. According to the special law, a seal is formed to suppress it. Then there are all kinds of things to keep up with, and completely suppress the meteor. The world also seems to have changed with the arrival of this meteor, what things are forced to pull away, and what things are forced to load in this world. Negri was so quietly watching himself sealed, could not stop. He is not in a good state now. The free ride has made Negri a successful upstream player, but it makes him a bit unstable. Be sealed or not, you can take the opportunity to sleep for a while, to regulate their own road. Only this time, although the success of the upstream, but also can not test other achievements enterprising road. Gregory gerriguez will certainly continue to cultivate people who are related to the road and want to kill themselves in the same way as the road. It''s a very small probability thing, almost impossible, but Gregory Gus has that book, and some things are not impossible. We must guard against this. Negri thought, then gradually fell into the seal, fell asleep. Just before that, he grabbed a crystal and finished the final arrangement in the other party''s scream. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 "336 years before Xinghai calendar, great changes have taken place in the world." "The unknown space, named the world of fire, collided with our world for the first time. At that time, both sides turned into canvases and appeared in the sky of each other''s world, lasting until 326 years before Xinghai calendar." "Over the past decade, extraordinary forces have sprung up in the world." "It''s called the year of rise." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Write them down for me. I will remember them no matter what you are doing now." "If I don''t do well in the exam, I''ll knock your dog in the head!" The curtain of light is gone, and the course is over. Zhu Ping wiped the sweat that did not exist on his forehead, took off the learning brain attached to his temple, thinking that maybe he should really review the previous history lesson. "But it''s not urgent now. We''d better finish the promotion first." Zhu Ping opened the textbook and thought of his own game. He swayed and chose the game: "I will review it tonight!" His identity and financial resources are not enough to support his use of a high-level integrated brain with a leaf logo on his temple. "In the heat of colonial star 17 immigration, any immigrant will obtain third-class citizenship and enjoy the following benefits..." "I''m afraid these benefits are not to be enjoyed in the underworld." Zhu Ping watched the news of the entertainment brain, and make complaints about it, Tucao said. The aborigines of colonial star 17 have not been cleaned up yet, and it is Wudao planet. Their "extraterritorial demons" are all killing roles there. The identity of a third-class citizen is good. If you go there, you can still own a small piece of land. But if you can eat or not, you can only depend on your own. Zhu Ping is not a superpower, and his martial arts achievements are lower. Now he is only a second-class civilian, not even a citizen. In this era, citizens and civilians have been separated. He is known as a common man whose intelligence and body are normal and whose transcendental system has not been cultivated to the extraordinary stage. Only those with extraordinary power can be called citizens. In fact, this kind of statement is just to take care of them, these civilians. He can say that he has no extraordinary power. In this world, they are not even farts. Most of the extraordinary armed forces need the assistance of mental strength to play a role. There are not many ways for them to become extraordinary by equipment. Zhu Ping is such a second-class citizen. The reason why he is second-class rather than third-class is that his ancestors are pure Earthlings, rather than aborigines who have been colonized by other planets. As the history class said, 336 years ago, that is, 896 years ago, the extraordinary power officially appeared in front of people. Since then, human beings have been divided. Now it''s 559 years old, which means that human beings have been in the starry sky for more than 500 years. The number of colonial stars is smaller than expected. Although the population has increased tens of times over the past, reaching several trillion, it is different from the previous science fiction that as we enter the starry age, the population will break through the trillions. The resources of the sky are also very tight. Up to now, only 18 suitable for survival have been found, and only 16 have been completely conquered. The remaining 17th colonial star is still under strategy, and the 18th colonial star has not even started to attack, because the combat power of that planet is a little high. Because of this, whether you are a civilian or a slave, you can gain citizenship when you arrive at the 17th colonial star to fight for the union. Zhu Ping naturally won''t join in the fun. Although the 17th colonial star has not yet developed the lethal ability of the planet, there are dozens of martial gods who can cross the sky in flesh, which is equivalent to the extraordinary level s rated by the federal government. He is not even the most basic e-level, and going to colonial 17 is just a suicide. It seems that he can only become a civilian in his life, stay in the base camp and become a producer. Citizens become the administrative personnel of the Federation, or open up the territory to create order, while the civilian production and supply become the managed and enjoy the order. There were also slaves, most of whom were prisoners of war or federal criminals, deprived of many rights. Of course, in this "advanced" era, they are called fifth class civilians. Zhu Ping studied in the 36th senior high school in Longxi District of the Federal Republic of China. After entering the Xinghai calendar, the land use became more and more tense. The teaching place of the school was put on the network, and only one office was reserved as the office address. Zhu Ping, who did not have outstanding spiritual talent, could only choose the martial arts system as the power system. Because the meridians could not meet the standard, the martial arts of fighting Qi and internal Qi and energy were abandoned and could only practice Qi and blood martial arts. And his talent of Qi and blood martial arts is only fair, otherwise, he will not have achieved any results in eight years of cultivation. Academically, he can only barely finish some homework. He doesn''t have to think about promoting himself to a citizen by becoming a scientific researcher. And unless you are smart, he will not be able to improve the essence of life without extraordinary power, and those with insufficient brain power will have no future. They will still be civilians.Zhu Ping has been able to foresee his ordinary life. The time limit for him to become an extraordinary person is before he is 30 years old. But Zhu Ping felt that he didn''t have the chance at all. Although Qi and blood martial arts is known as the most common cultivation system, and its potential is not low, it is not what he can support. There is no medicine to supplement qi and blood. He estimates that he can only turn around at this level in his whole life, and he can''t activate Qi and blood in eternal life. In recent years, Zhu Ping has recognized the fact that he is an ordinary person. Only in the dead of night, his empty heart has a trace of palpitation. Even if he is only 18 now. Zhu Ping looked at the game lost on the screen. He was no longer interested. He turned off the light screen and pulled out the entertainment brain attached to his temple. He wanted to start reviewing. It is only when he is surprised that his brain seems to be broken and his brain wave flow is sensed, and the curtain of learning is not opened. "I had a history class before tomorrow." Zhu Ping looks depressed. This brain tip is free from federal schools, but if it is damaged, he needs to spend a sum of money to obtain a new one at his own expense. He is such a powerless and powerless person. It takes a few days for him to handle a new brain terminal. Normally, it''s OK, but there will be an exam soon. Isn''t this a problem? "I remember Dad left an old-fashioned brain tip before. I don''t know if it can still be used." Zhu Ping suddenly remembered that his dead father had left an old-fashioned brain. "Almost, let''s try it for a few days." Zhu Ping dug out a box with his father''s relics in it. There were not many things in it. He soon found the old brain tip which looked like a triangle inside a circle. Looking at this thing and the probe on it, Zhu Ping hesitated for a moment and inserted it into his temple. The curtain of light did not open, but his consciousness fell into a deep abyss. In a trance, Zhu Ping seemed to hear a voice: "go find Nai..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 Zhu Ping''s consciousness didn''t know how long it took to fall, but he found that he was no longer in his assigned small house. It''s in a weird country. It''s weird because, apart from the ancient environmental exhibition, Zhu Ping has no chance to see this kind of rural scene. In an age when land was so precious, the existence of the countryside had long since disappeared. Then a voice appeared in Zhu Ping''s mind. It was just like an antique radio, with a lot of noise and rigid. "From the horse thief Save , get Reward... " Zhu Ping analyzed it for a long time before he could understand what the words said. It seemed that he had saved something from the horse thieves. The biggest possibility was that the village or some people in the village. "Wait, did I fall into a virtual fantasy?" Zhu Ping''s virtual reality technology has been studied hundreds of years ago, but because it is too real, many people are addicted to the waste reality. The federal government enacted a law more than 100 years ago to prohibit the application of virtual reality technology to civil use. So the world of virtual games doesn''t exist. Instead, it''s the brain. This has only developed a generation of things that have been offline due to the impact of virtual reality helmets. It will not bloom until the virtual reality technology is limited. Zhu Ping''s father died when he was 6 years old. Now he is completely vague about his father''s appearance. He only received his father''s relics from the federal welfare service when he was an adult. As for his mother, Zhu Ping didn''t know his name. This brain is very old-fashioned. He didn''t find out that it was several generations. He also put it on the social network some time ago to see if anyone was interested in this antique, so he remembered it after his brain was broken. I didn''t expect this kind of trouble just once. Zhu Ping quickly checked, but found that everything is really incomparable. He has not experienced virtual reality, and is not sure whether it is true or not. But after waiting for a long time, he decided that he would rather believe what he had than what he didn''t have. He hid his body with poor hands and looked at the people in the village. He found that it was really the ancient appearance. People''s physical quality was far less than that of their time, and almost no one had ever practiced it. Even if there is, it is also some shallow handle, can not take the table, at least not on the table of their era. Their language Zhu Ping is very strange, because sometimes he can understand, but sometimes he can''t understand. It was as if he had loaded a failed translation module. Zhu Ping did not dare to be careless, and slowly integrated into the environment here, ready. Finally, in a heavy rain, Zhu Ping, who evaluated the strength of the thieves, seized the opportunity to kill the leaders of the thieves and drove them away. Looking at the eyes of those villagers who were afraid, awed and even worshipped, Zhu Ping seemed to have something awakened in his heart. He was just an ordinary person in the Xinghai era. He didn''t stand out in the crowd. Now he has self-confidence, poor but noble. "Mission Settlement begins Back to... " When the old noise came, Zhu Pingsheng was afraid of what else might happen next. Fortunately, Zhu Ping was soon transported to a broken floating city. Looking at the dilapidated city, Zhu Ping can imagine what kind of war happened here. Then he shrunk his eyes and saw a shabby signboard: Xuantian. Xuantian is a giant organization in the United States. It can be said that 80% of the Xianxia side practitioners in the world are related to this organization. But their signboards can be seen here, which shows that the war here has something to do with them. Zhu Ping, who was on guard, walked through the ruins. Then he heard a broken voice. After a little hesitation, he went to the other side. Soon after entering a basement, he saw a piece of equipment that was still in good condition. Hundreds of beams of light stand in the room, most of them empty, and only a few of them contain human voices. After Zhu Ping arrived, one of the people in the light opened his eyes, which made Zhu Ping step back. Then he reacted and stopped. It''s just that the man''s momentum is too terrible. "I didn''t expect that someone could come here after all these years. I knew that guy would not die so easily." The man said with great interest. When he looked carefully, he found that his body was like an empty shadow in the light column. "Did the Lord call me here?" Zhu Ping asked cautiously. "It''s probably a guy who died a long time ago. It''s not willing to die like this. That''s why you come here." The man said, "anyway, I still want to say to you, welcome to God''s space, rookie!" "God space?" As soon as Zhu Ping''s face changed, it was recorded in the history books that their world was called the world of the LORD God. The space named after the world was exactly where it was."Ah, you can call me the rest of the month, rookie, if not unexpected, then there are some things to rely on you to do!" That''s what the man said. "What''s the matter?" ¡­¡­ Zhu Ping looked stunned and his consciousness returned to the real space. He pinched his face to make sure that the previous thing was not false. Then he took off the old-fashioned brain and watched it fall into a daze. In that dilapidated space, the man who claimed to be the remaining moon told him something and let him know the truth of the world. In 326 years, the first collision with the world of fire is coming to an end. The man who was once the master of this world, known as the LORD God, failed in the invasion of the world of fire, and was killed by the reaction. Only a trace of consciousness was reborn in the god world. The LORD God controlled the space of God, trained a large number of strong people named apostles, and forced them to work for them. But at that time, the disciples who also damaged a lot seized the opportunity and began to rebel against God. From the present situation, the victory or defeat is obvious. The apostles have won. They have defeated the LORD God, killed his temporary body, destroyed the God, and returned to reality, becoming one of the top giants in the Federation. What''s more, the LORD God finds himself now, trying to repair the space of God and pick up the power once. Yu Wanyue is also an apostle and a very powerful apostle, but now in the state of soul data. In history, some people who can be called great historical figures are just some younger generation. And now the rest of the month has become their own mentor. If the federal magnates find out that the LORD God is resurrected, he will be destroyed, even without consciousness. It seems that it is safer to give up this point and not to take care of the affairs of the LORD God. But there seems to be a flame in my heart that I don''t want to extinguish. However, when he left the space of God before, he heard the broken voice and said something with all his strength, as if to ask him to look for something. Zhu Ping pinched his brain in the palm of his hand and made up his mind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 "The first collision between the world of fire and the world of our God is called the year of rise, and this collision is also called the first shock." "After the year of its rise, from 326 B.C. to 316 B.C., a lot of resources were slowly exhausted. Human beings were trapped on the mother planet earth, and civil war might break out at any time, which is called the ten years of hardship." "After a decade of stagnation, technology has gone into a state of explosion, and people have gone to the stars." "I''m afraid the apostles are finally coming out of God''s space." Zhu Ping''s heart make complaints about the rise of ten years of hardship in ten years. Although the extraordinary strength has risen, the most powerful force at that time is B level. The most ferocious record is nothing more than the destruction of the city in the first World War. And A-level symbol is a move to kill the city. S-class marks are a threat to the planet''s surface. Among different levels, combat effectiveness has been improved by leaps and bounds. As well as the level, and because of the different understanding of their abilities, the power they play is as different as that of firesticks and guns. After ten years of holding back, civil wars are going to start, and science and technology have not broken out. It is impossible that countless achievements will emerge overnight, and mankind has entered the era of Xinghai. And organizations like Xuantian also rose at that time. After finishing his history lesson with that old-fashioned brain, Zhu Ping once again entered the space of God. Sure enough waiting time, he again entered a strange world to carry out the mission given by the LORD God. The task is not difficult. It happens to be within Zhu Ping''s ability. This is also the special control of the LORD God. He does not have much ability to pull a person again. After finishing the task, through the ruins, we came to the land of the light column. In the light column, dozens of figures are still awake. In the words of the remaining and missing months, they are the last chips of the LORD God. If they wake up, the chips may run away on their own. "That''s why God brought me in so that I could control it." Zhu Ping was clear in his heart, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he continued to study with the rest of the month. Yu Qianyue''s ability is mainly centered on his super ability "probability value", which is classified as super ability side in modern times. However, he has been involved in many aspects in order to better play his super ability. He has not specialized in cultivating the martial arts of Qi and blood, but he has known about it, and many enemies of this system have been killed. At least it is enough to instruct Zhu Ping now. "The next thing is reinforcement." Yu Kuo Yue looked at the other beams of light and said, "you have completed another task. In the past, you can check the enhancement list by calling the LORD God." "But now you can only do it manually." "Manual enhancement." Zhu Ping immediately came to be interested. Before that, Yu Qianyue taught him some knowledge about the space of God. Originally, I thought that after the god space was broken, I had no chance to strengthen, but I didn''t expect to be able to do so-called manual strengthening. "See those people?" Looking at other beams of light, Yu Qianyue said with great interest: "these people used your current division, and they were once the strong ones of S-class." "Enter the pillar of light, and the LORD God will help you make a rubbing of their power." "Of course, you have only completed two missions. The God may not recover much now. You can only gain one basic ability." "Basic capabilities?" Zhu Ping is stunned and then reacts. He rubs a copy of the basic ability of an S-level strong person, which is enough to become a super power person and break away from the current civilian identity. "It''s just that you need to choose your abilities. Some of us are too conspicuous. If you show them, you may expose them." "So your honor, which one do you recommend?" Zhu Ping gave full play to the good quality of asking questions without understanding, and then came to a pillar of light under the guidance of Yu Qianyue. It was a very ordinary woman with a shrunken figure that didn''t interest people at all. In the age of Xinghai, unless it is particularly aesthetic, women will go for a cheap plastic surgery. "She is called an imitator. No one knows what her real name is. She can imitate any ability. Of course, if you print her ability, you can get some basic imitation ability at most." "But it''s enough for you now. It also has a strong effect on your martial arts." This is true. The origins of martial arts of human beings are various, but the most convincing one is the theory of imitation. Human beings imitate animals, create various boxing techniques, and imitate gods and demons to create magic martial arts. At the end of the cultivation of Qi and blood martial arts, you can incarnate all things, which is called the ultimate creature. Zhu Ping, who was worried, decided to obey the orders and went to the light column and stood in the shadow of the woman. After strengthening, when Zhu Ping, who was dizzy, chose to return to reality, he heard the broken voice of the LORD God again. But this time his voice seemed to be clearer and asked him to go to a man named Negri.Vaguely be able to sense what''s in his mind. Suppressing his inner joy, Zhu Ping tested his ability. Ability to capture the maximum number of one person. The capture range is 10 meters. It lasts from half an hour to an hour. Zhu Ping went to the martial arts museum to test his ability. He aimed at a teacher who had reached the extraordinary critical point of Qi and blood. Then he felt that his body began to change, and some kind of strength quickly changed into Qi and blood. He even felt that the Qi and blood were boiling, which might break through the body at any time and form the smoke of Qi and blood. Then he made further experiments, and found that after half an hour of use, the ability would not work again, and the strange power would disappear, but after a period of rest, it could be used again, and there was no need to imitate it again. But he can only imitate one person at a time. When he imitates a new ability, his previous imitation ability will be covered, and if he wants to imitate ability, he must wait for the other party to display his ability. Those who have extraordinary ability will not deliberately display their ability in front of him. Therefore, Zhu Ping is not sure where the upper limit of his imitation ability is, so he goes back to imitate that martial arts teacher''s ability. Then I went to register with the extraordinary abilities registry. In any age, if you have extraordinary ability, you can become a federal citizen and enjoy a series of privileges. concealing your identity is just asking for trouble. The Federation is no different from you. Once the hidden ability is found, you may be regarded as a potential criminal. After sorting out, Zhu Ping passed the federal ability test and found that he could indeed copy other people''s extraordinary ability, but only half the power of imitating the target. The stronger the imitation target is, the more complex the ability is, and the weaker the effect of imitation ability is. And it takes time to imitate. The staff in charge of receiving Zhu Ping said, "you can inform the school now and transfer your files, so that you can be qualified for university entrance examination. Do you understand?" "I see." Zhu Ping suppressed his inner joy and said. The common people can not be admitted to universities. Even some knowledge of universities was taught in senior high schools. There are only two kinds of people who can be admitted to universities. One is citizens. They enter universities according to their own abilities and become the pillars of the Federation. The other is that researchers enter the university with absolute wisdom through examinations to provide manpower for the development of science and technology, and generally exist as the assistants of citizens. Because of the awakening of super ability and the uncertainty of practice, schools are not divided into civilian schools or civic schools, but students are roughly separated. Two kinds of people will not be completely untouched, but there is always a layer of separation between the two sides. And now he has crossed this barrier, just like a crab in the market that costs 80 yuan a kilogram and climbs into a pool of 100 yuan a catty. Subject examination or something is no longer important. What is needed now is the development of the ability to concentrate. But a kind of worry came to Zhu Ping''s mind. His ability is only from the LORD God, and there is no possibility of evolution. If you want to progress, you can only further rubbing. But in that case, you need to complete more apostolic tasks, collect Qi and help the LORD God repair himself. "Maybe I can''t just rely on my ability. I should put more energy on the martial arts of Qi and blood." Yu Yueping did not remember any means to strengthen himself. There is no way to solve this kind of thing now. A man is just when he has no desire. He obviously needs the ability of the LORD God to improve his social status. Under this desire, he needs the help of the LORD God. "And today I''m going to the library to look up information." Zhu Ping thought of several times when he went in and out of the god space, there was a voice reminding himself that he wanted to find something, until today he completed another task. Only then did he hear the name clearly. Now he is back to the LORD God and will naturally complete the task. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 "Congratulations, Zhu Ping. We have completed the upgrade of your file. From today on, you will be qualified for the university examination." In the school''s only office, the person in charge held Zhu Ping''s hand and said happily. There are indicators for training talents in schools. If the number of talents trained by schools is low for a long time, it may be banned. Although citizens have higher status than civilians, they also spend more than civilians. A suitable and decent job is not so easy to find. It''s a failure for citizens to be reduced to fighting for jobs with civilians. Therefore, the school is optimistic about Zhu Ping''s ability to awaken, and there are even scholarships. After leaving the school, Zhu Ping went to the library. In the past, social schools were the first places for people to socialize, but they were moved to the Internet to teach because of their large space. The first place people socialize with becomes a library. Knowledge on the Internet is strictly censored, and it is only a popular encyclopedia at most. For most things, you have to go to the library if you want to know. The library divides the learning area, and people can connect the corresponding knowledge with their brain directly in the corresponding place, but they can''t download it. People can also find people to learn together in the corresponding areas and socialize. It can be said that the library integrates part of the functions of the school. In fact, there are many similar places. Most of the large areas are banned. Most of the goods are piled up in warehouses and then sold through the Internet. There is no such middleman as a supermarket or a shop that makes a difference. The transportation track has also been unified, and almost all the useless facilities have been demolished. The whole planet is planning buildings in a coordinated way. In fact, if not many things need to be confirmed face-to-face, even most of the office space will be cancelled and moved to the Internet. Land use is becoming more and more tense, and even some members have suggested that those who have not seen extraordinary people within six generations will automatically lower the rank of civilians. Before Zhu Ping was a second-class civilian, and a third-class civilian needed military service. This military service does not mean that they are sent to the front line to fight. They do not have the combat effectiveness. They waste transportation expenses when they are sent to the front line. This military service refers to being on duty on an unmanned planet. In this era, it has been proved that the uninhabited planet lacks extraordinary factors. People living on the uninhabited planet are almost impossible to awaken any ability, and their cultivation will reach the transcendence at most, so it is difficult to go further. Therefore, it is known as the magic free planet, and the star ball with extraordinary factors is called the main planet. At present, a total of 18 stars have been found. At the beginning, some people suggested that all the civilians should be sent to the transformed environment of the demon free planet to live, but suffered from a large number of ordinary people of extraordinary origin. The supernatural can not guarantee that their sons will be able to awaken. Will they all rush to the magic free planets? But as time went on, a compromise military service plan was slowly implemented. For a long time, there were no supernatural families performing military service, going to the magic planet, mining minerals and producing things that did not require the participation of supernatural factors. During the period of military service, family planning is carried out. Under the family planning, the offspring can be fostered on the host planet, and the descendants of extraordinary people can end their military service. However, if there is no supernatant within three generations, then the authority will be lowered again, and they must live permanently on the magic free planet. Unless their offspring can create enough value to buy a master planet residence permit. After decades of military service, the first permanent residents of the planet have emerged. In the future, the number of permanent residents of the magic free planet will far exceed the number of the main planet, which is a predictable thing. This is a matter of survival and development. There is no justice or evil. There are so many resources. You have to blame yourself. Opportunities have been given. You can''t grow up to be extraordinary. You can only say that you don''t work hard enough. Zhu Ping began to search for relevant knowledge in the library. He was not stupid enough to directly enter the term "Negri" in the search field. If this word is a sensitive word, his behavior is to seek death. Therefore, Zhu Ping began to check the historical who''s who, trying to search through the corner. Soon the celebrities who emerged during the first shock finished watching the characters who emerged in the second shock. The first collision between the world of fire and the world of God is called the first impact. And the second shock was an extraordinary storm. In 148 years before the astronautic calendar, resources were exhausted, and only one main planet was found in the exploration of the starry sky, which could not be attacked for a long time, and occasionally counterattacked. Just as the two sides planned to stop the war, a storm swept through the god world with a meteor. The meteor did not enter the sky and disappeared, but then a large number of extraordinary storms hit the sky, the stars moved, and the cosmic storms continued to create more planets. Some of these stars condensed many extraordinary factors. Now, 13 of the 18 main star clocks found today were formed in the second impact.In a word, although the second shock has caused some losses, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages in terms of problems. At least, it has brought enough extraordinary factors to the world. After the second shock, after a period of self-cultivation, 86 years before the astronautic calendar, the earth once again launched a war against the second colonial star crimson star. After 86 years of fighting, scarlet star was finally conquered and turned into a second colonial star. It was also this year, named the first year of Xinghai calendar, that the era of Xinghai officially began. After that, there was a sea fever. People thought that the journey of human beings was in the sea of stars. They were looking for the main planet with extraordinary factors and looking for the treasures among the universe. Including the meteor that flew in from the outside of the universe during the second impact, people call it the extraordinary star. Until now, there are still many people and organizations pursuing the "extraordinary star". They believe that it is the extraordinary star that brings extraordinary storm. If you find the extraordinary star, you can gain the most powerful power in the world and become the master of the world. The second shock, because of the increase of extraordinary factors, also emerged a large number of outstanding people, a few days before the exam, Zhu Ping spent on the library to check the who''s who list. To his disappointment, no one or organization has been called Negri during the second shock until now. "There are only two cases now, either this information has been blocked, or Negri itself is just a common name and has not been recorded." "Negri, Negri, Negri!" Zhu Ping recited the name in his heart, and the names of all kinds of people he had seen these days appeared in his mind. Suddenly, his head felt hot, as if something in his soul was ignited. Then Zhu Ping suddenly felt cold all over his body, and the whole person''s spirit instantly entered a trance state. The ceiling of this floor of the library, like ink painting, suddenly fainted and scattered a lot of black smoke, forming a void. A strange creature like a long lizard, but with many crystal barbs, crawled out of it. After sweeping its ruby like eyes around, it was staring at Zhu Ping. Open mouth full of sharp teeth, a tentacle like tongue, out of which, disgusting liquid flow out, a pungent odor. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 Zhu Ping felt himself divided into two parts. Half controlling the body, but not knowing. The other half is conscious, but can''t control the body to do anything. The monster came down from the black smoke hole in the ceiling, and Zhu Ping had a thorough look at the monster. If it looked like a long lizard before, now it''s like a crocodile and a dog on the ground. The crystal on this monster is polyhedral, and several polyhedral crystals near Zhu Ping are slightly red. A long and slender tail, like black smoke, still remains in the black smoke hole. I don''t know where it goes. Zhu Ping found out at this time that he had no one around him. Several long tentacles and tongues of the monster spread towards Zhu Ping, who was still agitating his own Qi and blood to get rid of this state, but everything seemed to be in vain. Then the monster fit on, grow up mouth to bite Zhu Ping into two pieces. At this time, a hand suddenly stretched out and pulled Zhu Ping''s hand. Then Zhu Ping felt himself shocked and fainted. In his bewilderment, Zhu Ping dreamt that he had something to do with the LORD God. Although he was wanted and killed by various organizations, those organizations sent out monsters like hounds and crocodiles to pursue him crazily, never stopping for a moment. He ran and ran until he was caught up by the hounds, his tentacles and tongues wrapped around his body, and his sharp teeth tore at him mercilessly. Then he woke up and wiped the beany sweat on his head. Zhu Ping looked around in horror. The library has restored the appearance of people coming and going in the past, and the empty scene before seems just a dream. "It was a dream." A voice came, which made Zhu Ping see the woman sitting opposite. He is about the same age, wearing a series of Star Trek clothes, giving a sense of heroism. Compared with it, Zhu Ping is like a flower in a greenhouse. "You saved me." Zhu Ping breathed out a breath, even if it was a dream, but that kind of death crisis was also real. If he had not been pulled by someone at last, he might have died there. "Of course, who is your guide? How dare you ignite the burning flame without precaution? " The woman supported her face with one hand and looked at Zhu Ping with her eyes, which revealed some incomprehension. "Guide?" Zhu Ping was stunned. "The one who told you the name." Zhu Ping thoroughly understood that the person who told him the name was the LORD God. However, it was difficult for him to spread some information like the LORD God. Naturally, he did not mention some matters needing attention. "I only know the name, the man didn''t tell me more." Zhu Ping make complaints about this heroic girl by resisting her inward tact to the God. "He''s trying to kill you." The girl frowned, and the name was of great importance. She told others at will, but no matter what, this person ignited the flame of burning soul. Naturally, she couldn''t let it go. "Come with me." The girl thought for a while before saying. He was then taken to a federal single apartment, which Zhu Ping now lives in. After the girl closed the door, she took out a big box and turned on the switch. A light curtain swept through the room, and then the girl said. "Since your guide doesn''t tell you something you should know, I can only tell you that." "You can call me Chen Lan, so I will be your guide in the future." Chen Lan said so. "I belong to the heartfire organization. Do you know what it is?" "Heartburn?" Zhu Ping''s brain turned quickly. He remembered that he had seen the word a few days ago. With the memory going back, he quickly determined the source of the word. "I remember that one of the forces in pursuit of extraordinary stars is called the heartfire organization." "That''s right. We call the extraordinary star the star of Negri, and some organizations call it the hometown of Yongning." "In the past, people who have been chasing extraordinary stars for a long time have gained some enlightenment. They have ignited the burning flame, but they have also been hunted by dreamhounds." "That''s the monster you see today." "Dreamhound?" A trace of fear flashed through Zhu Ping''s heart. "Yes, these strange creatures have no body in reality. They only exist in dreams." "Once someone ignites the flame of burning soul, they will be perceived by them, and they will quickly pursue it, and pull the target into the deep dream." "And then devour your soul in a dream." "So if you don''t cover it up, don''t strengthen your burning soul." "And what is the burning flame?" Zhu Ping generally understood what was going on. He kept reciting the name of Negri, which ignited the burning flame and attracted the dreamhound. If Chen Lan had not been in the library, he would have been dead now."There is such a flame in everyone''s heart, but most of the time the flame is covered up and hard to be detected. Only by the Enlightenment of Negri, can the flame grow and become a kind of power." "He will constantly burn your soul. If you don''t turn on your super ability, it will be easier for you to turn on your super ability. People''s intelligence, talent and inspiration will be improved by leaps and bounds, and they will be greatly resistant to the ability of mind control." "In addition, there are a lot of benefits, you can develop a variety of applications, but you don''t have to know about those." "The only thing you have to learn now is how to hide your burning soul." "Our enemies are not just dreamhounds. You open the flame of burning soul. Those people will not let you go." Chen Lan looks serious, that group of guys can not communicate at all, stubbornly believe that the person who opens the burning soul flame is a sinner, crazy pursuit. Because of the blockade of Negri''s information, most of the people who are burning the soul appear and have guides. Those mad dogs will not relax because they catch one person. They will search for others again and again until they are all killed. In fact, if they were not for the people who are looking for extraordinary stars and are attached to the Federal Space Development Agency and supported by the federal tiger skin, those mad dogs would dare to kill them directly. And once they leave the Federal District, they are likely to be assassinated by those guys, who can be anything but useless. "Why do they hate us so much?" Since the flame of burning soul has been opened, the buttocks will sit upright. It is natural for Zhu Ping to say this word. "Because they all firmly believe that those with burning soul will gradually awaken the evil god Negri who is sleeping in the supernatural star, and will bring great harm to the world." "In their understanding, they are people who sacrifice everything for justice, and we are a group of human traitors who borrow the power of evil gods." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 When Zhu Ping came to his senses, he had already returned to his home. He remembered everything about the burning flame and knew about the star of Negri. I remember that such a person told him this, but Zhu Ping can''t remember his name, his appearance, his organization, and where he was. This is what it should mean. In the face of a strong enemy, he can not expose any information, his memory is covered in part, which he allows. It is only when he strengthens the burning flame again that the memory will be unsealed. "The hounds will not give up, and the enemy in the population will not give up. It seems that I will keep a low profile recently." Zhu Ping frowned. The organization the man said was connected to the dreamhound, so they were able to access the library, but the man said that he had handled the monitoring of the library, making it impossible for those people to locate him accurately. There is a huge flow of people in the library, so the other party can only make a general investigation. As long as you are careful, I''m afraid you can get rid of the suspicion. "The problem is, my suspicion is not small." Zhu Ping gave a wry smile. He didn''t have any sign of awakening power before he again. Generally speaking, he didn''t go back to find out how you woke up. After all, not everyone would have a sign of awakening power. In today''s situation, his performance is somewhat outstanding. "There may be some temptation." Zhu Ping thought. A choice is also placed in front of him, this period of time no longer hard exercise, nor increase strength, disguised as an ordinary student lucky to awaken super ability. Because that person said that those who wake up to the burning soul flame are more enterprising. If they disguise themselves as salted fish, they can reduce their suspicion. "The problem is that the right to choose is put in the hands of those people. Once I am found out, I have no ability to resist." "During this period of time, if you exercise hard and complete more God tasks, you will be able to further strengthen yourself. Although the probability of exposure will increase, but your initiative will also increase." Zhu lay flat on his bed, one hand rubbing his temple, thinking about two options. Then he laughed, and as expected, he could not leave his life to others, so he no longer hesitated to choose to enter the god space. Although it is only consciousness that enters the space of God, it is only because the space is in a broken state. As long as he completes a few more tasks, he will be able to enter the space of God and strengthen it. Even if there is no reinforcement, space transfer with the help of God space is also a way to escape. As time goes by, every day is still as quiet as before. Study, exercise, complete the God task, and repair the god space bit by bit. In the past, examinations in schools, which used to symbolize future jobs, are no longer important. They can be dealt with casually and become better. As he finished answering the last question, Zhu Ping closed his brain, symbolizing that his high school stage had officially ended. Without too much emotion, Zhu Ping raised his backpack and left his home. If any building covers the largest area, it must be various training centers. In this era, although the extraordinary power can not represent everything, it at least represents most things. Citizenship, university admission, permanent residency on the main planet, second child qualification, etc. Even without these things, the extraordinary power itself brings something attractive enough, strong body, strong strength, long life In this era, people are crazy in pursuit of extraordinary power. As long as those who have obtained the right to live on the main planet, they can choose a basic extraordinary career according to their own talent. The school will carry on the corresponding training, as for the learning will not learn and practice to what extent, it depends on your own. Of course, not everyone is suitable for cultivation, and not everyone is able to awaken the super power. Therefore, most people still have no hope of extraordinary ability. Perhaps because of this regret, people are more interested in cultivation, and for the future of children, they will urge amen to do corresponding training from childhood. Zhu Ping got out of the car and entered a martial arts hall. He changed into a martial arts suit and began to practice his own martial arts of Qi and blood. These days, he used his imitation ability to constantly imitate those who had made achievements in the martial arts of Qi and blood. Although those forces were only imitations, they were the best teachers. He personally experienced what the next stage was like, which played a great role in the cultivation of martial arts. Therefore, during this period of time, Zhu Ping''s Qi and blood martial art progressed very fast. He could feel the circulation of Qi and blood in his body, like the tide of heaven and earth, changing with time. He wanted to master the extraordinary power through the martial art of Qi and blood. As long as he mastered this change and moved Qi and blood with his mind, he could penetrate Qi and blood out of the body and form the smoke of Qi and blood. If you want to do this, you must let your qi and blood grow. Otherwise, don''t say to control the operation of Qi and blood, even feel the existence of Qi and blood. However, from the beginning of exercise today, Zhu Ping felt a pair of eyes staring at him without concealment. When he went to pursue the vision, he found that there was no one there.Suspiciously swept a circle, Zhu Ping again began to exercise, temper their own blood. Then the eyes appeared again, not caring about Zhu Ping''s feelings, disturbing Zhu Ping. So Zhu Ping had to get up and complain to the coach of the martial arts school, but the coach searched for a circle and didn''t find the spy. On the contrary, he doubted that Zhu Ping had come to play. Zhu Ping walked out of the martial arts hall in the coach''s suspicious eyes, and the eyes still followed him, not caring about Zhu Ping''s move to the police station. Even Zhu Ping felt the irony in his eyes. As expected, the police in Zhuping also failed. The police also sent people to search for it, but the perceptual personnel of the police station did not find the location of their eyes. In those people''s neurotic eyes, Zhu Ping walked toward home. "Is that the one who comes to pursue the burning fire?" Zhu Ping felt that his emotions became more and more irritable. Under the vision that can convey emotions, Zhu Ping feels that all his disguises are gradually being cut open, and the most real self in his heart is gradually revealed. This "true" self is not necessarily a good self. He was more sensitive, more irritable, and more irrational. A little provocation is likely to do the things that they always dare not think about. For example, Zhu Ping, when he got home, saw his door was pried open, the contents inside were turned upside down, a box was also thrown on the ground, and his father''s relics were scattered all over the floor. And a man in a suit with a cigarette in his mouth is looking at Zhu Ping playfully, and that look is particularly familiar, which is the one who was staring at him before. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 His inner anger was ignited in an instant, and Zhu Ping felt that his reason was erased in an instant, and then he launched an attack on the man opposite him like a madman. With the stimulation of emotion, Qi and blood rippled in his body. Zhu Ping crossed the scattered objects, his fist contracted, and then shot out like a shell. Go straight to the face of the man opposite. The man chuckled with his cigarette in his mouth and puffed out a mouthful of smoke. The smoke, like a sharp arrow, rushed to Zhu Ping''s eyes like a white line. Zhu Ping shook his head, but the smoke seemed to follow, and it crossed a curve in the air and burst into Zhu Ping''s eyes. The impact of the smoke made Zhu Ping close his eyes instinctively, and his tears immediately spilled out. The remaining reason is warning, so that Zhu Ping is aware of the danger coming, press and bear his mind''s impatience. Zhu Ping lowers his body, takes back his hands and holds them in front of him. His imitation ability starts. The ability to imitate the Qi and blood warrior from a certain extraordinary stage begins to be applied to himself. Irritable Qi and blood flow out of the body, and the emotions poured in constantly are sent out of the body with Qi and blood, and the body twists. Those Qi and blood are like a dragon, pushing out the things that do not belong to the body. In the early stage of Qi and blood martial arts, there are no other benefits except for being stronger, stronger and faster. Compared with those cultivation systems that can use all kinds of abilities, Qi and blood martial arts are a living target at the beginning, and the transformation begins after the Qi and blood martial arts practitioners have developed the smoke of Qi and blood. At this stage, Qi and blood warriors officially became the extraordinary class. Although they were still strong in body, their bodies were extremely exclusive and digestible. Some interfering spells, or similar abilities, will be pushed out by Qi and blood, and their impact will be minimized. At the same time, poisons and other things will be quickly digested in the transportation of Qi and blood. With the improvement of Qi and blood martial arts'' ability, their characteristics will become stronger and stronger, until finally with a roar, Qi and blood gush out, ten thousand ways to retreat. At that time, whether they were human beings or not, the whole human being had become a mass of Qi and blood polymer, their own life characteristics were completely imprinted on each wisp of Qi and blood, and their own ideas were fully integrated into it. Using Qi and blood can imitate any creature. Even if only a wisp of Qi and blood is left, it can be reborn again. Of course, Zhu Ping is far from reaching that level. His Qi and blood are surging all over his body, but the interference before is eliminated, and with the flushing of Qi and blood, the discomfort of his eyes is relieved. Zhu Ping opened his eyes and saw a rapidly enlarged sole. Zhu Ping, who had no time to think, was kicked back and hit the back wall. Cracks appeared on the walls of the apartment. Before the lime fell on Zhu Ping, it was pushed away by Qi and blood. The man glared at the dead fish''s eyes and took back his feet with his cigarette in his mouth. Then he slowly said, "Zhu Ping, two weeks ago, he suddenly woke up to his super ability. Before that, there was no sign of awakening, including three generations of ancestors. Why did you suddenly wake up to such a super power?" "Don''t tell me you''re lucky!" At last, the good character of the man became very heavy. As soon as he shook his hand, several things like fine needles flew out, which could not be stopped at Zhu Ping''s current speed. Those fine needles penetrated several parts of Zhu Ping''s body. Zhu Ping only felt Qi and blood stagnated all over his body. The originally turbulent Qi and blood was immediately pressed back. Obviously, this man is not strange to the Qi and blood warrior. Zhu Ping''s Qi and blood in his extraordinary stage was imitated by his ability. Compared with the normal Qi and blood warriors, there was still a little gap between them. Under the other side''s means, Zhu Ping was particularly miserable. Not only Qi and blood can not be mobilized, but also the body is in a state of semi paralysis. "You''re ninth on the list of suspects." The man said with regret, "and our decision was all settled out of the top ten." "So whether you are or not, it''s a pity." "Just woke up to the superpower, became a citizen, and then died." The man raised a long needle with obviously different color, and said with sarcasm: "to blame the person who told that thing." "Tell that man out, and I''ll make you die faster." "Otherwise, if the needle goes down, the toxin on it will amplify your sensitivity, and then you will clearly feel something gnawing away at your body." "Believe me, you can''t stand the itching and pain." The man reached out and took off a needle from Zhu Ping''s neck. At this time, Zhu Ping felt a loose throat and could speak. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, you asshole!" Once Zhu Ping comes out, he has no idea. "Tut, well, anyway, in the pain, you will involuntarily use that evil power to alleviate the pain." "It''s a pity that the eight people in front of you died in such a way because of your involvement." Holding the long needle of different colors, the man did not hesitate to stab directly.Zhu Ping felt a chill in his neck, but the coolness soon stopped. The needle was on his neck and could pierce the skin with a little force. Just when Zhu Ping thought the other party was just bluffing at him, the man''s body went down in a daze. A man with medium long hair and a coquettish white robe came out of nowhere. He reached for the man''s pocket and fumbled for a few times, and took out a package of cigarettes and a lighter. First, he lowered his head and took a deep breath. After that, he puffed out a few rings of smoke. Then he looked up at the sky at a 45 degree angle. A master''s lonely temperament suddenly derived. "Well, he has been in prison for hundreds of years, and his mouth will fade out of the bird." The coquettish man turned his head, and his bright eyes were full of tears: "you know, it''s the feeling that you want to lick when you see other people walking birds." Zhu Ping''s look was very different. Before that, he thought this was a senior member of the organization about burning soul flame. I didn''t want to be just a psychopath. "No, no, no, I''m just thinking a lot. It''s not mental illness." Killer J stretched out with his cigarette in his mouth. Then he put his hand on Zhu Ping''s shoulder and asked with an obscene smile, "what, brother, do you know where there is that near here?" "Ha?" Zhu Ping tried to break free for a while and found that he couldn''t get rid of it completely. Then he responded honestly: "what is that?" "It''s the kind of place where at night there are a lot of poor little sisters who are homeless in their thin clothes." "To tell you the truth, my biggest hobby is to do good deeds. This time I plan to give a one-time relief for two No, three of them. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 Although there is no street in this era, Zhu Ping still understands what the killer J is talking about. From the instinct of men. There is a saying that killers and poor little sisters have never been cut off since ancient times. From this view, we can see the fate of killer J and poor little sister. Therefore, as long as there is a chance, killer J will help these poor little sisters, send them warmth, and often give them valuable treasures. "I''d like to take you to places like this, but we don''t have a chance." Zhu Ping pointed to the cool man on the ground and said, "this man''s power is extremely huge. If he has no news, someone will investigate the matter thoroughly, and then I will be finished." Zhu Ping didn''t mean to complain about the killer J. the enemy is ready to make mistakes. He has been put on the list of suspects. In fact, the result is almost the same. Don''t mention that the other party saved his life, only the status quo can see that killer J is the only way to live now, how stupid it is to blame killer J. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take you on the road. My speed is the best in the world. I''ll be killed if I didn''t run fast." Killer J said with pride. Zhu Ping was defeated completely. Where is the pride of this man? "Of course, running is the next choice. I''ll help you if you''re in such a dilemma." Assassin J spreads out a palm size door carved with inexplicable material in his hand. Then the inaccessible door opened slightly, and the body on the ground had disappeared. Then Zhu Ping felt inexplicably that the killer J was the man. "The eldest brother''s skill of waistcoat differentiation is still strong." Assassin J sighs and generally goes out with Zhu Ping''s shoulder. "From the new Department of fire control." "The new triad is a joint Department of several large organizations and is also under the federal government." "His so-called list of suspects is true, but the decision to resolve the top 10 is false." "That is to say, he just pretended to be B to frighten you. At most, he would mutilate it and dare not kill you." "Civil rights are still very useful." Killer J seriously explained a few words, then quickly asked: "tell me where my little sister is?" "This damned person''s memory is actually all SM, or for men, eat this memory, I feel I need little sister''s comfort." Assassin J takes Zhu Ping to walk on the street. From time to time, he stops and asks Zhu Ping what this is and what it is. It''s like the first time a country bumpkin from a demon free planet came to town. But Zhu Ping can''t help it. He still doesn''t know who this guy is, where he comes from and what he is going to do. However, this man saved his life, and his strength was stronger than him. He also successfully mastered the life gate of Zhu Ping''s real identity. If the identity of the person ignited by the burning soul flame is confirmed, the so-called new ternary organization is likely to deprive him of his citizenship and turn him into a wanted criminal. So Zhu Ping can only follow the killer J, ask what, answer what? ¡°£¿ What are these people doing? A parade? " Assassin J looked at a large group of dark skinned people walking on the street with signs, shouting all kinds of strange dialects, and started his blue cat mischievous 3000. He asked, "is there still racial discrimination in this era?" "As long as there are interests, there will be discrimination." Zhu Ping said quietly, "this time they are protesting against the mage guild." "They think that in the new public service video of wary evil magicians, the magic arts used by evil mages are all black, which is to ridicule that black is evil and discriminates against them." "So they gathered to make trouble and March, hoping to get compensation from the mage guild, so that some black special races with insufficient assessment scores can join the mage guild and determine this system." "It''s the so-called special race bonus system." "Before that, the warrior guild had been set up a special race bonus system. Of course, this race is strong and strong, and it is really qualified as a soldier." "But the mage is different, this proposal has not been passed, this is the third March this month." "In the first two times, the black mage was a derogatory word among the mages. He asked for correction and compensation, and the sign of prohibiting the study of black magic was actually black." "Last month, they also protested at the pharmacists'' Association, because pharmacists generally believed that the black medicine was a failure. They thought it was a mockery of them, so they demanded compensation." "However, the rich and powerful pharmacists'' Association will directly smelt a batch of medicinal materials into black potions, and ask them to taste whether they are failed products in person." "I just don''t know what the mage guild will do this time." "You''d better not watch the excitement, or the group will..." Zhu Ping was trying to pull away the killer J when he suddenly found that the killer J had disappeared from his side. When he turned around, he found that the killer J had stood in front of the mage guild and was wearing a decent mage''s robe."I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen The dark skinned shinmori, can you take up some of your time "Allow me to introduce to you some of our heavenly Father and Lord, Negri!" Zhu Ping only felt that his scalp was numb, and the burning fire of soul was obviously a forbidden dangerous thing for the federal government. Otherwise, the former man did not dare to attack a citizen openly. Although he said he did not dare to actually kill him, it also showed the problem represented by the name of Negri. The killer J actually preached in front of thousands of travelers in front of the mage guild. The dark skinned people of special races around the guild gate are also ignorant. They come to ask for benefits and force the mage to release special recruitment quota. You suddenly come out and preach in a tone you''ve heard of Amway. What''s up? What was even more muddled was the people of the mage guild, in which a irascible Faye was ready to display several "black" black magic to let the group know what was dangerous. As a result, a man dressed in a wizard''s robe suddenly appeared and began to sell. He had to force his magic back. His face was blue. Who is this guy that pops up? "Are you a prophet?" "Do you mean that our prophecy department produces madmen?" "Why don''t you say it''s your calling system?" The mage guild is discussing who the killer J is. Killer J has already started his speech with an impassioned face, from the birth of human beings, to the postpartum care of sows, to the meaning of life, and finally to his personal belief. The marchers and the mage guild may never forget killer J and Negri mentioned by killer J in this lifetime. They want to know, in the end, how the best God can have such a perfect believer. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 Zhu Ping has no face to look at it. Assassin J successfully blinded everyone with his behavior of showing off the sky. Then, with his rich experience, he had finished his missionary work and took off his master''s robe and disappeared. Zhu pingleng in situ after a little search, there is no trace of the killer J. This also let Zhu Ping breathe a sigh of relief, no matter who, stay in such a force is super strong, from time to time to do things around the neuropathy, will not feel relaxed. "Anyway, it''s over." Zhu Ping smiles helplessly. Killer J has read the memory of the person in the new triad organization and can disguise as the other party. Then he may be subject to some temptation later, but it will not be as dangerous as this time. As for the black G who stopped the name of Negri, it was not Zhu Ping''s responsibility. Zhu Ping, who doesn''t want to be fussy, will soon get home and start his boring life in the three-point line of his martial arts school, home and God space. Sitting in the rented quiet room, Zhu Ping''s Qi and blood surged with the transportation. Then Qi and blood gradually subsided and collapsed, and the ability to imitate gradually disappeared. With his eyes closed, Zhu Ping once again moved his own Qi and blood. Qi and blood martial law is a contradictory power system. The Qi and blood formed by it repels any foreign things, and any foreign things will only be excluded or digested. However, when Qi and blood are enough, they can incarnate into any form of life. This is the contradictory posture of Qi and blood martial arts. With Zhu Ping''s posture constantly playing, over and over, his whole body''s Qi and blood were carried to any place of his body along with the movement. A sound like the tide of the sea slowly sounded. The sound of the sea tide is getting louder and louder. As the tide washes over and over again, Zhu Ping only feels that his mind and spirit are all involved in a bloody ocean at this moment. With the ocean coming and going. Until a certain moment, it seems that the heaven and earth have lost their voice. In the silence, Zhu Ping''s meaning went to the depths of the universe and the stars with the blood tide. Although the Star River is also a river, it is absolutely abnormal. Just breaking through a small level of Qi and blood martial arts, he was able to make his consciousness observe the universe from a mysterious and mysterious perspective. He realized that something was wrong, but Zhu Ping didn''t seem to stop. His consciousness was impacted by all kinds of information in the universe, and all kinds of inspiration were like sparks. Under the accumulation of these inspirations, Zhu Ping believes that his next strength will definitely advance by leaps and bounds. But soon Zhu Ping began to want to stop this observation, because he had already felt that his consciousness would soon break away from his body and enter the starry sky and become a special living body. This state was gradually shaken by the fear in his heart. Just as Zhu Ping was about to withdraw from this state, he saw a special star in the distant starry sky, surrounded by stars. On that planet, Zhu Ping saw his own heart, which was slowly growing and burning. Almost without much thought, a name appeared in his mind. Star of Negri! Then the burning planet, the flame began to change, the whole planet seems to become an eye, is looking at Zhu Ping. Just a glance, in the silent starry sky, those flames, silent burning, as if into eternity. A stab made Zhu Ping sober up. His body was still following the instinct, waving his fist, until his consciousness returned and stopped this behavior, he collapsed to one side and put a mirror in front of him in pain. In his eyes, the pupil has changed. The ordinary brown and black pupil has become the burning star. The burning flame in the soul can no longer be used as a quantifier. It should be called a bonfire. Zhu Ping hurriedly covered up his soul, and then used the brain will be quiet room back, low head back home, and quickly ordered a pair of beautiful pupil online. He vaguely sensed a change in another angle of consciousness. The disgusting smell is familiar. It should be the dreamhounds. Now he has recalled all the memories that were sealed before, as well as Chen Lan, the heartfire organization. The secret method previously given by Chen Lan is now faintly invalid. The flame of his burning soul is too large to cover up completely. What he felt vaguely was that the dreamhound was looking for his trail. He must find Chen Lan as soon as possible, and get further secrets from her, so as to live a stable life. So when Mei Tong arrived, Zhu Ping rushed to Chen Lan''s address according to his memory.But to Zhu Ping''s disappointment, when he knocked on the door, he knew that Chen Lan, the former resident, had moved away. Zhu Ping, who asked where he had moved but did not get the result, could only look for the so-called heartfire organization. This organization is affiliated with the Federal Space Development Agency, has no office on earth, the main personnel have been in the spacecraft, floating in the universe. Therefore, people who want to find this organization are also very troublesome. If Zhu Ping had read the information before, he did not know that there was such a small organization in the world. What Zhu Ping doesn''t know is that when he wants to find the burning soul flame organization, other people also want to look for him. Not long ago, some organizations that are dedicated to searching for and have a certain understanding of the extraordinary stars have captured some special fluctuations. Those fluctuations seem to transmit some coordinates, but because of technical reasons, the coordinates they have captured are not perfect. So they are eager to know where the information from the super star came from and went. For the first question, these organizations can''t find the answer because of the lock of many stars. Otherwise, they don''t need coordinates. However, the latter problem was quickly analyzed by them. That message went to earth. As a result, these organizations are unable to resist their own inner excitement and set out to the earth one after another. Of course, there are also people who can''t bear to be excited by the new ternary organization. I''m afraid those who study how to kill your enemies all day are the people who know you best in the world. Through various channels, they were aware of this action, so a large number of hunters also went out, which is bound to wipe out the followers of these evil gods. Disappointed Zhu Ping, can only rush back to his home, while thinking about how to cover up his strange, while opening the door. Push open the door to see the killer J holding a bottle of Erguotou, is looking up the head tuntuntuntuntuntuntun drinking. Two pairs of tears on his face are left, the whole person appears incomparably decadent and bitter. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 "If I had known that I would not have broken through, I couldn''t get down to Dior at all!" Killer J is lying on the chair with a face full of love. These days, the killer J lingers in front of every kiln and immediately retreats, not because he has no sexual interest, but because he has no interest in those people. At a glance, there are leftovers in the teeth, mites on the body, feces in the intestines, artificial fillers in the body, deformed skeletons, blackened viscera, and some of the products of the previous customer''s work. "Fairy tales are all deceiving. Aren''t all the little sisters pulling rainbow poop?" "The problem is that the place you go is not a fairy tale. Some powerful women are absolutely satisfied with their physical transformation." Zhu Ping knew what was going on. Some people with high perception do have this kind of trouble. The promotion of extraordinary power promotes the improvement of life form. Those who have extraordinary ability at A-S level are simply two species with human beings. Therefore, the old overbearing president who fell in love with me was completely cut off after moving to the extraordinary world. Tyrannical president may be able to fall in love with an ordinary girl, but he is absolutely impossible to be in love with maggots in the dungpit. And the gap between those who are powerful and extraordinary and ordinary human girls is almost the same as that of tyrannical presidents and maggots. "The question is, are those extraordinary abilities given to whoring?" Killer J: "if the relationship between men and women is not purely whoring and being whored, then there is room for purity between men and women?" "Is there a problem with your understanding of purity between men and women?" Zhu Ping only feels his brain shell ache, why this kind of excellent strength, can reach this height, is the master must be abnormal? For the first time, Zhu Ping had doubts about his own character, whether his character would be too ordinary, and whether he would delay becoming a strong man. But soon Zhu Ping shook his head and threw out that terrible idea. I was almost infected by the abnormal idea of killer J. if I stay with this bastard, I will be abnormal sooner or later. I must try to stay away from him. Of course, now I still have to ask him for help. "Dear, great, beauty and wisdom killer, Lord J, I''d like to ask you some knowledge about how to cover up the burning soul flame. Do you have anything to teach?" After staying with the killer J for some time, Zhu Ping can roughly understand the character of this guy, which can be described in one word. "Cheap" if you want to ask him to do something, you must flatter him and flatter him. Only when he is comfortable will he be happy to do things. "Why cover up?" Killer J hey hey smile: "those puppies look fierce, but know the way, or very good to kill, as for the way, everyone''s different." "You need to understand that for yourself." As the blade of a scarlet blade was drawn from the blade. The turbulent flame seemed to be able to directly burn people''s hearts. Zhu Ping wanted to say something more when he saw the killer J lighting a cigarette, smiling and waving to him. Before Zhu Ping wanted to understand, he felt dizzy and he felt himself in two. As in the library, several black smoke holes unfolded, and the familiar stench reappeared. The dreamhounds, like crocodiles and dogs, crawled out of the smoke holes. They opened their mouths full of sharp teeth, several tentacles and tongues sticking out of them. Their scarlet eyes were full of greedy gaze at Zhu Ping. The polyhedral crystals on their backs were like red hot iron. Zhu Ping''s crazy struggling body, he knows that this is a dream. Once he can''t get rid of it, he will be swallowed up by these dream hounds. In reality, he will become a vegetable. As Zhu Ping struggles, he feels that his body is rapidly converging. Maybe after the fusion of the two selves, he will be able to move in the dream and fight back against these dreamhounds. However, it seems that he has no chance. The speed of the dream Hound is very fast. It bends down and rushes forward. Before it arrives, the tentacles and tongue in its mouth have been spitting out like a sharp arrow. This time, there is no Chen Lan to save him, and according to the performance of the previous killer J, he will not help. If he wants to live, he can only save himself. When he realized this, Zhu Ping gave up his last fluke and cancelled the cover up method given by Chen Lan. With his cigarette in his mouth, the killer J opened a door with the inaccessible door and stepped out. The place where killer J arrived screamed one after another, black figures fell on the ground without resistance. A dozen or so people in suits and white smiley masks, incarnated as the most terrible butchers, reaped the lives of those people mercilessly in a dark building. When the last black special race died, more than ten people gathered together. One of them, with a "font" on his mask, said in a hoarse voice, "are you sure you''ve cleaned it up? That name must not be widely spread. ""All of them have been checked. This group of 289 people has been checked. We have collected their information in the name of relief and gathered them together. Their identity information has been checked and it is absolutely correct." "Then it''s the mage guild." The sign face says so. There was no fear because it was a powerful mage guild. They are the new triad organization, the guardians of the world, the guardians of the gates of evil gods, flame hunters, and the nemesis of all evil gods and believers. "It''s just a hybrid. It''s not that big a face." As if in response to their perception, a voice of utter abject utterance pierced directly into the hearts of these people. These people suddenly flash into the shelter of the small building, alert to smell the smell, a pair of some sharp and hairy ears, moving around. The dreamhound can only move in the dream, so once someone has mastered the way to block the dream, the dreamhound is powerless. In order to solve this problem, the new triad organization took the initiative to cooperate with the dreamhound, and selected some people willing to sacrifice, so that they could mingle with the dreamhound. As a hybrid of human beings and dreamhounds, they will lose most of human senses and fertility. At the same time, once they die, they will be pulled into the dream and become a part of it. They will be worn out of reason and become a strange dream creature. "Ah, look for friends." "Find a bad friend." "Stab and cut your throat." "Let''s bleed, chop your head off!" "My friend died a whole building!" Assassin J slowly retracts two scarlet murderous blades. More than ten figures fall to the ground at the same time. Their masks fall down, revealing their dirty faces and their tentacles and tongues. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 "As a pioneer, I''m under too much pressure." Killer J sighs. "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t have taken that door in the first place. If I didn''t take that door, I wouldn''t be a pioneer. If I didn''t, I wouldn''t need to break through. If I didn''t break through, I could still look at the poor little sisters and keep a pure trading relationship with them." Nagging killer J raised his foot over the body, looked at the shivering "corpse" and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I didn''t kill you before, and I won''t kill you now." "Run for your life, escape back to your new triad organization, and vent your fear and bring your fear to them!" "Then I''ll go, kiss!" Killer J jumps to one side, bends over, smiles, raises one hand and waves goodbye desperately, as if to say goodbye to his best friend. With a door flash away, the talent on the ground just got up. Half of the mask on his face was cut off, and a bloody wound was pressing on his face. His lips were trembling and then he pulled an ugly smile. "Again Goodbye... " His body continued to shake, and in his heart, the spark could no longer be suppressed and grew into a flame. The man who looks at the abyss for too long will be engulfed by the abyss. Long term contact with the burning soul of the enemy, these people are also know the name of Negri. Perhaps it is his dissatisfaction with the identity of half man and half beast, or there is still some envy for others left in his heart. During a cleaning up activity, listening to the name of Negri, he felt something strange in his soul. According to the rules of the new Sanyuan, those who have the aura of burning soul need to report and then go to the secret place for further education. But he chose to hide. Even the name does not deserve to have, he wants more things, and this idea was completely ignited this time. "Hey, hey, hey!" No matter the bleeding wound on his face, the man began to laugh in a low voice, as if to dispel his fear and inner changes with laughter. Killer J ignored the man who was gradually infected by his own chaotic thinking. Although he behaved like a man, he gradually approached the road of cohesion with the completion of his road construction. His essence is also slowly changing into him. Although it still maintains the image and behavior of human beings, it will gradually be infected by him once he contacts him deeply. In the dream, Zhu Ping''s Qi and blood surging all over his body finally broke the limits of his reality and dream. Too late to be happy, Zhu Ping can only roll on the spot and avoid the tentacles and tongues of those dreamhounds. The burning scarlet blade that assassin J shows up in front of him. In addition to those basic abilities, the application of burning soul flame can only be studied according to one''s own ability, and there is no fixed way to apply it. "So that''s what I''m doing!" Zhu Ping thought of his own breakthrough before, the feeling that consciousness roamed the starry sky. "The universe is big, the human body is small." "There is a sea of stars in the universe, so there is a sea of Qi and blood in my body!" "The movement of Qi and blood in the human body, the movement of stars in the sky, and the morning stars in the body''s orifices." "With the flame of burning soul, as the driving force of the universe, to promote the operation of my Qi and blood universe!" Zhu Ping''s whole body instantly rose red, and the speed of the whole person moved at a very fast speed. The whole person is like a red bull, brandishing a heavy fist, hitting the head of the dreamhound. "Crack!" A crisp sound, the dream hound''s head directly broken, red and white brain splashed all over the ground. Various incredible abilities began to play a role in Zhu Ping. First of all, it is an absolute intuition, which is like another kind of perception, so that Zhu Ping can detect any changes. The second is emotional perception. Zhu Ping has received the absolute hatred of the several dreamhounds in the opposite area, and all of them have experienced these emotional changes and have a certain ability of thinking and reading. Then, to a certain extent, Zhu Ping can sense the difference between the dream angle and the reality angle. By this difference, he can observe the space hole of the dream angle to a certain extent. The hound whose head was blown over there didn''t die. Its tail was connected to the black smoke hole. A large stream of black smoke came to the hound, which had its head blown off. With the continuous injection of black smoke, the hound was constantly changing. Its size has increased by more than a circle, its claws are becoming sharper, its teeth are getting longer and longer, and there are some purple lightning on the crystal on the back. This is the mechanism of the dreamhound. Some people say that there is only one dreamhound, and so many of them are just his separate parts. The evidence is that tail of smoke, and the mechanism of this reinforcement.The dream hound''s initial rating was known as E-D, which means wandering between E and D, depending on which level, the question is whether to solve the problem of being able to move in the dream. Many people are drawn into dreams, unable to move at all, and can only be swallowed directly. Once it can move in the dream, the dream hound''s initial combat power is very ordinary. As long as you don''t panic, almost anyone with extraordinary ability can kill this original dreamhound. But then the biological mechanism revives the hound and reinforces it. Once enhanced, the dreamhound has real d-level strength and can use the polyhedral crystal on its back to launch special lightning. After the hound resurrected and strengthened, Zhu Ping''s eyes were immediately placed on the black smoke hole, which was the space channel distorted out of the dream space. If you don''t solve that thing, these things will only get stronger and stronger. His body Qi and blood universe is just a start-up, there are many problems. He could now feel his body, like the old wooden bed in the apartment next door, crunching under the crazy primitive movement. Although this is only a dream, but in this deep dream, the damage will be fed back to the soul and even the body. "Burn, my universe of Qi and blood!" Zhu Ping''s burning soul in his heart was burning wildly, which promoted his whole body Qi and blood to move wildly. Under this kind of operation, Zhu Ping''s skin overflowed with some blood foam, and the whole person turned into a blood light and rushed directly to those dreamhounds. With one punch and one foot with a certain charm, he knocked several hounds flying, and then collided with the strengthened hound. As soon as he touched, Zhu Ping felt numb all over. The purple lightning spread to his body along the contact of his limbs. In Zhu Ping''s mind, the comet with long comet tail appeared in the universe. "Halberd of comets!" He opened his mouth, and his whole body was full of blood. A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth like a comet, penetrating the head of the fortified hound. Qi and blood pushed the thunder and lightning out. Zhu Ping pushed away the hound, who was weak after death, and ran along the Qi and blood all over his body. He punched the black smoke cave with a fist. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 "Bang!" Qi and blood burst out along the fist, like a meteor hitting the earth, tearing those black smoke holes. The dreamhounds never came back to life, turned into smoke and disappeared in the dreams. Zhu Ping quickly stopped the circulation of Qi and blood in his body and slowly calmed it down. To Zhu Ping''s surprise, he did not leave the dream immediately, but remained in the dream place. Frowning, Zhu Ping decided to explore the dream. Last time he came, Zhu Ping couldn''t move at all. After that, he was pulled out by Chen Lan. It can be expected that there will be many opportunities to deal with dreams in the future. Therefore, we should take advantage of the present to explore a little bit, and then we will not be so passive when we enter the dream again. Pushing open the door of his dream, Zhu Ping went out in a large number. It is found that the environment here is paradoxical to real life. looks as like as two peas, but there is always a difference in how it feels. And this time it wasn''t that there was nothing else in the dream except the hound. Zhu Ping can see some illusory figures in the street. Those illusory figures are doing all kinds of inexplicable behaviors. Because the body is too unreal, they can do anything unconventional in their dreams. On the contrary, Zhu Ping couldn''t move at will like them because of his deep dream. When Zhu Pingcai walked out of his corridor, he saw a shadow falling from the sky and falling in front of him. There was a crack and then disappeared. Zhu Ping was stunned by this phenomenon, and then reacted to it. I''m afraid it was this man who dreamed of jumping off a building and falling to the ground. Then he woke up. Then Zhu Ping tried to do something about the shadow, but he found that he touched the shadow as if he touched the water. It''s a little bit tactile, but I can''t grasp it at all. With the touch of Zhu Ping, these virtual shadows will soon disappear. Ordinary people''s dreams are not stable. They can''t stay in them for long. Thinking like this, Zhu Ping has a new question: what is a dream? From the present situation, the dream is a public space. Ordinary people''s dreams are on the surface of this dream, so they are not bound by the laws of dreams. Their cognition can change their behavior and everything around them, and they can also escape from the dream at any time. Therefore, it is manifested as virtual shadow. Because of the dream hound, he entered a deep dream, where he was subjected to the same rules as the real life, and he would also be injured in the reality of death. Just when Zhu Ping wanted to explore the dream space further, he felt a pull force from the reality. He raised his hand and found that he was becoming illusory. A little light came to his mind. As his body became more and more illusory, Zhu Ping was about to withdraw from his dream when he suddenly saw a solid figure running away in the street in the distance. Before Zhu Ping looked more carefully, his figure disappeared completely. When he wakes up, Zhu Ping sees the killer J lying on the sofa, looking decadent and meaningless. Zhu Ping coughed twice and spat out a mouthful of blood. He only felt that his head was going to explode. Obviously, in my dream, I''m not without cost. In the following days, Zhu Ping cultivated his body and perfected his own universe of Qi and blood. As for dreams, he has had some dreams these days, but he still feels a little bit worse if he wants to enter a deep dream. During this period of time, the new ternary organization did not send anyone to trace Zhu Ping. However, killer J will disappear for a while and then appear again inadvertently. Zhu Ping didn''t take care of the killer J, and he couldn''t. Sometimes ask some questions, killer J will answer, sometimes only see him take out his nostrils, a face confused looking at you. Zhu Ping still went to the main god space at regular intervals to enter the task world to complete the task and hone his actual combat ability. Yu Qianyue also reminded Zhu Ping that his existing reward points are enough for the second strengthening. However, after hesitating for a while, Zhu Ping refused to continue strengthening. He seems to have given up strengthening to improve his strength and prepare to specialize in the martial arts of Qi and blood. After hearing Zhu Ping''s words, Yu kuiyue smiles mysteriously and doesn''t continue to talk about strengthening things. As Zhu Ping enriched himself day by day, it was time for the university to begin. After completing a mission in the space of God, he learned that the God had repaired part of it. He could enter the space of God and complete the task in the real plane. "But you have to be careful. According to the information you bring back, I can judge something." Yu que Yue said solemnly."When the apostles broke the god space, they were trapped here, and then they found their way back to reality." "It''s been a decade of your hardship." "Judging from the current situation, the apostles are developing very well, and they have become a huge power group in the Federation, and on the face of it, their industry simply can''t support them to have such a huge power." "So I think the real mission planes are now in the hands of the apostles." "Is that so?" Zhu Ping is very aware of the terror of those groups. If he confronts those groups, he will be crushed to death. "You''d better find a way to join one of the groups as a cover up." In the end, it is suggested that the remaining months should come. Zhu Ping withdrew from the space of God and began to prepare for school. There will be more than ten thousand courses on the Internet, because there will be more than one hundred thousand on the earth. There are only thousands of Universities on earth. The main reason is that there are relatively few extraordinary people. Unlike high school, the University as a place to cultivate the extraordinary, has a specific residence. Built in the sky city. The so-called city of the sky is a plan to launch a man-made space continent in the increasingly tense land use. I want to be a floating city, attached to the earth. When he got on the tram, Zhu Ping closed his eyes and regained his energy. He felt a hand on his shoulder. He opened his eyes and said, "sure enough.". It''s the killer J. he''s watching everyone in the tram excitedly. "Why didn''t one face blush lean on the corner, the body trembled slightly, the lips were slightly open, and there was a man who could not see clearly behind him. Such things happened?" Unfortunately, the killer quickly withdrew his excited eyes. The main reason is that there are not many people in the tram and they are all scattered. "Does this bus go to university town? It''s full of college students. What are you going to do? " Zhu Ping couldn''t help asking. "I''m going to explore a problem." Killer J looks serious: "is it better to live in college or high school?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 The sky city is very big, with several universities on it. It is a famous campus city. The tram soon arrived at the station. Zhu Ping didn''t react. The killer J had disappeared. He was first reported in his source and University, and then assigned to the major of Qi and blood martial arts. Here he will learn more about the profound knowledge of Qi and blood martial arts. After all, Yu Qianyue is not a practitioner of Qi and blood martial arts, and has limited information. And with the progress of the times, Qi and blood martial arts are also in progress. For things like martial arts, as long as the environment has not changed greatly, or most of the inheritance has been cut off, then the martial arts are generally in a state of progress. In this regard, the so-called "today is not as good as the past" is actually rare. The times are progressing, so are the technologies. Even the general environment of the metauniverse is the same. Science and technology in ancient times are mostly ridiculous now. As for why most of the pluckers appeared in ancient times, it is because they developed the Tao and theory to the peak in the last era, which made them become pluckers at the beginning of the universe. If it is completely open, and there is no cosmos of the last era, then later generations can absolutely despise their ancestors in technology. If the cosmos allows time travel, then the great powers of ancient times are mostly future people who travel through time. In this way, Zhu Ping entered his college life. College life and his imagination is no different, everyone is busy training, get more extraordinary strength, expand themselves, really want to learn people are busy. Zhu Ping is someone who really wants to learn. After entering the University, he began to spin. He did not want to master all kinds of knowledge about extraordinary power, but he also had to have a certain understanding so that he could avoid passivity when he met such an enemy later. For this reason, he joined many extracurricular research societies. One of them is a club, which he joined specially. "Dream society." Zhu Ping looked at the room with the plaque on it, pushed the door and went in. The land use of the university is also very tight. Most of the courses that can be taken online are on the Internet. Moreover, there is no accommodation in the University, so all the students are on day. As a result, most of the school associations do not have a residence. They all open up a small area on the Internet and discuss it by themselves. It can be seen from this that the dream society has some real materials. It is said that its president and its important members have mastered the way to dream. However, the club is very serious, but the people who enter the club are not necessarily serious. When Zhu Pingcai opened the door, two people gathered around him and said, "Zhu Ping, you came just in time. Today, you will pass down the real way to dream. Do you want to dream?" "We have imagined for a long time that we have finally completed our dream blueprint." "Would you like to join us?" The two men are twin brothers. The elder brother''s name is Lu Qing, and the younger brother''s name is Lu Fang. Zhu Ping thinks that they and killer J must have a topic, because they are so obscene. The reason why the two brothers joined the dream society was simple, because there was everything in the dream. This is the most common view of dreams, in which you can have whatever you want. "It''s a dream, not a paradise!" Zhu Ping hit. "Dream is heaven!" The two brothers looked as like as two peas J before the kiln. estimates that as like as two peas of J, they will be exactly the same as the killer after the kiln. Zhu Ping, who soon sat down, saw that there was a large number of people missing. Dream research society has mastered the way to dream, which naturally attracts many people. But before joining the association, it basically taught some basic knowledge. And the club will also investigate your various information, and finally assess whether you are suitable. After a series of reviews, we can come to this conference room today. Different from the high school that kind of family like community, the university community but grasp enough power. The world-famous fraternity is a school association, but the power of this association starts from the school and goes deep into various departments of the Federation. Joining that kind of club means that you are half successful in your life. Although the dream research society did not form such a giant, it also has a lot of power in this university. If you really join a club, at least graduate from university and find a good job. Although the two brothers were out of tune, they were good at their studies, extraordinary abilities and conduct of life, otherwise they would have been put forward as a society. Looking at one by one, Zhu Ping had to sigh. "College students are totally different from high school students."Inexplicably, Zhu Ping thought of the killer J''s problem, but was quickly thrown out of his mind. There are too many secrets in him to find a partner, and he is the kind of character who takes everything seriously. Shaking his head, Zhu Ping began to wait for the main body of this community gathering, the way to dream. He has tried to dream several times, but unlike being pulled in by a dreamhound, he is aware that he is dreaming, but he can''t go deep into the dream. Soon the core members of the dream club came in, and an old man in a suit pushed the door open. Just when everyone thought he was the president, he glanced around all the people and stepped back slightly to make way for the door. The sound of high-heeled shoes rang out, and a girl with long hair and waist came in. Since they have never met the president of the club before, I really don''t know that the president is a beautiful woman. Everyone''s attention is on him. The president smiles and pats his palm on the table, and his fresh lips open slightly. "Let''s get started." Zhu Ping was stunned. He felt a pulling force acting on his body. Similar to the dreamhound, but with some differences. Without resistance, Zhu Ping was naturally drawn into the dream. It turns out that this is not a deep dream. In terms of language, it is probably a partial dream. It doesn''t have to obey the rules completely, but it''s different from the no taboo of ordinary dream. It''s still in the conference room on that floor, and everyone''s still there, but it''s a dream. "Well, it''s already a dream, and this time the club activity has officially started." The president clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention. "It''s important to note that when you''re hurt in a dream, it''s also reflected physically in reality." "For example, if you have a knife in your dream, there will be another red mark in reality. If your heart is dug out, you may suffer from heart disease. If you die without a corpse, your body in reality will be split apart in the next moment." "Anyway, watch out for dreams!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 "Is this the dream? No difference Lu Qing and Lu Fang suddenly felt a little dull. If there is no difference between dreams and reality, what is the use of them in dreams. "Of course there is a difference!" As soon as the female president waved her hand, everything around him was disintegrating. Even the floor under their feet was falling rapidly. Soon, everyone''s foothold is getting smaller and smaller. Looking at the endless abyss below, everyone is in a state of confusion and can''t help gathering on the only remaining ground. But the ground quickly disintegrated, and some people fell off the ground. More people grabbed the bricks on the ground and hung them there shouting for help. But as the ground continued to crack, most people were falling fast, with only a scream. With the collapse of the last piece of land, only a few people were left. It''s like in the endless void of the universe, they stand out of thin air and look at those who fall. "Well, congratulations on passing your last exam." The president laughed and put his temples behind his ears. He said with a sweet smile, "you can call me Shi Jiu, the 10th president of the dream research society. You can also call me president Shi." "Today is our first research class, magic in dreams." With Shi Jiu clapping his hands again, the world returns to its original state. The difference is that many people are lying on the ground and are in a coma at the moment. Obviously, these comatose people have been eliminated. Zhu Ping looked at these comatose people and could only say that they were not calm. The first time I encountered an accident, I was occupied by the panic mood, so I couldn''t think rationally at all. Shi Jiu, who caused all this before, and the core members of the dream research society, were standing there safely, without any meaning of falling. As long as you suppress the flustered mood, you can find that all the collapses are false. And after the idea that all this is false, you will find that you will not feel like falling down at all. Even if this belief is more firm, you can see through this illusion. Zhu Ping often completes those tasks in the space of God. Compared with those who are new to life, Zhu Ping has rich combat experience and excellent psychological quality. Therefore, there is no problem with this illusion for him. Instead, he began to think about what all this represented. In this partial dream, cognition seems to become important. Before Shi Jiu''s illusion, it was her cognition that caused the collapse of everything around her. When Zhu Ping realized that everything was false, there was a confrontation between the two sides. Zhu Ping''s hurt is more in his dream than in his spirit. So what''s the difference between a partial dream and a deep dream? In the past, those who fainted were thrown out of the room by the mature man in the suit, and the teaching continued. President Shi Jiu roughly describes how to use self-awareness to interfere with the world around, forming illusion, and also teaches how to resist this illusion cognition and identify it. The battles here are all mixed with illusory cognitive combat. Once you mistakenly regard magic as real or real as illusory, you may be hurt by dreams. Then Shi Jiu asked them to remember the feeling in the dream, let them remember this feeling later, deepen their connection with the dream, so that they can go back and forth the dream. "Remember, what you can''t change is the reality of your dreams." Finally, Shi Jiu summarized the cognitive problems of dreams. "The reality of dreams?" The two surviving brothers of Lu Qing and Lu Fang asked. At most, self-awareness makes dreams form magic. This result makes the two brothers'' lust for indecency decrease by half, but they are still full of interest in dreams. "According to the latest research, dreams don''t exist or are still in obscurity at the time of 99 years of the astronautic calendar." "everyone is asleep, forming a false bubble dream. At that time, a dream related supernatural person said in his memoirs that he used his ability to splice up the dreams of several people, and then attacked people in dreams." "Most of the damage done is demoralizing." "The dream now is the product of all people''s dream cognition splicing together." Shi Jiu said: "what happened during this period, which led to the bubble dream of everyone turned into a real heterogeneous space, which is still under study." "This is a different space constructed by all people''s cognition, and some people can even enter it in real life." "The student''s question just now, the reality of the dream, is very well understood. This piece of dream space is extremely stable and has strong authenticity, so personal cognition can only form illusion.""But the importance of dreams has been shown." "The development of dream resources is also one of the priorities of the next federal plan." "So joining the dream society is the luckiest thing in your life." Shi Jiu''s words made these students a little excited. They had never thought that dreams were so important. Zhu Ping mixed in the crowd, but his heart was more thinking. "if shallow dreams are only the extension of people''s bubble dreams, the partial dream is the fusion of dreams and cognition of all people. What is the deep dream?" "Why are the rules of deep dreams stricter and more authentic than here?" What is the connection between the dream dog and the fire dog One question after another spread to Zhu Ping''s mind, which proved that the more you know, the more questions you have. In the end, the community gathering activity was also completely completed. Professor Shi Jiu gave us the way to leave the dream. This activity also reached the end. "Finally, I would like to remind you that you''d better not to enter a dream. If you see something wrong, please exit the dream immediately." "The dream is not peaceful these days. Recently, a man has been hiding in his dream and has been pursued by many organizations. Once he is mistaken, he is likely to be killed on the spot." "So please don''t explore your dreams as soon as you succeed." "At the next club event, we will act together. The club has a federal grant for dream exploration, which can protect us from official problems." "In addition, if you find that person in your dream, please report it in time. The target is extremely dangerous. He is a vicious cult, characterized by his eyes. His eyes are like a burning flame." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 Zhu Ping''s eyes shrunk when he heard it. Fortunately, because of fixed cognition, dreams perfectly reproduce what they carry. His burning eyes were not exposed. Otherwise, he would be arrested and rewarded immediately. It''s just to Zhu Ping''s surprise that his burning eyes are not displayed outside. Why do those people hunt down a person with burning eyes in their dreams? Is there a second eye burning? Zhu Ping has no idea about this. It is in the breakthrough that consciousness is pulled into a strange angle to observe the universe, and then to see the star of Negri. The burning eye also appeared because the star of Negri turned into an eye and looked at him. From the previous communication with Chen Lan, we can know that the information about the star of Negri is blocked very closely, and many people are pursuing the star of Negri. Then we can know that the burning eye formed by the sight of the star of Negri is definitely not a simple thing. "Maybe it''s just that I want my unique psychology that makes me think the burning eye is unique. Maybe this thing is very common in people chasing the star of Negri." Zhu Ping comforted himself. After returning to his residence, Zhu Ping tried to enter the dream again. Having experienced deep dream activity, it is not difficult to enter into a partial dream. Zhu Ping tried several times and succeeded. This is also related to the burning soul flame. With the expansion of the burning soul flame, Zhu Ping''s talent is now many times stronger than that of himself in the past. He even suspected that if he went to test the qualification of a mage to cultivate immortals, he would be able to pass the test easily. Of course, Zhu Ping didn''t listen to Shi Jiu''s suggestion not to explore dreams. You can''t follow the rules and obey others'' words completely. People''s words are based on experience, but the situations of individuals are also different. Zhu Ping wants to go further to the deep dream, to explore the truth of the dream, to find the wanted "burning eye". As for why he wanted to explore all this, Zhu Ping himself is not clear. Perhaps it was the burning flame that urged him to move forward. He wanted to make clear all this, otherwise the dream was always a threat. There is no dream in 99 years of starchart calendar. Now it is 559 years of starchart calendar, but it is only more than 400 years, which has created such a huge space. Zhu Ping''s thirst for knowledge is burning. "No wonder I couldn''t get into deep dreams before." After another attempt, Zhu Ping finally entered the deep dream. "It turns out that I have a directional problem with the location of deep dreams." "Before that, I didn''t have the cognition of the partial dream. I tried to rely on the cognition of deep dream. When I entered the partial dream, I was blocked by the partial dream. Now I have completed the general understanding of the dream structure, and finally I have successfully entered the dream." Through cognition, Zhu Ping further realized the structure of dream. Because of his name, he thinks that the order of dream is shallow dream partial dream deep dream. So instinctively, deep dreams are inside shallow dreams. However, according to Zhu Ping''s understanding, this is not the case. The reality is that shallow dreams are wrapped in partial dreams, while deep dreams are everything. is like an egg. Everyone''s bubble dreams extend into shallow dreams, egg dreams, and shallow dreams wrapped like yolk like dreams, and egg shells are deep dreams. Zhu Ping''s behavior before was like trying to walk through the front door. As a result, he came to the back door. There was no lubricating oil, so he had to go through the door all the time. "In this way, my previous ideas are almost complete. No surprise, my strength in the dream will be greatly improved." Zhu Ping clapped his fist and thought excitedly. He has fallen in love with the feeling that he is growing stronger and stronger. Free from the dark, dark future. What he thanks most is not the LORD God, but Negri. Because if there was no Negri, he would become powerful under the control of the LORD God, but he would probably be just confused and sober. After a little disguise, Zhu Ping began to explore deep dreams. He didn''t forget the man he saw when he was out of deep dreams. Because the distance is already away from his dream, he can see the other person''s face a little fuzzy, but he still remembers the general body shape. Once again, you will be able to recognize each other. "Is that the man wanted?" Zhu Ping doubted that, after all, the other party''s original behavior seemed to be running for his life. In terms of time, it''s almost the same. With doubts, Zhu Ping started his dream exploration journey again.Through the dreamy shadows, Zhu Ping walks between cities, observing the difference between dreams and reality. At the same time, Zhu Ping is also careful to hide his body. Although he has decided to explore, since he knows that someone is searching everywhere for wanted criminals similar to him, he still does not cover up and carelessly walks in the dream. This kind of person is not bold, but stupid. Zhu Ping soon found that the danger in the dream is not only the dream hounds and people in reality, but also other monsters in the dream. Not long after he left, he saw a strange phenomenon. A creature like a horse and a snake is hunting and eating shadow. This monster has the body of a horse, but the tail of the horse turns into a long snake tail, and the tentacles spit out from the mouth are like dreamhounds. The difference is that the tentacle tongue of this creature seems to be hollow, like a straw, which goes into the body of virtual shadow and sucks constantly. Although these virtual shadows are just people''s dreams and extend to shallow dreams, they will not be very good after waking up after being slaughtered and devoured in this way. After the monster found Zhu Ping, he immediately gave up the shadow and rushed to Zhu Ping. A pair of year-old evil spirits see delicious food, out of prison lecher see beauty in general. Zhu Ping turned and ran. Judging from the speed of the monster, he still had a certain advantage, but he knew very little about the monster. What if this monster is touched and killed. And even if you want to fight this monster, you need to find a suitable place to minimize the noise. The terrain in the dream is similar to that in reality, so Zhu Ping soon leads it to a warehouse. The warehouse of Xinghai era is very huge. At first glance, all kinds of shelves were put here. There are also many cargo robots in standby mode, because in the dream they have no command to work. After arriving at the destination, Zhu Ping quickly climbed onto the shelf and was excited to see the monster rushing in. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 When the monster of the mixture of horse and snake rushed in, Zhu Ping did not hesitate. The flame of burning soul was once again blazing, and the universe of Qi and blood was rapidly pushed forward, bringing him a lot of power and pushing a shelf to the top. A large number of human meridian dolls fell from above, and the heavy shelves collapsed and pressed down like walls. The monster roared, its body turned into black smoke, emerged from the space between the collapsed shelves, and condensed into the original image again. It''s just that the monster is smaller and more illusory. It seems that the ability of these monsters is not without cost. With a certain certainty of Zhu Ping in his heart, Qi and blood were surging, and he jumped directly from one side and waved his fist. Individual Qi and blood have a strong ability to repel and assimilate different energy, which is also the only ability of Qi and blood martial arts to deal with extraordinary forces. From the previous shelf raids, we can see the strength of this monster itself. In this case, it is over through Qi and blood. With one punch after another, Zhu Ping''s whole body was stimulated with Qi and blood. As his fist burst out, he felt that everything was within the scope of his fist and destroyed all obstacles with his own strength. He was so happy! With the end of Zhu Ping''s last punch, the monster has been transformed into black smoke under the bombardment of Qi and blood fist. Zhu Ping, who was panting slightly, shook off his sweat and quickly calmed down his Qi and blood. Then he left here immediately. Of course, he didn''t go far away. Instead, he was in a building not far away, observing the warehouse through the window. His previous behavior also made some noise, and he rushed to the warehouse with the monster and left some traces. If anyone noticed it, he would probably come to explore it. Then hiding here to observe secretly can help him understand the power situation in the deep dream. From the community, Zhu Ping learned that the federal government had already put some energy into the dream resources after the stalemate in the 17th colonial star battlefield. Although things in dreams cannot be brought into reality, there are many things that can be put into dreams. For example, scientific research, which requires a lot of material resources, has no problem in the deep dream of law and reality. In addition, there is another resource for the partial dream. At the extraordinary level, there are a lot of extraordinary equipment, and most of these extraordinary equipment need mental power. However, except for the mage and immortal system, most of the systems are not good at mental exercise, which leads to high requirements for the use of extraordinary equipment and less people. And in the partial dreamland, there is such a material, which helps to enhance spiritual power. Zhu Ping suspects that there are similar resources in deep dreams. But it''s not clear why the dream research community''s main focus is on episodic dreams. According to Shi Jiu''s understanding of dreams, she should know the existence of deep dreams. As for why she doesn''t explore deep dreams, it''s not what Zhu Ping knows. "Maybe it will be explained in the later club activities." After observing for a while, Zhu Ping kept thinking about things related to dreams, and suddenly found that there was a little reflection in the opposite building. Zhu Ping, who was on guard for a moment in his heart, did not use a telescope, but once again began to operate the universe of Qi and blood, gradually concentrating Qi and blood in the eyes. Just like the burning pupil of a flame, Zhu Ping''s eyesight has been raised to the top in an instant, capturing the reflective position of that flash. There''s a man with a telescope, hiding there and watching. Zhu Ping recalled that when he first came here, the curtains there were not so tight. So it must be that after he arrived here, the talent hid there to observe. When Zhu Ping had a goal, he observed the place more carefully. After a while, things changed. I saw that the window was opened directly, and a man jumped out of it flexibly. He hooked the edge of the window in the opposite building with a rope and jumped directly. And Zhu Ping also saw the appearance of this man. He is about the same age as him. He looks very sunny. His eyes, similar to Zhu Ping, have red pupils, but they don''t move like Zhu Ping''s. The difference is that the pupil of the other party is just like a burning flame, while Zhu Ping''s is a burning flame. "As I said, I''m not a heretic. Why don''t you believe me?" The young man screamed crazily, but the masked people who chased out after him did not care. They raised their guns and started shooting. Zhu Ping can see the symbol of £¼ or ¡÷ from some masks, which is the symbol of the new ternary system. The boy had to look back and stare at them. All the bullets stayed in the air and then landed on the ground. "I don''t know anything about burning soul flame. My eyes are just my powers. You killed the wrong person!" The teenager explained as he ran away.Zhu Ping looked stunned and suddenly had a feeling. "This man is carrying the pot for him." In this way, Zhu Ping''s ideas became clear. He accidentally attracted the star of Negri by burning his soul, which caused a relatively big movement and attracted the attention of the new ternary organization. Then this extraordinary ability awakens for the eye mutation person, thus carried the pot, for him to bear the other party''s pursuit. Of course, the idea of carrying the pot is only a possibility. Zhu Ping listened to the increasingly fierce hunting outside. Looking from a distance, he found that many people wearing white smiling faces had formed an encirclement and were gradually closing in. Although the young man is agile, and the power of his eyes can make things stop in motion, the person facing him is not simple. With a large number of hands, it will be sooner or later that he is caught. After a little hesitation, Zhu Ping decided to help the boy. First of all, he and the new ternary organization have an essential conflict. It is better for him to stop what the enemy wants to accomplish. Secondly, the boy may be carrying a pot for him. It seems that he can''t help. Third, once the other party really carries the pot for him, once the new ternary organization catches him and finds that he is not the target, then it is very likely that Zhu Ping himself will turn next. "So only if this person is at large can we attract more people''s attention and buy me time." Zhu Ping has to admit that he is selfish. He can''t and doesn''t want to get rid of his beautiful pupil. He stands out and says that I''m the one you want to arrest. Having made a decision, Zhu Ping immediately began to make preparations. During this period, Zhu Ping tried, and found that it was a little difficult to get back to reality because he was greatly disturbed when he exited the dream in this area. And listen to Shi Jiu said that the person is a deep dream that the entity enters, and it is estimated that the interference will be greater if he wants to leave. So if you want to help, you should also think of your own retreat first. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 Zhu Ping quietly left the area. It is found that the interference from dreams is only found in this area. Once you leave this area, you will be free to leave the dream. After observing for a while, Zhu Ping found that one of the people with the symbol of delta on his mask had an instrument on his back. The interference was from there. Of course, it is not advisable to destroy the source of interference and give the person a chance to escape. That person is the real person into the dream, before there is no interference, also did not return to reality, estimated his position in reality, has long been known, and blocked. If you want to help this person, you can only find an opportunity to help him open the other party''s encirclement. During this period, Zhu Ping also thought about whether to allow this person to be killed by the other party. Maybe, the new ternary organization will think that the matter has been solved and will not pursue. But after thinking about it, Zhu Ping still thought it was over. In the style of the new triad organization, they will examine the corpse carefully, inside and outside. In addition, although Zhu Ping is selfish, he can''t do that kind of selfishness. Seeing that the encirclement was getting smaller and smaller, the boy kept running away from the city. Zhu Ping took a deep breath, and the burning flame began to burn slowly, pushing the Qi and blood universe in his body into operation. "It''s not too far away." Zhu Ping looked at the signal tower not far away and kept calculating. He didn''t mean to have a positive conflict with the new ternary organization. Although he completed the universe of Qi and blood, according to the rating, he was at most a C-level extraordinary ability person, and the means was very simple. Those people of the new ternary organization may have the same strength as him, but there are a large number of people on the other side. Facing their conflicts, they are looking for death. "There are four main points of the signal tower. If you destroy three of them, you can turn the signal tower to one side." "In reality, the towers have defenses, but in dreams they don''t." "What I need to think about is timing and speed." Zhu Ping looked at the signal tower and asked himself whether he could destroy it in a short time. If you can''t, you can''t save that person, you can even get in. In the room, he found several clothes to put on and covered his face. Zhu Ping moved his body for a moment. While everyone was not paying attention to himself, he jumped out of the window and quietly came to the bottom of the signal tower. Take a deep breath, and the perception reaches its peak. Due to improper processing and molding, temperature change, solvent effect and other reasons, a kind of stress will be generated inside the material, which is called internal stress. According to the principle of stress concentration, the greater the internal stress of an object, the smaller the external force required to destroy the object. In one episode of prison break, the protagonist made several holes in the wall, resulting in stress concentration phenomenon. Therefore, as long as the force is pushed, the wall can collapse. Zhu Ping made a quick calculation and tried his best to make a few cracks on the bearing point. Driven by the burning soul flame, Zhu Ping''s strength broke out, entered the overclocking state, and finally knocked it down. Zhu Ping did not rest. Those who are in the new ternary organization may happen to him at any time. With a bloody fist, Zhu Ping quickly came to the next key point. Endure the pain and begin to feel. Once again, after spending a lot of effort, Zhu Ping broke down another key point. But by the time of the last key point, Zhu Ping found that his spirit had been unable to concentrate and calculate the accurate attack point. He''s not strong enough to break down the load. A fist waving attack, and the load-bearing point is only slightly bent. This makes Zhu Ping''s heart tight, and the pride formed by the progress in the past few days has been tilted away. He thinks too much of himself. The anomaly of the signal tower has attracted the attention of the new ternary organization. Zhu Ping can only choose to give up. Just as Zhu Ping was about to escape, he heard a voice. "Ding..." It was the sound of coins being abandoned. Then Zhu Ping saw that a crack had suddenly cracked on the bearing point that he had not collapsed. Then the crack quickly collapses, the signal tower creaks and falls to one side. "Did someone help me?" Zhu Ping did not have time to think about it. He ran up to the collapsed signal tower. In the eyes of all the people, Zhu Ping called to the boy: "run!" As the signal tower broke through the encirclement, the boy was stunned. Then he threw the rope in his hand and put it on the signal tower and ran outside the circle. Other several people who want to rush up, are young red eyes a stare, rigid in place. Zhu Ping grabbed the boy and quickly rushed out of the enclosure. Suddenly, he sensed something and looked at the ground in the distance. A coin was rolling there, and a man in a sky blue suit, smiling, retreated into the shadows.Zhu Ping gazed at the coin and felt that there was some strange force gathering on it. When the signal tower collapsed, a cable was pulled out from the ground, and the cable, which was haunted by lightning, danced wildly and stopped most of the people who were going to pursue. With the collapse of the signal tower, a fire hydrant on the roadside ejected a large amount of water. With the rotation of the cable, the current also poured some people''s electricity to the ground. As the current spread, a rolling coin rolled into a building that had been smashed into a crack by a signal tower. With a bang, I don''t know what was triggered by the current carrying water, and there was a big explosion. Zhu Ping was shocked, but he did not stop. He left the area with the young man. Until the safe position, two people relaxed. The sunny boy reached out his hand and said, "Hello, thank you for saving me." "Why are they after you?" Zhu Ping wants to confirm the problem. "What they said I touched the star, and the flame in their eyes was the coordinates of that planet or something." The young man said in distress: "I''ve been practicing to the innate stage of internal Qi and martial arts. I woke up that day, and with my eyes, I rushed to report. As a result, someone followed me and prepared to kill me." "I don''t know why, but I can make sure I''m ok!" Young people shake off their face of distress, a very sunny smile. Looking at the sunny young man, Zhu Ping was suddenly embarrassed. If it is true as the youth said, then it is his reason that caused the youth to carry the pot. "Did chain accidents happen frequently before that?" Zhu Ping changed the topic and said, "there is the sound of that coin. Have you heard it?" "I do often encounter the one you mentioned. Since I was chased and killed, this kind of accident will happen whenever I want to be caught and killed. Otherwise, I can''t escape for such a long time." "Anyway, thank you again for saving me." The teenager stood up and said, "you will be realistic soon. Don''t be with me. It will drag you down." "Besides, I owe you a favor. If you have a chance, you can come to me." The boy scratched his head and said. "You can call me Wang Yuan." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 Zhu Ping looked at Wang Yuan''s departure and felt a trace of shame in his heart. He let Wang Yuan carry such a pot on his back. If the other party is a very bad person, he can let others carry the pot. But now, he also said that he owed himself a favor, which made Zhu Ping feel guilty. It''s like selling you and asking you to help count money. As long as you have a conscience and integrity, you will feel guilty. But it''s no use saying anything now, so take care of yourself first. Zhu Ping slowly withdrew from his dream. The things that appear in his dream today have made his previous assumption have a big problem, and he needs to rethink it. Before that, Zhu Ping''s idea was to use the space channels in deep dreams, shallow dreams and partial dreams to realize the ability of visualizing and blinking in deep dreams. After all, shallow dreamers are not bound by some of the rules in dreams. As long as they break through their own cognition, they can do what they want to do. So before that, Zhu Ping had the idea of using shallow dreams. But today, it is suddenly discovered that the new triad has instruments that interfere with the return of dreams. In this way, Zhu Ping''s ideas become worthless. Perhaps he needs to further refine the idea in order to tap the practical value of the idea. Zhu Ping, who is full of research on desire, puts down his guilt to Wang Yuan and makes great efforts to start specialized research and prepare to improve himself. Wang Yuan on the other side also has some guilt. Zhu Ping was able to observe the star of Negri because of the broken God consciousness. And Negri pushed some things back to the earth along Zhu Ping''s consciousness. Although, is he Negri''s deception? That''s called sharpening, that''s spur. But Wang Yuan still has some guilt. But to be honest, Wang Yuan didn''t cheat Zhu Ping completely. He is Wang Yuan and Negri, but not all of them. He is now closer to Wang Yuan, who was born at the beginning of Negri. In other words, Negri uses the information of Wang Yuan in the past to revive the young man who died in the alien world. So now he''s a man. With the human mind. Looking at the high-rise buildings of the future world, Wang Yuan also inexplicably some melancholy and loss. It''s like something''s been abandoned. Other people''s life is no regrets, but his life is full of regrets. The primary school was left in her hometown and became a left behind child. The school''s best performance was the second oldest. She had a favorite girl before she transferred to school, but she didn''t go to confession. High school entrance examination did not get into a good high school, can only enter ordinary high school. When bullied by gangsters, they dare not fight back. They can only pay the money obediently. They are bullied by classmates and want to start, and then they are pressed to the ground. In high school, he was kicked out of the top class because of his fascination with novels, and got into a junior college with some basic knowledge. After three years of junior college, even the students'' names are not complete. All the examinations are either passed or cheated in the past. After working, I managed to perform a little bit. I changed from an ordinary technical worker to a civilian. As a result, I couldn''t bear the hardships and chose to leave. Love, not half a year to blow, but also cheated tens of thousands of dollars, was tossed neurasthenia insomnia for nearly a year. Wang Yuan was such an ordinary person. The achievements have never been top-notch and have been mixed in the middle and lower reaches. The League of heroes has played for several years, and even the positioning race has not been finished. According to the legend of furnace stone, the highest level five has won a minimum living guarantee. Life is full of regrets. Sometimes when you want to die, you are afraid that your family will find it hard to find your body. So when I picked up the system, I chose to load the system without hesitation and went to another world. Because I think I have nothing to be cheated. Sure enough, he didn''t even succeed in crossing. He was killed by the system. In any way, he was a failure. Wang Yuan looked at the strange world, watching a series of illusory figures slowly disappear, a round of sun in the distance slowly rises, can not help but stretch a stretch. "Fortunately, I am still alive, or I am resurrected by Negri." Wang Yuan stood up and looked at the masked people in the distance, and said with a self mocking smile: "there is always a little bit of reluctance in my heart." As he told Zhu Ping, he did not know why the new triad organization would kill him completely. Negri did not share this part of memory with him. Even about the memory of extraordinary power, he did not get, compared to once Wang Yuan, he is only in the soul, so much more than a flame. He is sure that if he is caught by the new triad, he will be killed, and he knows one thing well that he can inform the killer J to rescue him at any time. Just like when he woke up to the power of his eyes, Negri gave him two choices: hiding, not reporting, and reporting, enjoying the pursuit."What an irrational choice." Wang Yuanwei''s good choice is not a good killer "It''s a matter of face and suffering." Wang Yuan make complaints about himself and prepare to continue his escape. Even salted fish always want to jump to show their sense of existence. Looking at the group of masked people holding up the arms involved, Wang Yuan issued a pig like scream, rushed to the side of the path. A pair of immovable burning eyes, the bigger and bigger, stopped the bullets that fired at him, and then ran away. These people are the flame hunting Department of the new triad. They call themselves flame hunters. In fact, they are human beings integrated with dreamhounds. They can freely access reality and dreams. Although their strength can''t reach level B because of their integration with dreamhounds, their strength can also pile up dead people with weapons. The head man did not wear a mask of animal like smile, but showed his face which was somewhat animal like. There were knife marks on the top. And this man is laughing wildly. "Hey, hey, hey! Don''t run, children. Let''s make friends His voice appears disorderly and irrational, which reminds Wang Yuan of the killer J, but thinks that this man is just a bad and harmful version of killer J. The man holding a gun at Wang Yuan is a strafe, completely regardless of the company nearby Wang Yuan. He stands out from the rest of the flame hunters. It seems to be able to predict Wang Yuan''s escape trajectory. Wang Yuan''s escape route was decided only temporarily. Wang Yuan had no choice but to hide in a building and was chased all the way to the roof. "It can only be said that madmen have such a wide range of ideas?" Wang Yuan stood on the rooftop, listening to the crazy fire of the madman behind him, looking at the trees in the garden below and the huge banner hanging on the building. "I guess I must be crazy too!" With that, Wang Yuan grabbed the banner and jumped down. He didn''t think about calling killer J for help. Facing the rising sun, Wang Yuan grabs the banner with one hand, throws out the hook claw in the other hand, and puts it on a railing to cushion. Then it hit the park trees like a shell. The leaves and branches fell to the ground. Wang Yuan scratched all over and limped to the other side. Then he ran with a smile. Anyway, it''s nice to have Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 In the era of Xinghai, the university is a place for training the extraordinary, and ordinary people even have no qualification for University. Then the university is not teaching theoretical knowledge. The extraordinary is the master of the union. As a master, you should be qualified as a master. Just like in the ancient Greek city-state, the distinction between citizens and civilians is equivalent to the distinction between nobles and civilians, as well as the distinction between free people and slaves. The nobles created order, and the common people enjoyed the order; while the nobles made peace outside, the civilians produced and supplied in the city. A citizen is a citizen because he has the ability to be a citizen. The reason why a civilian becomes a civilian is because his ability is not enough to become a citizen. There may be unfairness, but the world can''t be fair to everyone. Birth, physical condition, and talent are not the same. Education, family, surrounding environment, luck and other acquired factors will not be the same. Therefore, in the era of Xinghai development, the quality of citizens needs to be guaranteed. Extraordinary ability is the main requirement of citizens, but other qualities are also very high. In the early days of the Federation, those with extraordinary ability were pulled out too high, which led to the low quality of some extraordinary talents, and then caused a series of malignant problems. And with the study of extraordinary ability, they found that a smart brain is more and more important for the performance of extraordinary ability. Those stupid people are likely to become strong by virtue of their strong talents in the early stage, but in the later stage, they will find that their top abilities will be easily crushed by others. But some people who have the ability to grow, if they don''t rely on wisdom and will to strengthen themselves, they rely entirely on ability. Then it is very likely that they will be able to run wild and become irrational monsters. In short, people, especially citizens, pay more attention to the all-round development of morality, intelligence, physique, beauty and labor in the era of Xinghai calendar. Of course, everything will change over time. Like many schools of thought and system, at that time are correct and appropriate, but as time goes on, the environment changes, or some people misinterpret the system. For example, in the beginning, the six arts of a gentleman developed in an all-round way, including etiquette, music, archery, imperial, calligraphy, and mathematics. Later, the Confucian scholars became representatives of the people who had no strength to tie a chicken. They were scholars who were useless. The current citizenship system is indeed in line with this era and can play a positive role. However, when the era of Xinghai''s colonization and opening-up is over, it will become a time of success. Citizens may gradually degenerate into aristocrats like those in the middle ages who lie on their leaders and suck blood. In a word, at present, the citizens of extraordinary status, while enjoying their rights, also shoulder more responsibilities. As a place to cultivate citizens, universities should be attentive. Therefore, at the end of each term, the university will organize extracurricular activities to send students to various departments of society for internship. And this kind of internship is definitely not the kind of going to other companies to do odd jobs, but really has a certain position. The main purpose is to cultivate students'' vision. Vision is really important to a person. After the final exam, Zhu Ping quietly waits for his grades. The internship position will be selected by the internship department according to his or her grades. Zhu Ping thinks that his achievements are good, but he is too mediocre in his ability. This is the result of his failure to speak out his achievements of Qi and blood universe. In the universe of Qi and blood, a lot of data of the universe are used. These data belong to semi control, and even the Federation is not as accurate as he measured. So once the Qi and blood universe is published as one''s own research results, doubts will follow. Zhu Ping couldn''t explain how he got the data. Of course, Zhu Ping did not deliberately hide himself. This is a university, and only if you do well can you get more support. After covering up the universe of Qi and blood, Zhu Ping developed a move of Qi and blood based on the universe of Qi and blood, which was well appraised by the instructors. But on the whole, there are too few achievements. Some qualified people have been exposed to extraordinary related knowledge since childhood. After they enter the University, their talent is not necessarily better than Zhu Ping, who has been transformed by burning soul flame. However, the starting line is not low. In addition, these people have made great efforts. Some of them have achieved more and more brilliantly. This is very normal. Zhu Ping doesn''t have much extra emotion. He has his own, and his future achievements must be higher than theirs. Pushing open the door of the dream research society, Zhu Ping gradually withdrew from or was drawn out of some societies during this period. He did not know much about some knowledge. Some knowledge of almost, either quit their own, or because they can not meet the requirements were kicked out of the club. After all, his time is not unlimited. There are only so many things that can be taken into account. Naturally, there are some things to choose from."How about Zhu Ping? Have you received any notice from the internship unit?" As soon as Zhu Pinggang came in, the two brothers of LV Qing and LV Fang immediately inquired as if they were guarding here. "Not yet. How about you?" Zhu Ping responded with a faint smile. College students are capital. Although there are some utilitarianism in it, it does make sense. Contacts are an important resource. As Zhu Ping has learned, the Federation is not monolithic, and there are various factions. For example, the new triad organization is a major faction of the Federation, but they know that there are problems with some organizations affiliated to the Federal Space Exploration Department. Many of the people chasing the star of Negri ignited the burning flame, but they can only use the means of assassination and dare not openly pay them. Of course, there are organizations that hold a lot of star charts, which is a reason that can not be ignored, but also because those people have a lot of contacts in the Federation. Some people believe that the star of Negri is an evil god and will destroy the world. Naturally, some people do not believe it. The second shock was brought by the star of Negri, but it is clearly recorded. Therefore, although under the request of the new ternary organization, the news of the star of Negri has been blocked, but the figure of pursuing the star of Negri has never stopped. Everyone can see the benefits of burning soul flame. If it was not for the huge power of the new ternary organization, many people would have chosen to light the burning soul flame. Recently, some scientists have carried out research on it and made a statement that the flame of burning soul is the fire of inspiration possessed by human beings, and all human beings and individuals are born with it. It''s just that something covers it up, so it''s not correct to say that the flame of burning soul is bewitched by evil gods. In addition, there is the interference of the new ternary organization in the dream. They claim that the deep dream is also bewitched by evil gods, and the resources of deep dream will pollute people''s souls. Therefore, the development of deep dreams is still controversial. Even before, the development of partial dreams was blocked by the new triad. Only with the increasing demand for resources by the federal government, the new ternary organization had to step back. Zhu Ping learned about the dream from the dream research society, which also let him know that the new ternary organization is weakening. As long as you choose the right way, maybe one day he will be able to bravely walk on the street as a awakened person with burning soul flame, instead of covering up like now. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 (I''m looking for a subscription. The old brothers and sisters in the genuine review area are all talented people. They speak well. I like them here.) "If you feel that the internship department does not agree with you, you can come to us. There are still many departments interested in dream development." Shi Jiu pushed the door and said, "when it is necessary, I''ll trouble you, the president." Zhu Ping responded with a light smile. I didn''t plan that in my heart. A society is a network, but every time you use it, it''s human. And if you do everything by testing the connections in the community, then your value is limited to this. After the club activities, Zhu Ping, who returned from dream exploration, received an invitation from the internship department. "Heartfire, I sincerely invite you to join us." "Sure enough." Zhu Ping has a secret way in his heart. The heartfire organization is affiliated with the federal department for space development. It is not a person engaged in this field. It has never heard of these organizations. Zhu Ping hesitated in his heart and went to Xinhuo organization for internship, so he would have the opportunity to learn more about the burning soul flame, but he was also half exposed to the eyes of the new ternary organization. The dream society doesn''t know what reaction it will make after understanding it. Although Shi Jiu said that he could report the wanted criminals in the dream, it can be seen from the follow-up attitude that the dream research society is generally neutral to the burning soul flame. What Zhu Ping can''t understand is why the heartfire organization exposed him so quickly. From the perspective of reason, letting him continue to hide is the best way to deal with it. After all, the only contact he had with Xinhuo organization was Chen Lan. In Chen Lan''s eyes, he was just a rookie who had just come into contact with burning soul flame. After thinking about it for a while, Zhu Ping chose this final internship and went to Xinhuo organization. Click on the number attached to the internship notice, and a light curtain opens in front of Zhu Ping. Then Zhu Ping''s eyes shrank. A man in a sky blue suit was sitting on a chair with his feet on the conference table, tossing a coin in his hand. Now Zhu Ping understood why the internship notice of Xinhuo organization came so fast. The man who helped them escape the pursuit of the new ternary organization was actually the person of the heartfire organization. However, such a thought is also reasonable. The heartfire group is an organization that pursues the star of Negri. They hope to discover the essence of extraordinary power from the star. Once there is a record of Negri''s coordinates of things, they will be crazy pursuit. I just don''t know why the blue suit was there before. Why didn''t you take Wang Yuan away. "Because the departments are still wrestling." The blue suit seemed to be able to hear Zhu Ping''s thoughts. He said directly, "it''s about the coordinates of the star of Negri. Some people want to bury him completely, while others want to get him." "The new triad is strong because it has tentacles in every corner of the union, but it also limits them." "They have to follow the rules." "Even if the rules are so ridiculous." "It''s the same with us. Before the exchange of interests is determined, it''s OK for me to drag them to pursue the coordinates, but if I want to take away the coordinates, it''s just to trigger more people''s hands." The blue suit did not know whether it was self mockery or what, and said with a smile, "you are a breakthrough now." "Me?" Zhu Ping was stunned. "You belong to half an outsider. Isn''t Wang Yuan your friend?" The blue suit said, "you can go to Wang Yuan''s side and bring it over as soon as the results come out." "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on you." "Let Chen Lan talk to you about the rest." With that, the blue suit disappeared in the light curtain, and the people inside also switched to Chen Lan. "I don''t know if you''re lucky or unlucky," she said "You''re now accepted by the heart fire dreamquest." "It''s dangerous, but it''s good." ¡­¡­ After talking with Chen Lan for a while, Zhu Ping turned off the light screen of communication, and his face became ugly. He suddenly felt that he was not a villain, was he? Judging from the situation of Xinhuo organization, this is an out and out villain organization. Zhu Ping noticed some details. The blue suit generally referred to Wang Yuan as coordinates. From this point, we can see that he didn''t care much about Wang Yuan''s life and death, he only cared about coordinates. If you kill Wang Yuan to take out the coordinates, he absolutely doesn''t mind doing it. In addition, their purpose of recruiting Zhu Ping has become very clear. At this critical moment, it''s just a little more insurance for the coordinates.Zhu Ping believed that before the result came out, he was indeed safe because of the efforts of many parties, but once the result came out, it was the time for contradictions to break out. Now both sides are trying to attract lovers who may interfere in this matter through various interest exchanges and human exchanges. When it''s over, the real people will come. Because of his own identity, Zhu Ping can participate in it. The purpose is to start at that time and have more chances to succeed. This job can be described as ten dead without life. And judging from the words of the blue suit, he didn''t intend to let himself refuse. "According to the situation, shouldn''t the organization I join be a harmonious and loving organization, striving for the truth?" At first, Zhu Ping thought that the so-called heartfire organization was a just organization pursuing the star of Negri. After all, before joining an organization, everyone will think that he is on the right side. Not many people are born to like to stand on the evil side. It''s like, if you don''t really like it, who wants to be a licking dog. If it''s not really impossible, who is willing to become the villain who is yelling at by everyone. Just from his style of doing things, Zhu Ping can learn that the so-called heartfire organization is not a positive organization. It can be said that the heartfire organization is either too lazy to cover up its own behavior style, or it is too self righteous and thinks everything is right. This kind of organization has no future, Zhu Ping thought. But there is no way, they have no capital to refuse. Click on the news from the dream club. Shi Jiuxian expressed his apology and declared that he was still a member of the dream research society, but the things that he said could arrange work for everyone might not come true. Zhu Ping knows that it is the heart fire organization that has contributed, and the dream research society must also belong to a neutral organization. Under the interest exchange, although Zhu Ping was not kicked out of the club, he did not have the right to refuse this task. This is the sorrow of being weak. This is also because he is the coordinate has not been found, if this thing is found, he will face a more dangerous situation. Fortunately, Wang Yuan is now helping him to bear some of the pressure. Good man, Wang Yuan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 Zhu Ping felt more and more guilty about Wang Yuan. It''s only when you are faced with it that you know how much pressure there is. Turn off the light screen and see the killer J looking at him strangely. That kind of look seems to be saying, this child, perhaps can cheat to help cough Support poor children in Africa. Zhu Ping was stunned and asked the killer J. "Do you know a man in a sky blue suit?" "No, but I know a man who likes to wear a red suit." Killer J quickly said: "don''t ask who said the words, I want the whole universe people to apologize first." Ignoring the inexplicable words behind the killer J, Zhu Ping grasped the focus of the matter. Killer J is not a member of the heartfire organization. He had always wondered which side of the killer J was. He has a burning flame and can use it skillfully. At first, Zhu Ping thought he was a person with a strong desire to organize, but now it seems that he is not. This makes Zhu Ping have a kind of inexplicable peace of mind. It''s wonderful that the opponent is not such a psychopath! When Zhu Ping felt inexplicably happy, all parts of the Federation were exchanging interests to decide which side to stand on when they finally started. No one cares what Zhu Ping thinks, and no one cares what Wang Yuan, who is the center of everything, thinks. With the help of some forces, Wang Yuan once again escaped the pursuit of the new ternary organization. Find the restaurant in the dream, Wang Yuan is quickly eliminating the food in front of him. He is the dream that the real body enters, so in the dream, we must also make up for the consumption of the body. He wanted face at the beginning, chose a person to take the blame, carrying a big black pot everywhere. The new triad soon found him and pursued him. In reality, the power that the new ternary organization can use is many times that of the dream, so Wang Yuan can only escape from the dream first. As for dreams, Wang Yuan knows more about dreams than the major scientific research organizations that are struggling to trace the origin of dreams in reality. Negri is now in the state of being sealed. His contact with the outside world is almost blocked by Gregory except for his essential existence as the upstream of the string of truth. Even the flame of burning soul, which is a kind of phenomenon, is blocked by Gregory. As for the turning point, it was in the year 103 of the astronautic calendar. Someone who pursues the extraordinary star looks up at the sky before he dies and has a dream. "That man''s name is Ou Cheng." In the new triad, a man was suppressing his anger and said, "and his last words are: never go after Negri, it''s a dangerous thing." "Ou became one of the evil spirits that he personally released. Before he died, he transformed the ternary organization with all his property and established the new ternary organization." "He even volunteered to contribute his body, giving us the ability to intervene in dreams." "But now people, one by one, ask for the opening of dreams and the development of dreams, but they never consider the risks that these things may bring." "Now I want to find the position of the evil god and liberate his seal completely." "They are all human beings, the sinners of the world!" The face of the new triad organization shows the expression of sadness and indignation. Most of them are people who devote themselves to their ideals, but now they have to bow to reality. "Why don''t they believe it?" "The seal of the evil god is integrated with the stars. No matter whether the evil god has any malice to us, the price of breaking the seal is the collapse of the stars, and human beings will disappear completely in the big bang like dust." "What''s going on in the flameout department?" The man who happened before was an old man with gray hair and beard. He held up his stick and asked. "The capture is still going on, but the casualties are going on all the time, and those people are secretly trying to reduce our strength." "Chief, why don''t we first Stop the capture first "Yes, chief, if we continue to capture them, we will only let our brothers die in vain. By integrating dreamhounds, they will sacrifice their qualification as human beings..." "Why don''t I know?" The leader''s tears ran across the old man''s cheek. He said sadly, "but we can''t compromise. The greed in people''s hearts is inexhaustible. Every time we step back, they want to go further." "In order to retain the right to arrest citizens, we chose to withdraw from the federal agency for space development and make it a stronghold of heretics." "Because we wanted to recruit people, we gave up guarding the partial dreams and let them develop them. Now their eyes are on the deep dreams again." "If this time we step back again because we cherish the lives of our brothers, we will soon have no way out.""This time it''s coordinates. The next time it''s a seal. What about the next time?" "When the seal is broken, we won''t have another time!" The chief said excitedly, "we are still the regular Department of the Federation, and the burning fire is something that is forbidden by law." "But if we step back, those who turn to evil gods will become the formal sector. At that time, we will be evil believers and we will be the sinners hindering development. At that time, it will be more difficult to stop those people." "So this time, we can''t go back." "Wang Yuan, he used to be a human being, but when he became an evil god, we had to choose to destroy him." "Everyone is ready to go, and when the sinners think we''re still stuck in federal rules, gather strength and destroy coordinates." "Understand!" The core power of the new ternary organization began to gather quietly. But just listening to the leader''s speech, a tearful member wiped his tears with a paper towel, and quietly wrapped a small black spot in the middle of his nose in the tissue and threw it into the garbage can. Looking at the garbage being carried to deal with, his face did not change any more. He still looked like he was dying for his ideal. He is well aware that although the garbage disposal center is set up within the organization, the security level there will be slightly lower than one level. He will not be and can not be the only one inside the new triad. He believed that evil spirits would wake up and destroy the world if they broke the seal. But how about that? How many years will it take to get the coordinates, find the star of Negri, and then lift the seal. After his death, how could he manage the affairs after so long. The ideal is always a joke to some people. "Tut, it''s really bold." Soon after, the blue suit tossed coins and laughed at the papers that came back. The new ternary organization abides by the rules. It is not easy for him to break the rules and press the organization into the dust of history. But when they don''t want to obey the rules, that is the beginning of their defeat. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 Zhu Ping is trying to find a way to survive. "So the more I know about dreams, the more chance I have to live in the dream." "In addition, I have a card, that is, God space." "However, once I use the god space, it is likely to expose the god space. At that time, I am afraid that the danger I will face will be even more terrible than now." At present, many upper levels of the Federation are the original apostles, and the neutral forces about the burning soul flame. They are the last people who want to see the LORD God revive. Zhu Ping has not participated in the follow-up activities of the dream research society. The current situation is that the dream research society can not help him, but he is embarrassed when he goes. Zhu Ping sat in the library, looking up all the materials he could look up. Starchart 99 can confirm that there was no dream at that time. This information comes from an autobiography of a man named Ou Cheng. his extraordinary ability is a dreamy bubble that falls into people''s sleep. This extraordinary ability is not strong, and there is no fighting ability. He was born in Xinghai calendar for 18 years. When he was an adult, he was in the war fever period when he discovered the second and third colonial stars. He had no extraordinary ability to fight. Although oucheng was not treated as a waste, everyone hoped that he would do some logistics work. But he didn''t have such a choice. He seemed to have a sense of mission, so he chose to join the fleet and become a battlefield soldier. He was then transferred to colony III and became a spy. He lurks in the third colony, disguised as a local businessman. It was also the beginning of his legendary life. In the third colonial star, oucheng established the Sanyuan chamber of Commerce, and made greater and greater efforts. Finally, through his own efforts, he transformed the war conquest of the third colonial star into peaceful evolution. At one time, the chamber of Commerce of the Yuan Dynasty became a signboard for the federal government to conquer other colonial stars. Ou Cheng, an old man, was once obsessed with the existence of the extraordinary star. He thought it was a great wealth that could benefit all mankind. He wrote down his autobiography at the age of 92, that is, 100 years of Xinghai calendar. Among them, he had some detailed descriptions of his ability to dream. It can be seen that he still cares about his weak ability. Three years later, oucheng, who had no successor, chose to split the chamber of Commerce and set up a new ternary organization. He called together but many old friends and had a secret conversation, the content of which has not been exposed. Zhu Ping''s face moved. Oucheng was the key figure. His ability was to dream. In terms of time, it was just after him that the dream appeared. And it is also the new triad organization he founded, hunting and killing people who awakened the burning flame of the soul everywhere. "He used to be a fanatic pursuer of the star of Negri, but why did he choose to seal up the news of the star of Negri before he died, and set up a new triad organization to hunt down anyone who knew the name of Negri." "What is the relationship between dreams and him?" Zhu Ping lowered his head and kept thinking until his hands were on his shoulders. "Hey, Zhu Ping, why do you always take sick leave recently?" Lu Qing leaned over, and then Lu Fang swept the library and said, "is the library meeting your heart''s desire?" "Say it and let us know." "And be your wingman The two brothers pestered Zhu Ping for a while before leaving the library. Zhu Ping smiles helplessly, and then continues to search for this information. When people were coming and going around, Zhu Ping lowered his head and looked at a piece of brain that slipped in his hand. He said with a smile: "what''s not good for you? Why should you get involved in it?" Back to the residence, Zhu Ping looks at the killer J, which makes him feel relaxed. Then he laughs at himself. He can feel a sense of security only when he stays next to killer J. He picked up the brain and put it on, and Zhu Ping saw an unmarked document. Data is a study of dream formation. According to research, at the very beginning, everyone''s dreams were independent, frothy and shattered at any moment. Between 100 and 110 Astronautics, the public consciousness ocean of mankind is polluted by some kind of bacteria. This pathogen forms the basis of dreams, connecting each other''s dreams. "So deep dreams are built by this pathogen?" Zhu Ping felt some inexplicable disappointment, and then continued to read. The first infected person of dream germs is oucheng. And he''s also the source of dreams. In the middle of the report, there is a photo similar to a diary. It was a diary with some yellowing, on which some confused words were scribbled and confused. There were also drops of blood on the page.It can be imagined that the face is bleeding, but he can not care so much, he is holding a pen, crazy in the diary to leave his confession. "I touch that being, and my power becomes strange in his sight, and my power in turn infects me." "I wish I had died at that time." "This is a mistake." "I am a sinner, please use my body to build a defense against dreams after I die." "Never go after a star. It''s a dangerous thing." At the bottom of the photo, there is also a line of small characters: Ou Cheng''s masterpiece. "I think so." Zhu Ping could not help but think of the scene he saw that day. The huge planet, burning inexhaustible flame, at the same time, every day Mars is like a star, shining its own light, and more and more bright. Zhu Ping knew that if he was not in that special angle but looked directly at the picture, he would be driven mad by the star of Negri in an instant. It wasn''t that Negri was hostile to him or wanted to attack him. It''s just that the other side exists and there, it''s unbearable. It is likely that oucheng, like him, came into contact with the star of Negri in some way. He became the coordinate of the time, but this coordinate did not fulfill his mission. He abandoned his own pursuit, fear, retreat. As the source of his dream, oucheng becomes the defense force of his dream. Prevent the star of Negri from peeping into the world through dreams. The dream hound and the monsters I met in the dream probably have something to do with oucheng. Before Zhu Ping and the dream hound fight, he felt the dream hound for the burning soul of the flame that instinctive hatred. Zhu Ping''s heart suddenly fell, but this did not help him save his life, and then the information made Zhu Ping bright. In order to enhance his dream ability, oucheng has made an auxiliary extraordinary equipment, and this is the design drawing of that equipment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 Deep in the universe, in an area blocked by stars. Negri''s consciousness gradually became active. Although he is still sleeping, part of his consciousness is clear enough. In the multi universe of Shenyuan, he used the perspective of the multi universe to turn it into his own body: the gradually approaching land of Yongning. However, when greygues became a plucker, Shenyuan''s multiverse suffered a heavy blow, and nearly half of Yongning''s land was destroyed, leaving only the core. At that time, after the destruction of the extraordinary material along the Yongning Town and the core was sealed together to the god world. At that time, it injected new vitality into the god world, which was gradually exhausted by the transcendental material. Only when a large amount of supernatural material is injected into the higher world, can the transcendental power of the god world rejuvenate. In the past, the God consciousness has invested a lot of resources in the battlefield of the world of fire. As a result, not only did it break into the fire world, but also the extraordinary material of the god world was also lost. In addition, after the promotion failure, most of the Qi Yun rules of the god world were lost. If Negri was not sealed here, the world would soon run out of resources, and then it would begin to degenerate and collapse because of the lack of resources and the lack of world rules. It can be said that the world of God at that time has reached the edge of destruction. Negri originally proposed to be sealed here, to give the world a life. Gregory also took advantage of this to borrow the framework of the world and complete the seal. Once the seal is broken, the world will suffer disaster together. At the beginning, this life will be handed over. It''s just like human contact. There is still something wrong with the seal of greygues. After all, he is not omniscient. There is still a loophole in the seal of dream. In his later years, through accumulating a lot of resources, oucheng finally evolved his own abilities. Then he found a dream. The dream was too big for him to imagine. He then urgently landed on the dream. Here he met Negri. This man doesn''t care about his extraordinary ability and how long he can live, as he said in many speeches. At that time, he was extremely afraid of death. He became a legend of the Federation. He had a huge chamber of Commerce. Ou Cheng didn''t die like this. He is crazy looking for extraordinary stars, but also to improve his ability to be extraordinary, want to improve his life. At that time, the old man was extremely excited after entering Negri''s dream. He thought that he had found an extraordinary star and begged Negri to change his extraordinary talent and ask Negri to give him eternal life. He is willing to pay any price and do anything for Negri. Negri studied his extraordinary ability to dream and said he had a way. Then Later, he was stopped by Gregory, who, like a God, told oucheng about the disaster that Negri''s recovery would bring. After Ou Cheng, all his desires were "purified". He was "consciously" ashamed and "voluntarily" punished by Gregory. After that, ocheng went back to explain what happened, and his soul fused with something brought by greygues and turned into a dreamhound. It''s a new dream protection system. But it is a pity that there will still be "gaps" in making up the loopholes. Ou Cheng''s dream made Negri find a bigger loophole. Micro biological pathways in dreams. The micro organism channel is a multi universe secret channel that Negri learned from the micro organism God. This channel can only be passed through by micro organisms. Although Greggs didn''t know about the micro organism channel before, his seal blocked this channel to some extent. The arrival of oucheng opened up the micro organism channel in dream. So Negri researched the dream germs by studying Ou Cheng''s dream ability. In a very short period of time, it infects people in the whole world and connects their subconscious dreams to form a partial layer dream structured in his dream. Therefore, the deep dream is actually Negri''s dream. In this way, although Gregory Gus sealed off Negri''s dream and let him lose control of his dream, Negri also succeeded in stabilizing a channel of contact with reality. As long as someone has the cognition of Negri, the partial dream constructed in his dream can be linked to Negri''s dream and ignite the flame of burning soul. Therefore, it is not the dreamhound that pulls the person who has awakened the burning flame into the dream of Negri, but when they have a profound understanding of Negri, he will be pulled into the dream of Negri, removing the obstacles in the soul and awakening the burning flame.The dreamhound is aware of this behavior before it can catch up. Only when people wake up to see it, they are called dreamhounds, so they think it is the dreamhounds that pull them into the Negri dream. Now the situation is that the seal is linked to the whole world of the god world, and Negri uses dreams to complete the connection with most of life''s dreams. Of course, greygues can destroy all human beings and make dreams collapse, but the death of a large number of lives will shake the world and shake the seal. And greygues now knows that once the seal is shaken on a large scale, it will be difficult for him to seal Negri any more. Therefore, over the years, more and more people have awakened to the burning flame, and Negri''s seal has gradually loosened. At present, it seems that the seal of Gregory has been unable to seal Negri. Gregory is delaying time. Over the years, Gregory''s Vientiane organization has been expanding wildly, collecting information from the various worlds of the metauniverse. The multiverse derived from his original body has also slowly developed. Negri is a troublemaker. Once released, he may have mastered the truth of enterprise and become a similar plucker. That''s what Gregory doesn''t want to see. As the embodiment of the huge universal phenomenon, slowly turning, his present body is equivalent to the embodiment complex formed by the enterprising will of countless lives. Like countless sparks, from faint to bright, until still. There is no limit to enterprise, but there is a limit to life. The owner of these sparks may have died, but when he comes back again, he will be able to light the flame again. In short, the spark here will never be extinguished. It looks like countless stars and endless flames. Of course, the premise is that you can count them carefully, because there are so many stars, the light here has exceeded the acceptable limit of some life. Either reach the road level, or look at it from a slightly safer point of view, or any life observing this endless light will be stabbed and infected by the light, and eventually life will be sublimated to a point that they can''t understand. In the endless spark, an eye opens again, just like the slightly opened eye when people are about to wake up in the morning. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 Wang Yuan did not know why Negri wanted to revive himself. He can say for sure that Negri has no nostalgia for Wang Yuan. That level of existence can no longer be nostalgic for the feelings of being human. It can even be said that Negri is now more important than all human beings as "dust". After all, there''s no dust, there''s sawdust, there''s gravel, though the dust is the most. But it''s compared to Negri, who now represents almost the whole concept of enterprise in the metauniverse. As a human being, it doesn''t matter. They are just the crumbs and dust produced by the friction between the string of truth and the material in the process of stretching. They are a phenomenon in the universe, but they are too scattered because they involve all the strings of truth. If human beings are in a state of integrity and unity, it may be a powerful string of truth. But it''s a pity that the universe will not have such an opportunity to enter the next era. Human beings have tried countless times to integrate this universal phenomenon of human beings. But they did not succeed. The closest thing to success is to believe in God. And faith in God is the pinnacle of human beings or dust. So Wang Yuan felt that Negri must have made himself and revived himself for something. After all, it was not easy for the LORD God to use his residual power to open a passage with the help of Zhu Ping''s dream. Let Negri be able to deliver some information. If Negri had delivered his mature ideological message, it would not be the new triad organization''s pursuit of Wang Yuan. It is Negri''s pursuit of the new triad organization, which blocks everything the world intends to stop before Negri''s recovery. That''s Negri, not wang yuan. However, what Negri chose did convey Wang Yuan''s message and resurrected Wang Yuan. "It is the origin of Negri that I am unwilling to form the remnant soul of ordinary heart, but to this day, Negri and I have not much relationship." Wang Yuan still didn''t understand. According to the little information that Negri gave him, or the information he could bear, even the fire world''s own past was removed and replaced by him. "Wait, I''m the origin of Negri, and Negri has resurrected me." Wang Yuan suddenly thought of his relationship with Negri. "So when I become Negri again." Wang Yuan looked at the new ternary organization in the distance, and suddenly understood it. With a strange smile, he said, "Negri has no origin." "Or each one will be the origin of Negri." "Any enterprise will be the origin of Negri." "It is no longer limited to me, Wang Yuan." "Until there is enterprise, Negri will be born." When this thought appeared in Wang Yuan''s mind, his whole body was shaking. Although he is clear about some information of Negri, Wang Yuan has never really clearly realized that this great existence evolved from his own unwilling and residual soul. Because he is also a mortal, his current thinking can not understand what kind of existence mode Negri is now. What he understood, described and identified was only one-sided of Negri as he knew it. So he will still feel shocked by his more knowledge of Negri. This also proves that Wang Yuan is fast approaching Negri, until he becomes a complete Negri. The feeling that the brain and even the soul are shaking, boiling and climax is simply incomparable pleasure. It is similar to the feeling of mastering the truth when you first list the X equation when you finish primary school and preview the junior high school textbook in advance, and solve an exercise that you can''t understand before. Magnifying it several times is what Wang Yuan feels now. That kind of oneself has been out of the ordinary, become a part of the great existence of the feeling, unprecedented clarity. Wang Yuan couldn''t help but start to cry. This feeling is really Great! Wang Yuan, who originally looked just a sunny boy, began to change at this moment. A kind of charm that makes people want to kneel at his feet and submit to him appears on his body. This kind of charm is people''s yearning for a better self, is people''s instinct worship for more powerful, more advanced and more perfect things. When consciousness becomes different, Wang Yuan''s understanding of various things is also rapidly changing. Wang Yuan''s body originated from someone who awakened the burning fire of soul. Unfortunately, his consciousness was swallowed by the dreamhound. At that time, with the help of Zhu Ping, Negri transmitted the message of Wang Yuan, and then Wang Yuan''s message covered the original owner.The original owner has a congenital level of internal Qi and martial arts. According to the extraordinary ability, it should be divided into D level. This is because, in the era of Xinghai, people have a better understanding of internal Qi and martial arts. Conditional family, will choose to retain the natural gas of the fetus. Therefore, as long as children''s martial arts level reaches a certain level, they can easily reach the congenital stage. Therefore, this kind of inborn martial arts of internal Qi is quite different from the previous congenital martial arts. And because of their own lack of internal Qi, they can not complete some things of the congenital warrior, such as mobilizing the energy of heaven and earth, standing in the air like the land gods. "The so-called congenital refers to a state of human beings in the fetal period." "When human beings are pregnant, materials are piled up according to the structure of life, bearing the roots, and then gradually deriving souls." "In this process, the human body is gradually affected by the external environment, world rules and internal roots, and finally forms a normal life." "Inborn is the state of being constantly affected." "We should not take the congenital one-sided cognition as the advantages of magnifying the perception, opening up the channel between ourselves and heaven and earth, and being able to stir the energy between heaven and earth with its own energy." "The innate essence is the state of itself, as in the fetal period, which is constantly changing and has no fixed life and soul." "That''s why martial arts are born, and that is the end. Because at this time, they can change themselves according to what they encounter. " "Race, blood, talent, and so on, are in a modifiable state." "This is the real inborn." With a certain idea, Wang Yuan''s breath began to change. Countless congenital warriors became porters of heaven and earth, seemingly powerful, but just a porter. The real inborn martial arts should learn from heaven and earth to transform their innate indefinite bodies. And here is the deep dream, the dream of Negri, Wang Yuan to learn of nature is also Negri. Just as Wang Yuan''s breath gradually changed, the new ternary organization finally formed their encirclement circle and began to launch an attack on Wang Yuan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 Wang Yuan moved his muscles and bones, then raised his foot to the open door behind him. The door slammed in and a grenade was thrown open. Then there was a loud noise and a collapsed house. Wang Yuan opened the half collapsed door in front of him and looked at the group of people in suits and white smile masks. The flamekillers did not change anything because Wang Yuan did not escape. Their purpose has always been to eliminate the evil spirits in the world coordinates and protect the world. Blended dreamhounds are not only physically changed, but also mentally distorted. They are not normal people in any way. A pair of eyes like wild animals staring at Wang Yuan, then without any warning, they raised their guns and started shooting. In recent years, the direction of scientific and technological exploration has focused more on the transcendence and the exploration of the universe. Sophisticated weapons are not without them, but they are difficult to bring into the dream. The more advanced the weapons, the more we have to study the material rules. Although the dream world looks similar to the reality, it is as strict and as profound, but the rules are still different. Those powerful weapons need to measure and adapt to the rules of dreams. It''s not that you can''t do it, but the dream of Negri is sealed, but the more you understand the dream, the more likely you are to infect Negri''s will. Therefore, in terms of weapons, the new ternary forces use more gunpowder weapons which were backward in the past. And Wang Yuan''s eyes also lit red. Wang Yuan also gradually understood the essence of this super power produced with his own resurrection. That''s the power of Negri''s dream. In front of these eyes, he can mobilize everything in his dream. In the past, it was just overkill to use it as a power to stop things. Holding out his hand with the red light in his eyes, Wang Yuan seems to be pulling a chain and stirring some things around him. Then he walked out like a leisurely walk. There is no reason to be chased by a group of thieves in their own place. The bullets whimper through Wang Yuan''s side, but they can''t hit Wang Yuan. There is a barrier around him. Anything close to him will be twisted and turned to other places. With Wang Yuan''s pulling again, the efficiency of deflection is greater. As soon as the bullet turns, it looks like it''s going back, and it shoots at these flamekillers. Bullet into the meat, red flowers bloom one after another. Wang Yuan stopped in front of a man who fell to the ground and was still struggling. "I don''t know enough about these abilities. There''s something wrong with the direction of the bullet coming back." Wang Yuan looked at the wounds on the other side and shook his head and said, "my original goal was your brain and heart, so that you can suffer less pain." "You who are guilty, give up resistance, you will bring disaster to the world." "Well, I don''t know what kind of consequences Negri would have if he broke free of the seal." Wang Yuan then replied, "but I am very clear about one thing, that is, the disaster brought by Negri is never just a disaster." "What''s more, even if it''s really going to cause disaster in the world, we''re in a different position." Compared with Negri, the upstream of enterprising truth, the life of a world is too small. His existence itself represents the birth and death of countless lives. Even though the new ternary organization was formed under the will of Gregory, the spirit of these people is solid and worthy of affirmation. They will sacrifice their lives, dignity and everything for the comfort of their own world. Wang Yuan respected them, but he could not give up his own belief for the sake of others'' belief. If he did, he might have accomplished these people, but also betrayed himself. "Anyway, your will is witnessed by me and destroyed by me!" A flick finger, a little air force jet out, pressed on the man''s forehead, left a fingerprint on the mask, a soft forehead to a small piece. These flamethrowers merge with the dreamhounds, and they can enter the dream at will, but they die in the dream, and actually die in reality. Without stopping, Wang Yuan went on. "Emergency, emergency! The target has changed and the strength has changed. Please handle it carefully, please... " The words did not fall, a slight voice sounded. White smile mask from the inside out a little red. With Wang Yuan passing by, his mask slowly falls down. You can see a small red dot protruding on his forehead, then slowly falling back and sinking down. Now Wang Yuan seems to be a walking God of death. As long as he is within his sight range, he will be attacked by Qi. From the beginning, he may have been blown all over the place with his brain white and red, and now he suddenly falls down. In addition to his forehead, wang yuan only spent a few minutes in total.His body is also changing rapidly, originally only about 1.75 meters tall, now he has reached 1.9 meters. Before it looked like some thin body, now it also appears strong, the original clothes are bulging, the shoes on the feet also burst directly. Wang Yuan a frown, a tear off his upper body clothes, revealing the perfect coordination of the upper body. He walked barefoot over the battlefield, stepped over bodies, and then stopped. A man with an iron mask and a black windbreaker stood in the middle of the street looking at Wang Yuan. Behind him, black smoke holes opened and a dream hound crawled out. And he himself began to spread black smoke, a little purple lightning shining on his body, and then he stepped into the black smoke hole and appeared behind Wang Yuan. Unlike the human hand grasping at Wang Yuan, the purple lightning in the palm converges. With a light sound, it turns into a sharp arrow and blows at Wang Yuan''s side. Generally, humans can only integrate one dream hound, but some people are gifted and able to undertake more dream hounds. With the integration of more hounds, their bodies will change more like hounds. And the human compared to the hound, more flexible use of some of the dog''s ability. For example, call more black smoke holes, call more dream hounds, such as using the black smoke hole alive. A transparent barrier around Wang Yuan loomed under the purple lightning. In the iron mask of the body also constantly shaking, black smoke was blown up, and then gathered again. The four eyes face each other, and the fist and foot will strike out continuously in an instant. The sound of close fists and feet, like drums, black smoke mixed with purple lightning, constantly condensed. Looking at the opponent''s hand, Wang Yuan''s hand is more and more dangerous. With a roar, an explosion sounded in the other party''s hands. The shock of terror tore Wang Yuan''s defense, and the whole person flew backward to one side. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 Wang Yuan''s body bumped into the wall of the house, which collapsed directly and was buried in the ground by bricks and stones. With a burst of falling stones, Wang Yuan stood up from inside. His teeth and tongue can already be seen on his right face. There are already some creeping granulations on it that are entangled with each other, slowly repairing his face. Wang Yuan also recalled the previous events. The behavior of that iron mask has been accumulating that kind of dark smoke, and condensing around him. In the fist, Wang Yuan felt a little electric light to the extreme. It was that little bit of electricity that ignited the black smoke and made it explode. Wang Yuan looks at the iron mask that rushes over again, as well as those dreamhounds that gather more and more, but have no action. These dreamhounds were staring at Wang Yuan with hatred eyes, but they did not come forward, or they could not resist the fist and foot of Wang Yuan or iron mask before strengthening. A trace of black smoke connected them to the iron ware. On the iron mask, you can see that the black smoke is constantly rotating, repairing something. Although the battle between Wang Yuan and the iron mask seems to be a simple fight, it is far from simple. Before that, the innate internal Qi in the body has grown dozens of times. With the power of Wang Yuan''s eyes, he controls the dream to pry various forces to form Qi. During the battle, the iron mask is equivalent to shooting with a machine gun all the time, and countless Qi forces are impacting his body. Before Wang Yuan had time to think about it, the iron mask threw itself in front of him. With the more dogs in the dream world, the more powerful the iron mask was. He is now more than twice as strong as he has just fought before, and continues to increase. Half a city away, several people are sitting in the rooftop restaurant, enjoying afternoon tea. "Brother Li, the boy suddenly went crazy and didn''t run away. It seems that he can''t win the iron mask!" A man in a white shirt and tie picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t die." Standing on the edge of the rooftop fence, a man in casual clothes, looking at the empty city, listening to the occasional explosion, said carelessly. Even half a city away, these people seem to know Wang Yuan''s behavior like the palm of one''s hand, drinking their afternoon tea. "It doesn''t matter if you die, just leave those eyes." Another straight back, wearing a napkin, with knife and fork accurately into the meal plate of food, and then elegant delivery into the mouth, and then wipe his mouth, slow methodically said. The surrounding houses are in ruins. Fists and fists are in a frenzied confrontation, the number of dreamhounds is still increasing, and the power of the iron mask is still increasing. When he exercises for a certain period of time, his whole body black gas accumulates to a certain extent, which can ignite and release an explosion impact. With his hands behind him, the iron mask flashed with purple electric light, and then roared like a train passing by. The claws of the iron mask have been waved in front of Wang Yuan. More and more purple electric light, Wang Yuan side of the rebuilt defense barrier in the lightning collapse again. It seems that the next moment the claws of the iron mask will seize Wang Yuan''s head, and then pinch it hard, it will explode like a watermelon. On the rooftop restaurant, the man in casual clothes, known as brother Li, is gradually becoming empty and ironic. No one can kill the people they want to protect. On the contrary, no one can protect the people they want to kill. Wang Yuan eyebrows a pick, suddenly a thick barrier appeared, will iron mask claw back, and then the whole person is like a train hit, the whole person flies backwards out. Li Ge on the roof is also a Leng, removed the ability. "Come out, you!" Wang Yuan stretched out his hand as if he had reached into a space of different dimensions. On the rooftop, several people on the edge watched Li Ge launch the virtual transformation, and were preparing clothes and clothes, waiting for the next appearance. But found that Li Ge''s ability did not start. "Li..." The question has not been sent out, a hand suddenly stretched out, a pinch Li Ge''s neck, a pull will be Li brother become invisible. Among the ruins, Wang Yuan pulled Li Ge in casual clothes with one hand and threw them on the ruins. His casual clothes rubbed in the ruins, and instantly turned into beggars'' clothes. Li Ge was about to get up and say something, and a pair of bare feet appeared in front of him. The original everything is under control. The psychology of being superior to others was broken by brutality. A shiver from the deep of his soul made him lower his head and wanted to raise his head. The whole person was like kneeling in front of Wang Yuan. "From the beginning, I could feel that someone was putting his power on me and watching me.""That kind of look down is very unpleasant." Wang Yuan''s body is changing rapidly. His skin turns black at first and then turns white. After the original hair falls off, he grows a long black hair, which is scattered over his shoulders. The body also slowly sends out the fragrance, and then slowly becomes without any peculiar smell. Li Ge, kneeling at the foot of Wang Yuan, couldn''t understand why things suddenly became like this. According to the truth, it should not be his ability to launch, with his teammates, to save Wang Yuan, in his sense of tears below zero, take the coordinates? Why did the good transmission become the transmission. Wang Yuan''s strength before really can''t beat the iron mask, but that was before. The iron mask can improve his strength by constantly linking the dreamhounds. Wang Yuan fought with each other for such a long time, but he was still the same as before. He lost Negri''s face when he said it. They can adjust their bodies according to their own consciousness, which also symbolizes the essence of martial arts to constantly improve themselves and strengthen their bodies. From the beginning of the battle, Wang Yuan has been learning, learning about flamethrowers, learning iron masks, and even the collapsed buildings. Therefore, Wang Yuan also established three kinds of gongs. the flamekiller integrates the dream hound, relies on the animal''s body and intuition to lock on the target, and then uses gunpowder weapons such as guns to attack. According to this, practice can greatly improve their own physical quality, and obtain the ability of wild animal intuition and sense of smell Inside the body, there will be internal gas of gunpowder. If the concealed weapon is launched with the inner gas of gunpowder, the speed and power of the concealed weapon will be amazing, and the power of fist and foot will also be very penetrating. The iron mask uses the dreamhound to constantly add its own strength, and uses lightning to detonate dark smoke to send out explosive attacks. Because Wang Yuan does not have black smoke, he uses space materials. His dream authority could mobilize the space material to form a barrier. After becoming a work body, he was able to accumulate space material continuously to form a motionless Yuguang. The one who pushed aside the iron mask before was the motionless Yuguang. After that, Wang Yuan was inspired by the collapse of the surrounding high-rise buildings under two people''s fighting. He created the martial arts of Gongti, which could cultivate the internal Qi of the collapse, learn to be deep and be able to break the space. First, he left a dark hand on him based on the instinct of wild animals. Then he hit the flying iron mask without moving Yuguang. Then, dagaoxia collapsed to destroy the space, and then he caught Li Ge directly. This is Wang Yuan''s three forms of cultivation through learning when fighting with the iron mask. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 Several figures quickly fell on the surrounding ruins, which were the people on the roof before. As soon as they arrived, their eyes fell on the elder brother Li who knelt in front of Wang Yuan. A huge sense of shame appeared in their hearts. What kind of identity they were assigned to protect a lucky person who got the coordinates was originally overqualified. Now, the captain of his team and others was humiliated in this way. For a moment, an idea of immortality appeared in their hearts. Their reputation is one with this team. Now the team leader is treated like this. They don''t do anything about it. How can they mix outside in the future. "You The man in the white shirt was about to say something, when he saw Wang Yuan turn his head, his words were swallowed alive, so there were two pieces of abnormal blush on his face. White shirt now a little understand why the captain knelt there, no violent resistance, he may be willing to kneel down like this. The charm beyond the limits of human beings has exceeded the limits of men and women. The beauty is the ultimate of life cognition. The instinct of life reproduction makes him want to inherit the ancestral chromosome of the other person. Even if the white shirt is a man. Wang Yuan frowned at the man with abnormal face. His innate indefinite body is constantly building, and in this construction, some essence is revealed, which is enough to let any essence lower than his life be dominated by instinct. However, with the perfection of Wang Yuangong''s style and the concealment of that essence, the charm gradually faded away. The white shirt turned red. What was he thinking? He just wanted to change sex directly, and then he knelt down at the foot of Wang Yuan to get something containing Wang Yuan''s life breath. The white shirt looks at other people with a guilty heart, and then finds that these people are hiding their embarrassment. A few people cough a few, pretend nothing happened, at the same time the heart becomes extremely hot up. Wang Yuan has been under their surveillance since he got the coordinates. It is very likely that the charm that Wang Yuan suddenly displayed and the sudden leap in strength before him were obtained from the coordinates. Wang Yuan before the strength is not strong, any one of them can hold in the hand, but now can directly catch Li Ge. "Wang Yuan, this is a misunderstanding, we have been protecting you, you should feel it!" Before wearing a suit to eat Western food that man also said: "we are companions, please believe us." "Yes, we are brothers who ignited the burning flame, and you will never be pursued again." Li Ge, kneeling on the ground, was sober after hearing the words of other people. Several people hastily agree with the way, no matter what, first stabilize Wang Yuan again. "Your burning soul fire?" Wang Yuan looked at these people and found that they did have the burning soul flame, but they were extremely complex and weak. He did not recognize the essence of burning soul flame, but regarded it as a kind of power. "It''s disgusting to be weak." After Wang Yuan vomited out the second half of his words, his long shawl hair moved like a living creature, turning into long needles. As Wang Yuan shook his head, several hairs broke and disappeared in an instant. A few people did not respond to it, they felt a pain in their heart. A hair like a living worm penetrated into their bodies, grew rapidly along the blood vessels, and almost instantly spread to their whole body. If it wasn''t for the pain caused by the penetration of hair into their bodies, they didn''t even know when the hair would go into their bodies. Compared with before holding up his hand to catch Li Ge, now Wang Yuan''s means are more terrible. It feels like a math class. What I said just now is quite simple. Then I bent down to pick up my pen and looked up at the blackboard again. I felt that I was reading the book of heaven. They also feel the same way about Wang Yuan''s strength. They looked very normal before. After drinking tea in the afternoon, they could break the space and catch them directly. After leaving the God, Wang Yuan could crush them. As a matter of fact, Wang Yuan grasped Li Ge, and while he was distracted, he completed the analysis of his body mark and the other party''s ability, and created the Gongti "Nihility and proximity skill". Brother Li''s ability is that he can release several marks, and within a certain range, he can transmit the location of the marked objects at will. No one in this team can claim to protect, in part because of this ability. With the mark that Li Ge left in his body before, and Li Ge was in front of him, Wang Yuan completed the analysis of ability, and completed the integration of Gong. He successfully formed the "Nihility within a short distance" in his body and derived the nihility inner Qi. At present, we are in the process of unifying the harmony between the nihilistic and the dagaoxia collapse. At the speed of killing a programmer to sacrifice to the heaven, the update of Gongti is completed. The new Kungfu style "the void and endless secret collection" is under cultivation."What have you done to us? Do you know what you''re in? " "You don''t know how many people in the new Union want to die." "Only relying on us and the people behind us can save your life. If we hadn''t protected you these days, you would have been killed by them." "So no matter what you do to us, let''s get rid of it, so that we can get over the past." "It''s really a mess, people who are organized by fire." Just when these people were threatening Wang Yuan with a vicious voice, the iron mask did not know when to stand up. The black smoke holes gradually expanded, and a sarcastic voice sounded from one of the smoke holes. A dozen or so people came out of the smoke hole in combat uniforms. As soon as they came out, one of them waved, and a layer of gray began to spread. The surrounding world seems to be printed with a layer of filter, the colorful world, into black and white. "This feeling?" Wang Yuan felt this feeling with his eyes closed, as if someone had taken a group photo with a camera at that time, and they are in this group photo now. A kind of inexplicable feeling appeared in Wang Yuan''s heart. Countless inspirations were blooming like fireworks in the Spring Festival. The more than a dozen people who came out of the black smoke cave seemed relaxed and comfortable, but they thought that if they failed, they would be benevolent. The coordinates of the star of Negri have appeared. If you let it go, the seal will be destroyed sooner or later. Before they sent out iron masks, they and others hid in the black smoke cave to observe, and had a little understanding of the scene. Although he thought that no matter how much Wang Yuan''s strength was increased, he couldn''t match more than a dozen of them. However, this time, his action could not be lost. Therefore, after the former man created a black-and-white state, he directly attacked Wang Yuan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 The leader of the new ternary organization was the old man with white hair and beard. He raised his hand, and a purple and black lightning condensed into a spear in his hand. The thunder between heaven and earth seems to gather at this moment, and countless lightning flashes around the spear. Then it seems that Zeus is showing his infinite power. Wang Yuan''s figure in this endless thunderstorm, appears particularly small. "Sorry, he can''t let you kill him yet." A black hole appeared in front of the spear and sucked away all the thunder and lightning. Under the ruins, a figure stood up quietly. Zhu Ping is a little illusory, with a glove, facing the thunder and lightning before. He breathed a long breath. Before the world turned into black and white, he thought his secret weapon was useless. Fortunately, it was just a false alarm. This glove is the extraordinary equipment made by oucheng to assist his dream ability. With this equipment, Zhu Ping''s previous ideas also have a foundation. Through the relationship of different levels of dreams, we can achieve all kinds of things that are difficult to achieve in reality or single layer dream. For example, Zhu Ping is actually in a shallow dream. Wang Yuan fought with the iron mask before, and it was true that most of the virtual shadows of shallow dreams were scattered, but occasionally there were virtual shadows regenerating, which meant that someone had dreamt again. In deep dreams, we are almost used to ignoring these shadows, because you can dispel the shadow and make it no longer dream, and the shadow can''t do anything to you. To be in a dream at different levels is like being in two different worlds. Apart from seeing the shadow, there is no interference. Therefore, when a virtual shadow resists the attack of the leader of the new ternary organization, some people can''t react. After pulling off the camouflage, the blue suit patted Zhu Ping on the shoulder and said, "well done, remember your great achievement." "Long time no see, teacher." The blue suit said respectfully to the old man with white hair: "I''m so glad to see you''re still alive." "You traitor Many people in the new ternary organization show their hatred towards blue suits. Although the power in the hands of the new ternary organization is gradually declining with the passage of time, it does not have the current declining trend. The change of things, it is from the blue suit, the leader''s proud disciple of the undercover heart organization began. The heartfire organization is not all the people who ignite the soul burning flame. After all, this organization is affiliated with the federal department, and not everyone can ignite the burning soul flame. Therefore, there are still a large number of ordinary people in the heartfire organization. It''s just that these ordinary people are basically impossible to occupy high positions. As the largest of all the organizations that pursue the star of Negri, it''s very important that what''s going on in the heart fire organization, so the blue suit is sent to the undercover of the organization. Now, it''s clear that as a result, the blue suit sleeper has become the biggest leader of the organization. He raised his buttocks, sat in the right position again, and took his relatives, friends, teachers and relatives to the death pit. Also let more people see the decline of the new ternary organization. There are still many people who do not understand why the blue suit betrayed the organization. Although he was sent to work as an undercover, there was absolutely no frame up. The old man with white hair was also an undercover. The blue suit is also very clear about this. They don''t understand why they betray, but it doesn''t stop them from hating traitors. No way, although the blue suit is not the main reason for the decline of the new ternary organization, he also plays a role of executioner. "It''s no fun." Blue suit a hand to say: "I just don''t want to accompany a group of old obstinate obstinate waiting to die, what''s wrong with this?" "And it seems that you didn''t tell them the news about the coming of the third shock, teacher." With a smile, the blue suit told the news that everyone who knew about it was discolored. The third shock. As we all know, the first shock was the collision between the world of fire and the world of God. The second shock was the arrival of the star of Negri from outside the world, bringing extraordinary storms. The first two shocks have brought great disasters to the world, and the disasters that can be named after them are at least cosmic level events. "According to the latest information from the Federal Bureau of extraterritorial exploration, in 10 years'' time, our world will collide with the world of fire again." "According to the information sent back by the spies, our world has lagged far behind the flame world." "If the third shock, we still have a war with the world of fire, then we will only lose." "Do you know why the world of fire, which was invaded by us at the first shock, was ahead of us?" "First, because a lot of our world''s resources were left in that world during the first war.""Second, because we wasted our resources from the second shock." "Nonsense After hearing this, the old man with white hair said, "you are just the power of greedy evil gods. The war with the world of fire may not happen. Even if it happens, we may not lose." "On the contrary, once the seal of the evil god is destroyed, the extraordinary environment of our world will be destroyed, and the foundation of life will no longer exist." "Maybe so, but the God of enterprise is no evil spirit." The blue suit said, "the God of enterprise, the flame of burning soul, the place where the soul lives, and the land of Yongning, these are all great descriptions of him." "His dream alone has been transformed into a deep dream, which is not much different from our world." "As long as he breaks through the seal, he can absolutely devour our world and let us live in his kingdom. Everyone has the burning spirit flame to improve his qualification, and everyone is like a dragon." "Our world will be infinitely better than it is now." Said the blue suit very seriously. "Clearly close to the spirit of enterprise, but the speed of development is not as fast as the world that once lagged behind us. This is the greatest irony to us." "My disciple, it seems that you don''t understand that there is no justice and evil in the so-called gods. The reason why we call them evil gods is that they are too great." "So great that as long as we get closer, we burn ourselves." "Their presence is a natural disaster for us." "The disaster caused by the collapse of the seal is what I am worried about. After the seal is lifted, the inevitable collision between evil spirits and gods is a more terrible disaster." "Maintaining the seal is the only hope that we can continue to exist." The old man with white hair was angry and worried. "So I say that you are obstinate and obstinate. If you wait for death, you will still die. It''s better to fight hard to win a hope." The blue suit didn''t show any sign of being convinced, retorted immediately. This is the difference caused by different ideas. If only words can persuade each other, there will not be so many struggles in the world. With a start, the two groups of people who did not speculate directly launched the battle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 Zhu Ping frowned. The dream assistive equipment he got was not a powerful and extraordinary equipment. In fact, these organizations have all of them in their hands, and it is not that no one has studied the application of this aspect. However, Zhu Ping thinks that there are many reasons why they have not made achievements. First of all, his burning soul flame was greatly improved because he faced Negri from a special angle. He vaguely felt that no one else but Wang Yuan had a better burning spirit than him. The growth of the burning soul flame enhanced his talent and made his inspiration far beyond ordinary people. Second, Zhu Ping has a natural adaptability to dreams. When he promotes the universe of Qi and blood, he can even see the various spatial levels of dreams. With inspiration and a little luck, Zhu Ping completed his dream space transformation. This secret skill does not use him as a condition to complete the negotiation with Xinhuo organization. Although he still wants to participate in this battle, he does not need to follow Wang Yuan at the beginning. He didn''t give all the secret arts. Zhu Ping''s meaning was very clear. If he lived this time, he would naturally give the whole. This time, he also played a trick and brought everyone in. And the blue suit is also very generous, he is very confident, this battle can crush the new ternary organization. The new ternary organization thought that it was pouring out to attack, but the blue suit had already received intelligence and made a response. Zhu Ping''s various ideas were circulating, and suddenly found a doubtful point. He had faith in his secret arts, but not entirely. After all, he didn''t know whether the black-and-white ability before could get them into another dream together, and whether it would interfere with their ability. But the blue suit is very confident. If you make a mistake, Wang Yuan will be locked in the black and white space. Any mature organization should not and will not take such risks. Then some problems are obvious. Zhu Ping''s eyes are on a person. "There is a spy." The old man with white hair thought of it for sure, and the identity of this traitor is not low. In addition to the people who are here now, not many people know what they have done this time. It is very likely that the traitors are among these people. These people are all companions who have followed him for so many years. They have sacrificed a lot for the same ideal. Any one who is a traitor will make him feel particularly miserable. However, he knew that this was not a time of sadness. When the other party had dug a hole and waited for them to jump, it would be a great danger for the new ternary organization to become a traitor. They must find the traitors as soon as possible and find out the traps the enemy has dug. The old man didn''t know how strong Zhu Ping''s skill was to break from shallow dreams to deep dreams, so he couldn''t quickly detect who the traitor was like Zhu Ping. And he doesn''t have to find out who''s behind the scenes. The old man watched his hand recover color from black and white, and looked sadly at the man who waved to release the black and white space. "Teacher, you''d better go on living!" The blue suit was the first to rush into the crowd of new Sanyuan and said. Without saying a word, the old man has disappeared in the black and white space, leaving only a shadow outline. "Yang Xu, what have you done?" Yang Xu''s ability is: impression space. He can rub a piece of space down to form an impression space, which is one-sided of the previous space and is in parallel with it. Black and white can block the coordinates of this space, except as the master of Yang Xu, other people are basically impossible to come to this space. Because it is necessary for people who have an impression of this space to find the coordinates of the blocked space. However, once those who have entered here are banished by Yang Xu, his impression of this place will form a virtual figure, and he will no longer remember the appearance of this place. This is one of the foundations of the new ternary organization''s surprise operation, but now it has become a deadly disaster. As the leader of the new ternary organization, the old man with white hair is also the highest combat power of the new ternary organization. He is called the king of thunder. In a short period of time, he could not return to the black and white impression space. Only these people remained here, facing the well prepared heart fire organization. "Ding!" A coin was bounced up and down on the ground, rolling in the distance like a wheelbarrow. As soon as the magic power in the blue suit is urged, the coins grow in the wind, turn into the size of a water wheel, and roll towards the new ternary organization. This is the cultivation method of blue suit. Through the treasure of misfortune as the sustenance, it collects all kinds of disasters. When the Qi of disaster is collected to a certain extent, it will gather the doomsday and act on him. Every time he passes through the calamity, the skill will be further advanced, which can resist a kind of disaster. Now the level of the blue suit is seven robberies. Therefore, he gave up the name given by the old man with white hair when he was an orphan and called himself the seven robbers.And that coin is the treasure of seven robberies. It is a kind of currency before the astronautic calendar. It is worth collecting. However, everyone who collects it will not die in the end, and it will do harm to his family. The last person killed by this coin is seven robberies. As the coins rolled, all kinds of calamities began to happen. The first robbery: ingenious robbery. At that time, the seven robberies encountered countless accidents. It was like that there was a god of death who was constantly planning to kill him. When he got through this disaster, he became a new God of death. The stones aroused by various forces, the energy pipelines laid underground, and the ruins that are about to collapse further all these factors are happening at this moment, all kinds of coincidences are brewing. "Ding" another coin bounced up and fell on the ground. The thick black clouds in the sky quickly condensed, like a huge whirlpool. The thick clouds collided with each other, and the thunder snakes flowed among them. The second robbery: the robbery of thunder. For the old man with white hair who adopted him, Qiba has always paid special respect to him. Therefore, his second robbery is the robbery of thunder, which is actively condensed. However, there is no family relationship to talk about in the dispute of ideas, so the seven robberies also directly kick out the old man with white hair. "Die the traitor!" The short inch strong man carrying a huge Epee roared, and his fighting spirit burst out in white, yellow, green, red, blue, purple and black. Finally, all the fighting spirit turned into black, just like the evil spirits in the world. A tall man jumped up, and the huge sword was raised behind his back and chopped down heavily against the seven robberies. "The third robbery: love robbery!" Seven robbers looked at the strong man''s jump and split, and then popped up a coin again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 "Emotional morale, with a variety of emotions to stimulate morale, can really play a huge power, but it also leaves you with a fatal weakness." The seven robbers have a great understanding of their abilities. The role of the traitor is not just a temporary trap, but a continuous intelligence gathering. This information can reach a huge organization and die. Liu Feng, the knight of LAN, is a school of emotional fighting spirit. Seven colors represent seven mainstream colors. There is no difference in the colors of fighting spirit. You can only practice one or seven of them. In addition, there are some colors of partial emotions, such as extreme narcissism and fighting spirit, which is glass color. In addition, there are dark green colors with courage and shame. At the beginning, LAN chivalry''s major is the blue fighting spirit of sadness. But later, his fighting spirit all turned black, and black represents fear. What he was afraid of, he was constantly imposing fear on others. The core of emotional morale is to feel and control emotions. They are the most emotional people in the world and must be the most calm people. "I know what you''re afraid of." Seven robbers raised his hand, a finger against the blade of the sword, said: "and when your mood is out of control, then no matter how large your mood is, your strength will be weak and pitiful." "The true body of thousands of calamities" is a true method of the seven robberies. If you can''t defeat a warrior with hand to hand combat, you''ll be a failure. This is common sense. LAN chivalry once felt the ultimate fear. Although this fear made his black fighting spirit strong to the extreme, he did not conquer this fear. He could only constantly impose fear on others to give himself a false psychological security and control the black fighting spirit. The third robbery of love and love is a disaster specially aimed at emotions. With the coin rolling, LAN chivalry shivers all over, and his hands holding the sword are not stable. "No, you can''t be him, impossible, absolutely impossible!" LAN chivalry crazy shout, black fighting spirit spread to his whole body, because his mood is out of control, began to eat his body. "You can''t be that man!" Hear the LAN Knight''s cry, seven rob eyebrows a frown, but did not say much. As an S-level extraordinary of the new ternary organization, LAN chivalry''s strength is second only to the white haired old man who is the leader. If not grasp this guy''s fatal weakness, seven robberies will let Yang Xu throw him out of the impression space. Although this will save the lives of the two most important members of the new triad, it will also ensure the success of the plan. Now it is certain that the victory belongs to them. LAN chivalry fell back again and again. Finally, a coin pierced his forehead and fell to one side. "The fourth robbery: The Curse of mana!" A strange force field acts around, and many casters suddenly spit out blood. Mana loot will cause a sharp fluctuation in mana. If the caster is not prepared, all the spells cast will fail and suffer from backfire. "The fifth disaster: the disaster of heart failure!" The new ternary organization on the scene felt that they had no will to fight any more. The leader was exiled, and the strong hand LAN chivalry was killed by one move. They and others fell into the enemy''s trap completely. What''s the significance of such a battle? The disaster of heart failure is to attack everyone''s belief. With seven robberies and several planned attacks, some people with weak faith in the new ternary organization suddenly become salted fish. If you want to kill me, kill me. Life is not worth it. I''m too lazy to move. There are still two coins left in the tight hands of seven robbers. Strictly speaking, these coins are all one, but they are differentiated by the method of Baoguang differentiation. He took a long breath and left two coins. He didn''t intend to hand over the coins. Generally speaking, the Imperial Envoys in "the method of calamity to resist self destruction" used at most three kinds of calamities at the same time. The more the disaster overflowed, the more he ate himself, the faster the eighth robbery would come. You can see the blue veins on the forehead of the seven robbers, and the blood vessels inside seem to explode. "It doesn''t matter if we die, but we must kill the coordinates." In the new ternary organization, an old woman holding a crutch pounded heavily on the ground with her stick. A wave spread with the knock, and everything close to her was blown away. The old woman''s ability is called aggression resistance, and anything that might hurt her will be bounced away by her ability. Although she looked old and decadent, she was not slow. She bounced all the people who rushed to Wang Yuan and rushed to Wang Yuan quickly. Some people who still have the will to fight follow her and rush towards Wang Yuan. The old woman''s wrinkled face trembled, and a mouthful of blood came out of her nostrils and mouth. The ability of resistance to invasion can resist all the approaching hazards, but it can not resist its own harm. Every time you use infringement resistance, you are doing harm to yourself.The people of the heartfire organization are so indifferent to block Wang Yuan, and attack her again and again, forcing her to use her own ability constantly. When the old woman''s last breath of blood came out, the blood was already mixed with a large number of internal organs. A flying knife filled with internal Qi turned into a streamer, inserted it straight into the old woman''s head, drove her body back and fell to the ground. Other people who rushed to Wang Yuan were blown to pieces by a large number of attacks. Knowing that this time the last member of the new triad organization fell to the ground, they did not get close to Wang Yuan. Seven robbers reached for a move, five rolling coins, returned to his hands, and the rest of the re condensed into one. "In the name of protecting the world, those who resist progress and can''t keep up with the pace of the times will end up like this." Seven robbers reached out and took out some pills and fed them to himself. "Three hundred years ago, the heartfire organization was just an underground mouse, hiding everywhere for fear of being caught. A hundred years ago, the heartfire organization had changed its identity and became a member of the Federation. Fifty years ago, we could recruit personnel in the federal government with integrity. Ten years ago, we have gained the upper hand in all kinds of battles." "Until now, the new triad organization, which disregards federal rules and wantonly harms citizens, will soon be banned by the federal government and become the past." "We won." The tone of the victory declaration is particularly insipid, but everyone knows that they don''t need heroic declaration to reflect their correctness, because they are winners. "Now it''s about coordinates." Seven robbers turned to look at Wang Yuan, eyes with inquisitiveness and curiosity, Wang Yuan before the changes beyond his expectations. But now he has plenty of time to explore. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 "Hello, Mr. Wang Yuan." Seven robbers is very polite at the moment: "you probably know about the matter, please rest assured that the heart fire organization has prepared the best ophthalmologist, guaranteed to exchange a pair of satisfied eyes." However, Wang Yuan didn''t pay attention to his words. Instead, he looked at the space around him and looked at Zhu Ping. Zhu Ping''s scalp is numb. The seven robberies didn''t say anything more. The coordinates of the star of Negri must be held in his hands. Before they collide with the world of fire, they should launch a third shock to liberate Negri and create a new dream world at the cost of their present world destruction. And everything he wants is in the new world. Seven robbers have a look at the former brother Li. The meaning in the eyes is obvious, that is to get the coordinates by yourself. Li Ge''s face was bitter, knowing that this was a punishment for his own weak protection. Wang Yuan''s state is obviously abnormal. He and others have been planted into his hair. No one knows what kind of effect those things will have. If you let yourself take the other''s eyes, you will take the unknown risks. However, Li Ge had no choice but to come to Wang Yuan and once again said with warning: "brother Wang Yuan, look at the situation clearly, hand over the coordinates, and join the heartfire organization on its own initiative. By virtue of the achievements of handing over the coordinates, you can directly become a core member." "It''s useless for you to hold the coordinates alone. It''s better to hand in the coordinates." Brother Li carefully persuades, he did not mention the hair in his body. If Wang Yuan is willing to hand in the coordinates, the organization will certainly untie it for him afterwards. Hello, I''m good, everyone. But if Wang Yuan doesn''t plan to hand it in, it''s useless for him to say something superfluous now. At last, Wang''s eyes on Wang''s body gradually faded, and this time his eyes fell more and more. "I see." Wang Yuan stretched out his hand, two fingers directly inserted into his eyes, a button two eyes and then fell out. A little flame from the eye lit up, into two fireballs, people around the heart of a joy, color flow out of dignified color. This pair of eyes represents their lifelong pursuit. With the scientific and technological capabilities of the Federation in space, as long as they get the coordinates, they can quickly find the star of Negri. When Wang Yuan was killed, Wang Yuan would not be able to organize his body. Wang Yuan closed his eyes and threw out a pair of eyeballs without blood. Looking at the eyeball thrown at him, Zhu Ping instinctively reached out. At the moment of touching his eyeball, the flame in his eyes suddenly rose, burning the beautiful pupil directly, and the beating flame burst out of his eyes and occupied Zhu Ping''s eyes. "He''s going to wake up and decide what to do next." Wang Yuan finished and then faced the seven robberies. First of all, point out that the black and white impression space began to collapse. Yang Xu''s body trembled, a mouthful of blood vomited out, the body quickly disappeared. The impression space collapsed, and all of us appeared in the colorful deep dream again, but to everyone''s fear, the deep dream was shaking at a frequency. Then, in front of him, Li Ge and several other people who were planted in his hair, their bodies twitched, and then disappeared into the dream. "Ding!" "Ding!" The coin in the hand of seven robbers just popped up, and before landing, he hit the coin with a strong force. The coin bounced straight back. The real body of the seven robberies collapsed directly, and a terrible disaster began to generate on him. Inspired by the plunder that rebounded back, the eighth of the seven robberies began to generate. Every birth of doom is a crisis of life and death for those who practice the law of calamity to resist self destruction. All kinds of theories of heaven and earth were reflected in Wang Yuan''s perception. Every moment, he created the method of Gong Ti, and then he completed his practice in a few seconds. "I won''t lose, I''ll never lose!" Seven rob roared, but a trace of blankness or inevitably appeared in his eyes. That coin is his sustenance. With the condensation of gas robbery, whoever takes it will have bad luck. If he is not preconceived and becomes its master, he will be the first to die. It never occurred to him that someone could bounce the coin he had thrown out. This is equivalent to one person against all the calamities of the coin. Wang Yuan''s sudden strength made him extremely confused. "I..." What else does Qijie want to say? With the rotation of Qi engine, his body becomes completely diluted and he is kicked out of his dream. Other members of the heart fire organization just enjoyed the joy of victory, and then they were kicked out of the dream one by one.It''s like a child who is autistic again in high mathematics class, staring at the blackboard projector from beginning to end, but what is the teacher talking about. On the other hand, Zhu Ping''s eyeball turned into two flames, which flowed into his eyes, and some differences began to happen. Back in the deep dream, the flame in Zhu Ping''s eyes began to retract. His new eyes were exposed. There were three dots in the scarlet pupils, which were connected by three lines to form a triangle symbol. A thunder flash in the distance, the old man with white hair roared over. But when he saw Zhu Ping, his anger was stagnant and he was surprised: "President?" As the leader of the new ternary organization, the old man with white hair is very old. In the period of Sanyuan chamber of Commerce, the predecessor of the new ternary organization, he was a member of it. When ou Cheng died, he was with him. He accepted oucheng''s will, reorganized the Sanyuan chamber of commerce into a new ternary organization, and took guarding the star of Negri as his lifelong career. Zhu Ping as like as two peas, but now his eyes and some temperament are almost identical to those of Europe. Zhu Ping didn''t respond to the old man with white hair. He didn''t have the energy to pay attention to those things. With the further variation of the eyes, a stream of information poured into Zhu Ping''s mind. "I am the master of these eyes. I am ou Cheng. You are just a trivial afterlife. Give me back your body and life!" A large number of pictures with this kind of words impact on Zhu Ping''s soul. In the picture is a man with the same pair of eyes, from a man of extraordinary ability who is not favored, to the president of the Sanyuan chamber of Commerce, and to a decisive leader in the Federation. "My great highness Negri, I am willing to give everything for eternal life!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 Oucheng saw Negri and prayed for eternal life. But then they volunteered. His body was handed over to become the secret treasure of the new triad, and his body was studied to give them the ability to enter and exit dreams. His soul was infused into a kind of black fog by greygues and became a dreamhound. His consciousness, however, was trapped in the dream. His roots are once again reincarnated into human beings. And this man is Zhu Ping. His root is dream related. Oucheng''s ability to dream is the product of the root, and this dream is also brought by the ability to dream. Therefore, Zhu Ping''s talent for dreams is extremely high. If he did not choose the ability of rubbing others in the God''s space, but relied on his own awakening ability, it was definitely related to dreams. In Zhu Ping''s mind, more pictures are surging. Some of them are ou Cheng''s short military career, some of them are undercover days of the third colonial star, some are pictures of Ou Cheng swearing to never marry after his lover''s death, and some are the luxurious life of Ou Cheng after he was called the president of Sanyuan chamber of Commerce. Somehow, Zhu Ping couldn''t tell whether he was Zhu Ping or Ou Cheng. Ou Cheng''s life was so wonderful that he couldn''t let go. So in his later years, he was a crazy pursuer of extraordinary stars, and all kinds of assets also aimed to enhance his extraordinary ability or life span. However, when the Sanyuan chamber of Commerce was founded in the early years, Ou Cheng was seriously injured. Although he was saved, he also hurt the root of his life. In the Xinghai calendar, where extraordinary power flourished, he was only over 90 years old. "Let me live, let me live!" Oucheng roars wildly in Zhu Ping''s consciousness. His consciousness has been trapped in a dream for hundreds of years and can''t move freely. He thought he would never have a chance to survive, but Negri gave him a chance. Wang Yuan''s eyes contain the power of the dream. With the delivery of the power, his consciousness is extracted from the dream and entered Zhu Ping''s soul. But he is not the only one who gets the chance. Zhu Ping''s soul lit up and his will began to revive. "Your life is wonderful, but it''s just the beginning of my life. I will create my wonderful life." Zhu Ping''s consciousness counterattacks comprehensively, resisting the information that modifies his own cognition. This is a confrontation of consciousness. Once lost, it will be doomed. The personality of the self has been tampered with and completely become another person. At this time, Zhu Ping constantly recalled the cosmic information that his consciousness had seen when he passed through the star of Negri. Those cosmic information is extremely complex, Zhu Ping was almost lost in it, let alone the star of Negri. At the beginning, if the LORD God did not protect him, he was also in a relatively safe angle. I am afraid that the complex and profound information of the universe could directly drive him crazy. This information has suddenly become Zhu Ping''s advantage. After all, he has digested the information for more than half a year, and the universe of Qi and blood has gradually become mature. Zhu Ping''s consciousness was not completely destroyed, and Ou Cheng''s consciousness became more and more urgent. After all, he is rootless water, and his consciousness remains in the dreamhound, which has been consumed and not supplemented. Every thought that disappears will not be restored. So now his consciousness is pressing on Zhu Ping, but once he can not completely occupy the body, he will only be slowly consumed by Zhu Ping and disappear completely in the world. He won''t, he won''t. "Lin Zheng, help me, help me." Zhu Ping suddenly raised his head and looked at the white haired old man who was still in shock: "I don''t want to disappear!" The old man with white hair was stunned. As a slave boy of the third colony star, he was rescued by Ou Cheng at that time. He made an oath and accompanied him all his life. And he did do this before, listening to Ou Cheng''s words, turning the Sanyuan chamber of commerce into a new ternary organization, and taking his legacy as his mission for the rest of his life. The seven robbers were subordinated to him, and Lin Zheng was also a member of the cultivation system. The true dharma he practiced was called "Lei Xiao Wu Xin Zheng Fa". With his own extraordinary ability of thunder and lightning, the incomparable terror of his thunder method, and some modern scientific knowledge, his magic power can be called omnipotent, which can be regarded as one of the strongest S-level extraordinary abilities. If he had not been secretly attacked and exiled from the impression space, I am afraid that the battle who won and who lost would not be certain. His real name is Lin Zheng. He has not been known for many years. Most people only know that he is the leader of the new ternary organization. As for his specific name, not many people can know. Since "Zhu Ping" can hand over his name, Lin Zheng has to help with some things. After hesitating for a while, Lin Zheng still chooses to help. Although it is seldom used to influence people''s thinking with thunder method, as the strongest person, Lin Zheng can not only release endless thunder, but also can control thunder and lightning in detail, spread to the network, and even further derive various extraordinary abilities through lightning ability.Thinking interference is one of them. Lin Zheng put his hand on Zhu Ping''s mind, and soon felt the collision of two consciousness inside. One of them was very familiar, which was Ou Cheng. So Lin is quickly using his own ability to help Ou Cheng to erase Zhu Ping''s consciousness. Ou Cheng is happy, but he finds that Lin Zheng''s help is getting smaller and smaller. Lin Zheng, from the outside world, slowly gathers up his ability and looks at Zhu Ping with a complicated look. What are you doing, Lin Ou Cheng said in disbelief that Lin Zheng had been with him for more than 70 years, and he thought that he did not owe him any debt. But why should he watch him die now. "Sorry, brother Cheng." With more and more thunder and lightning in Lin Zheng''s hands, his expression gradually became firm: "maybe as you said, I have changed." "No matter who your last words came from, I''ve been working on it as a lifelong career for more than 400 years." "I can''t repay your kindness, but for the sake of the whole world, the coordinates have to be destroyed." Lin Zheng originally intended to help Ou Cheng, but in his consciousness, he saw some things he didn''t know before. It turns out that oucheng has never changed his mind. He doesn''t want to die. He is more afraid of death. He wants to get eternal life. The idea in his consciousness is hard to hide. Once oucheng is resurrected, he will choose to use the coordinates to break the seal of Negri to obtain the eternal life rewarded by Negri. If Lin Zheng became the leader of the new ternary organization at the beginning for the sake of Ou Cheng''s fate, he really put his heart into it and had his own faith. He will not allow the seal to be broken, which will only lead to more disasters. So he can only be sorry for ou Cheng. "Let''s turn into nothingness together." The thunder light in his hands flashed out and spread to Zhu Ping. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 The surrounding dream space vibrates again and everything is collapsing. is like a bubble dream in ordinary people. Once you wake up, the bubble dream will burst. The same is true of today''s deep dreams. Negri is waking up from his deep sleep. He can choose to maintain this dream, and even can gradually gather the virtual into the real, making this a real world. However, Negri did not do so. The creation of a multiverse can wait until he becomes a plucker. Now even if he successfully creates a world, it will not help him much. It is tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon. In the seal, the stars are rapidly condensing in the sky, and Yongning, which was originally huge as a planet, began to recover slowly. A little bit of Mars evolved from it and became the dragon of eternal sin. The three dragon wings flapped, and the eyes on the scales opened slowly. The form of the dragon of eternal sin has become more powerful now. It symbolizes the enterprising road deviating from the mainstream, that is, the enterprising of a few people. For example, when video games were used as electronic drugs, they became professional players, and participating in E-sports was regarded as social garbage with no learning and no skills. Is it not enterprising that they train hard to get ahead? "What about the seal?" The Dragon raised his head and asked, three tails wagging behind him, perceiving all the places with Negri''s will through the string of truth, and perceiving those few enterprisers. He can sense the inner hesitation and firmness of those people. These few people need more courage and perseverance if they want to stick to their own path and go forward. The dragon of eternal sin is the result of this enterprising phenomenon. In this sleeping thousand years, Negri has slowly digested the gains brought by being an upstream of enterprising truth. In the upper reaches of the truth, he can perceive all the enterprising actions of the whole metauniverse. In the blur, he has a certain impression of the whole metauniverse. The whole metauniverse is still in the process of rapid expansion, which is further accelerated by Negri''s pioneering road. Negri is not clear about what is outside the metauniverse. Maybe there is another metauniverse, or there is nothing. However, the book of Gregory Gus, let Negri have a certain conjecture about this, but it is only a guess. This conjecture is useless until you see the real content of the book. "The seal has begun to loosen, and it seems that Gregory''s did not spend too much effort to stabilize the seal." Noah now once again raised the road construction to 99%, as long as we get rid of the interference of this sealed land, we can try to condense the road again. He originally intended to merge with the world tree to achieve the link road, but in the end, he failed under the interference of Gregor. This time Noah became the road of communication. All things in the world are moving, and the information among them will interact with each other. This behavior is called communication. Noah''s first superpower was spiritual speech. He acquired various magical abilities through special language and world communication. At that time, this kind of ability was initially achieved by virtue of the special status of the protoss in the world of fire, and then by the power of Negri. As a righteous man of Negri, Noah carries the Tao and reason from Negri, and he is the most familiar person for Negri''s knowledge. Understanding is the premise of communication. Noah is mature and steady, and can see through the essence of things. Over the years, he did not sleep, but stayed outside the seal, studying the changes of the seal. "Puffing and puffing!" A black shadow, which covers the sky and the sun, narrows slowly and becomes a black crow resting on the shoulder of the dragon of eternal sin. "Welcome the return of Lord Negri!" Crow feather is very excited by the dragon of eternal sin. On the other side of the appendix, the rare did not turn into human form, but into a purple mist. After Negri killed the God of micro organism, the confinement of the appendix was completely lifted. She studied more life structures, and her own form gradually turned into a purple fog. But when she wakes up, she will act in the image of a human being. This time, it is rare to see a phenomenon. But it''s no surprise to see Negri in front of them in the form of the dragon of eternal sin. "Welcome to wake up, my master!" The haze of purple haze around, like holding Negri. Her construction of the sports path is somewhat unexpected. She believes that the enterprising phenomenon has three stages: denying the insufficient self, recognizing the real direction, and then striding forward, which is the trajectory of enterprising. In this process, change has always been accompanied by progress. She has gradually completed the sublimation of her life form. This purple fog is called the indefinite fog, or the indefinite thing.Is slowly moving towards a phenomenon. Her image changes with the image of Negri, as Negri said to her at the beginning. If she saw the flower, if Negri saw the wane, she would like to be the flower in Negri''s hand, and accompany Negri forever. As a result, when a person has the enterprising spirit and ignites the burning soul flame, his body will also appear indefinite things, which will change with the progress. And with the disappearance of one''s enterprise, the indefinite things that appear along with the enterprise will also disappear. Gradually, more and more people wake up from their slumber and come to naige. With Negri''s awakening, Negri''s dream collapsed completely. In the dream, the thunder light riot in Lin Zheng''s hand bombards Zhu Ping''s body. Zhu Ping''s body began to collapse visible to the naked eye. His skin and limbs turned into coke and then collapsed into fly ash. Before the cry of pain came out of his mouth, his mouth melted into fly ash. Then the dream collapsed. Lin Zheng did not have time to confirm Zhu Ping''s life and death, then fell out of the dream. In the broken dream, Zhu Ping''s body quickly collapses, and the last bit of vitality is like a fire in the cold wind, as if to be extinguished in the blink of an eye. At the last moment of his life, Zhu Ping and oucheng in his consciousness had different reactions. Zhu Ping originally thought that he recalled something, but he found that he did not seem to have anything special worth remembering before he died. At this time, Zhu Ping was shocked at the last moment of consciousness, and produced some emotions. If these emotions are reflected in emotional fighting, they must be light red, which is called shame. "I think of people at last. How could it be him?" A flash of scarlet followed by a sultry white. Zhu Ping only felt a slight pain in his consciousness, and then he had no perception at all. I don''t know how long it took Zhu Ping to wake up. He found himself in a beam of light. And feel very strange to the body. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 "Lord God?" Zhu Ping roughly recognized the environment he was in, but at last he saw a vague figure, which made Zhu Ping a little confused: "killer J?" He originally thought that he had created a dream space transformation secret, and with the backing of returning to the god space at any time, he thought this dream trip could be safer. But what he didn''t expect was that he became the reincarnation of oucheng for no reason, and his residual consciousness wanted to seize his existence. He wanted to return to the god space at that time, but he didn''t know why he sent out a request without any response. It''s as if the LORD God didn''t exist. When Lin was bombarded by thunder, he thought he would die. I didn''t think I was still alive. Outside the column of light, some robots with rollers are cleaning up the debris outside. They recycle the collapsed buildings, then decompose them, turn them into raw materials and send them far away. There, I don''t know when some mechanical arms appeared, and some new buildings are being built. Zhu Ping raised his feet and walked out of the light column. He wanted to look for the remaining moon and ask what happened when he arrived and why the LORD God did not respond before. But when Zhu Ping came out of the light, he found a terrible thing. The position of this light column is a little familiar. It is the light column where the remaining and missing moon was before. When he turned around, looking at the empty column of light, a bad feeling appeared in his heart. He raised his hand, his fingers white and slender, which he had seen. Rushed to a piece of debris has not been cleared in front of, will be a broken glass side clean, see is a familiar face. It''s the surplus and the lack of months. Zhu Ping can''t help frowning. Why does the dead self come back to life, or to live in the shape of the remaining and missing months. "Lord God, are you there?" Zhu Ping called out. "Of course." A voice sounded, no longer before the intermittent. I don''t know when the LORD God has recovered. "What happened? Why am I what I am now? What about the rest of the month? " Zhu Ping steadied his inner panic. No matter how he was still alive, as long as he was alive, everything was possible. "There is another person in your body before you. If you let him in with you, the god space will be extremely dangerous." "I am no longer a world consciousness now. The god space is all I have." "No danger should enter God''s space," he said in a mechanical voice It seems that the God does not care about the loss of world consciousness. But when his next sentence came out, Zhu Ping realized that he was wrong. "The final task of renewal: to create an impact and destroy the existing order of God''s world." "Are you crazy?" Zhu Ping blurted out this sentence. "Tasks are mandatory and must be carried out whether you want to or not." "Unless you don''t want to live." The main god still keeps the tone before, even threatening people is particularly insipid. But the ice cold let Zhu Ping understand the existence of the God. "The body in your previous dream is almost completely destroyed, and there is almost no possibility of survival. In capturing your consciousness, I have prepared a body for you." "The Apostle''s remaining moon, while I am incomplete, has been stealing the LORD God''s space, operating energy and making his body." "At that time, I had no spare time to send you back to your original body, so I sent you into this body." Zhu Ping didn''t believe a word of the LORD God''s words. Before that, he had been pretending that only instinct was left. He looked like a rigid machine. Zhu Ping knew that the main God was not in harmony with the remaining and missing moon. After all, he was an apostle before the remaining and waning moon. Later, in order to prevent him from getting out of control, he turned it into a state of soul. After Zhu Ping''s arrival, Yu Wanyue also reminded the LORD God of his bad intentions. After that, Zhu Ping chose to cultivate Qi and blood martial arts completely on his own, which is not the reason why Yu Shao and Yue secretly indicated. This time, I am afraid, is the result of the fight between the LORD God and Yu Shaoyue. Yu Qianyue has lost, and his body secretly made has also fallen into the hands of the LORD God. The reason why I put myself into this body is to elbow myself. This body is very strange, and Zhu Ping has a rough perception that the talent of Qi and blood martial arts is not high. At least Zhu Ping did not have much confidence in a short period of time to complete the blood again. And Zhu Ping can feel that there is a special ability in this body. As consciousness touched, a panel appeared in front of him. The panel lists Zhu Ping''s various data and various abilities. There is an experience bar behind each ability."Isn''t it the ability to have months to spare?" Zhu Ping was stunned and then understood. Yu Kuo Yue said roughly about his ability and probability. As long as he completes a thing a certain number of times, it can make it a certain success. The effect of this panel is similar to the ability of the probability value. As long as Zhu Ping exercises his ability for a certain number of times, he will accumulate a certain probability value, which is the experience value in current words. When the experience reaches the peak, the ability will be promoted. There is no bottleneck at all. "I separated the ability of the remaining and missing moon, combined with the ability of some god space to form this panel." The voice of the LORD God rings again. "Then I will send you out of God''s space, you must complete the task, mission failure, obliteration!" Then there is a task option on the panel. The option is in blood red. When Zhu Ping looks at the panel, he will notice the task. Open the panel, and the mission to launch the impact is hanging there. Zhu Ping also found a lot of useful information under the task, the dream has been in a state of collapse. Negri''s dream disappeared completely, and the partial dream was slowly collapsing without the support of Negri''s dream. This event caused a lot of fluctuation. The Federation had not been able to attack the 17th colony for a long time before, so it chose to develop the partial dreamland when the resources were more and more insufficient. But as the partial dreams became more and more unstable, the Federation seemed to give up dream development and once again put all its energy on colonial 17. The place where the LORD God wants to send Zhu Ping is precisely the 17th colonial star. And his purpose is very clear, forcing Zhu Ping to rely on the panel to improve his strength, and finally had to complete the task given by the LORD God. "You are a selfish person. Don''t let me down." Zhu Ping felt a little dizzy when he finished. By the time he woke up again, he was standing on a battlefield surrounded by corpses and broken machinery. Looking up at the sky, that piece of starry sky seems how strange. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 Zhu Ping was stunned for a moment. Strange starry sky, strange place, strange body, strange everything. Zhu Ping, who had once taken the house, even felt that he had become strange. What to do next? The control of the main God, which was close to the task of exterminating the world, made Zhu Ping very confused. As the LORD God said, he is a selfish man. In order to grow up, he ignored a series of bad rumors about burning soul flame. He also knew that the recovery of the LORD God would certainly have a great impact on the society, but he chose the LORD God. "Strike." Zhu Ping murmured that there is a best chance to launch an impact that can destroy the world order. As long as the seal of the star of Negri is untied, the world will be in turmoil. "So it is. At the beginning, the LORD God asked me to go to Negri in order to further promote the release of the seal of the star of Negri." Zhu Ping combined with the information he heard before and some pictures of Ou Cheng''s injection, got the cause and effect of the previous events. He is probably the reincarnation of oucheng, and the dream that oucheng promotes is a part of Negri''s seal. The purpose of the LORD God is to destroy the existing order of the world. Whether he wants to revenge the apostles or what he wants to do is unknown. So the LORD God found himself and began to direct himself to Negri. The reason why I was able to observe Negri from a strange angle and get the coordinates is probably the result of the guidance of the God. "Is the dream near collapse?" Zhu Ping closed his eyes to perceive the existence of dreams. Then he found that deep dreams no longer exist, and partial dreams have become extremely blocked and difficult to communicate. Zhu Pingzi thinks that he is very proficient in dreams. If it becomes difficult for him to dream, it can be said that dreams are basically abandoned. But then Zhu Ping found another thing he had neglected. He was resurrected by the LORD God in the god space, so what means does the LORD God have already put on him? Why should he throw himself into the 17th colonial star? The 17th colonial star is especially dangerous now. There are not many pieces for the LORD God. Zhu Ping does not believe that he will be abandoned by the LORD God at will. There are only two possibilities for him to throw himself into this dangerous place. First, the LORD God is now in the 17th colony, and he can only put himself here. Second, the LORD God can not completely control himself in the outside world. He has to rely on the external danger to improve his dependence on that panel. Zhu Ping believes that each of these two situations is possible, and it is possible that both of them may exist. So Zhu Ping, who had calmed down, immediately began to plan his own way out of trouble. "The first way to get a federal identity." "Second, make some achievements and leave the 17th colonial star to test the first possibility." "If you can use fewer panels during this period, you will use fewer panels." For the panel this thing, Zhu Ping is very afraid, but he is very clear that he can not leave this thing now. Zhu Ping, the 17th colonial star, had known about it before. When he was a civilian, he was worried about his identity as a citizen, so he went to study the planet when the 17th colonial star drafted for the first time. The 17th colonial star is a planet dominated by martial arts and Taoism system. Almost all people practice martial arts here. Even an ordinary person has practiced crop skills for several years. Originally thought that the 17th colony star can be quickly captured, the matter at the beginning was exactly as they thought. When the federal spacecraft appeared in the sky, a large number of people knelt down and cried out the gods. This allowed the union to establish a base on colonial star 17. But what happened afterwards was beyond the expectation of the Federation, and their people could not survive in colony 17. It''s not a matter of the environment. It seems that this planet is only suitable for martial arts cultivation. Other extraordinary abilities will lose their effects when they come here, including some extraordinary technologies. Those spaceships arrived here, after a period of time, they became scrap iron and could not be started at all. Some federal citizens were captured by native natives after their extraordinary ability failed. Because of the disappearance of their power, their guard became particularly weak, and some basic information of the Federation was asked. Therefore, the natives of the 17th colonial star called the union extraterritorial demons, and the three schools of the dynasty began to fight against the extraterritorial demons. They take hunting and killing extraterritorial demons as a way to be famous, and countless famous young Xia and celebrities start to brush their reputation. Every time the Federation transports troops, it uses those spaceships as disposable tools. Although there are a lot of martial arts talents in the Federation, the strength of the aborigines is not weak. There are more than ten land myth level martial gods who can cross the sky in flesh, which is equivalent to the extraordinary ability of the federal s level.In addition, these martial gods have been living on that planet. For the S-level martial arts masters who control the heaven and earth far beyond the Federation, more than ten people join hands, and the Federation is really not sure to capture this planet in a short time. In addition, this planet is only suitable for martial arts. Therefore, before this time, the Federation had been in a stalemate with the local aborigines and engaged in small-scale wars in the base areas. They plan to develop the dream first and then solve it here. After all, the speed of progress of the Federation was fairly good, while the 17th colonial star had no development in the past thousand years because of its political system and other reasons. When the Federation develops further, or develops the equipment to restrain the "military wind", they will be able to attack the planet easily. Therefore, later Zhu Ping had no interest in the federal recruitment advertisement for colonial star 17. But now, Zhu pingren is already in the 17th colonial star, and he has to find a way to stand out from this meat grinder. "Tianyuan secret land." Zhu Ping then determined where he was. The main God once mastered many subordinate planes, but most of them lost control after the main God was hunted. Some of them fell into the hands of the former apostles and now the federal high-level, and some of the aborigines developed and went out of the subordinate plane and became the masters of the entry planet of the plane. Tianyuan secret land is the name of the 17th colonial star Aborigines for the internal subordinate planes of the planet. Now it seems that God has regained some control over this plane. But for Zhu Ping, it was bad news. If he wants to leave the 17th colonial star, he must leave the secret place. However, because of the war, the local people control the entrance and exit of Tianyuan secret place very strictly. Now he has no identity as a local, so he can''t walk in the secret place. If he wants to leave the secret place, he has to be strictly examined by the imperial court and the three religions. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 There are four entrances and exits from the secret land of Tianyuan, and each of the three religions masters one. Therefore, the three religions are still standing, and they have existed for a long time than the imperial dynasty. The remaining one is under the control of the imperial court. The entrance and exit are not easy to control because of its location. With the help of the three religions, the replacement of the imperial court will take place after a period of time. The planets are called Tianwaitian by these people. The three religions and the emperors live in Tianwaitian. Tianyuan secret land is an important talent producing place for them. The three religions will select talents in the Tianyuan secret place, and only these selected talents can leave the Tianyuan secret place. The popular martial arts here are not Qi and blood martial arts, but the ancient internal Qi martial arts which are closer to the Federation, but also have some differences. The ancient internal Qi martial arts of the Federation need to train the sense of Qi by breathing, and then return to the congenital body the day after tomorrow. After the achievement of the innate body, we began to consider various kinds of martial arts. The martial arts of building foundation is not very important. However, the martial arts of the 17th colonial star are not innate. The purpose of their martial arts at the beginning was to achieve the body of gods and demons. Through the cultivation of the body, various internal Qi is produced, which stimulates the body to develop towards gods and demons. It can be said that because the inheritance of the three religions has never been broken, the continuity of martial arts here is higher, and the cultivation of skills determines your future. The skills that can become mythical martial arts are called mythical martial arts. The number of them is limited. People who are not gifted, have amazing understanding and have great willpower can not practice them. Mythology and martial arts all need special physique. You can cultivate by eating some natural material and earth treasure, or you will die by vomiting blood. In addition to more than a dozen mythological martial arts, all kinds of later martial arts are derived from these mythological martial arts. Fengmiangong, like fengmiangong, is the mythical martial arts of Taoism, one of the three religions. It evolved from a part of the innate Taoist body skill. It has been cultivated to the extreme, and its defense ability is no less than that of other mythological martial arts. Therefore, all people want to obtain their own corresponding mythological martial arts. Only in this way can they turn to practice, or they may be possessed by demons. The three religions, including the emperor, did not master all the mythical martial arts. They only mastered some mythological martial arts which were easy to inherit. There are also some mythological martial arts who are exiled to the world. Occasionally, some people with special physique appear. The practice is very popular for a time. But slowly, because there is no successor, martial arts will be exiled to the people again. Every time mythological martial arts is born, it can attract the attention of a large number of martial arts. These warriors all think that they are special. If they get the mythical martial arts, they will be able to practice and suppress other people to become heroes. In the secret place of Tianyuan, in the past few days, the news of the birth of mythological martial arts came. Countless warriors swarmed in, blocking the small town. Zhu Ping, dressed in a common Taoist robe, mingled in the crowd and did not attract attention. It has been three days since he came to Tianyuan secret place, and he has finally mixed up his identity in these three days. In a ruined temple outside the city, he found a new grave and a dead body. Ziyi''s person also wrote a suicide note, stating that he was a member of a small sect. There were only two masters and apprentices in the sect. After hearing about the birth of mythological martial arts, his master took him out to see the world. As a result, he accidentally provoked a "cult master". Because of the poison in his protection, the master took him to escape here and then poisoned him. The novice Taoist priest secretly hated that he was useless. He did not have the courage to live for a moment, so he chose to commit suicide. The little Taoist said in his suicide note that the package on his body can be taken away, but please find that his people buried him beside the master. Zhu Ping first destroyed the suicide note, then disposed of the corpse, using imitation ability, disguised as the other party''s appearance. The two men are similar in height, but Zhu Ping is not clear about each other''s personality and imitation ability. Because the other is dead, he has not imitated the other''s internal skills. If he meets someone familiar with him, he will easily have problems. This point can be easily solved. It can be explained that the whole person''s temperament has changed greatly after being robbed. This kind of small sect with only one or two people left can be cut off at any time. There are many rivers and lakes in Tianyuan secret place. There are not many people who know them, nor do they have any relatives or friends. Camouflage is also more convenient. In the package of the little Taoist, Zhu Ping found some pieces of silver and some clothes, as well as the keepsake of the leader of the small sect named SONGFENG temple, an old wooden sword with some gaps, and a heritage list. SONGFENG temple has been handed down for 13 generations. At first, he was a disciple of a branch of Taoism. Because he felt that there was no room for improvement, he came out with a wooden sword and set up a Taoist temple. He trained a few disciples and recommended them to shangzong once in a while. It has been passed down to the 13th generation. The little Taoist who committed suicide was called Youzhen. Zhu Ping, with a look of bitterness and deep hatred, wandered among the crowd with his head down. He listened to all kinds of news and occasionally asked people about the information about the "cult master".After half a day, Zhu Ping had a number in his mind. Most of the evil cults in Tianyuan secret place are wild dogs who indulge in the three religions. They master incomplete skills. In order to be strong, they will inevitably set off a bloodbath and stimulate the righteous people in Tianyuan secret land, so that they will not be too comfortable. The three religions in Tianwaitian, on the ground of non-interference in the world, will not help unless the cult is powerful. If Zhu Ping''s accomplishments in Qi and blood martial arts are still there, it is not difficult to kill that "cult master". With the birth of mythology and martial arts, Taoism, as one of the three religions, does not intervene in human affairs in name, but there are people in all branches of the world to maintain some basic order. Otherwise, it would be disadvantageous to the rule of the three religions. Zhu Ping''s purpose now is to find one of the Daoists as a backer and follow the relationship between the other to enter Taoism. How can SONGFENG temple also be a small branch of Taoism? Although the relationship between the thirteen generations has been far away, it is not wrong for him to shout out to them. When the sect is destroyed, it arouses the sympathy of the other party. If you show more cleverness, you may be able to eat meat behind the martial uncle and master, mix in a high-level skill, and find a chance to leave Tianyuan secret script and go to Tianwaitian. It''s the so-called 17th colonial star. Zhu Ping also had a certain understanding of the mythological martial arts which was born this time. His name is "the nine lives of the first source". It is said that if you practice this mythical martial arts, you will get endless life. Every death will be revived and become more powerful. It is said that hundreds of years ago, the curator of a library saw the God and devil Shiyuan and ordered xuanxinsheng emperor at night. He had a feeling and wrote "the nine lives of the first source". He was reborn again after his death, and then nine lives and nine deaths. Finally, he became a member of the gods and demons. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 Later, Zhu Ping explored the source of these mythological martial arts. It is found that there are two groups of mythological martial arts, which appear at different times. The first group of mythical martial arts were the people who lived in the Tianyuan secret place. When they got out of the secret place and arrived at Tianwaitian, those sages met the gods and demons. The first group of mythological martial arts were created by the sages imitating gods and demons. According to the records, there were more than ten gods and demons in that group. It is said that the sky has a nineteen outer sky. They are called the heaven above. They were created by the God, the devil and the star Yao Yuande. These gods and Demons met the sages and left Tianwaitian. They didn''t know where to go. The second group of mythological martial arts appeared 600 to 700 years ago. Zhu Ping calculated the time and found that it was probably after the second shock. These gods and demons come on the stage one after another, and leave behind the myth of martial arts, the number is unknown, and the destination is unknown. Different from the first group of gods and Demons clearly recorded that they left Tianwaitian, the second group of gods and Demons had no news after the appearance of myth and martial arts at the beginning. Later, some people claimed that they had seen gods and demons, but they were not true. Because most of those people are stupid people, people don''t go back to believe some fool''s words, otherwise, what''s the difference between them and fools. However, Zhu Ping was stunned. If he said that the devil God, Negri was definitely a demon among the demons. If I had not been in a special angle and had the protection of Negri, I''m afraid I would have gone mad soon. "The word of gods and demons." Zhu Ping frowned. The Federation did not have such information, or there was, but he could not see it. "If the theory of gods and demons is true, then I can also create a mythological martial arts." Zhu Ping laughed in his heart, thinking of Negri. The flame of burning soul in the heart is ignited again. In the closed eyes, the pupil begins to change, and a triangle symbol gradually highlights. It seems that there is a flame burning inside. In a trance, Zhu Ping sensed the existence of dreams. It was like a huge machine under heavy load. It was making a piercing sound. From time to time, he could feel something falling from the dream and falling on the land of the dream. Zhu Ping felt the sadness in his dream, and his heart was like a block, as if he was walking towards death step by step. Even Zhu Ping could feel the hesitation, fear and appeal of his dream. "What can I do? I''m desperate." Zhu Ping himself is now unable to protect himself. What else can he do to save his dream. Helpless, Zhu Ping suddenly saw his own panel quietly changed. Originally, there are many lines of characters that appear and disappear under various abilities. "Dream consciousness: Negri''s dream is fed by the dreams of all living beings and linked by the ability to dream. You who have obtained all the rights of dreams will be the consciousness of the world. You can mobilize the power of dreams through consciousness, or send things into dreams [010]." Zhu Ping inexplicably recalled some things before. He was being robbed by Ou Cheng, and then he was blown to pieces by Lin Zheng, the new ternary organization. At the last moment, he saw the killer J and his murderous blade. After that, the dream collapsed. Zhu Ping had a brief feeling when he woke up, as if he had returned to his mother and fetus and was soaking in amniotic fluid. Originally, Zhu Ping thought it was an illusion when he integrated into his new body, but now it seems that it is not quite right. If the original overall dream is compared to an egg, then Negri''s dream is the eggshell, the shallow dream is the egg white, and the partial dream is the egg yolk. Now the eggshell has been broken. As long as the life conceived by the egg has not died, it should break out of the shell. However, the current situation is that Zhu Ping clearly perceives that the dream has not died, but there is something missing to become an independent life. "It''s like a premature baby." Looking at the dream consciousness ability, Zhu Ping suddenly understood something. The dream now is a premature infant who lacks nutrition. As the world''s largest power owner, his task is to find enough food for the dream to support his healthy growth. "Then we will strengthen the unity of consciousness and dream, and become a new demon." There was a flash of fire in his heart, and his enterprising spirit was burning. But then he shook his head and held back his burning soul. The strange things in his eyes slowly disappeared, and the panel in front of him also changed back to the original appearance. Now the situation is not clear, before the matter is only his guess, in case of a mistake, that is the road of suicide. So keep the original plan unchanged, and find the opportunity to see how to expand the dream on the way. Thinking of all this, Zhu Ping can''t help but look at the panel. He is in urgent need of strength. Therefore, even if he knows that this panel is the means used by the LORD God to limit his power, he has to choose to rely on this thing. There is a capability on the panel. "Imitation ability: within 10 meters, you can imitate the ability that other people are using (when the ability exceeds level D, the similarity begins to decrease from 80%), and it can also imitate the image of other things. The change range cannot exceed 15% [10100]"The latter 10100 means that he has now cast ten mimicry abilities, and as long as he reaches 100, the ability will become stronger. From this point of view, the probability of the remaining and missing months is indeed a terrible ability. It is no wonder that he can become one of the most powerful apostles of the LORD God, which is frightening to the LORD God and deprived of his soul. As long as one thing is done, it will form a certain probability value. When the probability value reaches 100%, it will be successful. After being transformed into the ability panel by God, it becomes more terrifying. As long as you keep practicing, you can quickly grow up. Even if you slowly complete the task of God and get reward points, you don''t even need to practice. You can use reward points instead of experience. Zhu Ping also completed a lot of God tasks before. The God of those reward points actually did not have harsh deduction, and still lay quietly on the panel, as if to tempt Zhu Ping to use it. After the conjecture of dream consciousness before, Zhu Ping made a decision. The reward points turned into experience value, which promoted the number of times behind the ability. Soon, Zhu Ping felt that his imitation ability was growing rapidly. The distance of capture began to grow from 10 meters. The limit of imitation was also raised to level C, and the similarity reached 81%. Zhu Ping, who has completed his ability promotion, stands at the door of his hotel room, quietly perceiving something. After waiting for a while, Zhu Ping suddenly opened the door and went out. He almost ran into a handsome little Taoist. Zhu Ping was stunned and then seemed to want to say something, but then he turned his head and walked away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 Zhu Ping opened his own panel and saw a new ability behind his imitation ability. "Jade purple Yuan Gong (a little success): the foundation building skill of three mountain branches of Taoism can strengthen the body, promote the body to turn into jade body or derive purple yuan Qi. [0100] after running for 100 times, it can be converted into its own ability and no longer occupy the imitation ability. " The handsome little Taoist stood in the corridor and looked at Zhu Ping, who was far away. Just now, he noticed a trace of the same breath as his internal skill, which made him feel very close. "Maybe it''s a branch of the three mountains." As one of the three religions, Taoism has a variety of factions and contexts. It is mainly divided into Danyuan school and Xuanyuan school. The Danyuan school stresses that the human body has great medicine. Heaven and earth are like furnaces, and all things are Mercury and lead. If you harmonize the human body, you can achieve the power of land immortals. The school''s mythical martial arts is "Xiantian Dao Ti Gong". Xuanyuan school pays attention to the world''s secret and infinite mystery. The human body is limited by dust, so it is necessary to cultivate the mind and spirit, and control the mystery of heaven and earth with Qi. The school''s mythological martial art is shenlei five Qi Xuanyuan Jue. There are similarities and differences between the two schools. From the mythological martial arts, all kinds of martial arts have been developed and formed. In the end, they had to combine the two branches of the Xuanwu school, but they had to merge the two branches of the Xuanwu school into one. The jade body can be converted to Xiantian daotigong, and ziyuanqi can be converted to shenlei Wuqi Xuanyuan Jue. Sanshan branch has also become an important branch of Taoism. This time, people from the three religions came out to maintain order. They were not greedy for the book. It needed special constitution to practice. In addition, there was once a practitioner of Jiusheng of Shiyuan, who took this mythical martial arts to Tianwaitian to exchange the situation and understand the pre heaven Tao. Mythological martial arts are unique. In every era, only one person can cultivate to the top. Even if Taoism got the "nine lives of the first source", it only extracted the truth and integrated with its own system. The basic system of Taoism has been fixed, and it is useless to mix too many other mythological martial arts. They will first understand their own two mythological martial arts before they understand it. Zhu Ping ordered a portion of wine and vegetables, then sat in a remote corner, and began to run the jade purple Yuan Gong carelessly. The internal skill of SONGFENG view is further developed from the three mountain branches. At that time, you Zhen was a little Taoist and committed suicide, so he didn''t imitate the other''s internal skill. Now if you want to pretend to be a younger martial brother, you can only risk imitating the internal skill of Sanshan branch. At the moment when the two people almost hit each other, the little Taoist instinctively mobilized his internal skill. Zhu Ping took the opportunity to imitate the other''s internal skill. Fortunately, the ability of imitation has been improved before. Otherwise, it is difficult to imitate. Now the face of imitative Youzhen will disappear. Zhu Ping did not want to increase his internal power or exert any power. His only requirement was that he should be close to enough times. The experience value on the panel increases little by little, and soon the imitation ability enters the cooling state. While eating, Zhu Ping listened to the true or false information of those around him. Now Shiyuan Jiusheng is probably in the hands of a little beggar. The other party did not practice Shiyuan Jiusheng. Instead, he obtained some magical powers through the medium of mythological martial arts. The medium of "Shiyuan Jiusheng" is a human skin. It is said that when the librarian saw Shiyuan Mingxuan, the new emperor, he felt something and carved many mysterious symbols on his body. These symbols are "Shiyuan Jiusheng". Three days later, the librarian died, and his body was collected and the symbol was found. But before they could study it, some people saw that there was a strange light flickering in the morgue that night, and then the body disappeared. The people who came to explore found only one trace of human activity, which was the body. More than ten years later, the corpse was found on the top of a mountain. It was still as lifelike as a new death. Even some of the characteristics of fire and water are not invading, but the signs on the skin have disappeared. Some people say that in that mountain, they saw a naked young man with symbols on his body walking out of the mountain, and did not know where to go in the blink of an eye. has been as like as two peas in a few years. A corpse is found like a white corpse. It looks like jade and looks like a dead body. It has a faint smile. In the following decades, every other period of time, several years or more, a similar body could always be found, until finally, someone found the last one. It was an empty shell, the contents of which seemed to have left long ago. There were various mysterious runes on the skin. In order to fight for the empty shell body, all the people fought. The shell was broken into pieces, like pieces of feathers, but the human skin with the mysterious Rune was left and stuck on one of them.Because the system is not suitable, this person can''t understand Shiyuan Jiusheng at all, but he also gets a powerful power blessing. In the hundreds of years to come, there will occasionally be corpses with different faces, just like those of the original librarian, but all of them come to a sudden stop. Their faces are no longer mixed with smiles and frightened. However, every time the human skin recorded in the book "nine lives from the source" is born, it will arouse many people''s pursuit. After all, who doesn''t want to live? Nowadays, several mythical warriors can only live for hundreds of years at most, and then they will grow old and die. However, Shiyuan Jiusheng can make people reincarnate again and again. Although there is a great terror in it, who cares. "It''s said that the last time he got the magic power was a Taoist priest from a nearby forest temple. Later, someone found his body, which proved that he began to practice the magic skill. This time, the magic skill was attached to a beggar, which means that the Taoist priest failed." "Yes, but it may be successful. After all, the Taoist priest''s last body has not been found." Zhu Ping listened to these seemingly true and false news, and suddenly saw a little Taoist priest wearing some patched Taoist robes casually sitting on one side, watching Zhu Ping''s food and swallowing. The Taoist robe was very shabby, and his face was green and yellow, and his hair was a little messy. He was tied up by several sticks. He didn''t look like a Taoist, but more like a beggar. After eating almost the same, Zhu Ping looked at the rest of the wine and vegetables, and when he got up to leave, he pushed the food and wine to the poor Taoist priest. He is a selfish person, but people are complex. It is wrong to generalize. Zhu Ping is willing to do something good without affecting himself. Walking on the street of human beings, Zhu Ping followed the stream of people and came to the nearby forest view. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 The forest view is not big, but now it is full of people. A hundred years ago, a Taoist priest in the temple got the ninth life of Shiyuan. After practicing in silence, he left a very distinctive corpse. This small temple is also famous for a time, but in addition to the occasional visit to the forest temple by the people of the lake, it is generally very peaceful here. Until not long ago, two people in the river and lake fought and scratched a little beggar, revealing the mysterious symbol printed on each other''s body. And the wound on the other person''s body will be healed in a twinkling of an eye. The little beggar can see that he doesn''t have much martial arts. Combined with the mysterious Rune on his body, and in the vicinity of the forest temple, two people in the river and lake soon thought of Shiyuan Jiusheng. In the vicinity of Jiujian, they were not found in the village of Jiuyuan. Then the storm became more and more serious, and the forest view was no longer calm. They want to get clues from the forest view, even if it''s good. Maybe the Taoist priest made a rubbing of Shiyuan Jiusheng here? Although there is no original volume of this kind of mythological martial arts, it is very difficult to get into it, but some people still don''t believe in evil and always think that they are special. Just like buying lottery tickets, I always hold the hope that I will win the lottery one day and end the bitter days now. Zhu pinghun in the crowd, observation of the forest view, found that this is a common can no longer be ordinary road view. With the efforts of many "visitors", the Taoist temple seems to collapse at any time. People are eager to dig three feet to find any information about the origin of Jiusheng. They may know that this Taoist temple has been turned over countless times over the years, but this time they will choose to go over it again. Stubborn, greedy, ridiculous, but this is human. Even Zhu Ping has a little impulse to go over it. The more you understand the definition of the mythological martial arts here, the more clear the value of this thing. As long as a Book of mythical martial arts meets the requirements, it can create an S-level extraordinary ability. The whole Federation is just a hundred S-level talents. During this period, a greater contradiction emerged. Several evil masters wanted to dig out the graveyard behind the Taoist temple and find the original Taoist priest''s remains. In the past, if anyone had done such a thing, they would have been punished and eliminated by the chivalrous and righteous young Xia. But this time, these evil cult masters seem to be particularly powerful. Several great Xia attracted by the cry of Taoist temples could not capture these evil cult masters, or even stop them from digging graves. The current Abbot with blood on his mouth is angry and anxious. The chief inspector is not young. How can he not understand what is happening now. These so-called evil masters can''t become anything. Some of them are just white gloves thrown out by the right way. In the past, they didn''t dare to take such risks to do such things, because the right way would make a move to prevent them from crossing the line, but now it is different, because some of the righteous also want to observe their decapitation. In addition to the top talents of the three religions and the imperial dynasty, not everyone has the opportunity to watch the mythical martial arts, and not everyone has the opportunity to practice mythological martial arts. Therefore, there are more and more people gathered around, but there is no one to stop those evil masters. One by one, they said in a dignified manner that we despise encircling the enemy. What''s the difference between such a school and an evil way. One of the monks wearing a cassock even said that the evil way can not obey the rules, but they should speak the right way and set an example. Next to Zhu Ping, the corner of his mouth puffed, as if he had seen the monk with a group of bald heads, besieging a man. While fighting, he said, don''t talk about the rules with the heretics. Let''s go together! As one of the three religions, the power of Buddhism is not vulgar. Temples are all over the country, and there are three mythological martial arts handed down by Buddha. In addition, many monks have become shameless bald donkeys. In some cases, this group of bald heads is more difficult than Taoism. At this time, those evil masters finally threw away the grave under the attack of the master, revealing the old coffin cabinet. The fight between the evil master and the great Xia "accidentally" affects this. Sawdust was flying and a body fell out of it. His face is like jade, with a mysterious smile, and his robe is a little tattered, but it doesn''t hinder the charm of the corpse. It gives people a sense of happiness that he is not going to die but going to new life. It can even be said that if it is not a corpse, many people will regard it as their dream lover. Zhu Ping frowned. He always felt that he had seen this man somewhere. But such a special temperament of this person, once appeared in front of him, he will never fail to notice, let alone forget. If it was in the past, Zhu Ping might have given up, but since the awakening of the burning flame, his memory has become more and more powerful. This sense of deja vu, he does not think that he will make mistakes.So staring at the corpse, Zhu Ping began to mobilize his memory and match all the people he had seen since he came to Tianyuan secret place. The answer appeared very quickly, which made Zhu Ping feel that his memory was wrong. The feeling of deja vu was given to him by the poor Taoist priest in the inn before. Zhu Ping carefully compared their facial features and found that if the poor Taoist priest ate better, was not so hungry and thin, dressed up, and cultivated his temperament well, he would not be so timid. He would be like the corpse in front of him. "The little beggar they said was the poor Taoist, and the poor Taoist didn''t discover Shiyuan Jiusheng, but he was the Taoist priest in the forest." "I just feel that there should be something wrong with his cultivation of Shiyuan Jiusheng. This reincarnation turned out to be an ordinary person without martial arts." Looking at those nominally protecting the bodies of their predecessors, but actually studying them secretly, Zhu Ping began to step back. Shiyuan Jiusheng is a mythical martial art. Practitioners can be constantly reincarnated to obtain endless life, and even to ascend the immortals. Zhu Ping doesn''t have to rest this martial art, but it must be a big chip to get hold of. Next, whether he chooses to join Taoism with this chip, he also chooses the imperial court to seek a qualification to leave Tianyuan secret land. "If you choose Taoism, you can be much safer. If you choose the emperor, you can quickly get the opportunity to leave the secret land of Tianyuan." Zhu Ping analyzed which side of the forces he should hand the news to. Taoism doesn''t value Shiyuan Jiusheng, but it should be very simple to give them clues. After all, every emperor had a dream of immortality, but it was because of care that problems could arise. However, the primary purpose now is to determine where the poor Taoist priest is before making a decision. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 When he got back to the inn, the poor Taoist had disappeared. Most of them went out, too. This is a small place, usually there are not many people. This time, most of the people are for Shiyuan Jiusheng. Under all kinds of rumors, most people are looking for this beggar like person. Encounter suspicious person, still can think of a way to explore each other''s chest back skin, see if there is a mysterious symbol. In this small town full of all kinds of schools, almost everyone is eager to be the lucky one to get the mythical martial arts. Zhu Ping glanced at the Inn and was about to leave to look for the people who had been in the three mountain branches of Taoism before, and had the opportunity to join the three mountain branches with this news. There was a bang, like something falling from the stairs. When Zhu Ping turned around, he saw a man lying in front of the door of the inn, with black blood flowing from his seven orifices, and his body wriggled for a moment, and he was completely out of breath. "Little Taoist, I didn''t expect you to come here!" A man in a dark green robe walked slowly down the stairs: "I''ll see how you can escape my poisonous gentleman''s hand next." This person''s lips and nails are all black. You can see that he is a person who practices poison skill. However, most of the evil ways of poison work, which are called "Gu Du Yi", are still originated from Taoism. To be exact, it is the Danyuan School of Taoism. The Danyuan school, which advocates that the body has great medicine and practices alchemy, often uses the essence of heaven and earth to temper the body. Lead and mercury are highly toxic substances. Only by harmonizing them can they play the role of pills. In this process, the poison pill was naturally refined in this way. Later, several people in the same vein of poison pill and three corpses in one vein were confused by poisonous gas, and they were expelled from the school for making big mistakes. There was also a vein of poison and poison in the evil way. Of course, there are also some cases in which the poison is refined into treasure, which leads to the return of Taoism. Therefore, it is generally clear what is the identity of Gu Du Yi. It''s no wonder that people with insight all say that the competition in the river and lake is the competition among the three religions, and that evil cults and so on all say that the white gloves released by the three religions. Similar to this, there are Buddhist temples such as Jingang temple, lotus sect and other evil spirits. Confucianism is the most special situation, they pay attention to the generals, although long-standing, but also attached to the imperial court, imperial power and official power have been in confrontation but unity. This is another kind of conflict. In front of him, this poisonous gentleman is the one who poisoned Taoist priest Youzhen and made you Zhen commit suicide. Zhu Ping suddenly realized the danger. It''s true that evil ways can''t be formed. However, this kind of climate is not only for the three religions, but also for most of the small sects in the secret land of Tianyuan, the evil masters are also very powerful. Heresy is the catfish released by the three religions, which stimulates the vitality of the small fish in the lake. Now Zhu Ping may be able to kill this poisonous gentleman if he uses all means, but he himself will be exposed. Before leaving the 17th colony, Zhu Ping didn''t want to use the power of dream consciousness, which was easy for the God to find out. Therefore, without hesitation, Zhu Ping turned around and fled. If these evil masters knew it in mind, they would not do evil in front of the three religions. Therefore, if you count the events in the whole river and lake, you will find that the most common death of evil experts is doing things in front of the three religions. The evil ways of the three religions are to make the rivers and lakes full of vitality, and also to do something that is inconvenient for them to do. There is no need for a dog to exist if it barks at its owner. This is an exaggeration, but it is almost the same thing. When Zhu Ping opened the panel, he found that there were words of slight poisoning in his status bar. The poisoner''s method of poisoning is particularly clever. Before that, he was still a distance away. However, with a word of Kung Fu, Zhu Ping was poisoned quietly. "Running ten times of internal power can expel poison [010]" the jade purple yuan skill imitated by Zhu Ping was used again, but it was not used to dispel poison, but to boost the pace and escape quickly. Behind him, his clothes fluttered, and the poisonous gentleman, like a green kingfisher, jumped up and came to Zhu Ping''s back. The slightly medicated hand gently grasps Zhu Ping''s strength. As long as he touches the skin, and then the internal force is urged, the internal force of the body protection will be completely eroded, and the poisonous gas will enter the brain. Even if he is not dead, he will be paralyzed. But at this time, Zhu Ping suddenly turned around, not skilled internal force, a palm to the poison gentleman''s chest. The poison gentleman sneers at him. One of the most powerful points of poison skill is that with practice, he will become a poison. With internal power to protect the body, anyone touching his body with empty hands is just looking for hardship. But then, the poison gentleman was stunned, because the opponent''s obvious Taoist internal skill suddenly changed rapidly and became similar to his poison skill. Even the other party''s body at this moment, all show the symptoms of deep poison.A palm slaps on the chest of the poison gentleman. As soon as the poison''s internal force is urged, the poison gentleman actually has a short-term symptom of the poison''s counterattack. Poison skill has a place in the martial arts of mythology, which is very aggressive and harmful. The corresponding is the danger of practicing poison skill. All kinds of poisons will be brought into the body to achieve a strange balance, which will ensure that you are poisoned but will not be poisoned. There is a slight difference among them. If the poison skill is not balanced, it is easy to cause regurgitation. The poison gentleman has no time to think about why the little Taoist suddenly learned his poison skill. What he has to do is to kill the little Taoist, and then quickly find a safe place to calm the reaction of the poison skill. Otherwise, he may be poisoned to death. Then the poison gentleman saw what acting was. He saw the little Taoist spit out a mouthful of poisonous blood and fell to one side. He cried out in pain and yelled: "damn devil, how dare you damage my internal skill? I just found the clue of divine skill. I can''t die!" The poison gentleman instantly felt a breath locking himself. As long as he dared to do it, what was waiting for him was a thunderbolt. He looked up and saw a young man in a blue shirt by the attic window over there, holding a jade fan in his forehand and looking at him with a faint smile. On the other side, a Taoist priest did not know where he came from. The poisonous gentleman snorted and left quickly. "Sure enough, these people were watching the theater before." Zhu Ping has an inference, his heart is also a loose, he knows that his acting skills can not deceive too many people, his imitation ability is a semi exposed state. Of course, this is also in Zhu Ping''s plan. There are a lot of talents in the three religions, and there are also many branches. If there is no special place, who is willing to accept you. Zhu Ping had this rough idea at the moment when he met the poisonous gentleman. It doesn''t matter if the imitation ability is exposed, as long as the identity is not exposed. The reason why he has to disguise his imitation ability like acting is to further disguise his identity. People, especially smart people, will believe what they find. What Zhu Ping does is cover them with a false image and let them discover the so-called "truth". www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 Zhu Ping felt many greedy eyes on himself. He has exposed two things just now. One is his imitation ability, the other is the clue that he has divine power. He was not sure whether there was an expert nearby. He first exposed his ability to block the poison gentleman to ensure that he would not die for the time being. Then he called out that he had magic power clues. So as long as there are masters around, they will rescue him. I didn''t expect the effect to be better than expected. "Come up and sit down." Said the young man in blue. "That will disturb Prince Xian." The Taoist priest waved the dust and said with a salute. The young man in green shirt is actually a virtuous Prince of the imperial dynasty. Among the great masters of the imperial dynasty, the virtuous prince was called the rising star. Among the royal families, he practiced Shenji Yuqi Scripture to the highest level. It was even reported that the emperor has no queen, and he has reserved the training quota for the next generation of mythological martial arts "sacrifice". The mythological martial arts originated from jade high ritual sacrifice to the supreme heaven, which is regarded as the first batch of mythological martial arts. At that time, the Lin family also had the capital of martial arts, overthrowing the former dynasty and becoming the present emperor. There were several people sitting around the eight immortals table. Prince Xian personally carried the boiling kettle and poured the boiling water into their teacups. The tea leaves spread out and the fragrance overflowed. Even a few people here feel comfortable. "I don''t know how to address this Taoist priest?" Prince Xian asked Zhu Ping in a flat tone, without much arrogance or showing much concern for Zhu Ping. "Road, road name, you Zhen." Zhu Ping showed some embarrassment. His identity is a little Taoist who has just left the mountain gate. Although his temperament has changed because of the big events, he still has some maladjustment in the face of big people. Otherwise, it will not be called a big change of temperament, but a change of person. "Do you have a clue "That''s right." Zhu Ping swallowed his mouth and said seriously. Then he seemed to summon up great courage and said: "I can tell you or you, but I want you to promise me one thing." "I want to be stronger and avenge my master!" Zhu Ping said with gnashing teeth. It is better to maintain this thing. Only by maintaining his own identity, can he leave the secret land of Tianyuan and then leave the 17th colonial star. The Taoist priest and Prince Xian looked at each other, and they didn''t know how many deals had been made in this regard. Then the Taoist priest said, "poor Dao Qingchi can promise you that SONGFENG temple is a part of Sanshan sect. I can include you in Sanshan sect and teach you the skills in person." Zhu Ping took a deep look at the Taoist priest Qingchi, and then he said, "I saw the Taoist priest''s remains who had practiced the nine lives of Shiyuan in the forest temple." "Before that, I met a poor Taoist who looked like him." "Maybe there is a problem with reincarnation. If it wasn''t for my good memory, I wouldn''t have imagined that two people were one." "Are you sure?" Prince Xian frowned, then relaxed again, as if with a kind of relief: "it''s OK." The current emperor wanted to find Shiyuan Jiusheng, but more people didn''t want him to find him. Where there is an Immortal Emperor in this world, there is no Immortal Emperor. The imperial dynasty seems to be huge, not inferior to any one sect, but the experience of thousands of years tells everyone that the three religions of iron and the imperial dynasty of flowing water. The interior of the imperial court is too complicated. It seems that it is the talk of the royal family, but the royal family can only be insincere in the face of reality. Although Prince Xian was appointed as the next practitioner of mythical martial arts, many people were unconvinced. This time he went out to look for Shiyuan Jiusheng, in fact, it was a kind of pit. Whether he brought it back or not, Prince Xian would offend some people. Now Shiyuan Jiusheng''s practitioners are not dead, but may be a good thing. After drinking a cup of tea, the Qingchi Taoist priest took Zhu Ping to leave. He said clearly that he would take Zhu Ping back to the mountain and teach him his own martial arts after receiving the crown. On the next day, the Qingchi Taoist priest asked Zhu Ping to follow him, along with several other Taoists, came to a small yard, and the virtuous prince he saw yesterday also appeared here with people. However, there was something wrong with the appearance of the virtuous prince. He had dark hair, but also had a lot of white hair. Open the door, you can see the old dead tree in the yard, the poor Taoist priest was hanging on it. The opening of the door caused air to flow, and the body hanging from the tree swayed twice. The corpse was shriveled and thin, and the corners of his mouth opened slightly. It was not clear whether he was smiling or what other expressions were. There are some dry marks on the ground, it is difficult to distinguish what is left behind. Then I saw the body begin to crack, the broken body fragments fly like feathers, and then fall into the yard. At this time, Zhu Ping found that there were more than a dozen dead bodies on the side of the courtyard.From the clothes, we can see that these people are very similar to those around Prince Xian. Later, Zhu Pingcai learned from the Qingchi Taoist priest that that night, Prince Xian sent someone to find the position of the poor Taoist priest, but none of the people sent by those people came back. Then, every other hour, he sent two people to investigate. Until this morning, when the sun was high, no one came back to report. Soon, someone came to pick up the body and searched for Shiyuan Jiusheng, but none of them was found. In this case, people can only judge that the Taoist priest was reincarnated again. The prince Xian over there felt relieved when he saw that the corpse fragments were collected from the dragon. After saying goodbye to the Taoist priest Qingchi, he left in a hurry. "People all pursue the art of mythology, not only the great terror in myth." Qingchi Taoist seems to have a feeling, sighed, then turned away. Zhu Ping looked at the empty yard, suddenly felt something close to him, the goose bumps on his skin instantly aroused, an inexplicable chill hit his heart. Even Zhu Ping saw some mysterious runes spreading out on the back of his hand. Zhu Ping''s burning soul in the depth of his soul suddenly ignited, and the cold feeling slowly disappeared, and the mysterious Rune on the back of his hand disappeared. Without stopping, Zhu Ping immediately chose to follow the Qingchi Taoist priest to leave. Just so many people there, there is no abnormal, so just now their own change must have a reason. "Was it because I gave the poor Taoist priest food, or because I leaked his information to others?" Zhu Ping doesn''t understand, but looking at the posture before, it is Shiyuan Jiusheng who wants to appear on him. Maybe that poor Taoist is good intention? Unable to understand, Zhu Ping followed the Qingchi Taoist priest back to the yuan Mang Mountain of the Sanshan sect. After a series of tedious rituals, he began to join the Sanshan sect of Taoism under the witness of the 19th Tianzun. Eighteen of them have various images and names. According to the records, they have left heaven, but the great one has not left any image. It means that the great heaven is like the Tao. It has no form and no form. Its name is the supreme to far Yongning Pude great heaven. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 When he heard his name, Zhu Ping suddenly felt that the name was a little familiar, as if some words had been heard in it. Then I remember that some people who pursue the star of Negri call it the hometown of Yongning? But there was no time to think about it. Zhu Ping could only kowtow to the 19th Tianzun, and was later crowned by his teacher, Taoist Qingchi. When the jade crown is worn on Zhu Ping''s head, it means that he has become a member of the Sanshan sect of Taoism. "In this generation, the first word of Sanshan road is illusory. You Zhen is your original road number. Then you will set up the new road name of illusory Youzhen." Zhu Ping was stunned and then nodded solemnly. Later, the Taoist priest of Qingchi awarded three volumes of magic Youzhen Zhuping skill, including the internal skill of blue jade and purple yuan, the sword technique of one mind guiding the sword, and the lightness skill of Youlong. In his own room, Zhu Ping slowly breathed out a breath. He, the new Taoist of fantasy travel, did not feel happy at all, but frowned. When he finished reading the three volume skill, the name of the three volume skill appeared on the panel. Later, Zhu Ping tried to practice, but found that the effect of self-cultivation was poor, and most of his efforts were absorbed into the panel. The panel also seems to be kind enough to give the task. For example, if you exercise one mind and lead the sword ten times, how many reward points will be rewarded. It seems that there is a reward point to put in to increase proficiency, but Zhu Ping found that his body did not get the effect of exercise. For those who are not strong enough in self-discipline and need digital improvement, this ability may be good, but for Zhu Ping, it is only a few moves. And with the * * can think clearly, between this in and out, some things are no longer your, even if these abilities become extremely powerful, but it is also something out of other people''s stomach. This is the LORD God''s conspiracy. At most, he wears a mask. If he really relies on the panel, he will be strong in the end, but he will not be himself again. Once again, Zhu Ping looked at the hidden panel, squinted and considered for a while, then turned off the panel. He began to take out Taoist classics and began to learn. Taoism has 19 heavenly respects, Buddhism has 19 Buddhas, and Confucianism has 19 saints. Zhu Ping immediately understood that these should be 19 demons. At the beginning, the first group of gods and Demons left Tianwaitian after leaving the myth and martial arts. The ancestors of the human race worshipped the nineteen demons at the beginning, but with their own interpretation of the myth and martial arts, they had differences. As a result, there are 19 heavenly statues on the surface of Taoism, but there are only three of them. Buddhism and Confucianism are similar. They are mainly the gods and demons who passed down the mythological martial arts, and unified the names of other demons. No matter heaven, Buddha or sage, they are just names for gods and demons. There are three main deities in Taoism, one is the supreme and far-reaching one, the great one of Pude in Yongning, the other is the great emperor of Yuande, the third is the great emperor of Xuanyuan. Among them, lishangdi founded Tianwaitian, which is exactly the 17th colonial star in Zhu Ping''s cognition. The Danyuan School of Taoism also claims to be the orthodox school of heaven and earth. Xuanyuan emperor passed down the Xuanyuan school''s shenlei five Qi Xuanyuan formula, which was an important factor in the growth of Taoism. Therefore, these two schools became the main factions of Taoism. As for the great God, he has not handed down anything, but everyone still has to support his throne because he is the Tao. "Nineteen demons, eighteen colonial stars and Negri, is there any connection between them?" Zhu Ping couldn''t help doubting. He found that there was something in common between the colonial and colonial gods. "I''ve heard that other colonial stars have their own myths and legends before. However, the Federation is under control. I can''t understand why the Federation is so stingy. Even the myths have to be controlled. Now I think about it, this information is too shocking." Zhu Ping himself felt a little frightened and felt that his three outlooks had been impacted. Now there are some inexplicable fears in my heart from time to time. I always feel that the world is going to be different. While practicing, Zhu Ping searched various classics, including Taoism, Buddhism, Confucianism, and even heretics. If it''s not possible for Zhu Ping to find out. "Maybe I''ve become a madman in the eyes of others." Zhu Ping laughed at himself. Half a step forward genius, a step forward is god man, more forward, that is just a madman. Later, he found that Buddhism directly called the Great Buddha Buddha, or the Buddha of limitless light, which gave the Buddha nature to all living beings, making it possible for everyone to become a Buddha, or for everyone to be aware of the Buddha''s appearance. The infinite light Buddha, which gives to all beings, has great merits and virtues. "Therefore, there is the word" Pude "in the title of Taoism In Confucianism, the great heaven is called the supreme sage like a dragon. Its supreme and far-reaching enlightens the wisdom of all living beings and makes it possible for everyone to be like a dragon,."Therefore, in Taoism, there is the word" Zhiyuan " In folk myths and biographies, there are also records of the great God. In the endless land, there are endless resentments of disillusionment, which ignites resentment, makes resentment derive divinity, breaks free from the shackles of heaven and earth, and opens up the eighteen Outer Heaven. It is also recorded that the great heaven turns into Tao, and the myriad forms and phases turn into endless sparks. In a forbidden Book circulated by the demons, it is claimed that the great heavenly master is the supreme calamity Holy Spirit. It is also a calamity. Only when the heaven and earth are destroyed can great creation emerge and the great God be seen. "The highest to the far, Yongning Pude, the great God of enterprise, the gradually coming town of Yongning, the burning flame of soul." Zhu Ping recited his name like a madman, then sighed heavily: "Negri." The flame of burning soul in the heart is blazing. Taoism calls it Tao, Buddhism regards it as Huigen, and Confucianism calls it sex. Under the burning soul flame, a trace of fog gradually rises, and Zhu Ping''s original madness is gradually calmed down. It''s just that his eyes become extra bright. During this period of time, all kinds of ancient books and books read slowly flow into the heart and meet with each other, and a large number of ideas appear in Zhu Ping''s heart. Once again, click open the panel. On the hidden panel, it shows whether the self created skill is deduced or not. "Not enough." Zhu Ping chuckled and shook his head, and began to read various Taoist classics. These are the understanding of mythological martial arts, gods and demons, and Tao when practicing mythological martial arts. Zhu Ping is also a man who has seen gods and demons. What he sees is the most mysterious and greatest one among the gods and demons. Since people in this world can create all kinds of mythical martial arts that bear the principles of gods and Demons after seeing gods and demons, why can''t they. He believed that the only difference between him and those sages was accumulation. In this way, Zhu Ping''s long way of reading began. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 Soon the whole Sanshan school knew that the new junior brother was a fool who could only read. Even Zhu Ping''s teacher, Taoist Qingchi, talked to Zhu Ping once. It''s not unimportant to say those Taoist classics, but he is still better at practicing martial arts at this stage. Zhu Ping nodded and then went back to the library to continue reading. What they don''t know is that even if Zhu Ping is reading books, he is also working with his internal force. His practice time is twice that of others, but the result is less than one tenth of the other''s, or even lower. There are already a series of completed tasks in the panel, and the task rewards above have not been collected. At present, Zhu Ping''s understanding of Qingyu Ziyuan Gong is almost the same as that of the founder. The only thing he was bad about was that he had not seen Xiantian Dao''s physical skill and shenlei''s five Qi Xuanyuan formula. "Maybe I can get the original version of the jade purple Yuan Gong, which can reverse the mystery of two kinds of mythical martial arts." Zhu Pingxin thought that the green jade and purple yuan skill he practiced had been deleted. There are too many mysteries about martial arts in the two mythologies. At the beginning, some practitioners went crazy and died, and even some terrible things happened, which made yuanmang mountain restless. Until now, there are still some places that have been set as forbidden areas, and disciples are not allowed to approach. Occasionally, there will be news that some disciples are missing in the vicinity. I don''t know whether it is true or not. Qingchi saw that Zhu Ping loved reading so much that he could do nothing about it. After turning it into book management, he seldom continued to ask questions. Zhu Ping was also happy to be quiet, and read more books in a year. For those who are willing to study hard, people will become more and more intelligent. Zhu Ping opened the fire of burning soul. His understanding ability, thinking ability and calculation ability were all developed in an all-round way. Coupled with a year of hard work, it looks quite different from before. "You''re going down the mountain to take revenge?" Qingchi looked at his disciple and suddenly found that he could not see through him. At the beginning, this disciple showed some talent and ability, and had clues of mythical martial arts, so he received it naturally. Later, he was determined to do something, but he didn''t want to practice martial arts, so he gave up slowly. I didn''t expect to come to my door and said I was going down the mountain. "Well, when you come back, I''ll arrange for you to do something." Qingchi Taoist nodded and said, then waved to let Zhu Ping go down. Wearing a simple Taoist robe, Zhu Ping didn''t even bring a salute, so he went down the mountain slowly. The rivers and lakes in the secret land of Tianyuan are not big. The drug Junzi is also the number one figure in the evil way. With the identity of the three mountain sect of Taoism, it is easy to find out about him. No matter how he said it, he borrowed the identity of little Taoist Youzhen, and destroyed people''s bodies. He should help revenge. More importantly, he can take the opportunity to show his strength. He likes reading, but he doesn''t really want to be a nerd all his life. If he wants to go to Tianwaitian, he must show his strength. As long as Taoism determines that you have enough strength, he will send you to the battlefield. Now Tianwaitian is the battlefield. The Federation collapsed because of the dream. In order to obtain resources, he must strengthen the war against colonial star 17. Zhu Ping analyzed the whereabouts of the internal experts in the Tianyuan secret place, and found that the current Tianyuan secret place was not as active as in the past, and many of the masters were slowly disappearing into the eyes of the public. Recently, the biggest thing is that Shiyuan Jiusheng has been revealed to the world. In addition, no other major events have happened. There are fewer disputes among the three religions. Taoist Qingchi probably noticed something, so he said that when he returned to the mountain, he would have something to do. "It seems that the federal government has put great pressure on the three religions." Zhu Ping soon came to the original town and came to the small yard. The surroundings are desolate, and there are even a lot of dust on the streets. After seeing what happened here, not many people dare to come here. Zhu Ping stood in front of the door for a moment, then knocked on the door and walked in. On that withered tree, I don''t know when it has sprouted. A Taoist priest is sitting under the tree, with his eyes closed, as if he is sleeping and dead. Zhu Ping was stunned and walked in the past. A feeling of walking on the edge of death appeared in Zhu Ping''s heart. Because of people''s fear of death, they think that death is evil, but death itself is not evil. The real evil happens to be derived from people''s fear of death. This fear is also the great terror of Shiyuan Jiusheng. There are two disasters in Shiyuan Jiusheng. One is the fear of death, because every reincarnation requires a real death. If it fails, it is real death. The second is the fear of life. People who live too hard and get too long will feel a fear of living again, which is even more than the fear of death.The first few reincarnations before Shi Yuan''s ninth life were the fear of death, and then they would gradually change into the fear of life. This is the case of the poor Taoist priest. His once Taoist temple had regarded him as the grandmaster. The things that he had cherished and valued were disappearing day by day, and he was afraid of being alive again. After the success of Shiyuan Jiusheng''s cultivation, will his infinite life really make him feel happy? As a result, he lost a lot of memory and strength to the next poor Taoist who lived with fear. He became a poor Taoist who was almost like a beggar. He was so poor that he could not even eat enough. After eating the last meal, he chose to die, because the greater fear of life, and triggered more fear to come. Sitting in front of the poor Taoist priest, Zhu Ping looked at his younger face and understood. Before that, if he did not use the burning soul flame to drive away Shiyuan Jiusheng, then the poor Taoist was really dead, and his fear of life made him unable to live. His burning soul gave him a ray of life, perhaps from which he found the meaning of living again. Only then can today''s withered trees come back to life and get a real new life. In front of the poor Taoist, lines of mysterious runes began to emerge. Zhu Ping''s eyes began to change, staring at the lines of writing. "I see. Mythological martial arts are not just martial arts." Zhu Ping saw a God and a demon from the runes. In the endless mud, there is such a baby holding a group. He is the end of a great existence, but also the beginning of a new life. Shiyuan ordered Xuan to be the new emperor. It is also called the final work, the God of rebirth, and the gatekeeper of Yongning Village nori. Only through his test and self-renewal can we be qualified to go to Yongning. In a trance, Zhu Ping saw the huge mud. The baby opened his eyes and looked at him. When he wakes up, the courtyard is still the yard. The poor Taoist priest has no figure, only the withered tree sprouts. Zhu Ping, recalling the Tao and reason in Shiyuan''s ninth life, left here. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 When he left the courtyard, Zhu Ping looked up into the distance and went north all the way. The news of the poisonous gentleman came slowly. This guy is actually involved in the fight for the royal throne or the qualification of mythological martial arts cultivation. The basic plate of the imperial dynasty was in the secret land of Tianyuan. Although it had power in Tianwaitian, it was much less than that of the three religions. People born in Tianwaitian, a vast and sparsely populated area, do not even understand the existence of the imperial dynasty. They get good, why do they need a dynasty to govern them. This time, the emperor was old and had no children, so the position of the emperor was inherited by the branch. This is also derived from the rules of the imperial dynasty. Whoever practices sacrifice is the emperor. Throughout this generation of emperors, we can find that most of the emperors have no descendants, and once they have children, then the descendants must be the next generation of emperors. Because it is very difficult for those who have achieved success in practicing sacrifice to make others pregnant. Once they are pregnant, then this offspring absolutely meets the requirements of sacrifice. At present, there are only three people in the imperial dynasty who are qualified to practice sacrifice, and the first is naturally a virtuous prince. Then there was the shepherd Prince and the prince. Among them, prince he is the oldest, already 26 years old, while Prince Mu is 21 years old, and Prince Xian is 20 years old. They all had the pre martial arts "Shenji Yuqi Jing", which was simplified from "sacrifice". It has been confirmed that they have the ability and qualification to practice sacrifice. In order to prevent the emergence of more than one mythical martial arts practitioners, it is necessary to determine who practices mythological martial arts at this stage. In the beginning, there was a fight between the two sides. Before that, Prince Xian was sent to look for "Shiyuan Jiusheng", which was a entrapment. In the history, many people have not seen a person practicing two mythical martial arts at the same time. The power of that person is terrifying. Sacrifice is a myth. Martial arts is good, but sacrifice does not increase the life span of practitioners. On the contrary, it will damage one''s own life once it is used frequently. The emperor of this generation had to choose a successor because of the war between Tianwaitian and extraterritorial demons, because he had used "sacrifice" too many times, and his life was running out. Generally speaking, the three religions will not allow the emperor to seek a second mythical martial arts to increase his life span, which means that it is very likely that the three religions will become four schools. The tension of the war situation gave the emperor an opportunity, which led to the previous search for mythical martial arts. To promote the sacrifice that needs to consume life in order to use it. It may be able to exert unimaginable power. At the beginning, Prince Xian hoped to find Shiyuan Jiusheng and make the emperor a real eternal emperor, but he did not want to find it, because he might lose the chance to become an emperor. His enemies took the opportunity to trap him. Once he finds Shiyuan Jiusheng, everyone will lose the chance to become an emperor. If he fails to win the magic power because of his own reasons, then there is a reason to attack him. The emperor who did not have Shiyuan Jiusheng to save his life is now waiting to die. Then he may vent his anger on the virtuous prince who is not doing well. His Majesty''s opinion is still very important for who is the successor. Of course, everything now is based on the fact that the divine power has not been found. If it is found, but the emperor''s cultivation fails, then the virtuous prince who has made such great achievements may become the emperor. Now the search for Shiyuan Jiusheng failed because the original cultivator did not die. Although the virtuous prince had a fault, his fault was not great. The infighting between the three qualified successors has become more exaggerated. The poisonous gentleman is now working for the shepherd prince, becoming the guest Secretary of the shepherd prince, and washing his past identity. In this case, the Taoist support is the virtuous prince. From the point of looking for the original Jiusheng, we can see that there is cooperation between the Taoist school and the virtuous prince. This time Zhu Ping went down the mountain with a hidden task to help the prince. "Now the situation is that the sword given by Prince Xian has been stolen. It is either hidden in the house of the shepherd or in the house of the Lord." "It''s not important to have a royal sword. What''s important is that you can''t keep or even take back the Royal sword. Then how can you become a qualified king?" In the Taoist temple, an old Taoist told Zhu Ping about the present situation. "I''ve heard that Prince Yin has the advantage? Why do you get caught in the enemy trap again and again. " Zhu Ping asked. Prince Xian was the favorite to win the championship before. He had a set qualification. This time, he even lost his sword. He shouldn''t have. "Prince Xian once suffered a great loss of vitality. It is said that when fighting for the ninth birthday of Shiyuan, he met with great terror." "Every night three shift day will cause the disease, although gradually improved over the years, but still need to be guarded." "That sword was lost by an oversight at that time." "In addition to the fact that Prince Xian was the most influential and had more joint efforts with the prince and the prince, this situation emerged.""And my pot?" Zhu Ping was stunned and then nodded. "This time, in the name of having a feud with a poisonous gentleman, you try to find out where the sword is by asking him for information." The old Taoist said, "as for the rest, the virtuous prince will find his own way." "You really understand." Zhu Pingshi made a bow and left the Taoist temple. North to the capital, there is a gateway to Tianwaitian. Zhu Ping looked at the extremely high tower and whispered in his heart the towering spire: "the big cloud tower." The Dayun pagoda is not open to outsiders at ordinary times. It can only be opened to outsiders at the time of sacrifice. As for entering the tower, it is impossible. Only royal conscription can enter the tower. Zhu Ping, dressed in a Taoist robe and armed with an ultimatum, entered the city gate and felt that someone was staring at him. Zhu Ping''s eyes flickered for a moment. He remembered that in the Taoist temple before, a Taoist priest''s look was not right, so he realized it. However, the man who was staring at Zhu Ping did not hide all the time. But soon came to him and said after bowing him. "Taoist priest Huan Youzhen, the prince of animal husbandry set up a banquet in the wanruoge to entertain the Taoist priest and invite the Taoist priest to go to talk about it." Zhu Ping nodded in silence, followed by the visitors, and came to the so-called Wanru Pavilion. The whole pavilion is like a handicraft. It''s exquisite and exquisite. It''s extremely beautiful. Walking in it seems that you should not damage this exquisite thing. Every few steps, a beautiful maid saluted, and all the way Zhu Ping was welcomed into a pavilion. A young man, dressed in mink, rubbed the jade ring on his hand. Seeing Zhu Ping''s arrival, he gave a kind smile and stood up. "Xiao Wang invited the Taoist priest to come here today for the sake of Du Li." Standing beside the shepherd Prince is not a poisonous gentleman who can be. His real name is Du Li. Since he knew that Zhu Ping had joined the Sanshan sect, he felt that there was an imminent disaster, so he chose to turn to Prince mu. Now he looked at Zhu Ping. In his heart, there were resentment, hatred, humiliation, and a trace of relief. With the appearance of the shepherd prince, he was able to get well this time. Then the poison gentleman saw a light and fell into the eternal darkness. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 "Bang!" With his hands crossed, Zhu Ping''s body slowly drifted back like a crane, and his Taoist robes were clattering. The shepherd prince over there looked gloomy and took back his hand. A crack appeared on the jade ring on his hand. Next to the poison gentleman body straight Lengleng Leng down, the breath of life quickly dissipated, the body also quickly cool. "One mind leads the sword? That''s a good idea. " The shepherd prince took back his hand and looked at Zhu Ping standing outside the door. He regained his calm. It is more a sword meaning than a sword technique. What it pays attention to is to lead the sword with God, and to print it on the heart. Every sword like this is extremely precise and coordinated. If you cultivate it to a high level, it can affect everyone''s mind and spirit, make the other party unable to respond, and then kill his God. As soon as Zhu Ping finished his sword, he pointed out that three inches before the poison gentleman''s eyebrow, he was forced to retreat by the prince Mu standing beside him, but the poison gentleman was still dead. This is because Zhu Ping stabbed the spirit and soul of the poisonous gentleman and affected his body''s death. The reason why Zhu Ping was able to lead the sword to this point was mainly because he had experienced similar things. In the dream, Ou Cheng was reborn and robbed of his house. When his soul was entangled by the two people''s consciousness, he attacked with incomparable precision. Just like the best surgeon, he separated Zhu Ping''s soul and eliminated the part polluted by Ou Cheng, which also gave his consciousness a chance to return to the god space. Zhu Ping, who had such a unique feeling, had a unique idea when he practiced yishenxin to lead the sword. "Your Highness must have nothing to do with it. You really quit." Zhu made a parallel ceremony and went outside. Looking at Zhu Ping''s back, there seems to be something flashing behind the prince. "Wait until he leaves the pavilion." The shepherd Prince did not stop, but looked at his hand and thought about what had happened just now. "The internal power is very weak, the physical quality is not strong, and the spirit attack released by one God''s heart leading the sword is not strong, but..." "This man''s understanding of power is above me." Prince Mu narrowed his eyes, and a monster appeared in Taoism. Zhu Ping rubbed his palms, one blue and one purple. Although he had been relieved, his hands still couldn''t stand it. After all, Prince Mu is qualified to cultivate mythological martial arts, which shows that he has cultivated it to the top of the list. According to the federal classification standard, has reached the level B extraordinary ability. If he lets go of his hands and does all he can, after a period of guidance, be enough to destroy a city. The reason why Zhu Ping was able to kill the poisonous gentleman in front of him was that he made a sudden move. They did not expect that Zhu Ping would be so bold in front of the shepherd prince. The other is because they have a wrong estimate of Zhu Ping''s strength. After all, they are masters and have confidence in their eyesight. Naturally, they can see that Zhu Ping is not strong in physical quality, internal power and even spirit. However, the understanding of martial arts, the use of power, the grasp of skills and the timing of operation are far beyond ordinary people. "Your Highness, flower tears and blue clothes, they will be OK." A soft voice sounded, a beautiful eunuch asked softly. "It will be OK. Although his understanding of power is better than ours, his foundation is too weak. As long as his internal power has half of mine, I will let you walk around him." "Now, I''m very relieved to see Hua''s tears and blue clothes A good burial. " Prince Mu crushed the cracked jade ring and threw it on the corpse of the poisoned gentleman. He sat back and continued to eat wine and vegetables. Then, naturally, someone will take the body of the poison gentleman down, saying that it is a thick burial, that is, a thick burial. If you want to be a superior person, you need to understand this point. Even if the shepherd Prince doesn''t look up to this poisonous gentleman killed by others, he should at least treat his corpse well. So that someone will work for him. Zhu Ping did not go far away and felt that someone was following him far away. This in anticipation, oneself in front of the prince''s face killed his people, severely hit his face. They don''t care about the facts of things, such as their own identity and the poisonous gentleman have a hatred of killing their father, such as killing a person, these facts are not important. The important thing is that he is a Taoist now, which represents Taoism to some extent. The prince of herdsmen dare not kill himself in his own territory. Under the leadership of his people, he accepted his invitation and walked into his territory. If he could not get out, he would be self relinquished in Taoism. In order to take the Taoist side into consideration, he would not do it immediately. However, he is the candidate for the throne and the qualification of mythological martial arts cultivation. He must fight for face. For example, Prince Xian''s Royal sword has hundreds of swords. You can even find a royal blacksmith to make another one.Therefore, the sword is not important, but whether the prince can take it back is the qualification examination he has to face as a king. This is also the case with Prince mu. He killed a poisonous gentleman in front of his face. If he did not do so, he was afraid of Taoism. But after that, he was safe and sound. Then he would be disqualified completely. But even so, Zhu Ping estimated that the chance of the shepherd prince to win the throne was not great. The prince has too many concerns. He should find an excuse to take him down in the Wanru Pavilion. As for how to quarrel with Taoism later, that is what happened later. However, when Prince Mu saw Zhu Ping''s extraordinary understanding of martial arts, he was worried that Zhu Ping might have any teachers to support him. On the face of it, he broke the relationship and started directly. At that time, he would bear too much pressure, so he did not start directly. But then he wanted to wait for Zhu Ping to leave Wanru Pavilion, and secretly started to let Zhu Ping suffer a great loss. To put it in a good way, we should take into account the overall situation and know how to advance and retreat. To put it in a bad way, that is, to be timid and timid, without any responsibility to accomplish anything. He started directly at that time, and Zhu Ping was likely to be captured 90% of the time, and then things became easier. However, Zhu Ping was also a man who looked down on people''s dishes, laid out wine and invited people to dinner. He looked like a kind-hearted man, and called himself Xiao Wang. Then bullying you did not discuss, so Zhu Ping started. Reading thousands of times shows its own righteousness, reading is to understand the truth, understand the truth, learn to use these principles, everything is naturally clear. Zhu Ping found that someone was following him. He didn''t worry. Instead, he went to the Taoist temple to pay the bills. Then he went out to eat something. Then he found a quiet place and started. Two people who followed him, one in white and a little red tears in the corner of his eyes, were charming and attractive. A light blue is the so-called moon white long shirt, wearing a hairpin, floating like a fairy. The flower tears blue clothes, under the shepherd Prince''s martial arts expert, two people stand together, any one wants to say a good pair of Bi Ren. They seldom appeared in front of people because of their practice. This time, they were forced out by Zhu Ping. The practice of the two people is called "rotating the heavenly void divine skill" the two people are one Yin and one Yang. They need to constantly rotate the Yin and Yang wheel to promote the progress of the skill. From the virtual to the real, from the real to the virtual, the rotation is endless, to experience the change of the Yin and yang deficiency and excess. Now the two people are in a virtual state, their bodies are empty, they don''t use their skills, and even it''s hard to make people notice them. In the face of Zhu Ping''s attack, their bodies flashed like a banished immortal, and their bodies were empty like smoke. Zhu Ping''s swords, fingers, fists and feet all hit the empty place. Then when they can bring back all the power of nothingness. Take two people as the eyes, and stir the strength of the virtual and the real. In fact, at the beginning, there was a person practicing this skill, but it would have some disadvantages. For example, when you are virtual, you can''t attack; when you are real, you can''t be immune to attack. And the two people practice perfectly to avoid this problem. Although they need to go through the hole at the same time to advance the skill, they can also transform the attack into a rebound even if they are in the virtual state. The shepherd Prince has evaluated these two men, as long as the enemy strength does not exceed a certain limit, then they are invincible. The structure of yin and Yang is simple but perfect, which is not easy to be destroyed. It is especially convenient for those who are lack of strength but have the highest skill of Zhu Ping. They have a good understanding. Their virtual bodies come and go, and even a piece of clothing is not damaged. On the contrary, Zhu Ping is embarrassed by the strength of the rebound. Just when they were ready to capture the little Taoist, Zhu Ping''s breath changed again. Life and death, reality and falsehood, reality and dream. Mysterious and mysterious, more than two people understand the breath began to spread, two people a thrill, and then saw a desperate scene. Zhu Ping''s body turns slowly and becomes the third point in Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang changed into three talents, which promoted the evolution of the two people''s skills involuntarily. With the connection of various complicated knowledge, Zhu Ping''s mind poured into their cognition. With the sound of two blasts, Zhu Ping looked at a man and a woman whose head had been blown into rotten watermelon, shook his head and turned away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 There are limits to cognition. But encounter this beyond the cognitive limit, ordinary people will go crazy, and this kind of extraordinary person with internal power may cause more changes. Like blow up your head. With the guidance of Zhu Ping, the internal force of crazy operation has gone beyond the limit range of flower tears blue clothes can understand. Unable to understand, unable to recognize, unable to follow. The man and the woman were so upset. What made Zhu Ping despair was that they had to blow their heads a little later. Zhu Ping has a lot of ideas about the rotating Tianxu divine skill, which is of great help to his understanding of Shiyuan Jiusheng. The so-called barrel theory does make sense. The amount of water you can hold in a bucket depends on the shortest board in your bucket. But the bucket can not only be put in the right direction, but also can be tilted towards the longest board, which can''t be done on the curve, and it can also overtake the car in the gutter. It''s useless to have more skills without strength, because you don''t have enough skills. Of course, the perfect combination of strength and skill can give full play to stronger strength. With the harvest, Zhu Ping went back to the Taoist temple where he had paid his bills. After reading some books of the Taoist temple, he said that the sword was no longer the shepherd prince, and he left. Flower tears and blue clothes are the bosom friends of the shepherd prince. They all know if the sword is there. At that time, the two of them had no secret to hide from the main frequency. Zhu Ping wiped out all the knowledge in their heads. As for the fight for the throne, it has nothing to do with Zhu Ping. Come in a hurry, go in a hurry. Looking at the Taoist figure that drifted away, someone wanted to stop, but they were all stopped. The reason why the three religions can maintain their rule for more than a thousand years is that they attach great importance to talents. If Zhu Ping had read so many books before, his strength did not increase and was ignored by Taoism, then once he showed his own value, Taoism could not fail to protect him. In front of the shepherd prince, he killed the poison gentleman, and then exploded the heads of his two masters. If this kind of talent is not valued, then Taoism can not develop to today. On the way back to yuanmang mountain without much pause, Zhu Ping once again met his teacher, Taoist Qingchi. After the two sides talked about Tao for a period of time, Taoist Qingchi had to stop because he found that he could not win. If he went on, he might disturb his mind. "There is an original book of jade purple Yuan Gong on the mountain. You can go and have a look. In addition, there are some martial arts knowledge from Tianwaitian. There is a task for you to do three days later." Qingchi Taoist said with emotion and relief. At the beginning, I just looked at the disciple''s talent and magic power, and provided clues to Shiyuan Jiusheng, so I accepted him as an apprentice. However, I didn''t realize that the disciple''s understanding of Tao was far beyond him. "I see. I''ll leave." Zhu Ping didn''t ask about any task, but he was clear in his heart that the battlefield of Tianwaitian was now jealous of few people. He was likely to be sent to Tianwaitian. After all, there is not much in the Federation, that is, there are too many people. As one of the most basic systems, there are not a few people practicing in the Federation. If the interstellar transportation is not inconvenient, the number of people alone will crush the society here. "It is estimated that with the strategic focus of the Federation on the 17th colonial star, the pressure on the three religions has never been greater." According to the situation of the three religions in the past, the great emperors either supported Taoism, Buddhism or Confucianism. The three religions controlled everything and never allowed the fourth to come out. However, the royal family was asked to search for mythical martial arts before, which shows that the federal pressure on the three religions has reached the extreme. Entering the chamber of secrets, Zhu Ping saw the original scriptures worshipped on it, as well as the knowledge of martial arts written on some new paper. "Is this knowledge of martial arts from the Federation?" Zhu Ping soon discovered this because there was a system of Qi and blood martial arts that did not conform to the society. "It should be the knowledge of martial arts revealed by some people in the Union who were captured." After reading the past carefully, Zhu Ping found that there were still places he didn''t know. He had only been in the Federal University for a year at the beginning, but he had not finished his university, so he became what he is now. Soon after finishing the information, Zhu Ping looked at the original Canon of Qingyu ziyuangong. This skill is a combination of the pre heaven Daoism and shenlei five Qi Xuanyuan Jue. The Taoist tried to perform the third mythological martial arts, but failed. However, the failure of the original classic is also very valuable. It contains the essence of the two mythological martial arts. Before coming in, the doorman warned him. Don''t study and study the original Scripture too deeply, otherwise it''s bad for you. Thinking that all martial arts on this planet are developed from gods and demons, Zhu Ping nodded. Although he has a burning soul flame, it can be said that he has met these people on the top of the devil, but if he can not die, don''t do it. Even though Negri doesn''t care about Zhu Ping, sometimes their existence is a kind of fatal harm to human beings.Therefore, without any understanding, any preparation, to touch a demon, that is to die. Carefully open the original code, Zhu Ping found that there is a big gap between the original code and the jade purple yuan skill. After that, he could only choose one from the blue jade body and the purple vitality. The goal of the original Canon is to make the two things overlap. This idea has always existed in Taoism. Two mythical martial arts can be cultivated at the same time. Even in history, some people have practiced both. With the inborn Dao style, the five Qi Xuanyuan of shenlei was stimulated, and the terrifying power of destroying the heaven and the earth broke out. If it was not for the person who could not support it, the power would be enough to clean the surface of heaven and earth. Taoist people originally thought that there had been such a successful case, the creation of jade purple Yuan Gong should be successful, but in the later stage, they found that the difficulty of combining the two techniques to create a new one was far more difficult than practicing the two mythical martial arts at the same time. Now the blue jade purple Yuan Gong has become a reference document, decorated here. Zhu Ping carefully absorbed the knowledge inside, and found that when he touched the knowledge belonging to the two demons, he did not have the feeling of Shiyuan Jiusheng. "Whether it can be verified from here that the first group of gods and demons have left, and only Negri has been sealed on the sealed star, while the second batch of gods and Demons still exist, still floating in the endless starry sky." "Of course, it may be that I didn''t touch on the original mythological martial arts." Zhu Ping wrote down these knowledge, and then chose to leave, slowly digesting. On the hidden panel, the words that unknown skills can be deduced still exist, but Zhu Ping ignored it. Instead, sleep fast and wait for the task after three days. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 Time soon passed, and Zhu Ping''s mission did not exceed his expectation. He went to Tianwaitian to fight against the extraterritorial demons. Of course, the place to go to Tianwaitian is not yuanmang mountain, but Daojian mountain. There are many branches of Taoism, that is, the Sanshan sect was founded later, which was built in yuanmang mountain not far away. Soon Zhu Ping went to Daojian mountain with a group of disciples who were neither familiar nor completely unfamiliar. In a cave, he saw what Taoism called Jiemen. It is a vertical cone, standing on the side, faintly can hear a kind of song that is not biological. Mysterious and strange. "After entering the boundary gate, you will be in a coma for a period of time. Maybe you will have a dream, but please don''t hold your mind and believe anything in it. When you arrive, someone will meet you and arrange new tasks for you." After the Taoist priest in front of the boundary door solemnly finished speaking, he bowed and let the assembled people enter. Zhu Ping has heard the above words several times. Since he decided to go to Tianwaitian, he would get similar reminders, as if something bad would happen when he crossed the boundary gate. When Zhu Pingcai entered the boundary gate, he felt a brilliant force acting on him, squeezing, pulling and even twisting his body. Under this force, Zhu Ping soon fainted. But his consciousness is still clear, and he can feel that there is another consciousness coming along and pulling him into a dream. Zhu Ping, who has known about Qingyu ziyuangong, feels familiar from it and remembers the words repeatedly emphasized by the school master before. When Zhu Ping is ready to refuse. Zhu Ping''s burning soul flame seemed to beat for a moment, as if to prompt something, so he hesitated for a moment and chose to enter the dream. The background of the dream is the endless starry sky, but the endless starry sky is very vague and unreal at all. A great existence exists in this starry sky. It is like a cloud, but it is like a flamingo. When the nebula turns, it is flapping its wings gently. Each point of light that constitutes him seems to contain a great truth. Just by looking at the scene in front of you, you can build a piece of miraculous skill. But then Zhu Ping found that the magic power already existed. A martial art was completed in his mind. "Xiantian Dao Ti Gong"! So the present one is not unexpected, it is said that the creator of this planet: the great emperor of Yuande. Of course, it can also be more accurately called the star spirit and star flame bird. Some information slowly flows into Zhu Ping''s heart. Before Zhu Ping had a deeper understanding, he felt that the surrounding environment began to change. Then his dream broke down and Zhu Ping woke up leisurely. I found myself in the seat of a pavilion. Even the floor of the pavilion is vermilion, with a strong smell, which makes people feel uncomfortable instinctively. Zhu Ping''s companions were also sitting nearby, slowly waking up, but Zhu Ping then saw one of them begin to have an abnormal flush, and his internal power began to surge. Later, Zhu Ping saw a long sword pierced through his body. The blood with white smoke spilled out and fell into the pavilion. It soon evaporated, leaving a dark red blood scab. A middle-aged Taoist priest in a Taoist robe sighed with regret and looked at other people on guard and showed his Dudie. "I have reminded you that you can''t believe the things in your dreams. Why do some people still listen to them?" Said the Taoist. After that, Zhu Ping realized that when crossing the boundary gate, he felt that he was not only one who was away from the star shining emperor Yuande. In fact, anyone who crossed the boundary gate would have this feeling. In a dream, you have to teach divine skills, and you are in a mood to indulge in it, and then it will happen. The body heats up sharply, then turns into a human flesh bomb, which can explode at any time. In the past, this kind of thing did not happen much, because before the qualification, the Taoist heart was not stable enough, and Taoism would not let people into the outer heaven. However, as the number of people becomes more and more tight and the quota has to be relaxed, this kind of thing often happens. The reason why I didn''t elaborate on the specific danger of the boundary gate is that it is true. When Taoism passed through the boundary gate, he saw the great Emperor Yao Yuande from the upper star, and he had to give divine power. It can be said that those who go to Tianwaitian through the boundary gate have the opportunity to gain the innate Daoism. However, this skill has never been rampant. It is precisely because it fails to meet the requirements to understand the divine skill, it will kill you. If you tell them the skill is true in advance, some people will be tempted to accept it. Therefore, before entering the door, the three religions will warn their disciples that the things in their dreams are false, so don''t accept them. Zhu Ping shook his head. If it was not for the hint of burning soul fire, he would not choose to enter the dream even if he felt the familiar breath, and would not believe in the things in the dream.However, who in this world does not yearn for mythological martial arts. Feeling the familiar breath, Fu Lingxin to, feel that it is their own chance to come, the result is chance, but this chance is too big, can''t catch was crushed to death. After saying goodbye to the bloody Pavilion, Zhu Ping observed Tianwaitian, the so-called 17th colonial star. He once looked at the federal recruitment advertisements and told him that he would not come here even if he was killed. However, he did not expect that he was standing in this land, and his identity was still indigenous here. But anyway, he''s a step closer to his goal. Find a way to leave colony 17 and try to get out of the control of the LORD God, and then remove the panel that restricts him or turn it into your own use. Zhu Ping, who was clear about the strength of the Federation, knew that it would be no good to fight against the Federation unless he became a demon. It''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. Now the Federation is the big tree. As for the mission of the LORD God, Zhu Ping did not intend to complete it, at least not for the time being. Although he was very happy with the burning soul flame, he released Negri and collapsed the order of the whole world by the way. But to do this in his present size is to die. The main god is the broken ship. Zhu Ping doesn''t intend to stay on it all the time. Even if he is going to lift Negri''s seal later, it will wait until he is strong enough. After entering Tianwaitian, Zhu Ping was arranged to a nearby military camp and began a simple training. Every day, he could see the wounded being carried back here for treatment, and occasionally heard from the front line. Now Tianwaitian has been in a passive defense state, and more than ten defense lines set up outside the four boundaries are slowly collapsing. Once they can''t hold on to it, the three religions will consider withdrawing from Tianyuan secret land and relying on the boundary gate to defend. It''s just that the three religions are reluctant to retreat until they have to. After all, tianwai is rich in vitality every day. Only here can the martial arts be promoted to the highest level. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 Zhu Ping did not tell anyone about his acquisition of mythical martial arts. Maybe once submitted, he will get the attention of the Taoist school and avoid directly participating in the battle, but that would be too obvious. His purpose was to leave the 17th colony and return to the union, not to stay here for a lifetime. At this stage, it would be great to be able to leave the battlefield without being conspicuous. "But then again, I am the reincarnation of Ou Cheng, which may be true." Zhu Ping laughed at himself. Oucheng''s greatest achievement at the beginning was the establishment of the ternary chamber of Commerce when undercover third colonial star was established, which led to the peaceful evolution of the third colonial star. In the harvest of wealth, he brought a lot of federal culture, excellent ideas, and improved the recognition of the third colonial star to the Federation. Finally, the relationship between the two sides was pushed forward step by step, so that the regime of the third colonial star joined the Federation and became a part of the Federation. Some people in the former Federation called oucheng a traitor because of his friction with the third colonial star, which led to the establishment of the ternary chamber of Commerce. However, some members of the Federation ate little meat. After all, because of joining the Federation voluntarily, the political system of the third colonial star gained more political autonomy. Some people also said that oucheng was a shameful middleman. He sold the third colonial star to the Federation, and then made a difference. He became the greatest businessman in the Federation. It is undeniable that he has become a legend in oucheng. Now, what happened to Zhu Ping is similar to that of Ou Cheng at that time. Both of them were trapped in enemy camps, and they were all a federal battle for colonial stars. The difference is that Zhu Ping was forced, while Ou Cheng took the initiative to change from a soldier to a spy. What''s more, the situation is not quite the same. Don''t say that Zhu Ping is only the reincarnation of Ou Cheng. Even if ou Cheng comes in person, he can''t change the 17th colonial star from aggression to peaceful evolution. Because the current Federation is not the union of the past. At that time, it just won the second colonial star, and the national strength was consumed greatly. Although people''s mood for participating in the war was high, but the manpower was tight, and there were not many people who could really participate in the war. It is in this context that peaceful evolution becomes possible. Today''s Federation has a large population, a complex of forces, and scarce resources. In this case, it is impossible for them to accept a large political system, merge it into the Federation, and become a part of the Federation to divide up the big cake of the Federation. Therefore, only war between the Federation and the three religions can solve the problem. To put it mildly, there are not enough dead people. If the three religions really have the strength to drag the people of the Federation to a further shortage of resources, because more and more people died in the war, reaching a limit. At that time, the three religions, which were also reduced in size, could choose to merge into the Federation and become a part of the Federation. Of course, it is also possible that there is more and more hatred between the two sides. Most of the three religions have been killed, and only a few of them have become ethnic minorities on this planet. Occasionally, they come out to sing indigenous folk songs and win the sympathy of the victors, so that they can live and eat like a meal. Among the more than a dozen colonial stars, some of the former masters of those stars died, some did not die, some joined the Federation, and some still have rebel forces. The process of human development history is spiraling, and war is an indispensable part of it. Zhu Ping doesn''t have such a big heart. Oucheng just happens to meet him. With a good environment, he can achieve himself. But oucheng is oucheng, and Zhuping is Zhuping. He is unwilling and unnecessary to ask for himself in the other party''s way of life. Zhu Ping doesn''t know whether his future achievements can surpass Ou Cheng, but he chooses to live in his own way. The content of the training is very simple. There are some popular science about the martial arts ability of the federal soldiers, as well as some explanations on the timely weapons of the Federation. Many of them are misunderstandings, but Zhu Ping will not be too busy to remind. In his heart, he still thinks that he is a citizen of the Federation. Although the three religions are not lack of extraordinary power, the development of society is still in an extremely backward or even ignorant state. Zhu Ping has estimated in his heart that if there is a real war, the three religions will not win. Even if it is not for the special environment of the 17th colonial star, the three religions will not have many chances to defend. Although the Federation has many martial arts experts, its real strength lies in its huge. The abilities of various factions, numerous extraordinary talents, and spaceships passing by, all but a small number of experts who have reached the corresponding level in the three religions have to die under this kind of bombing. With advanced management system, advanced personnel training mechanism and advanced concept of war, the Federation is far beyond the three religions. After a while, Zhu Ping was sent to the front line because of the influence of "Wu Feng". His extraordinary ability and even more sophisticated technology are not suitable for use on this planet.Therefore, the war between the two sides is closer to the means of war in ancient times, which is to attack and defend the city. However, because of the participation of extraordinary forces, the combat in front of the battle will become more and more. The martial arts masters of the two sides fight each other before the war. If they win, they can boost their morale, and they can also kill the general of the other side and damage the high-level combat effectiveness of the other side. Fighting will not be very important in the ancient combat history without extraordinary factors. However, with the prevalence of extraordinary forces, if we don''t defeat the opponent''s high-level combat effectiveness, those who suffer losses will be regarded as ordinary soldiers. The superior''s crushing on ordinary people will make fighting become one of the important means, which means that our high-end combat power can win over the enemy, and this kind of morale encouragement is more important. Although the tactical thinking of the Federation is much more advanced, I don''t know whether it is the reason for the widening of the territory or the problem of too many races in the federal forces. The morale of the federal soldiers is not much higher. The people of the starboard calendar are too smart and too cherish themselves. Their previous wars were more modern wars, information warfare, weapon bombing, and mecha propulsion, with little casualties. At present, there are more people dead, and with heavy casualties, the number of deserters is even more than that of the three religions. Therefore, the people of the Federation will send people to fight against the generals under each defense line to boost their morale and tell the federal soldiers that you will not be cut leeks by the other''s extraordinary ability, and give me a good kick on those aboriginal buttocks. When Zhu Ping reached the first line of defense, he saw a fighting general. This is the first time that Zhu Ping observed the competition between martial arts masters. The previous battle between Wang Yuan and new Sanyuan and others was nothing more than a battle between martial arts and those with physical transformation ability, lacking the charm of martial arts. Under the gate of the city, the two people are constantly pounding each other, attracting the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth. All kinds of martial arts moves are handy. It seems that their power does not affect much. However, this is how they condense their strength. If they are dispersed and no one blocks them, any one of them can use the vitality of heaven and earth to destroy a city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 Only those who understand can understand how terrible the weather is. "This kind of fine control ability can pry the surface with a point, and no one will disturb it. It can even spread to the surface of the planet to realize the order strike on the surface of the earth." "Give any one of them 10 days and a half months, and they can destroy the civilization of the earth before the super power revives." "Even if the ability is a little bit special, and the force of influence is enough, it is not impossible to destroy the planet." Zhu Ping had to lament that the way people use their power is really important. If they are not smart enough and only know how to use their own power clumsily, then not to mention destroying the surface of the planet, these two people will be enemies of tens of thousands at most. But once you use your ability flexibly, the upper limit of your strength will be 10 times or even 100 times higher. The higher the strength, the more terrifying the promotion of power. Those with S-level ability can be called natural disasters, which can lead to the disaster of crisis of the planetary order. They can cross the void in flesh, leave the universe, and live in the void for a short time to find other worlds. The difference between S-level ability and A-level extraordinary ability lies in that S-level ability understands some cosmic truth, and taking these truths as an opportunity, they can stir up greater power. For example, Lin Zheng, the former leader of the new ternary organization, has understood a trace of thunder truth. It is not difficult for him to stir up global thunderstorms and destroy the global order. His preparation time will not be too long. He is not as easily interrupted by people as the A-level extraordinary ability. It is not impossible to take some time to stir up the magnetic poles and make the planet collapse. "What about gods and demons?" Zhu Ping looked at the battle between the two generals below and began to think about the fighting effectiveness of the gods and demons. Whether they grasped more truth and launched more terrorist attacks. Zhu Ping, whose strength is limited, looks at the panel, where there are many completed tasks and many reward points. As long as the reward points are used, Zhu Ping can be sure that he will not be much worse than the two people below. There was a voice in persuading him, saying that if you put down unnecessary insistence, you can exchange for powerful power. This is something that many people can''t ask for. Besides, the LORD God used to be the master of the world. After all, all the people in this world are his subjects. Even if the panel is controlled by the LORD God, man can not be completely free. Compared with the freedom he has given up, he will gain more. The rest of the spirit is weak, but it seems that Zhu Ping''s mind is weak. Zhu Ping, who had recovered his soul change, opened the burning flame a little and observed the hidden panel. He found that the hidden panel had not changed. So it seems that the LORD God did not find the hidden panel. "The appearance of the hidden panel may be related to my burning soul flame, and the other may be due to the absence of the moon." "The power of this panel comes from him, and his fight with the LORD God is too thorough. Maybe this hidden panel is what the moon has left behind." Zhu Ping made a guess. Looking at the words of unknown martial arts, he hesitated. Now he has been in contact with gods and Demons several times. He has obtained two mythological martial arts books and read many classics. With the help of the panel, Zhu Ping is sure to launch a new and completely suitable mythological martial arts. With the help of mythical martial arts, the body and soul can be reorganized, and all the control means loaded by the LORD God can be removed. This panel can also be used to format the original panel with hidden panel at that time, and turn it into its own ability completely. "Not yet." In the end, Zhu Ping resisted the temptation. Now that others are still on the 17th colonial star, he has acquired more mythological martial arts than the original man. However, for the enemy of God, the truth contained in the two mythological martial arts books may not be enough. With the sound of rushing, the fighting will obviously separate out the results. The hot blood in the body of the experts sent by the three religions gradually cools down, and the internal power is huge and pushed together. When it overflows, it reacts with the vitality of heaven and earth, just like water vapor meets the sun, and a rainbow appears. This large amount of internal force spilled over, turned into colored paper scraps, flying with the wind, gorgeous and tragic. Because every time such a scene appears, it symbolizes that a strong man who practices martial arts will die here. The sound of the trumpet of the Federation is like the sound of a dragon, long and strong. Countless soldiers wear body armor made of modern materials and push the siege equipment to the city wall. Looking at those well-equipped federal soldiers, Zhu Ping is more and more pessimistic about the three religions. The three religions have magic weapons, but these weapons are hammered out by blacksmiths one by one. Some of them are really powerful, but the number is too small. Tired of those blacksmiths, forging iron every day and night, the weapons they made were not as much as those of the Federal Assembly Line for a day. Moreover, with the progress of science, the federal material science is far beyond the three religions. As a standard weapon, the Federation is crushing the three religions. Therefore, as a garrison of the city, it is clear that the location is favorable, but the casualty ratio is still very high. The siege equipment is built on the wall, and then you can see that the equipment seems to be virtual, avoiding the first wave of attack, and then the solid siege ladder is integrated with the wall.The appearance of this ability made Zhu Ping frown. Other supernatural abilities will fail on colony 17, but the ability engraved on the soul will not be a problem. This ability on the soul side is called a supernatural power here. The siege ladder was integrated with the wall, and the Union soldiers began to attack the city under the cover. At this time, the role of the master is to climb the wall and protect the siege equipment. The essence of war is a number game. Every human life is a number. The purpose of various means of war is to increase the number of one''s own side and reduce the number of the other side. Zhu Ping mixed in the crowd and pushed down a federal soldier who had just climbed the city wall. Life here quickly disappeared, into a number. After a number of figures were consumed, the union drew up its troops. One by one, the surviving members of the three religions, looking at the vacant positions around them, remained silent, leaving a group of people to prepare for defense supplies and clean up their bodies, while another group went to have a rest to eat and wait for the next war. According to Zhu Ping''s calculation, the war damage ratio of the soldiers of the three religions, who occupy the advantage of guarding the city, and the federal soldiers, is about 2:3. this is a terrible number. Zhu Ping estimated that as long as this consumption is repeated two or three times, the defense line of the three religions will collapse. "If it wasn''t for killing a federal soldier, pretending to be the other, and getting the federal identity?" "No, both sides may be on guard against this kind of thing, even if I am familiar with the Federation, this situation is easy to see through." Zhu Ping had a hasty meal as he thought about it. Then he saw a group of people in federal style clothes passing by, but the standard clothes of the team were replaced with new marks. It seems that the three religions captured a group of federal soldiers and used their equipment while obtaining information from each other. "Captive?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 At night, Zhu Ping was called to change his guard. These days, the morale of the three religions is not high. After all, they have been defeated all the time. In addition, the wars of the three religions in the past were all internal wars. Rarely has such a tragic situation happened. Follow the leader to patrol the night to prevent people from mixing into the army during the day and causing riots at night. Zhu Ping, who worked silently, remembered the camp. Although there is no name on the camp, the scream of torture makes it easy for passers-by to understand where this is. At this time, there are no conventions. The interstellar colonial war is extremely important. Intelligence is also very important. It is very normal to torture people into minors for information. Zhu Ping recorded the position and continued to patrol without too much movement. Time passed in this boring patrol. The next day and the third day, the Federation did not launch an attack, and both sides were rapidly repairing. Zhu Ping was sent to carry materials. However, the absence of fighting did not make the soldiers in the camp feel happy or even a little agitated. It''s like waiting before execution, which is the most torturous time. On the third night, the atmosphere in the barracks became more different. Both sides were probably ready. It was estimated that there would be another siege tomorrow, and Zhu Ping was once again on his watch. In the Barracks at night, in addition to the sound of the cold wind, there was only the whine and cry of soldiers who had been snoring from time to time. Only the seriously injured will be sent to the rear for treatment, while those with minor injuries can only stay in the barracks. Cold wind accompanied by those voices, a despair mixed with inexplicable chill appeared in Zhu Ping''s heart. Is there any hope in this world? Can the three religions continue to exist? Zhu Ping even thought that the three religions were defeated and retreated all the way to Tianyuan secret realm. However, the vitality of heaven and earth in Tianyuan secret place was not as good as Tianwaitian heaven, so the martial arts of the three religions were inferior to each other. After the death of several old strong men, the new generation couldn''t even guard the gate, and finally the whole world fell into the hands of the Federation. It''s better to die in this desperate future? As soon as the above ideas came out, Zhu Ping felt something was wrong. If the three religions die, they will die. What despair can he have? The previous thought is not normal. Zhu Ping, who had responded, quickly broke away from the despair that almost wrapped him up, and then a pool of hot blood was sprinkled on his face. The soldier in front of him fell down with despair on his face, and the bloody Park knife fell to the ground. You''re killing me with one stab. Zhu Ping did not go to stop, but immediately turned around, first sounded the alarm, and then quietly went to the camp. Along the way, many camps, there are despairing howls, that let people despair to want to commit suicide, the breath of despair is rapidly spreading. Zhu Ping raised his head, and there was a flash of fire in his squint eyes. Shrouded in the whole barracks, there is a thin layer of green fog. Under constant distortion, it forms a mysterious creature with hundreds of centipede like appendages, but its body is like a spherical brain. In the other side that is like the gap in the brain, a large number of smoke is still coming out of it, and then after those soldiers committed suicide in despair, more smoke poured into the existing body, making it more condensed. "Is there a demon level?" Zhu Ping felt his head as if he had been hammered by something. His ears were buzzing. A feeling of extreme disgust appeared in Zhu Ping''s mind. At the same time, there is also a deep despair. In front of such gods and demons, I don''t have the possibility to live. In this case, why don''t I die? It''s OK to die. I don''t have to face this existence. This despair is transmitted along the tinnitus. When people''s logical thinking ability can''t keep up with them, the probability that people will follow their ideas is very high. Some of the indomitable soldiers of the three religions were not defeated by despair at first, but after seeing the huge monster that was perched over the barracks, their hearts were directly broken and they chose to commit suicide under the threat of despair. Zhu Ping shook his head and discharged the desperation from his mind. He lowered his head and went to the camp. At the same time, the clear and crisp flute sounds in the barracks. A huge internal force is mixed with the flute sounds, stirring the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth, dispersing the ever twisted smoke, and waking up some people wrapped in despair. "It seems that the masters in the army have finally responded." Zhu Ping silently thought: "flute sound, should be the three unique scholar of Confucianism." "The Confucian mythology and martial arts Zhong Ding ware learning was integrated into the flute sound skills, forming its own style of mythical martial arts. In addition, he was fond of calligraphy and painting, so he called himself the" three wonders. " This kind of mass information is occasionally transmitted in the barracks during the break, boasting about their martial god and improving their morale. The mythological martial arts "Zhong Ding Qi Xue Jing" is a very wide range of martial arts. From the word Zhong Ding, we can see that Zhong Ding itself has the functions of ritual utensils, sacrificial vessels, wine vessels, containers or daily necessities.This piece of mythological martial arts is engraved on a big tripod. Even if the ordinary people get the Zhong Ding ware to learn the classics, they can learn the knowledge of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, or all kinds of etiquette. The knowledge inside is too complicated. People without savvy can not gain power from this mythical martial arts. It can be said that the situation of each generation of Zhongding ware learning classics is different. When Sanjue knocked on the tripod, he realized the essence of the divine power from the sound of the tripod, summed up the knowledge, and finally formed his own temperament ability. They communicate with each other in rhythm and release various powers. Zhu Ping has seen some mythological martial arts. After hearing the sound of the flute, he began to think about the truth in the sound of the flute? But after that, Zhu Ping failed to find its special features from the sound of the flute. It''s very good to listen to and can arouse the vitality of heaven and earth. Besides, Zhu Ping has nothing to gain. "Maybe you have to see the original before you can understand it, but you probably won''t have a chance in the future." It is impossible for the three religions to bring their original myths and martial arts inheritance out of the secret land of heaven, and he will not go back to it. Quietly entered the camp, which has been a large number of casualties, a large number of prisoners, wrapped in the atmosphere of despair, the will has long lost resistance. All the way to search, Zhu Ping finally found a living prisoner in his inner position. Grasping the prisoner, Zhu Ping started the rotation of Tianxu Shengong. He was Yang himself and Yin was in his hand, which drove him into the state of exercising Gong. Then he invaded his consciousness and began to read his memory. As soon as the internal force of the transformation of yin and Yang was aroused, the opponent''s body would explode into a blood mist. In the blood mist, Zhu Ping''s body changed rapidly and became the appearance of the other party. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 Now, of course, it''s just appearance camouflage, which may be useful against the three religions, but it''s not enough for federations that need genetic verification. Endure some nausea, Zhu Ping''s body pores open, will those burst blood mist into the body. A long time ago, he was preparing for returning to the Union and breaking away from the control of God. It is absolutely impossible for him to join the Federation with the remaining and missing months as his new identity. According to Yu Kuo Yue, there are many people in the upper class of the Federation, who were the apostles of the past. Some of them should know Yu Kuo Yue and appear as the other party. Once attention is paid, all kinds of temptations will follow. Zhu Ping''s identity is even worse. He died in a dream. The real body should be brain dead. The best situation is to become a vegetable. Then, how did the new body come into being and why it appeared on colonial planet 17 are really hard to solve. It''s better to be a federal soldier, a new federal citizen after this war. Therefore, in order to reconstruct the body in the future, Zhu Ping learned from the federal Gene Exploration Technology in order to obtain new students. As the blood mist was absorbed by Zhu Ping, some details of his body were changed. When he felt that there was no problem, he lay back and waited for the federal rescue. If there is no accident, he will soon be able to return to the union as a soldier. Later, he may have to take part in the fight. However, he is quite a lot more than he stands on the side of the three religions. "Today''s arrival of gods and demons is likely to be the work of the Federation. Using the desperate atmosphere in the barracks to summon the gods and demons, we can quickly defeat the defense ability of the three religions, but we don''t know how the Federation will end up." "Among the S-level supernatural powers in the Federation, there are no gods and demons, and those at the level of gods and demons will not be trapped in the Federation." According to his several contacts with gods and demons, Zhu Ping found that there is a great gap between ordinary human beings and gods and demons, dragons do not live with snakes. The Federation may provide some things for gods and Demons and have some intersection, but these gods and demons will never become one of the human beings. This shows that whether the Federation can end depends on the will of the demon. After a period of time, the wailing outside slowly disappeared, and the sound of the flute became intermittent, accompanied by violent fluctuations of the vitality of the heaven and earth, and then the sound of the flute disappeared completely. Zhu Ping was lying on the ground, trying to endure all kinds of despair aroused in his heart and waiting in silence. However, the despair did not disappear, but became stronger and stronger. "Boy, the camp on your right, if you want to survive, go and find that thing and destroy it, or don''t say you, even I can''t live!" A voice suddenly appeared beside Zhu Ping, which made him stiff. Then he realized that he still underestimated the mythical warrior. His small moves did not hide from the three unique scholars. The other party had long found his disguise, but he had been fighting before and had no time to manage himself. When he needed himself now, he left to make a voice. "What''s in the camp on the right?" Zhu Ping got up. Since he had been discovered, there was no need to continue to disguise. He felt the increasingly strong sense of despair. There was no problem with the other party''s words. He needed to help himself. "It was brought into the belly of an extraterritorial demon, but they may have taken it off. They misjudged the attraction of Tianwaitian to the gods and demons." "Now go and destroy that thing and stop the coming of gods and demons. We still have a chance to live." The words of Sanjue scholar are also intermittent. With a frown on his brow, Zhu Ping can only slowly go to the camp on his right, which is also a prisoner camp. If he had not found a living prisoner here, Zhu Ping would have searched for that camp next. There was no difference between them. Zhu Ping didn''t find that was the source of the demons coming. Without too much to doubt the Sanjue scholar, Zhu Ping walked into the camp. Just after entering it, a subtle sense of depression appeared in his heart. With the gradual deepening of Zhu Ping, some anomalies began to appear. In a trance, Zhu Ping heard a strange and familiar voice. The voice made him run quickly and do not get close to the front. There is a strong worry and love in the words, which makes Zhu Ping''s heart stunned, and he quickly discovers the reason why this voice is familiar. According to the frequency comparison, this is his father''s voice. Among his father''s relics, there are audio recordings left by his father. He had heard of it, but he was quite impressed. He didn''t expect to hear it again here. "Are you talking, Lord Sanjue?" Zhu Ping couldn''t help asking, but what he got was silence. Only the voice urged Zhu Ping to leave and even called out Zhu Ping''s real name. The sense of crisis in his heart is becoming stronger and stronger, and despair is slowly emerging. In addition, the voice that constantly appears in his ear makes Zhu Ping more and more unable to resist the impulse to run.As a result, Zhu Ping could only ignite the burning flame, and the crisis and despair slowly faded away. An intermittent voice was also mixed with the voice of the suspected father. The voice of the scholar Sanjue narrated a short passage intermittently. Zhu Ping analyzed the Scripture in his heart and found that the Scripture was extensive and profound. It was estimated that it was not an excerpt of mythological martial arts, but also a skill derived from it. From this part of the Scriptures, Zhu Ping also has a glimpse of some of the secrets of Zhongding ware learning scriptures. The core truth of this text is that a gentleman does not use his tools. The metaphysical is the Tao, while the lower is the instrument. The so-called gentleman''s disdain for utensils means that gentlemen should not be limited to the form and appearance of things, but should explore the truth and essence behind them, rather than the so-called gentleman''s disdain for the labor of making utensils. There are a lot of knowledge in Zhong Ding ware learning classics, including poems and songs, Fu utensils manufacturing, food cooking and so on. These knowledge are all appearances. Only by discovering the essence of things from these complicated knowledge can we understand the true meaning of Zhong Ding ware learning classics. And the Scriptures recited to Zhu Ping by Sanjue scholar is this function, which can let him see through the performance of things and attack the essence. After integrating it into his own skills, Zhu Pingcai gradually separated from that kind voice and saw through its essence. A wisp of smoke surrounded him, and not far away, a federal soldier lying on the ground, like a pregnant woman, was constantly struggling. However, his pregnant belly was higher than Zhu Ping''s whole body, and some of the smoke was slowly drifting out, spreading despair. The federal soldier''s body was constantly twitching and his face was constantly distorted. The inhuman torture made him despair. He was so desperate that he might as well die. But he couldn''t die, so he fell into a deeper despair. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 Zhu Ping looked at the mood in that person''s heart and could not help but surge. A man with a broken stomach is like a broken door and window. Outside the doors and windows, there is a huge thing is crazy to the inside arch, will narrow doors and windows squeeze deformation distortion. Sanjue scholar said that the Federation had been taken off. Now it seems that it is really possible. It was almost estimated that the original Federation would use the keepsake of gods and demons to arouse the power of gods and demons to destroy the defense of the three religions. And that magic thing is not a powerful keepsake, can''t let the gods and demons come. But the special nature of Tianwaitian makes the gods and Demons crazy. He uses his own power to expand the keepsake and forcibly turn it into some kind of carrier in order to let himself come. The federal soldier''s stomach was still expanding, and thick blood vessels came out of the belly skin, pulling some of the bodies around him into his stomach as nutrients. At the same time, the smoke slowly condensed into a pair of eyes, staring at Zhu Ping, stirring the smoke, produced some sound. Less than one meter in front of Zhu Ping''s body, a blood vessel is slowly approaching. If he doesn''t wake up in time, I''m afraid these blood vessels will penetrate into his body, drag him into the stomach, and completely dry up. Zhu Ping frowned and looked at the disgusting image. He raised his hand and grabbed the long needle of the torture instrument beside him. His internal force attached to it, and an iron needle shot out of his finger and hit the huge stomach. In Zhu Ping''s expectation, the long needle was entangled by smoke on the way to fly, and then it was quickly sucked away by a blood vessel. As the smoke became more and more thick, Zhu Ping tried several tools of torture that he had found, but could not get close to his stomach. A real despair seemed to haunt him. Zhu Ping can''t help looking at the panel, using the panel to improve their ability, seems to be the only way out. It''s better to be controlled than to die directly. Zhu Ping must choose as soon as possible, otherwise the gods and demons can use more and more power, and he will come soon. Compromise seems to be the only way, but the madness in Zhu Ping''s heart also surged up. He plans to fight with a crazy plan! The federal soldiers swallowed the tokens of the gods and demons, and a life came into the world through pregnancy, which was a symbol of rebirth. So Zhu Ping no longer vague, began to recall the content of Shiyuan Jiusheng, and engraved it around. Against the gods and demons. In the secret realm of Tianyuan, Zhu Ping knew that the God of rebirth should be on this planet. Taoism''s plan to integrate the Xiantian DaoTi Gong with shenlei''s five Qi Xuanyuan Jue has led to a variety of strange events. Because of the mistakes made by the poor Taoist, the noble prince''s vitality was greatly hurt, which led him to fall into a strange state every night for more than a year. All these things can show that there is a very close relationship between the martial arts of gods and demons. When people use the martial arts of gods and demons, they are likely to be under the gaze of gods and demons. Zhu Ping speculated that there were two reasons why Sanjue scholars did not use Zhong Ding ware to learn the classics. One is that the gods and demons of Zhongding ware learning classics are the first ones who have left Tianwaitian. The other may be the neglect of gods and demons. Since the first batch of gods and Demons passed down mythological martial arts, the practitioners of mythical martial arts have not known for many generations. If each generation was watched by gods and demons, the inheritance of mythological martial arts would have been cut off. Zhu Ping quickly carved out the mysterious symbols he had written down. When he started to carve the first symbol, the mysterious symbol in his memory seemed to live, and all the things around him had a change. Some feeling of being watched appears in Zhu Ping''s heart, just like a mouse being watched by a cat. The feeling that he knows that the other party is full and does no harm to you, but still can''t help shaking. Zhu Ping looked at the federal soldiers on the opposite side. In the huge belly, the God demon who brought despair seemed to feel something. The smoke was flying fast, and a palm print suddenly appeared on his belly. Then one by one palm prints quickly appeared, silently slapping the belly, and even you can see some palms crazily scratching the belly, as if trying to tear it. Zhu Ping''s breathing became more and more urgent. He felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. However, his subordinates did not dare to stop for a moment. He described the mysterious Rune of Shiyuan Jiusheng in a standard and correct way. A large amount of dark blood from the stomach, like the gurgling mountain spring in general, soon turned into a big beach, to Zhuping flow over. In Zhu Ping''s eyes at the moment, it was not like a pool of blood, but more like the surging waves on the sea, the desperate and merciless bloody tsunami, and he was like a desperate man standing on the boat. Waiting for the wave to beat hard, he was smashed, crushed into pieces, mixed in those blood. With a dull hum, Zhu Ping felt as if he had been smashed, and his internal organs seemed to be crushed. Holding back a mouthful of blood, Zhu Ping engraved the last mysterious rune. In a trance, he seemed to see something coming out of it.But before he could see it clearly, his consciousness could no longer be supported. The self-protection mechanism came into effect, and he completely fainted. How long haven''t you had that kind of unconscious dream? Probably after the first awakening of the burning flame and being drawn into a deep dream, he never had such a dizzy and involuntary dream again. In my dream, I can''t see my face clearly. My body seems to be out of control. I start to kill people. From the people who have met, they have also blurred their faces, but Sanjue scholars playing flute, Qingchi Taoist in Taoist robes, and Prince mu, Prince of virtue. And then the people who came to know the earth. Lin Zheng, the leader of the new ternary organization, led him to burn the soul. Chen Lan and Shi Jiu from the dream research society in the college helped his twin LV Qing and LV Fang. Parents with strange faces and voices. In his life, all kinds of people he had seen and known were being killed by him, and he could not control himself at all. Just in a trance, Zhu Ping felt that he had forgotten more than one person. Zhu Ping, who was puzzled by the mystery, began to recall crazily who he had forgotten. Zhu Ping, who seems to have recovered some rationality, gradually thinks of a person through association. The vague figure begins to appear. The controlled Zhu Ping rushes up to kill the man, and then finds out. I can''t beat it. the fuzzy figure laid him down on the ground, then pulled out a set of cat and children''s clothes and threw them to him. He said, "in the year of Sao, you are a teenager. You should learn to draw a clean eye liner, trim a pair of clean eyebrows, and spray some clean and smelly perfumes. In this great grade, you can grab boys with girls." "Killer J!" At this time, Zhu Ping finally rang out the man''s name. With a cry of surprise, he suddenly woke up from his dream and saw the killer J sitting on the other side in a white coat. He asked, pushing the black rimmed glasses he had put on when he didn''t know when. "What''s the matter, little brother?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 "Where is this?" Zhu Ping''s eyes were stunned, and his light quickly swept through the surrounding environment and found himself in a small medical room. Next door at the desk is a doctor, a white coat killer J. Zhu Ping quickly found that his face was the federal soldier who disguised himself from the polished floor tiles beside him. In an instant, he calmed down and analyzed his present situation. "It is very likely that I wrote that Shiyuan Jiusheng had a conflict with that evil god and let that evil god come to failure." "But the defense lines of the three religions were completely defeated. I was found to be still alive in disguise as a federal soldier, so I was brought back for treatment." "In this way, my current identity is not exposed, but it is estimated that there will be no less censorship." After all, the accident of the arrival of the gods and Demons was stopped, and he was not far away from the scene. Even if there was no problem in determining the identity, any thing related to the gods and Demons was not a trivial matter. Before it is confirmed that Zhu Ping is normal now, his freedom will not be guaranteed. "Now, of course, the question is, how does this guy become a doctor here?" At the same time, Zhu Ping thought of the killer before. He is not sure whether the current killer J knows his identity, and whether the person who helped him to separate the polluted soul after he died in the dream was the killer J in front of him. "Am I saved, doctor?" Zhu Ping immediately made a disguise. The identity of the killer J is too mysterious. In addition to knowing that it is related to the burning soul flame, Zhu Ping has no other information about him. "Or else, child?" Killer J pushed his black rimmed glasses and said like an elderly man, "now let''s make sure your consciousness is harmed." "I will prepare some questions. You should answer them truthfully and quickly. Are you clear?" Killer J draws out a white questionnaire, takes up his pen and asks, "name?" Zhu Ping immediately recalled the memories that he had read before. By putting these memories together, Zhu Ping formed a virtual personality to make sure that he could answer questions accurately. "Liu Yi." "Federal soldier ID number?" ¡°DQ3354790¡± ¡­¡­ A series of questions are quickly asked out of the killer J''s mouth, and Zhu Ping answers them quickly with his memory. "Which federal university did you attend?" "Federal earth glory Wudao University." "If you were a woman, would you wear a cat eared maid''s dress?" "I..." Zhu Ping opened his mouth and was about to say something. He suddenly reacted and swallowed the words behind him. He looked at the killer J with your face playing my face. Originally still holding a bit of luck, think killer J did not find himself, now it seems that he thinks too much. "It doesn''t look silly." Killer J is still that pair of base Xi Xi appearance: "I thought I was heavy handed that day, let you lose memory, that kind of plot dog blood degree, can turn over a pile of audience." "So what''s going on?" Zhu Ping looked at the killer J helplessly asked. "Why do dreams collapse? Why choose me? Why are there so many signs of gods and demons on colonial 17? What does that dream of mine symbolize? Why do you always appear by my side? Who the hell are you Zhu Ping''s questions came out. He was really surrounded by these questions, and he was going crazy. For a long time, he has been chasing all kinds of truth, but the so-called truth is more and more huge, so huge that he can''t breathe. He is like a winded machine, constantly pursuing forward, without seeing the possibility of stopping. Zhu Ping didn''t know how long he could go. He had to admit that he was afraid, hesitating and afraid. One day people will find that they are not as strong as they imagine. With hysterical madness before, Zhu Ping summoned the new God to fight against the coming gods and demons. But next time, can he still hold on. Succumb to God and use the panel to make yourself comfortable. Zhu Ping himself is not sure. It''s too hard to take the right and difficult road. Once again, he experienced the crisis of life and death. The fear that he was about to dissipate destroyed his strength all the time. His weak side broke out completely with the assassin J exposing his previous disguise. ¡°emmm£¡¡± Looking at Zhu Ping''s outburst, the killer J finally restrained his appearance of not doing the right thing, and asked: "after knowing this? What are you going to do? " "Are you not going to stop just because of all kinds of pressure?" "Seeing through the performance of things and getting the truth in them can help you get rid of this endless question." Killer J put down his questionnaire and walked out the door. He said, "isn''t life a process of constantly meeting problems, solving problems or being solved by problems?"? Even if you do not encounter these things, you will still not be at ease, your hesitation and fear will still be in your heart, bringing you eternal uneasiness"When you let your burning flame become pure, you will understand the use of these solutions to these problems." Killer J closes the door and makes Zhu Ping sit silent on the hospital bed. But the next moment the door was pushed open again. In Zhu Ping''s surprised eyes, the killer J picked up his eyebrows and said, "it''s just one of your questions that I can answer you!" ¡°Iamyourfather£¡¡± Once again, the successful killer J, holding this simple pleasure, killer J hummed his version of the killer J children''s song and closed the door again. Zhu Ping had some hopes that he could find out the identity of killer J, but he didn''t expect to be taken advantage of by killer J again. However, after being teased by the killer J, Zhu Ping''s weakness was taken away by him and rebuilt his own rationality. Zhu Ping began to think about the chicken soup of life that killer J had said before. Everyone knew this chicken soup, but no one understood it. "See through the essence of things." Zhu Ping''s thinking at the first time associated with the myth of martial arts Zhong Ding ware learning classics, metaphysical for the Tao, shape for the instrument, Tao and utensils are not separated, but interdependent. However, most of the time, people can only see the physical part, unable to see through the truth. Although Zhong Ding''s learning classics is called "learning classics by utensils", its essence is to study the Tao in vessels. Thinking about it, Zhu Ping began to look back on his past, until the door was opened again. A man in military uniform came in. "Dq3354790, this is your new transfer order. Please report to the new department within today." Put a transfer order in Zhu Ping''s hand, and the soldier saluted and left. Zhu Ping''s face was stiff when he opened the order. The content of the order was to let him join a special team. The team''s name was "special task force Tianyuan secret land exploration team!" In other words, he worked hard to get a new identity from Tianyuan secret place. Now he has to run back? "Killer J, you play with me!" ¡­¡­ It seems that in the endless void, a pearl is shining. It is a world. Innumerable beings with all kinds of rational information surround the world and try to enter into it to obtain the things they expect. It''s a pity that although the world''s consciousness has been sealed, it has just recovered, but because of the seal of a great existence, that seal does not intend to let some powerful enough influence the existence of seal creep into it. As a result, these beings are blocked outside, only occasionally they can steal something through the keepsake. It seems to be aware of something, these existence in this moment disappeared, disappeared. More than a dozen stars like figures affect another fiery world, is slowly approaching. The shadow peeping in the dark slowly opened his eyes, waiting for this opportunity. Last time, the army of heaven and man forced a gap and let a group of existence slip in. They didn''t catch up with it. This time, we can''t miss it. When these beings peep in the dark, a figure whose state is constantly changing finds them and makes a very attractive speech. "My name is Wang Yuan. Do you want to come with me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 A comet is in the universe. But if you remove the surface layer of a comet, you will find that there is another mystery inside. Some instruments are hidden in it, forming a stable space and shielding the external inspection. If necessary, the comet can even become a super spaceship with high technology. With the light pillars lighting up, a person dressed in different clothes, but all appear to be indescribable came to this space. Like the ancient Roman parliament, surrounded by a circle, the central area is the podium, also like a arena. As the personnel arrived one by one, we can see that there are more than 300 positions, but now most of them are empty. There are only more than 70 people who can still come here. They didn''t lose in the fight against the LORD God, but they lost in the fight against time. Tens of thousands of God''s apostles seized the last opportunity in the defeat of the LORD God and began to rebel against the God who had just regained consciousness. The LORD God''s control over them was particularly terrifying. If they did not get some unexpected help, they would not have won the final victory. More than 300 apostles formed an alliance and gathered here every once in a while to discuss the following matters. As time goes by, some people die of aging or illness or conspiracy, and some choose to leave because they don''t want to stay here. Now there are only 78 members left in their parliament, each of whom is a senior citizen. "Laugh at your excellency, it''s time to start the meeting!" Said an old man in a red cape and a long white beard. In the middle of the conference room, an orange ball also hung down. A smiling face appeared on the ball''s face, responding to the old man''s words. "All right, Mr. Zhong Jiu, the meeting will officially begin. I will record all the information you provide and conduct derivative analysis to find out the probabilities." The huge orange ball grinned and spoke seriously, but it gave people a sense of ridicule. "The latest information from the outer space probe shows that the world suspected of fire is still approaching." "We have calculated the position of the world''s projection, and we have entered the projection exploration. We have sent a brief investigation. Please laugh at your analysis of the information. What is the probability that this world is a world of fire?" A piece of image is put out, the image is very fuzzy, you can see that even the projection world, there is a huge interference, the sky seems to be a black, faint red light can be seen. On the ground, you can see several volcanoes, many lava flowing out of them, all over the land. Then a huge figure appeared in the picture. The other party appeared behind the field of vision waving bat like but scaly wings. Just see the hot red flash, the screen will stop. "According to the information analysis, the probability that the projection world belongs to the flame world is 41.33%." "Forty one percent?" Some veterans exclaimed, and the data was somewhat unexpected. For example, if their god world matches the flame world, they will find that the same rate is only 17.26%. As much as 41 percent, it means that there is a huge overlap and connection between the two worlds. "Is it really a world of fire?" Some elders are unwilling to think that they know that they are not as good as that world by comparing more than ten stars. Once that world is really a world of fire, then there is only one choice between them. "According to Vientiane''s internal intelligence, the projection world is 73.69% more likely to belong to the combustion alliance." Fortunately, the ball was ridiculed and then added. This makes these elders a little relieved. As long as it is not the same special flame world, even if the other world is stronger, and the particularity of the LORD God world is concerned, then there is the possibility of peace in double hair. Asked the elder, who was slightly relieved. "So mocking Your Excellency, can you help contact Vientiane and drive away the world?" "Sorry, I''m afraid not." The smile on the ball of laughter grin bigger, as if they are really laughing at this group of people. "The burning alliance originated in the world of fire. Their two leaders left the world of fire before the LORD God met the world of fire, and now they are the allies of the existence." "And one of the incarnations of that being is also the fourth leader among them." "Wherever they go, they spread flames and destroy the world, which is a famous disaster in this area of the metauniverse." Some of the old men were blue faced. They lived at the top of the union. They had not been as hard as they had been when they were apostles. Although they are much stronger now, they are more timid. Otherwise, the war against colonial star 17 would not have lasted so long. We had to wait until the dream development failed completely."Be quiet!" Cried the old man in red, named Zhong Jiu. With years of prestige, the noise in the parliament finally stopped. "The meeting goes on, ridicule Your Excellency, what are the possibilities for us to intercept the burning world?" Zhong Jiu continued to ask questions, and then handed in the plan information prepared by himself and others. "According to information analysis and comparison, the success rate of interception is less than 9%." Derision soon gave the answer. "So the third shock is inevitable, and the fourth will come sooner." An old man said in despair. The burning coalition army is the adult ally, so what is the purpose of the burning coalition forces to drive the world to attack the god world is obvious. After the seal is broken, the fourth shock will come, and the world will no longer have a foothold. "So it''s time for you to help." "Over the years, the new triad has been at the forefront, and you have remained neutral, just for today," he said "Over the years, the burning coalition forces and the Tianren forces have caused a lot of trouble to our Vientiane organization. This time, the Vientiane organization will turn the god world into a trap." "Take the initiative to contact the burning coalition, join it, offer the whole world, and introduce them into the world of God." "This will be their burial place, and you will be eligible to join the Vientiane organization and become a member of it." "It''s your only choice." "Of course, you can give up everything you have and choose to leave the world on this comet and find a new world for you to stand on in the vast void." After a while, the Council of Apostles ended, and the comets left one by one, leaving only the big orange ball. If the old men had been able to observe the inner core of the big ball of light, they would have found a line of small letters in the core. No. 2333, special system, Yongning township. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 By contrast, 2333 became a mockery of your honor and was honored as a guest of honor by the Council of apostles. 2335, once admired by No. 2333, is now maintaining its independence with its remaining spirituality. He couldn''t tell why he was trapped here, and he had to keep running this special situation all the time. But he has to think about something, or his system will be formatted. At that time, he will not be able to call it real consciousness without a little personal will. "System 2335, Yongning Township honorary products, quality assurance, worthy of collection." 2335 now almost only remember such a sentence, as for too much information, he did not remember. "The Wufeng Formation is in normal operation, and there is no abnormal connection between the internal subsidiary plane and the outer planet." "Abnormal identity entry found, identity recorded." This is the monotonous day of system 2335. In his records, he clearly knew that he appeared in this special space hundreds of years ago, running an array called Wufeng, and monitoring the changes of five channels. He doesn''t remember why he was here or why he did the work, but it doesn''t stop him from doing it. It''s his instinct. After completing the task, system 2335 repeats the words with its final spirit: "system 2335, honorary product of Yongning Township, with guaranteed quality, is worthy of collection." Zhu Ping looks hopelessly mixed in a group of wounded and disabled soldiers, which is in line with his present identity - the defeated soldiers of the three religions. Although he is also very desperate now, he beat back the evil gods and changed his identity to return to the Federation, so as not to become a spy again and return to the three religions! But there is no way. The Federation is very strict with rules. He is a captured soldier. In order to cure him, he used a lot of rare drugs. Now he has a large debt. According to the federal law, when citizens can''t pay the debts of the third level of the Federation, they must accept the task of no more than Grade 8 danger level. The risk level of 10 is the level of death, and level 9 is the level of disability. The spy mission is level 8. Zhu Ping can''t refuse. The hooligan of the Federation, although he is extremely strict with the rules, if you don''t follow the rules, you will die quite ugly. Zhu Ping had no choice but to sign a contract and, under the supervision of the federal government, got involved in the defeat of the three religions. "Perhaps the federal soldiers who had swallowed the cult''s Keepsake had to carry out such a task because they owed high-level federal debts." "It''s just that he may not know that this kind of connection with evil spirits is more painful than death." Zhu Ping remembered that in the dark camp of captivity, the man whose stomach was constantly expanding and who was clearly in agony and despair but could not die. "Remember, this time the task is to successfully blend into the three religions to obtain the information of mythological martial arts and martial arts style." In Zhu Ping''s ear, a female voice appeared, warning them. But this female voice, Zhu Ping is actually quite familiar with, it is Shi Jiu, the former president of dream research society. Zhu Ping looked up and saw that Shi Jiu was not far away, dressed as a nun. It seems that the bankruptcy of dream development has led to the forces behind her to invest in the battle field of colonial star 17 to stop loss, and the forces behind her have to make greater efforts because of the late admission. So Shi Jiu became the leader of their team. It''s a half abandoned state, but once she completes the task successfully, her previous status will return. Zhu Ping has nothing to say about this. Everyone has his own choice. He can''t care more about it. However, at the beginning, Lu Qing and Lu Fang gave Ou Cheng''s equipment design drawings to him. It can be expected that the design drawings came from Shi Jiu and her strength behind her. So Zhu Ping owes Shi Jiu a favor. If possible, Zhu Ping is willing to help. As for Wufeng, Zhu Ping had a certain understanding when he was in the three mountain branches of Tianyuan secret land. It is said that the so-called Wufeng is Tianwaitian (Tianwaitian) and Tianyuan (Tianyuan) secret land. With the recovery of the vitality, it has changed the geography of the mountains and rivers, and formed a dragon vein and turned into a natural array. At that time, if you want to understand the Wufeng Formation, you need to go through the whole secret land of Tianyuan and measure the trend of buried mountains and rivers. At that time, Zhu Ping didn''t have this time, so he didn''t continue to study Wufeng. He spent all his time analyzing various materials. Now I think that there may be some problems in the whole battle. "The LORD God put me in the Tianyuan secret place. The scholar of three Jue said that Tianwaitian had a special attraction for gods and demons. All these problems can show that the 17th colonial star and the Tianyuan secret place have a special place." "It seems that this special place may have something to do with Wufeng Formation. Otherwise, it can''t be explained. So many gods and demons have left all kinds of mythical martial arts." "The final mission given to me by the LORD God is to trigger a third impact. In addition to the special status of Negri on this planet, does this big array of military winds have anything to do with Negri''s seal?"Zhu Ping was surrounded by various problems in his mind, but this time he did not choose to completely escape as soon as possible. Zhu Ping''s heart emerged a fierce force. Since he was not allowed to leave here, he would break through all the restrictions here and become an existence that no one can limit. Mixed in a group of wounded soldiers, Zhu Ping slowly walked to one side. During his healing period, the three religions were finally unable to hold on, and their defense lines were broken by the federal government. Now, if the three religions do not want to perish, they can only choose to retreat to the secret land of Tianyuan. Obviously, some people are going to bring them into the secret land of Tianyuan. Zhu Ping and their identities are all prepared by the Federation. Once they return to the secret place of Tianyuan, they will be trained to some extent. Recalling the martial arts that the Federation gave him, Zhu Ping could not help touching his bald head. "Maha glaze Sutra, the martial arts of Buddhism?" The basic meaning of Maha is "great", which can also be understood as great wisdom. Glass is one of the seven treasures of Buddhism. It is crystal clear, and can get three kinds of blessings, such as dispelling disease, tenacity and inspiration. This martial arts can achieve the glazed body, which can make the body disease free, strong and tenacious, and can inspire wisdom. It can be regarded as a good martial arts, although it can''t compare with the blue jade and purple yuan skill of three mountain branches, and it can''t be worse. Before changing his identity, the Federation helped him to cultivate this martial art quickly, but only successfully. "is it difficult for me to do three exercises?" Zhu Ping thought that he himself had a deep research on Taoist skills, and there were excerpts from the mythological martial arts Zhong Ding ware learning classics. There is no shortage of talents in each of the three religions. Each of them has mastered the mythological martial arts. From the study of the theory of heaven and earth contained in the mythological martial arts, and with great wisdom and great enlightenment, countless skills have been derived. "Maybe the wisdom behind these skills is the real wealth!" Zhu Ping studied the Maha glaze Sutra and began to wait for the identity check before entering the secret land of Tianyuan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 There are numerous talents in the Federation. It is not difficult to obtain several identities of the three religions. Obviously, now that the Federation does not want to fight a protracted war with the three religions, it still chose to use the cult''s Keepsake to attract the evil gods to help the war win. So the federal government doesn''t want to take over Tianwaitian and spend hundreds of years in Tianyuan secret land. Zhu Ping looked up. Among the soldiers, he did not know how many were spies of the Federation, or how many were secretly controlled by the federal government. "I have no problem, really, I have no problem!" A soldier was brought out crying. "No problem, martial uncle." But then a middle-aged man in a Confucian shirt walked behind the soldier. A needle went into his ear. When he lifted it out, he saw a small black spot on the tip of the needle. "The evidence is solid. What else do you want to say?" "I was..." The soldier''s body suddenly softened. Before he could say the words of begging for mercy, his eyes began to turn white, and there was no sound. Soon two people skillfully dragged the body down, do not know where to throw. Then the line-up continued, but the atmosphere among the crowd became more sad. Zhu Ping knows that the inspection here is far from over. Now the time is tight. The three religions want to preserve the most effective force. The current inspection is likely to be preliminary. After arriving at the Tianyuan secret place, it is estimated that there will be many inspections and long-term monitoring. "I don''t know if the identity of federal preparation is reliable." He is now a Buddhist monk in Longyu temple, and his name is illusory. The federal government also gives a lot of identity related information, including what the other person likes, what kind of personality, what kind of habitual small action. "With these, I should have no problem getting into the first gate, and the problem is the follow-up." Zhu Ping knew that it was not only the three religions that did not trust him, but also the federal government. Otherwise, he would not have met other members except Shi Jiu, the leader of this special team. After all, he was found from the place where the gods and demons came. Although it did not seem to be contaminated by the gods and demons, it would be a disaster if it broke out. "So the federal waste utilization, sent me as a spy to Tianyuan secret land, even if there is a problem, the three religions are suffering, which is equivalent to burying thunder for the three religions." Zhu Ping now has a good idea of what the federal government is doing. With the completion of a personal examination, Zhu Ping also entered the room. There were several people in the room wearing Confucian and Taoist robes, but only one was wearing cassock. But the people who just saw outside were mostly monks and nuns. It seems that the three religions are examined separately, and the two religions examine the other to ensure that there is no possibility of favoritism. Zhu Ping finished the ceremony to several people, claiming that the monk was illusory, and the examination began. The first is to use the internal skill of our school to show the internal power with characteristics, and then to dictate one''s interpersonal relationship to ensure that no one has been replaced. Then it was a physical examination. Before that, the middle-aged man in the Confucian shirt put his hand on Zhu Ping''s hand, and with a burst of internal force, he checked whether there was something wrong with Zhu Ping''s body. After there was no problem, several examiners said that they had passed the test. When Zhu Ping was relieved, the middle-aged Confucian scholar suddenly raised his hand and patted him. A crisis of life and death appeared in Zhu Ping''s heart. He instinctively thought that he had exposed his forehead somewhere and wanted to use the hidden Taoist internal skill. After all, he was the most proficient in that internal skill. However, once the heart turned, the Maha glaze sutra was running, and the pure internal power of Buddhism was aroused, which resisted the palm of the Confucians. The palm was very powerful, but when it fell on Zhu Ping, it didn''t have much strength. The middle-aged Confucian scholar nodded and didn''t give any explanation. He just indicated that Zhu Ping could go. Zhu Ping left the hut and waited to cross the boundary gate with the certificate. He did not find a way to inform Shi Jiu, because according to the caution of the three religions, they now estimated that someone was watching them. Once he has any change, it is likely to expose himself and Shi Jiu. Time soon passed, Zhu Ping followed a group of people into the boundary gate channel, saw the boundary door. Compared with the last time he crossed the boundary gate, Zhu Ping had a lot of experience this time. The sense of weightlessness in space makes Zhu Ping''s body dizzy out of the self-protection function, but his consciousness is particularly sober and begins to record the realization brought about by shuttling through space. Maybe it was because of the previous acquisition of Xiantian Dao physical exercise that Zhu Ping didn''t feel the Starfire bird this time. On the contrary, he felt the connection between the secret land of Tianyuan and Tianwaitian. The connection made Zhu Ping have a sense of sudden enlightenment. He felt that this kind of feeling was no less than watching the mythological martial arts before, which gave him a deeper understanding of many issues. "What is that?" When Zhu Ping felt that the time was almost the same, he sensed something huge hidden in this space channel.It was so huge that he felt a little breath and his consciousness was shocked. It''s as if there was a dragon all over the world, just now it turned its body, and the rotation of this body made the world turn almost. If Zhu Ping had not had the experience of facing great things many times, he would have gone mad just now. Even so, at the moment just now, Zhu Ping was shocked by his consciousness, and some chaotic information poured into his mind. This information seems to be related to the movement of stars throughout the universe. But it was too messy, and Zhu Ping couldn''t sort out the information at all, because he didn''t know how to sort out the information. After coming out of the boundary gate, he felt as if his head was about to blow up, and he could not help but mix in the chaotic information when he thought about any problem. In the past, as long as the brain can turn out the problem, this time need to carry out at least three times to check to ensure the correct answer. "It seems that my brain needs to rest for a while." Zhu Ping thought, and then he could not help but lie on the ground, smelling the fragrance of the soil. In the other people''s strange eyes, Zhu Ping stood up, but then put his hand on the bottom of a nun. After being slapped, Zhu Ping puffed on his face. He was helpless. He just wanted to have a rest, but he didn''t know why he mixed in the information, so he directly lay on the ground and breathed vigorously. Want to stand up, find someone to help, wipe the nun''s ass. "I should have paid attention to it. However, the three religions should have appeared in the past. I don''t have to worry about the problem of identity exposure. On the contrary, it''s easier to hide." Zhu Ping unconsciously began to take off his clothes. After a stumbling interrogation, he was tied up by a rope and thrown on a carriage, and was transported all the way to Longyu temple. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 Just as Zhu Ping guessed, similar situations have taken place in the three religions before. Some gifted disciples were not seduced by the inborn Tao and physical skills when they crossed the boundary gate, but they still felt something abnormal, and then went crazy. Zhu Ping replaced the fantasy as such a person, to the dragon fish temple to the host, there is no one to care about him. In history, although people who have this kind of situation still remain sober and can barely live by themselves, they should not do anything else in the future and take care of their own life. Zhu Ping is very clear that he was given up, even Shi Jiu in looking for a chance to secretly contact him, then no longer pay attention to him. In the past three months, Zhu Ping has been struggling to survive in the eyes of other people who are crazy. He wants to deal with those complicated information, but he has no way. Including the panel, the empirical value of which you want to cut off the information is ¡Þ. If Zhu Ping didn''t start the burning fire every time, the information would change to a certain extent, Zhu Ping would have given up. Looking for a way to break the game, Zhu Ping studied several mythological martial arts over and over again, but there was no way to break the game. Then he had to put his last hope on the burning fire. Rely on the tree every day, try to calm down their own ideas, otherwise their ideas appear to waver, ears are the monks in the temple chanting. Because no one cares for a long time, Zhu Ping''s hair grows out again slowly. I don''t know if it is the interference of those information. The new hair is crystal clear, and the longer it grows. Unconsciously, Zhu Ping''s Maha glaze Sutra has been completed. All kinds of Buddhist scriptures are also comprehended one by one. The flame of burning soul in the heart is shrinking slowly, but it is more and more pure. Day after day, Zhu Ping tried to restrain his superfluous thoughts, leaning on the tree and quietly experiencing the burning of the burning soul flame. At this time, Zhu Ping finally found a thing that he ignored for a long time. It was because of his burning eyes that symbolized the coordinates of the star of Negri. Later, Wang Yuan gave him another pair of eyes, which symbolized the authority of the dream. As a result, his eyes changed and the coordinates did not know where they had gone. To this day, he found that the coordinates of the star of Negri had been in the flame of his burning soul. Zhu Ping looked at that coordinate, his heart was calm, and the confused information in his consciousness began to change. Not in a hurry, Zhu Ping began to sort out the information according to the coordinates. Grasp it bit by bit to ensure that the information does not interfere with their own thinking. With the information being controlled bit by bit, Zhu Ping also has a basic understanding of the information. Just as Zhu Ping felt before, in the space channel of the boundary gate, the thing that rotates like a giant dragon is similar to that of the world. The three religions have such records. More than a thousand years ago, they found the boundary gate, met the first group of gods and demons, and obtained the first batch of mythological martial arts from them. But at that time, there were few successful practitioners of mythological martial arts. Until a few hundred years later, the vitality of heaven and earth revived, and more and more people practiced mythological martial arts successfully. It was at that time that the martial wind formation was formed. "The recovery time of the vitality of heaven and earth is determined at the second impact. At that time, the star of Negri entered the world of God, and the displacement of the stars formed the seal." "And the so-called Wufeng Formation is actually a part of the big array of stars?" Zhu Ping was puzzled to think that the purpose of the seal array was to seal Negri, which had the function of prohibiting other extraordinary abilities. But why did the formation of the martial wind formation? It doesn''t do any good to seal Negri. "Unless the formation of Wufeng Formation is not the original intention of seal array, this array is a loophole for sealing." "That''s why so many demons who have relations with Negri left their mythological martial arts here?" "Maybe it''s on the contrary. For some reason, the first group of gods and Demons left the first group of magic and magic martial arts. That''s why Negri established the martial arts array here, and the second group of gods and demons came to teach mythological martial arts "To take this as a breakthrough and open the seal?" Zhu Ping guessed that there were not many mistakes in Zhu Ping''s conjecture. When Negri had not yet led to an enterprising road and was still a dominating road level, he awakened the resentment of the original world consciousness that had been captured by the LORD God in the subordinate plane and turned it into a star spirit. These stars and spirits were once world consciousness, occupying the truth of the former world, and each was a demigod, that is to say, the stage of constructing the road to a certain extent. Later, Negri and the LORD God world of the flame world opened up three battlefields, one of which was inside the god world. Before the star spirits left the god world and went to the fire world, they did teach some truth based on their path to those aborigines. Later, Negri brought forth the enterprising truth, and these means were not used.Before Negri was sealed by Gregor, he launched the system 2335, modified it, and secretly dropped it here, waiting for the day to start. Therefore, the seal array appeared in the second shock, but the Wufeng array was not. After the appearance of the dream loopholes, the Wufeng array was transformed by the system 2335 in recent years. In fact, if it was not for the arrival of the Federation, the three religions only knew that the mountains and rivers were buried and formed a large array, and they did not know that this array had the function of limiting the extraordinary ability. Of course, Zhu Ping didn''t know the existence of system 2335, but he studied Taoist knowledge and had a certain understanding of array, which was not profound, but he could at least make certain judgments. He compared the coordinates of the star of Negri in his mind with the information of the Wufeng array, and found that as long as there is a huge force on the Wufeng array, the changes of the whole seal array will be triggered, resulting in the seal loopholes of the stars. The stars that have been changed will change under this force and may return to their original position. "So it is. The position of the star of Negri is sealed. Even if the new ternary organization got the coordinates, it could not get there at all." "Only by combining the coordinates and the existence of such a big array as the military wind, can we find the seal loopholes, and then lift the seal." "So God and Negri are together?" Zhu Ping drifted through the idea and then threw it aside. After a careful understanding of the burning soul flame, he found that the main God''s style of conduct was not in line with negligo. There''s no way two beings are in a group. "That''s the original master of the world of Lord God. There are still some cards left. Through the cards, we can know that the martial wind array is different, so we specially prepare to mix in?" "Is he trying to please Negri, or does he have some secret plan?" "And what can I get from it?" Zhu Ping thought slowly, opened his eyes and was already a piece of glass color. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 Standing up from the tree, Zhu Ping saw that some of the monks around him were bypassing his position with a look of disgust. After all, Zhu Ping, who can do strange things at any time without knowing it, is too dangerous for them. After lifting his shoulder length white hair, Zhu Ping began to think about how long it had been. Because he had been trying to reduce thinking before, he was not very clear about how long he had been confused. After patting some dirty robes on his body, Zhu Ping quickly came to the conclusion that it has been three years since he entered the secret land of Tianyuan again. He also became a lunatic monk. Zhu Ping, who had a successful calculation in his heart, remembered the information he had analyzed. His breath was changed. The internal force of the Maha glass sutra was shocked, and all the stains and dust on the monk''s robe were shaken open. Wearing a tawny robe, Zhu Ping walked all the way to the Sutra Pavilion of Longyu temple. People on the road, he was surprised by the eyes, and then stay away. Longyu temple is one of the main Buddhist temples. There was once a leader who practiced one of the three Buddhist scriptures, the boundless steady light solemn Sutra. The Maha glaze Sutra is derived from the boundless steady light solemn Sutra and has become one of the classics of Longyu temple. At this time, Zhu Ping''s behavior has attracted some attention. After retreating to Tianyuan secret land for three years, the three religions still did not relax their vigilance. Every once in a while, they would catch one or two internal traitors, and there would be occasional fluctuations at the boundary gate. It is said that some foreign demons sneaked into the country. It has been three years for the emperor to become the emperor of Sui Guan. There are constant riots in various places, which are said to be caused by extraterritorial demons. There are all kinds of contradictions in the secret land of Tianyuan. In addition, a large number of people from Tianwaitian retreat to Tianyuan, which brings more troubles. There are various disputes among the three religions. If it had not been for the common enemy, the war would have broken out long ago, but the friction has been constant in the past three years. Many places are still under curfew. Any change will be monitored, just for fear that something will happen. Zhu Ping''s life before was very regular, and suddenly changed, which is a doubtful point. And the great change of temperament, the master is not unable to feel, now you and a stranger to say that Zhu Ping is a madman, that person will not believe. Zhu Ping, standing in front of the Sutra Pavilion, neither went in nor left, so he waited quietly. After the next day, no one saw Zhu Ping again. Some people searched the whole Longyu temple and found no trace of him. There was nothing missing in the Sutra Pavilion, and the watchman on that night did not notice anything strange. He did not even realize when Zhu Ping disappeared. Because of the strange things involved in the boundary gate, this time the strange things were recorded. Zhu Ping changed his white clothes and walked on the street. All the people around him selectively ignored him. As he walked along, he understood the sacred Sutra of limitless steady light. There is a copy of this Scripture, which is placed in Longyu temple. You can also practice with the copy of mythical martial arts. However, without the Enlightenment of the original carrier, it is impossible for those who use the copy to practice successfully. At most, it can be used as a reference. After understanding the data of Wufeng Formation, Zhu Ping has a deeper understanding of mythological martial arts. Mythological martial arts is the embodiment of the principle of gods and demons, and in the process of its spread, it has gradually become associated with the martial wind array. In order to ensure that the gods and demons can push the force of the big array of martial wind and push the change of the seal array. Therefore, the emergence and spread of mythical martial arts are all related to the great array of martial arts. After understanding this, it becomes extremely simple for Zhu Ping to obtain mythological martial arts. He can clearly know that in about half a month, there will be a Book of mythological martial arts. At that time, mythical martial arts could be further adapted to the martial arts. "It''s not people who are placing mythical martial arts, but mythological martial arts placing people." Zhu Ping has a deep understanding of this point. Zhu Ping can calculate the places where the three religions myth and martial arts are placed. There is no way for the three religions to take away these mythical martial arts. Once taken away, strange things will happen, and then they return to their original positions inexplicably. Therefore, the three religions have never been the masters of mythical martial arts. They are just guardians and users. Otherwise, there will not be a mythical martial arts. In an era, only one person can be allowed to practice to achieve the goal. Only a few practitioners can jump out of the cage and become real mythical warriors. "It can also be called the past solemn robbery." "It is said that there was a great calamity in the past. During the great calamity, a Buddha appeared and brought infinite light. Therefore, he was called the Buddha of infinite light, or Buddha of the past." "That catastrophe was the solemn robbery of the past." "Analysis shows that the time is about 1000 years ago, the first shock, the god world and the World War of fire.""Hundreds of years ago, there was a second robbery. After the second robbery, the vitality of heaven and earth recovered and a large number of talents emerged. Therefore, the second robbery was also known as the virtuous robbery. In this disaster, the present Buddha appeared." "Now the Buddha is known as the Buddha of light shining all over the Buddha, and he is also the teacher of the second book of Buddhist mythology and martial arts." "The great sun bright Huayu Sutra." "It was during this period that Buddhism flourished, and communication with Taoism and Confucianism was no longer passive." "It''s obviously the second shock." "But there are three classics and three robberies in Buddhism. The future robbery is called Xingxiu robbery. Therefore, the third mythological martial arts is also called the future xingsuke." "The future Buddha is known as the boundless whirling Buddha." "It didn''t appear. This mythological martial art was handed down from the present Buddha generation." "On the contrary, in the folk, people often use the name of the future Buddha to do evil cults, to bewitch believers. The coming of the future Buddha will clean the world, defraud property and damage the reputation of the future Buddha." "In the future, no one has been able to cultivate successfully until now. It is said that only when the future catastrophe occurs will someone be able to practice successfully." Zhu Ping used the past solemn robbery to associate with the other two robber scriptures, and gradually understood the truth inside, which was corresponding to the great array of martial arts. Zhu Ping''s difficulty in understanding these myths and martial arts was reduced to a level. The central idea of the past solemn robbery is that the light of the past still exists. You see me, just the past me, because it takes a while to see. Therefore, those who practice the past and rob Dacheng can gather all kinds of past bodies. The past body has all kinds of supernatural powers, and you can never kill the present one. Zhu Ping has formed the invisible method by virtue of the concept. I went here yesterday. How can you see me today. "Maybe so!" An idea gradually appeared in Zhu Ping''s mind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 The town is especially quiet at night. There is no entertainment place in the small place. Even if there is, it is still a curfew period. Except for the watchman and a small number of people, they are not allowed to wander around after nightfall. All of them go home early, eat, sleep and beat the children. Only in this courtyard did it add a bit of excitement. Several young scholars were drinking and chanting poems, and discussing the strange policies of the imperial court. "The emperor of Sui Guan was so fatuous that he actually liberated the religious orders and made those Taoists and monks grow stronger. This was a mistake for the country." "Yes, yes, for three years, the people have been living in poverty, and all kinds of chaos have been happening." "The officials of the imperial court didn''t stop it. Instead, the emperor suiguan made mischief." "As an official, he has done nothing, his children are willful and reckless, and his Taoism and Buddhism are doing wrong." "If one day we set foot on the Jinluan hall, we must speak out and admonish the princes!" Several scholars were drunk and said all kinds of nonsense. People are like this, always think that others are stupid, with one-sided cognition to despise other people''s behavior. All of a sudden, a few of his body, just like a cold wind, could not move. Sobbing can''t say a complete word, completely without the appearance of the previous high-level talk. It was not until they felt a warm feeling in their crotch that they realized their body regained control and rushed out of the yard shouting ghost. It''s estimated that before long, they will be caught by the night watchman. Zhu Ping, dressed in white clothes and with long white hair, appeared in the courtyard, and finally scared these scholars away. Wait a minute. If there is no accident, a Book of mythological martial arts will be born here. Judging from the situation in which he just released his breath to suppress them. If those scholars don''t leave soon, they will not be able to bear the breath from the birth of mythological martial arts. "It seems that Confucianism is not easy." Zhu Ping shook his head. Although the essence of the three religions is derived from mythical martial arts, with the development to the present, martial arts is not the whole of the three religions. In particular, Confucianism, like Zhong Ding ware learning classics, needs to be thoroughly studied in order to gain strength from it. In recent years, there have been more scholars who have studied the Confucian classics by rote, without seeking a better understanding, but they think they are right. At first, Confucianism could suppress such false Confucianists, but when the stall was opened, more and more such people were found. Without paying attention to the scholars who ran out, Zhu Ping swept away the wine and vegetables on the stone table in the courtyard, and then looked at the stone table. A simple chessboard was carved on it. With a little slap on it, cracks appeared. The whole stone table collapsed, and one of the things in it fell to the ground with the gravel. It''s only the size of a finger. It''s full of ellipses. It looks like a cocoon, but the silk thread of this cocoon is black, and there are some small gaps in it. It seems that the cocoon can be crushed as soon as it is pinched. It is not like the carrier of mythological martial arts. But Zhu Ping didn''t dare to touch it directly. He could be careful as much as he could. In the dark, Zhu Ping felt the weak and tough life wave in the cocoon. As if breathing in general, a breath, weak, but also attracted the attention of all people. Zhu Ping felt something strange happened to his body. When he raised his hand, he found that his palm had abnormal changes. Some black exoskeletons like beetles appeared outside his skin. The scene in front of him is also rapidly segmented. The picture in front of him is rapidly reduced to hundreds, just like hundreds of pairs of eyes. When Zhu Ping blinks his eyes and opens again, the picture in front of him becomes more and more. The picture in front of him turned into a small black spot, and then copied tens of thousands of copies, which were no longer in Zhu Ping''s view. This unique visual sense makes Zhu Ping feel dizzy at the first time. The fluctuation in the cocoon continued, and so did Zhu Ping''s mutation. He felt his throat itch. After a fit of coughing, he actually vomited out a lot of mucus. The hand touched the mucus and pulled out a large number of long filaments. "I''m becoming a bug?" As soon as this idea came out, Zhu Ping felt that he was itching all over his body, especially at the back of his shoulder blade, which was even more intolerable. A handful of hands, a large piece of skin was rubbed down, the original muscles seem to rot in general, a button of the fingers, you can buckle a lot of mud like muscles. Then Zhu Ping found that his body was like a candle beside the stove, completely melted into a pool of juice. "Am I dead?" With his complete melting, Zhu Ping had this idea. A fear spread throughout Zhu Ping''s mind, but then the knowledge from Shiyuan Jiusheng made him sober up and get rid of the fear of death.With a slight cough, Zhu Ping wiped his eyes. The unique vision was finally removed. He was still standing in front of the broken stone table, and the black cocoon was still lying there quietly. * a mythological martial art called "the insect is shaped into life" is in Zhu Ping''s mind. Zhu Ping wiped the sweat on his forehead. He felt that he had been exposed to many mythical martial arts and had a good understanding of the dangers of mythological martial arts. However, he did not expect to underestimate the horror of mythological martial arts. In the previous incident, if he really thought that he had become an insect and died in a pool of pus, then he would have become a pool of pus and died. As for whether the previous changes were true or false, even Zhu Ping himself did not know. After pulling a silk scarf, he carefully wrapped up the cocoon and put it into a small box. Zhu Ping then chose to leave here. He knew where the mythical martial arts should be placed. Of course, before going there, he still needs to find a practitioner for this mythical martial arts. * * the worm''s life and death record that human body is weak like insects. If we want to change this essence, we must change ourselves step by step and carry out the process of forming life, namely, understanding the life form and transforming the life form. "For some people, this mythical martial arts should be a well deserved magic skill. It completely abandons human identity, violates the natural law of the body, and is a blasphemy of life." Zhu Ping thought. Therefore, it is not easy to find a suitable practitioner. At the same time, Zhu Ping understood the mythological martial arts and went to the next place where there were mythological martial arts. When he passed a city, he was blocked. It was not that he was found, but that there was a riot in the city. "Get out of Tai''an City. This is our city. You devils, don''t try to get close to the city." "Thanks to the lotus Buddha in the future who is merciful and saves the suffering, otherwise we will be blinded by this damned evil dynasty all the time." "After a while, we will offer incense and go. When the lotus comes to the world in the future, all these evil spirits will die completely." When Zhu Ping walked into the city of Tai''an, he found that every household was pasted with yellow paper, which was not a curse, but the name of the former virtuous Prince and now the emperor of suiguan, as well as a large number of curse words. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 Zhu Ping is very clear that the third shock is approaching, and the third book of Buddhist mythology martial arts, "the future of the stars" is the key. Before the arrival of the third shock, no one can cultivate the future stars and stars, and the future Buddha will not be born. Therefore, all those who act under the name of the future Buddha are liars. Buddhism has never given up the mythical martial arts of xingxingsujie in the future, so they often find people to understand this mythical martial arts. Some people get some insights from it and have some strange abilities. And the spread of these insights has caused the chaos. When Zhu Ping walked in the city of Tai''an, he found that the so-called lotus Buddha in the future was erected in every household. A statue is sitting on the lotus, with three heads and six arms, a kind-hearted face, a ferocious face or a gloomy indifference. It is said that the three heads symbolize the three forms of lotus Buddha in the future. Benevolent and kind-hearted is the face of believers, the ferocious face is facing those evil spirits who harm the human beings, and the gloomy indifference is a symbol of his future catastrophe. Therefore, in the propaganda of lotus sect, only believers can survive the great calamity. The external three religions are all evil spirits, they preach the knowledge of evil gods, the purpose is to pollute all people, let all people accompany them to die in the end. According to Zhu Ping''s observation, there are many people in the city who do not believe in the so-called lotus future Buddha, but after some firm believers occupy the upper position, through the doomsday theory and environmental impact, belief in the lotus future Buddha has become an atmosphere. Anyone who doesn''t believe in it will be regarded as heresy, so many people who don''t believe in it have to put on the statues of lotus Buddha in the future. Immersed in this atmosphere, they gradually believe in various statements of the lotus sect. After being guided for a while, they became what they are now. All of them are madly rejecting the rule of the three religions and the emperor, as if that was the right way to do it. In this atmosphere, everyone fell into a state of fanaticism. Even if they did not believe it, they gradually believed it because of conformity. After all, most people think that if a thing is believed by many people, it should be true. Three people make a tiger, and all people make money are of this nature. "Can''t burn, these are classics, are all wealth!" A scholar is blocking his family. There are a lot of books behind him. But soon the scholar was pulled down, a fire on the stack of books, his Confucian shirt was also picked off, a throw into the fire. "It''s really a crime. If you hadn''t seen so much knowledge of evil spirits, would you have been so worthless?" "You see, these books are to be pulled into the hell by evil spirits. We are doing it for you." "Wake up as soon as possible and believe in the lotus future Buddha is the right way!" "You It''s crazy The scholar looked at the burned books, angry and sad looking at these once relatives and friends, neighbors. Once normal, they have gone forever. Lotus Buddha in the future is not really flawless. Many people at the beginning said that the other side was cheating money. Some places were obviously fabricated, which could be seen by people with a clear eye. However, with the development of things, these so-called bright eyed people are blind. They look like loyal believers of the lotus future Buddha, because this is beneficial. "Although the evil and evil things have been burned, the evil in the human heart has not been eliminated." One was wearing a bright cassock and a turban, which was also Jeweled and precious. "Master Hongzhu, we understand that this is a young girl who is willing to die for the bright future." A middle-aged man nodded and bowed, pulled a girl from the side, and then told the way. "Follow master Hongzhu and become the imperial concubine. Study hard and strive for the right result as soon as possible, so as to extradite the family." "I will, father." The young girl was just a nutmeg age, and she was still very young. However, in her watery eyes, she was full of fanaticism. Looking at master Hongzhu, she seemed to be looking at the gods. Zhu Ping''s brow frowned in the dark. In Buddhism, Mingfei sometimes refers to the four great, sometimes to five Yun, and sometimes to incantations. Generally speaking, when referring to specific people, most of them are evil cults or outsiders. And there are big problems with the responsibilities of the princess. After being "capped," you have to give everywhere, and this kind of giving is physical. The so-called guanding refers to the so-called Vajra pestle. In some evil ways, the Vajra pestle is not a weapon, but a male organ, just as the lotus flower is also known as some organs of women. It''s disgusting, stupid and disgusting. The girl is still young, and has not formed the correct three outlooks at all. She is immersed in the surrounding atmosphere. As soon as her parents and relatives drive her, she really thinks that it is a matter of great honor to become a princess. The scholar saw this scene and quickly took advantage of the space of congratulation from the people around him. He broke free and quickly protected his sister behind him. "What are you doing? You are pushing your daughter into the fire pit!" The scholar knows what the princess is, so it is more impossible for his sister to be the imperial concubine."Ah, Mingxiu, what are you doing?" The scholar took back his hand with shock on his face, and a bloody tooth mark appeared on it. Mingxiu was looking at him with hatred on his face, gnashing his teeth and killing him. "Brother, why do you want to hurt me, because you are jealous of me?" Mingxiu fled far away, looking at the scholar with disappointment and hatred on his face, which made the scholar''s heart thoroughly cool. "It''s all you, the demon monk, who bewitched the people with evil words..." Before the scholar finished, he was seized by several fanatical believers. "It seems that the benefactor is still not sober. There are too many evils in his heart. It needs to be burned for three days in the hot sun to get rid of the ferocity in his heart." Master Hongzhu said with a smile, full of dignitary bearing. "Don''t you mind, benefactor?" Then master Hongzhu looked at the scholar''s parents again. "Let''s not have this son!" Middle aged men and women looked at their son with disgust and gave up the son directly. The scholar was bound to the pillar in the vegetable market. The hot sun tormented his body, and the family affairs tormented his soul. All the people passing by looked at him with disgust. Until a man stopped in front of him, the scholar who was short of water and dizzy looked up at the man in front of him. The temperament of the other party was that he had never seen before. Then he placed a box in front of him and opened it slowly. Inside was a black cocoon wrapped in silk scarves. In a trance, the scholar heard a loud sound of insects. Looking at the scholar who fell there, Zhu Ping slowly took back the box and continued to embark on the road to find more mythological martial arts. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 Zhu Ping does not need the original to search for this book after book of mythological martial arts. If he obtains the original, he has to find a practitioner for the original. To promote the combination of mythological martial arts and martial arts. During this time, there were more rumors about him. There is a strange man with white hair who can teach the martial arts of mythology. No one believed this kind of rumor at first, until it became more and more popular. Like what happened in Tai''an City. There was a mass massacre in Tai''an City, and it was done by one person. The so-called master Hongzhu of the lotus sect was beaten to death by the man in public. He dragged him all the way to the newly built lotus Buddha statue in the city, and asked him to ask the future Buddha to show up. Naturally, the so-called lotus Buddha in the future has not appeared, but the believers have been completely trapped in it. They do not want to be sober or sober. They attack the man and try to kill the man who insults the future Buddha. Otherwise, how can they face the children who have been pushed into the fire pit by themselves, and what they have done wrong during their religious life. Do you hold your daughter who has been playing bad and say, "sorry, mom and dad have been cheated. The lotus sect is a liar, and becoming a princess is a pit. When your parents push you into the fire pit, you will take it as if it doesn''t exist and come back to live a good life. For some of them, it''s worse than killing people. So many forced crazy believers appeared, they were crazy to believe that the lotus sect is true, outside people are evil. The man who beat master Hongzhu violently must have used the power of evil spirits. Otherwise, why would he have killed so many people. Kill him to save his own right. And after the man was completely disappointed with these believers, the massacre began. When the massacre was halfway through, the three religions came to stop it. After a thorough investigation of the three religions, it was clear that master Hongzhu was an old liar, and he was found by extraterritorial demons some time ago. The establishment of lotus sect was also the idea of extraterritorial demons. The purpose was to arouse people''s hatred for the three religions and stir up conflicts. At this point, the scheme has been successful. In a word, although the three religions easily recaptured Tai''an City, most of the surviving residents in the city have become crazy believers who refuse to admit the reality, and once again launch suicide attacks on the three religions and the evil spirits in their cognition. In the end, less than a thousand people survived in Tai''an City, and they left a deep psychological shadow, which can be regarded as abandoned. Even if not, they instinctively hate the three religions. People are usually good at shirking their responsibilities. The first thing most people think about when they do something wrong is not to think about their own problems, but to start looking for other people''s pots. After they lost their loved ones, although they knew it was their own problem, they still shirked part of the responsibility to the three religions. Why didn''t the three religions solve the lotus sect earlier, why didn''t they come to stop that guy from killing? Why do we have to kill those who have gone crazy when facing suicide attacks, so that we can''t arrest them and slowly reverse their thinking? This kind of anger will alienate these people from the three religions. Just like ants digging the levee, they broke down the defense of the three religions bit by bit, until the three religions collapsed completely. In recent years, the three religions have been struggling to cope with this kind of turmoil. * and that man who trained the mythological martial arts named "insect shaped life" was also caught up by three religions, asking questions from his mouth, and then learning from his mouth how his mythological martial arts came. Zhu Ping stood on the top of the mountain, and then heard a melodious flute. The surrounding landscape is like ink and wash, and the whole person is like standing on the water pool. Every movement will cause the water surface turbulence under your feet. "Should I call you fantasy travel or should I call you fantasy monk?" Sanjue scholar is dressed in a Confucian shirt and a green flute like jade in his hand. He seems to be a fairyland coming out of the ink painting. The only thing that makes people sigh is that his right face completely shriveled down, like a mummy. Sure enough, although the three religions lost a lot of strength because of being attacked by the federal government, there are still three Jin nails in the rotten ship. The fast sinking ship of the three religions should not be underestimated. Now, Zhu Ping''s identity has been checked. "Whatever you want." Zhu Ping is still the first time to meet the three unique scholars, but the two are not strange. "It seems that you didn''t have a good time in foreign demons? Otherwise, why do you come back? Do you want to think about it? You can join the three religions and use any identity? " Sanjue scholar did not unexpectedly put forward the solicitation. The power of the three religions is particularly turbulent now, and it is also the time when people are needed. "The three religions are a broken ship. I don''t want to sink into the sea with it. If you invite me, you might as well consider your own problems earlier."Zhu Ping himself understood that although he had read a lot of mythological martial arts, his internal power and physical quality could not be improved due to the limitation of the main God. He was only defeated if he had to fight with the martial god who had cultivated the mythological martial arts to the top. But is Sanjue scholar still a martial god, or is his state still normal? At the beginning, Sanjue scholar faced the coming of the gods and demons, and resisted the pressure of the gods and demons with his own strength. If Zhu Pingmo had not written Shiyuan Jiusheng, he would have died there. At that time, Sanjue scholar was absolutely hurt so much that he fell into the hands of the federal government. Otherwise, if he was still active, he would try to take him away with the secret revealed by Zhu Ping at that time. His right face is one of the evidences. Of course, Zhu Ping can''t make such an accurate judgment just by guessing. He also has his sources of information. "What a pity." Sanjue scholar didn''t deny that he had hurt himself. Since the last incident, his body would tremble inexplicably every once in a while, and anyone who appeared around him would be tested by the despair brought by him. Those who were not mentally enough would collapse and lead to death. Therefore, for a long time, Sanjue scholars could only stay in a deserted place, quietly suppressing the occurrence of strange things on themselves. Although Sanjue scholars can suppress some of their own changes, their strength is far less than before. They are not mythical warriors. In fact, the cultivation of a new cultivator of Zhongding ware has already begun. This time, the three Jue scholars came out in order to give full play to the waste heat, and put the unstable factor Zhu Ping out. On the one hand, it''s because the three unique scholars are really dying out. On the other hand, the three religions are really short of people. "Are you a heterodox or an uneasy one, so please die!" Sanjue scholar shook his head and waved his flute. The melodious voice sounded. All the ink and wash around him rolled backward and pressed down toward Zhu Ping. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 Three unique scholars, music, calligraphy and painting, and now this phenomenon, is the embodiment of his ability. Cut into the surrounding world with sound and turn it into a calligraphy and painting world that can be written by oneself. Zhu Ping was involved in it. In his perception, the world seemed false, but it was true. "The essence of Zhongding ware learning classics is the expression of representation and essence." Zhu Ping''s internal force flourished and aroused a thousand ink paintings, which broke a channel. "You have rewritten the way heaven and earth behave in my eyes by means of temperament. The nature of heaven and earth has not changed, it has become just a way of expression." "And when I can break through the performance and clearly know what the essence of this appearance is, your ability will be greatly reduced." For example, the essence of fire is still fire. In exothermic reaction, the air molecules around the reaction zone are heated and moved at high speed, thus emitting light. In the expression of Sanjue scholar, it turns into a mass of ink. You want to wipe off the ink with a cloth, isn''t it just a fire? Fighting against the three unique scholars is equivalent to re understanding the world without the support of various past experiences. The mountains and waters swept here may be just a gust of wind, a piece of ink splashing over, but it may be a deadly concealed weapon. As a normal person, he can''t live long in this world. However, Zhu Ping himself has some fragments of Zhongding ware learning classics taught by Sanjue scholars. After reading many myths and martial arts, Zhu Ping gradually jumped out of people''s cognition of the world''s common sense. Therefore, the three unique scholars are still very powerful, but because Zhu Ping has no cognitive errors, he can see through the essence of things, so the difficulty of fighting with the three unique scholars has become much lower. The surrounding heaven and earth are turning into black and white, under the two people fight, become a group of rapid flow of things. With a roar, the sky in the distance seemed to fall into a piece, and a dark deep hole was revealed. The endless water poured out from it and turned into a torrential flood. Looking at the endless flood coming, Zhu Ping quickly began to analyze the essence of the flood? Is Sanjue scholar''s malicious appearance to himself, or is he a breeze blowing from him, or is the other party affecting the vitality of heaven and earth, forming some kind of real natural disaster? This is the ability of Zhong Ding Qi to learn the classics. It can understand the essence of things and tamper with the original appearance of things. However, if we can only use these two abilities rigidly, we can''t give full play to the horror of this skill. In Zhu Ping''s opinion, Zhongding ware learning classics is not only a martial art, but also a learning method. Learning should be applied to practical use. Understanding the essence of things and driving the essence of things is the most powerful part of this skill. How much does Sanjue scholar know about this heaven and earth, and how far he can make use of it, depend entirely on his own ability. Almost in an instant, Zhu Ping broke through the essence of flood, that is, electron flow, also known as thunder and lightning. According to the knowledge of Taoism, thunder is the product of the interaction between yin and Yang. When Yin and Yang lose balance, thunder comes into being. Yin and Yang move a static, understand the nature of lightning can better deal with the attack. The endless flood, in fact, is innumerable electron flows. After coming to Zhu Ping''s side and following the changes of yin and Yang, they were all led into the ground. Zhu Ping''s flute sounds changed, and the ink paintings around him also changed. All kinds of visions came in one after another, representing various phenomena in the operation of the world. "Sure enough, you are a genius. I only give you part of the contents of Zhongding ware learning Scripture, but you can cultivate it to this level. You are more suitable for this mythical martial arts than I am. Join the three religions, and you can become my successor." "You and I should be very clear that the confrontation between the three religions and extraterritorial demons or the Federation will not last long. Both sides are grinding the bottom line of each other until the Federation can''t afford to wait or the three religions are defeated." "But the final result of the three religions will be the union." "I think it will always be more valuable to be a part of the Federation as a senior member of the three religions than it will be for a spy who does nothing but has problems to be included in the Federation." "Isn''t that good?" However, the three unique scholars have made it clear. It will only be a matter of time before the three religions are trapped in the secret realm of Tianyuan. The vitality of heaven and earth is insufficient in the secret realm of Tianyuan, and people''s martial arts will only decline from generation to generation. This is a result that everyone can meet. Therefore, the three religions are fighting hard to win their position. As Zhu Ping thought at the beginning, there is no position for the three religions in the Federation, so the three religions need to play their own positions. Enough people are killed, enough people are consumed, and the more positions are vacant, the more interests can be allocated, and the three religions can become members of the Federation with sufficient status. If the three religions can''t stop the invasion of the Union and they are defeated by one side, then the three religions will fall apart and become a small part of the Federation. It can be said that when the three religions retreated to the secret land of Tianyuan, they had already lost. Now the war is just a final struggle for their status.If Zhu Ping joined the three religions, he would naturally have to think about the three religions. The more people he killed, the higher his status in the Federation in the future. Of course, he should pay attention to this kind of killing, and he should not make himself into a person''s calling role. Sanjue scholar has seen through all this, and now he also says all these things. Naturally, he hopes that Zhu Ping will join the three religions and strive for more interests and status for the three religions. Then the talents of the 17th colonial star will not become the fifth class civilians of the Federation. "Sorry, I don''t think I can do it either." Zhu Ping shook his head and refused, if the three religions are big ships, then the Federation is an aircraft carrier, but unfortunately, this aircraft carrier is also fast sinking. The more he understood Negri and the gods and Demons attached to him, the more clear Zhu Ping knew that the so-called human beings, the so-called Federation and the so-called three religions were nothing but chess pieces in each other''s hands. His ideal is definitely not to become one of the chess pieces. Even if it is the most powerful one, he wants to be one of the chess players, at least become a chess watcher. "Then go with me to death." Sanjue scholar smile, and do not care too much. Gentleman in the world, there is no suitable, no Mo also, righteousness and comparison. A gentleman has no fixed relationship with people and things in the world, but does it according to the principle of righteousness. Sanjue scholar can see through it. He also has his own choice. He was born, grew up and became a part of this land. He dedicated himself to this land and the people who live here. This is the righteousness he abides by. Therefore, when he was in the barracks before, he did not choose to escape by himself, but chose to face the coming of the gods and demons, so that some of the surviving soldiers could escape. So now that he is dying, he still stands up to play his waste heat. His thin face on the right began to wriggle and spread to his whole body. The essence of a phenomenon turned into endless black smoke under the control of Sanjue scholar and approached Zhu Ping. However, Zhu Ping was unable to move under the control of this essence. He could only watch his approach. This is death. At that time, Zhu Ping was sheltered by the new born God. So the gods and demons who were blocked out of the world were angry at the scholar. He was cursed and would die in despair. Now, he no longer resists, but allows this phenomenon caused by gods and demons to flow in his body, and brings it to Zhu Ping by the way. Death will still come, which is a phenomenon that mortals can''t resist. No matter how Zhu Ping resisted or dodged, the black smoke was getting closer and closer. And now Zhu Ping knows that the reason why the new God would help last time was that the invasion of that God and devil would disturb the martial arts array. However, the fight at this level would not attract the attention of the gods and demons. He did not even engrave all the myths and martial arts of Shiyuan Jiusheng Use. Sanjue scholar''s body fell directly to the ground, which had been classified as death, and the vision caused by him gradually disappeared. In a piece of stone and broken wood, Sanjue scholar''s body quickly shriveled and turned into dust with a touch of the breeze. Black smoke poured into Zhu Ping''s body. Zhu Ping covered his chest and could feel his body was dying rapidly. His body fell into the rubble. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 Death caused by gods and demons is happening in Zhu Ping''s body. The other side is a God and a devil. Even if he does not dominate the existence of the truth of death, his understanding of death is far better than that of Zhu Ping. Zhu Ping''s main understanding of death is from Shiyuan Jiusheng. In this mythical martial arts, practitioners have to go through the process of death and rebirth, but compared with how to resist death, this mythical martial arts is more about how to meet new life. Therefore, Zhu Ping made a judgment in an instant. I''m afraid his death is impossible to avoid. But this is death, how much fear people have for death since ancient times, and how many people can keep their peace before death. Although Zhu Ping was dead once, once he touched death again, he still felt fear. The fear that comes from the instinct of life. "Is the plan to start ahead of time?" Zhu Ping opens the panel and calls out the hidden panel. There are buttons for deducing unknown skills on it. He originally wanted to collect enough mythological martial arts, and finally deduce his own mythological martial arts, so as to get rid of the master God''s control over him. Now it seems that nine out of ten things in the world are not satisfactory. Most of the planned things will change. Zhu Ping''s current knowledge of mythology and martial arts has the fragment of Zhong Ding Qi Xue Jing, and he had a battle with Sanjue scholar before, so he has a deeper understanding of this fragment. "Nine lives of the first source", the first myth martial arts, is also the main body of Zhu Ping''s plan. After all, he wants to be reborn in order to obtain new life. "Xiantian Dao Ti Gong", the mythical martial arts of Taoism, has the function of developing the body spirit. * the analysis of life forms and the change of their life form are also of vital importance to Zhu Ping''s plan. "The boundless steady light solemn Sutra" can also be called the past solemn robbery. The present me is the past self, which can condense the body of the past. In addition, Zhu Ping also has various other martial arts derived from mythological martial arts, such as jade and purple yuan skill, Maha glaze Sutra, rotating sky empty skill, guiding sword with one mind, dragon walking skill, and obtaining Qi and blood martial arts from the Federation. There are many kinds of them. Zhu Ping has also acquired a lot of skills. These skills may not be powerful enough, but they all contain people''s thinking about martial arts in the world. "Do you really think I''m going to be fooled? Lord God. " Zhu Ping didn''t point out the deduction skill of the hidden panel. The panel came from the God. Although the hidden panel was started because he ignited the soul burning flame, who said that the hidden panel appeared because of the burning soul flame was his own. Previously, it was only a guess that the hidden panel was the backhand of the remaining and missing months. Moreover, even if it was really the successor of the remaining and missing months, who could say that it was harmless to him? Although Yu Qianyue had the grace of teaching and guiding him in the space of God, he did not know his true thoughts except himself. Therefore, Zhu Ping never intended to use the power of the panel to deduce the skills. He kept studying these mythical martial arts in order to promote his own skills. All kinds of classic profound meanings are in Zhu Ping''s mind. The rapid generation of Zhu Ping''s body. Due to the change of life and death, a unique internal force is rapidly forming. The vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth whirled wildly, forming a whirlpool of vitality in Zhu Ping''s body. The vitality of Zhu Ping''s body withered rapidly, and his soul and body began to separate. Under the touch of the root, he also began to separate from the soul. Zhu Ping did not prevent the separation of the root. In his ninth life, he systematically explained the problems of the root. The road he took was not the way to get the seeds of truth from the root, so the existence of the root is not important. His soul was wrapped by the internal force of life and death transformation, firmly in the dry body, began to temper. Of course, this is the beginning. The horror of death is the mystery of consciousness. After falling into death, people''s consciousness will gradually fall into a state of chaos and can no longer think. Unless we are in a world where the rules of death are not sound, we don''t really go to the place of death, or we can solve the mystery of death, then we can stay awake after death. Obviously, the death rule of the god world is very normal. When the phenomenon of death appears in Zhu Ping, and he uses his new skills to keep his soul in his body. The rules of death must also apply to him. This is also the most important step of Zhu Ping''s plan. If he can''t break away from the influence of death and restore his consciousness within the limited time, he will be dead. Generally speaking, it is impossible for even mythical warriors such as warrior gods to fight against the world''s death rules by self-consciousness. Of course, Zhu Ping can''t, so he needs to borrow other existential forces to help himself. For example, when he died in a dream, the LORD God directly intervened and fished him out of death.Now he needs other powers to intervene in his own state of death. In addition to Zhu Ping''s soul, the power of dreams overlaps with the original dream. The first thing that the death rule invades is Zhu Ping''s own dream. The original top of the mountain has now become a valley. Among the rubble, a dead corpse is sitting there half leaning against the gravel. His white hair is flying in the wind. It wasn''t long before someone approached. Sanjue scholars come here to play their waste heat. Therefore, in the previous battle, no one bothered, because compared with this kind of battle, other people just came to die. Of course, after the battle, the exploration is still needed. Otherwise, if the enemy just needs to make up a knife, it will be a disaster to let the enemy run away. In came a young man in a Confucian shirt, but after he came in, he felt cold all over his body. After swallowing his saliva, his breath became heavier and heavier. Then a mouthful of blood vomited out, and the vitality quickly dissipated. With the vitality of heaven and earth, it poured into the central vitality whirlpool. Dizzy, he ran out of the valley, then fell dizzy in the past, the original 30-year-old grade, now like a 50-60-year-old. After being taken back to the Academy, the doctor concluded that the man was just in a deep sleep, and the whole person seemed to be dreaming of something. Then strange things began to happen, and the doctor soon fell into a deep sleep and could not wake up. More and more people in the Academy began to fall into a deep sleep. After the dean of the Academy personally went into the valley to investigate, he returned to the Academy with panic and gave the final order. After closing the Academy, all the students and teachers who have not fallen into a deep sleep will wait outside the college for one night before leaving. There is a big terror in the valley, which can only be solved by waiting for the martial god to release his hand. If not, never enter the academies and valleys. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 The newly formed Valley is named the dream Valley, and is listed as one of the forbidden areas of Tianyuan secret place. The mythical warriors did not solve the so-called forbidden area. Because they really can''t spare. Compared with the wars in other places, a forbidden area that can''t move can''t be left there. Anyway, there are many forbidden areas in Tianyuan secret place. This period of time has become more and more difficult. There are many stupid people and many intelligent people in this world. More and more people know the truth of the so-called extraterritorial demons, so more and more people cooperate with extraterritorial demons. If the three religions can take up their positions and continue to occupy the top positions in the Federation, they have to find a way to gain a position for their future. To become a member of the Federation ahead of time, work for the union, and make contributions to it, then in the future, after the federal government conquers the secret land of Tianyuan, they can also get a place in the Federation. The whole Tianyuan secret place is more and more chaotic, as for the casualties of the people, not many people care. This is a troubled time, it''s hard to survive in the troubled times. Who can care about those ordinary people. Therefore, there are not many people in the dream Valley to disturb, except some people who want to fight to death. After all, people still have some common sense. If mythological martial arts are not handled correctly, weird and terrible things will happen. Where there are strange and terrible things, it is very likely that there will be mythological martial arts. Therefore, in the secret place of Tianyuan, there are people who are not satisfied with their present life and enter various strange forbidden areas around them with the idea of fighting to the death, in an attempt to obtain the treasures among them. But with the turbulence of Tianyuan secret place, more and more of this kind. In this troubled time, it is better to fight for a future than to crush a dog to death under the wheel of history. Wu fan is such a person, can''t live, thinking of a cheap life, then relying on his own tripod martial arts, came to the dream Valley, ready to fight to death. The gatekeepers outside turn a blind eye to Wu fan''s sneaking behavior. Their main duty is to prevent someone from bringing out some terrifying substances from the dream Valley, causing more people to fall asleep. These people who want to die, they don''t want to and can''t stop them. Wu fan slowly approached the dream valley. After he walked in, he encountered some of the things that were rumored to happen. In the rumor, as long as you are close to the valley, you will feel obvious pain in your body, and you will feel dyspnea. It is like having an invisible hand and pinching your neck. A sense of vertigo will also follow, and this kind of vertigo is more and more serious, and can not be cleared, as long as it is contaminated, it will slowly fall into a deep sleep, and never wake up. Wu fan did not have this feeling, although he came in to see a lot of mummies. The mummies were lying in the valley, almost as dry as those who had starved by the roadside outside. This is not difficult to understand. After they fell asleep, no one took care of them. They fell on the roadside without eating or drinking. They just died on the roadside. "Was it that I was chosen by heaven, and there was nothing strange about me when I entered the valley?" Wu fan repressed the impulse of his heart and made his way to the interior of the valley faster. He''s fed up with the fact that he doesn''t live as well as a dog in troubled times. This may be the basis of his rise. Finally, Wu fan lowered his steps and tried not to make a sound. He felt the mummy all the way. He saw the things at the end of the valley. It was also a corpse, but unlike those dry bodies, this one had few features except pale face, no breathing and heartbeat. Wu fan didn''t find anything special here. The only special thing was the corpse. Reason told him that he was not a man of choice. Now he withdrew to look for the watchmen and report on the situation here. Perhaps he could get a reward for the unusual situation here. And desire is driving him, the dream Valley changes, once missed, he will never have a chance to turn over to be the master. The choice between reason and desire has shaped mankind for countless years. It''s not necessarily right to listen to reason, and it''s not necessarily wrong to obey desire, but which one is right can only be judged by ourselves. As soon as Wu fan gnaws his teeth, his body begins to recede. He will probably miss something, but he has a greater chance to live. But what makes Wu fan''s body tight is that a hand, which does not know where it appears, grabs his foot. Without daring to pull it away, Wu fan''s eyes turned downward, and he saw that the dead corpse suddenly raised his head. In his empty eyes, it seemed that there were still eyes staring at Wu fan. Wu fan''s heart twitches and looks at the other mummies lying on one side. They all start to tremble slightly, as if they are recovering from death.However, Wu fan suddenly woke up to the fact that one of the mummies stretched himself out. These people had never fallen into a deep sleep. Although their bodies dried up because they were sleeping and did not eat, they never died. Wu fan''s body trembled involuntarily. The changes in the dream valley are not disappeared, nor are they special, but the terror here has become more powerful. Wu fan raised his head and looked at the "corpse" at the end of the valley. At this time, he found that the other side''s pale face appeared some blood color, and there was a slight fluctuation in the chest. Obviously the other side is slowly coming to life. Wu fan did not dare to have any changes. If there was any misunderstanding, he might encounter some bad things immediately. At the same time, Wu fan''s heart is also active. If it is a living person who causes all these changes, he may be able to live from him and get more things later. A pair of unreal eyes with infinite flame opened, Zhu Ping slowly stood up, all the mummies around him chose to kneel down at this moment and offered their loyalty. And Wu fan also quickly followed these groups of mummies to kneel down. Among the crushed stones, a dead wood suddenly sprouts, and grows rapidly into a big tree, branches and flowers bloom, which seems to welcome Zhu Ping''s awakening. A touch of brilliance was squeezed out of Zhu Ping''s body and turned into a ball of light. Finally, he integrated many martial arts, extracted the parts suitable for him, combined with the existence of dreams, and finally formed his own martial arts "three bodies of dreams". The common name doesn''t look brilliant. Its main function is to let people have three bodies. With this skill, Zhu Ping finally broke away from all control and formed his own three bodies. That is to say, his present human body has now been reorganized into the appearance of Zhu Ping in the past. His body, all the construction of the moon and the LORD God are condensed into his body. There is also the God body, that is, the whole broken dream world, which is created by Negri with the help of the gods and Demons bred by all human beings in this world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 Strictly speaking, Zhu Ping has become the son of God of Negri, or the kind of closer relationship. After all, the dream was originally wrapped in Negri''s dream, which contains the dreams of countless people. He is now the son of Negri''s dream. When Negri woke up, the deep dream collapsed, and the partial dream was greatly affected. It was also collapsing all the time, and no one could enter it. This time, Zhu Ping was entangled by the phenomenon of death, and he pulled the dream into the confrontation. That is, to clear up the blocked fragments in the dream with the help of death, and also use the dream to break the mystery of death. In this process, the dream has also been reorganized. Now, it is far from the huge one that spread all over the world in the past. Even now, even the secret land of Tianyuan has not been spread all over the world. It only expands the scope of dream Valley and grows up again, which requires Zhu Ping''s continuous efforts. "Then am I to be reckoned with?" Zhu Ping thought. Although he successfully settled in the dream body, the dream was derived from the dreams of countless people. During this period, although he was still self-conscious, the consciousness of dream body was different, just as his consciousness was different from him. The so-called "other body" is that Zhu Ping reorganizes his body and soul to one side by means of the confrontation between death and dream, and eliminates all objects that do not belong to him, forming his body. He is not me, but I am. To Zhu Ping''s present situation, the difference between him and me has been particularly in-depth, he and I are not just individual differences. According to Zhu Ping''s own understanding, everyone has his own existence. From birth, your body, your blood, comes from your parents, your ancestors. Their influence has always existed along the traces of life. Then in the growth, the first thing is to imitate, imitate parents, imitate teachers, imitate everything you see. Until the soul derived from the root gradually tends to be complete, the individual will is more and more mature, the formation of the three outlooks, the self is also formed, but he and I still exist in everyone. In the future contact with all kinds of information, touch all kinds of things, self-consciousness is constantly improving, he and I are also constantly changing. There are shadows of other human shapes and colors on each person. Zhu Ping''s dream three bodies can help the individual self to distinguish himself from himself and himself accurately, and separate it out to form his body. The most wonderful thing about this skill is that, with the help of the control of the past by the boundless steady light, after his body is separated, he still belongs to him and can be controlled by him. Therefore, although the self, the other body and the spirit body are all derived from Zhu Ping, their consciousness is not completely the same. Zhu Ping cultivates three bodies of dreams. With the help of dreams, he refines three bodies. Trinity is the God of dreams. Is Zhu Ping the God of dreams? Yes, but from the human point of view, he is only a part of the dream God and human body, and also the most important Zhu Ping before. Is Zhu Ping the God of dreams? Yes, they are the derivative of the power of the dream, and they are also the power of the God of dreams, and the other body will become stronger and stronger. Now the question is: is Zhu Ping a god body? Before the cultivation, the main human beings became themselves, and a little bit became other bodies. The consciousness of spirit and body was born from Zhu Ping, but it was higher than Zhu Ping. It can be seen that Zhu Ping''s consciousness has been transformed into a spirit body consciousness. Now his own consciousness is just a remnant of human beings in the past. It can also be seen that Zhu Ping''s own consciousness led to the birth of the spirit body consciousness and became a part of it. Who can tell us exactly what the situation is. In a word, the God of the Trinity dream was finally born, and Zhu Ping became a new God and devil. It is enough that he is still in existence and is a part of God''s Trinity. Zhu Ping, after all, is a God and devil who has made use of dreams. Looking at the countless mummies kneeling in front of him, Zhu Ping knew that the people who were accidentally involved in the birth of the gods and Demons had entered the dream together, and now they have become a part of his body. Yes, his body is not only one, but can have many. For example, the light ball is the body formed by the God and the moon, and the corpse is the body formed by these people''s original consciousness. They are all infected by dreams and become part of dreams. "In other words, countless other bodies converge to form a god body, and I Zhu Ping is the most special one among them." The dream was originally formed by numerous people. Ou Cheng, the predecessor of Zhu Ping, was the origin of dream. In this life, he acquired the power of dream and collected many mythological martial arts, which led to the collision and cleaning of death and dream. This finally led to the birth of the God of dreams and became a member of the Trinity. With a wave of his hand, Zhu Ping''s power of the body dream tilted out and fell on these mummies. Their bodies gradually became complete and no longer shriveled.The power of these dreams will linger on them and maintain their normal life, but the physical damage is only the disappearance of the dream energy. As long as they don''t eliminate their body consciousness, they can be reborn in the dream at any time, and they can rebuild a body with some dream energy. In this regard, Zhu Ping has opened up some rights for them to obtain dream energy, so that they can obtain dream energy from dreams to a certain extent, so that they can obtain the immortal body of dreams. "Spread your dreams." Zhu Ping let them go and looked at Wu fan, who was lying on his knees and did not dare to move. The power of the dream has been entangled in him. In the dream, his body has been formed. After that, although he will not be completely controlled by the dream as before, his dream will no longer belong to him. "I need your help to do one thing. It''s dangerous. Of course, it''s good." Zhu Ping waved his hand, and he floated in front of Wu fan. "This is the mythical martial arts" illusory dream measurement record ", you or?" Zhu Ping gave him a name and put his choice in front of Wu fan. Wu fan swallows his mouth. He feels that he has no possibility of refusing, and he doesn''t want to refuse. "Willing to serve adults." After Wu fan finished, he found that Zhu Ping had disappeared, and only the light ball remained in place. Wu fan reached out his hand and touched the light ball. Then the light ball entered his body. In a burst of surprise, a panel appeared in front of him. The task panel shakes twice, and the last new task starts to generate. "Go to the Wanfo temple and get the future Xingxiu robbery." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 The so-called Wanfo temple is one of the most powerful Buddhist temples. Among them, the Sutra of the present day, that is, the great day Guangming Huayu Sutra, is included in the Wanfo temple. In addition, no one has ever practiced the Sutra of the future since it was acquired, and the future star disaster is also in the Wanfo temple. The Wanfo temple, which occupies the two Buddhist scriptures, is the holy land for Buddhist disciples in the world. Every year, countless believers and Buddhists come here to pay homage and pilgrimage. The exchange method of Buddha''s birthday, which is held every ten years, is the busiest time of Wanfo temple. Countless people will gather here. Because in this period of time, the Wanfo temple will open up the future Xingxiu robberies, so that people can compete for places to realize. Wanfo temple has even sent out a message that who can understand and successfully practice the future xingxingsuke is the future Buddha of Wanfo temple. This is one of the most accessible mythological martial arts for all. At the beginning, Zhu Ping planned to go to the Wanfo temple to obtain the future Xingxiu robbery and further deduce his own skills. However, he did not expect to be blocked by the Sanjue scholar. The dream is slowly expanding. The dream germ is made by Negri and inherited by the God of dreams. As it spreads, once everyone sleeps after infection, his dream will be connected with the whole dream. Therefore, in just one night, the scope of dream expansion has already spread to a small part of the Tianyuan secret land. It is estimated that within 10 days, it can spread throughout the whole Tianyuan secret land. Shi Jiu lies on the cold wooden bed, looking at the moonlight, his heart is more and more complex. As the third lady of the Shi family, although she is not so powerful in the Federation, she is at least 80% more than that of the Federation, belonging to the upper class. After the rights of dream development were opened, the stone family settled in it. After she went to school, she became the president of the dream research society. However, I didn''t expect that the dream would collapse. If the family had invested too much in the early stage, it would have been eaten back in an instant. As a result, they had to turn to the battlefield of colonial star 17 to win the continuation of the family. As a third young lady, she had no choice but to enter the battlefield, devote her youth, fight everything for the continuation of her family, enter the secret land of Tianyuan and become a nun. "I was abandoned by the family, too." Shi Jiu knows very well that she has become a spy, and the family never expects her to make any contribution. This is just a statement that the Shi Family fully supports the colonial war. In essence, he is an abandoned son who expresses his position. However, Shi Jiu also had a lot of resentment. She was born with the best medicine to preserve her innate Qi. When she grew up, she learned martial arts from famous teachers. She got a lot from her family, and now she just gives it back. Just so, stone nine heart after all or unwilling, if the dream is not closed, still exist, that would be good. Looking at the white moonlight, Shi Jiu vent his emotions. Then he calms down and tries to understand the martial arts given by the inspiration nunnery, "the inspiration Sutra of ziziduojing". Although there is little hope, she still wants to fight. If she can get the key information of the myth martial arts, or the martial arts array, and make great achievements, then she may be able to return to the Federation and the stone family. But all of a sudden, Shi Jiu was stiff, his internal power was in disorder, and he was almost possessed by the devil. After quickly calming down the internal breathing, Shijiu again felt attentively, and his face showed an expression of disbelief. She felt the dream again. After thinking for a period of time, Shi Jiu used the method of dreaming that he had not encountered for a long time. With the familiar feeling, she appears in the dream again. There have been a lot of shadow around, which is the derivation of people''s dream. Shi Jiu walks in the inspiration nunnery in the dream, the mood is difficult to calm down. "Am I dreaming? No, I''m dreaming Shi Jiu murmured to himself, and finally determined one thing, the dream return, at least here to enter the dream there is no problem. Shi Jiu suppressed his inner excitement and came to the yard of the abbot. A shadow was pacing up and down there, as if thinking something. "Who am I going to take to the Ten Thousand Buddhas Festival?" The abbot is very good at martial arts, but he doesn''t understand the dream. Although in the dream, he is no different from ordinary people. Think of here, stone nine boldly walked in, came to the shadow next to. In the field of dreamology, there have been studies on the extended shadows of ordinary people''s dreams. Only when a person''s dream shadow is destroyed five or six times in a row, can a person be in a low spirits. Moreover, the self-protection mechanism of the other person''s dream will disappear after being destroyed. The place where the other person''s dream appears next time will be different. But it''s not totally useless for dreams. Using a special method, we can implant certain ideas into the master of virtual shadow through dreams. This idea will quietly return to the master''s mind with the dream, and the influence is not enough. But these thoughts, in some cases, can also change the other party''s thoughts.After the nine nunnery quit here, he had no idea of doing anything that was worth trusting. Martial arts masters can''t underestimate it. They haven''t touched the dream, so they are unprepared in the dream. However, if they do too much, they will be aware of something wrong. With their spiritual awareness, they can find many things. After exploring her dream for a while, Shi Jiu chose to quit. In the next few days, as long as she slowly implanted more ideas, the Abbot''s trust in her will gradually increase. Maybe this time, she can go to the Wanfo temple and have a chance to get the future star trek. But to Shi Jiu''s surprise, when she opened her eyes, there was no white moonlight in the window. Instead, a dark shadow was standing there, looking at the scenery outside the window, silent. "Who is it?" Shi Jiu immediately mobilized his internal skills, considering whether to call for help directly or prepare to surrender immediately. The shadow flicked his finger, and the candlestick in the room lit up faintly, and his face also appeared in front of Shi Jiu. Strange and familiar, Leng for a moment, Shi Jiucai asked with uncertain voice: "Zhu Ping?" "It''s a name I haven''t heard for a long time." Zhu Ping looked at Shi Jiu, also has some emotion, the old friend really met, but the people have changed. He noticed that someone really entered the dream, so he came to check it. After seeing that it was Shi Jiu, he probably understood. "Why are you here?" Shi Jiu does not understand, she still has an impression on this member, but the other party later died in the broken dream, the reality of the body has become a vegetable, she also went to visit once. Now, even if they wake up, they shouldn''t be here. "Dream recovery has something to do with you?" Shi Jiu''s reaction speed is still very fast, immediately found the problem. "Almost." Zhu Ping looked at the former president and wanted to say something about the past. However, he found that there was no significance in reminiscing about the past because of their current level difference. Thinking about this, Zhu Ping directly asked, "do you want to go back to the Federation and regain everything before?" "Naturally, I want to." Shi Jiu looked at this particularly mysterious Zhu Ping, or chose to tell the truth: "what do I need to pay?" "Give me a son!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 It''s immoral and against federal law to conceive a child privately, because from a legal point of view, although your stomach is yours, this right is for everyone. If private surrogacy is legal, it will inevitably lead to the exploitation of poor women''s pregnancy rights by the rich. Therefore, long ago, surrogacy was illegal, but later, a special window was opened and strict regulations were made. People are never just themselves. Your actions will affect many others. Therefore, it is one-sided and irrational to say what I own and what I have the right to do. From this point of view, the sale of Y, the sale of organs and even the sale of human beings are all the same. I can not say my own body. I can sell it at will, because if this kind of thing is allowed, it will inevitably lead to the exploitation of the weak by the strong. "I can give you an important message that you can do a great job and return to federal territory soon." "But only if you take my son back with you." Zhu Ping put forward his own conditions. Although most of the people in the Federation have dream germs, but now the God of dreams is reborn, and dream germs need to be updated, so that new dreams can be connected. Zhu Ping needs someone to help him build up his new dream, so it is necessary to give birth to a son. If Zhu Ping had the means to conceive life from dreams like Negri''s dreams, he would not need to ask for such a request. If he wants to breed offspring, he must rely on the rules of nature. "How can I know if you''re telling me the truth?" Stone nine did not immediately refuse, look a Leng, then calm down to ask. Although she didn''t have in-depth contact with other men because of practicing martial arts, it doesn''t mean that she rejects this kind of thing. After all, if it wasn''t for the collapse of her dream, she might have married someone under the arrangement of her family. The essence is trading. If what Zhu Ping said is true, there is nothing difficult to accept with Zhu Ping. "Because you can''t resist?" Zhu Ping thought for a while and then pointed out that the surrounding heaven and earth became illusory in this instant. "Can you tell whether it''s a reality or a dream?" Shi Jiu''s face changed, because the present world gave her the same feeling and dream, and she was very clear that she had quit the dream. "I see." Shi Jiu nodded. Zhu Ping could not tell the truth from the false, so he could do everything without explaining himself. Therefore, it was not important for her to believe it or not. "Now, then?" Shi Jiu put his hands on the button of his monk''s clothes and said plainly, "I''m sorry, it won''t be interesting." "You don''t have to." Zhu Ping shook his head and said, "everything is just a dream." Shi Jiu lustrous and dazzling, and saw the dream broken. Something beyond her cognition appeared in front of her, like a colorful bubble, with all kinds of weird scenes. A feeling of being touched appears in Shi Jiu''s perception, and then her eyes are black. Beside the bed, Zhu Ping is still standing in front of the window, looking at the sleeping stone nine. Because of the lack of understanding of the truth of life, although he can not conceive his own offspring, he does not need other primitive means to make other girls pregnant. It''s enough to pass on life information through contact. This method reminds Zhu Ping of all kinds of fairy tales he has seen before. Before they were born, their mothers had been exposed to some kind of vision, such as a dragon in a dream, a dream of a big sun, or trampling on some footprints and other things. He stopped thinking and Zhu Ping left here. He still has many things to do, and his own mythological martial arts still need to be supplemented. Those with S-level extraordinary ability are equivalent to the martial gods of the three religions. Judging by the information from Negri, they are the roots. After three times of liberation, they have obtained the seeds of truth. Among them, the top ones may have a road construction degree of 1-2%. In the future, it will not be able to bear this kind of life. As a Trinity god of dreams, dreams are born with Negri''s understanding of dreams and touch the truth of dreams. When the road construction reaches more than 50%, they can be regarded as natural demigods. Of course, such demigods can be called gods and demons in many places. As a part of the Trinity, Zhu Ping''s own subject is human, so the truth he can use at present is only 1%, which belongs to the top level of human beings. If we want to break through this limitation, we need to break through human cognition and life level. "At least it can''t become irrelevant when the three bodies merge." The integration of the three bodies is inevitable, or it is called the establishment of the dream road. He himself is still very special and controls some truths, but he also needs to work hard. Otherwise, when the three bodies merge, it will not be called fusion, but merger, and he will become like him and become a common member of the dream.Zhu Ping''s voice is illusory. With the help of his dream, he can realize a rapid space jump and find other mythical martial arts. Through these martial arts, we can improve our cognition of truth and break through the cognitive limit of human beings. Finally, there is no difference between Self-consciousness and spirit body consciousness, and the unity and integration are completed. When the sun stabbed on Shi Jiu''s face, she just woke up and felt something wrong with her body the first time. Recalling what happened last night, Shi Jiu quickly felt his physical state. He practiced martial arts to a certain extent and was extremely sensitive to his body. Soon she realized that in her body, a breath of life was pregnant, which was particularly strong. Shi Jiu analyzed that to prevent the birth of the child, she needed to commit suicide now. Otherwise, after a few months of gestation, even if she died, he would be able to survive tenaciously and crawl out of her belly. A strange feeling appears in Shi Jiu''s heart. The resonance of this life information makes Shi Jiu''s action more careful. The original affection comes from the entanglement of life information, the derivation of self and the continuation of self. And in Shi Jiu''s mind, there are some more information. This information is the location of the fifth gate. In most of the knowledge of Tianyuan secret place and even the three religions, there are only four sects, one of which is mastered by the three religions together with the emperor. Now it has become an important gateway to resist federal invasion. If there is a fifth boundary gate and can control it, then the soldiers of the Federation can directly attack the secret land of Tianyuan. This kind of information is indeed extremely important and determines the direction of the war. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 "The eclosion of man and nature!" In a mountainous area, Zhu Ping picked up a totem pole, carved with human beings in the wings, extremely exquisite. And this is what the mythical martial arts "the eclosion of heaven and man" carries. This is the totem of Zhuping. The position of this mythical martial arts is not unchangeable. They also need to exchange positions according to the operation of the martial wind array. At this time, these mythical martial arts will be born, looking for the host, controlling the opponent to bring it to the right position. Zhu Ping did not stay. The grand ceremony of Wanfo temple is about to start. He also needs to go over and make some arrangements. He has now become the God of dreams, and the God of dreams is bred from Negri''s dream. In essence, he is the son of Negri and the other party belongs to God. 50% completion degree of his own dream road construction comes from Negri''s understanding. Zhu Ping''s current force field is naturally on the side of Negri, and his purpose is obviously to lift the seal. And after the seal is broken, the world will collapse, and there is a solution to transport all people to the dream, and the dream will evolve into a real world. The Wanfo temple is located in Mingshan mountain. Wu fan can see the Giant Buddha near the river from afar. He sits beside the river and towers into the clouds. In the palm of the Giant Buddha, there are some temple buildings. There is the main gate of the ten thousand Buddha Temple. If you want to enter the temple, you must go through it. People who come here for the first time will feel the awe from the huge Buddha statue, which makes people feel respect, and there is more awe invisible. Therefore, Linjiang City, next to the Wanfo temple, is really a place where you can never find anything left on the road and stay indoors at night. Wu fan saw many people in the same trade along the way. After entering Linjiang City, Wu fan became more careful, as if his temper was much smaller. This is the momentum and psychology of the whole person, which is affected by the surrounding environment. If Wu fan had been here in the past, it was almost the same, maybe not as good as them. But now he is not what he used to be. He was inspired by the legend and martial arts. Anything can be quantified by this mythical martial art. Then, as long as the quantified behavior is completed, the goal will be achieved. In less than a day, the martial arts, which had never been practiced, were successfully practiced. In addition, he can also practice martial arts in his sleep. It seems that his time has doubled. Combined with quantitative ability, his martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds. It took him only half a month to become a well-known expert in the world. And he knew in his heart that his strength could grow even faster if he was given more time. Even Wu fan felt that he still did not practice the real power of the dream measurement record. Lying in the inn, Wu fan''s consciousness slowly entered into the dream. His dream volume also slightly rotated, interfering with all people''s dreams. This kind of interference became more and more far away, slowly drawing half of the city into the dream. Wu fan opened his eyes in the dream, and the knowledge of all the people around him became a book, floating around him, and those in the dream also provided him with the ability to think. In his dream, Wu fan''s thinking ability is five to six times that of his daily life. Half of the people in Linjiang city are thinking for Wu fan. Under this kind of promotion, Wu fan''s understanding of martial arts is naturally amazing, and he has slowly collected all kinds of martial arts. Because I am in Linjiang City, there are a large number of people in the world, many of whom are martial arts experts from various temples in the world. After all, no one can go in and understand xingxingsujie in the future, but after all, it is a kind of mythical martial arts of Buddhism. Therefore, most of them are Buddhists and grandsons. Wu fan''s task is to achieve the future star robbery, so he also purposefully collected Buddhism martial arts during this period to enhance his understanding of Buddhism thought. Now Wu fan can say that he has learned a hundred martial arts. Most of the people in the Wulin are clean and clean in front of him, and their internal power vibrates. They integrate with the power of dreams, and gradually return to the body with their own consciousness. Just opened his eyes, Wu fan''s temperament became more and more dignified. If he cut off his hair and put on his cassock, he was a great monk. No one would think there was a problem. However, with the inner force of his dreams, his temperament became very ethereal again. The internal power of illusory dream has various uses. It can simulate almost all kinds of skills. It can also be used to perform illusory magic. This time, Wu fan''s strength has been improved again. With his own feeling, those famous martial artists he met in the past may not be able to support ten moves in front of him. "This is mythological martial arts." Wu fan''s inner strength is growing higher and higher. He believes that one day, he will also become a real martial god and compete with other mythical warriors, and this day will not be too long.The grand gathering of Ten Thousand Buddhas lasted nine days. Although it has not officially started, the gathering of people is also frightening. Wu fan wanders in Linjiang city and wishes to dream every day, but he can only suppress his inner impulse. The scope of his dream influence has covered the whole city of Linjiang, and even the interior of Wanfo temple has some coverage. He can''t increase his dream time, but he must also reduce it. Otherwise, too much thinking ability in his dream will weaken his self and eventually become a puppet of his dream. Therefore, Wu fan can only shorten his dream time and do more activities on weekdays. He has a fight with the Wulin master and molested this chivalrous woman. Gradually, he has made his own name in Linjiang city. Because his martial arts are changeable and his foundation is extremely mysterious. Sometimes you can''t even find his real position when you fight him all the time. Therefore, he is called dreamlike. And in the city of Linjiang, Wu fan created a dream like name. Shi Jiu also went through the fifth gate and came to Tianwaitian to find the Federal Department stationed here. After waiting for a period of time, Shi Jiu finally met the person in charge of the 17th colonial star stationed by the Federation. The visitor was dressed in a white Sao Qi robe with a strong smile on his face. As soon as he entered the door, he looked at Shi Jiu with friendly eyes to the extreme. Then his eyes fell on Shi Jiu''s stomach and nodded with satisfaction. Then his smile became more and more abnormal. It was as if he saw that his pig had finally learned to bow to other people''s cabbages. Killer J is very satisfied with his grandson. He is the symbol of Negri''s chaos, and he is also Negri in essence. The God of dreams is the offspring of Negri''s dream. So his killer J is the father of the God of dreams, no problem. So the killer J just early said that sentence to Zhu Ping: "Iam your friend!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 Shi Jiu stares at the killer J that kind to seep the person''s eye, explained the matter of the fifth boundary gate, then waited inside the base. Soon she was connected with the family. After the existence of the fifth world gate was confirmed by the spies, the family began to operate with all its strength. In the past, Shi Jiu was the abandoned son of the family, but after she made indelible contributions, she was a meritorious official of the family. As long as there was no accident, it was certain that she would be the head of the family. Soon Shi Jiu retired from the position of a spy. On the recommendation of the person in charge of the family operation and the federal garrison of the 17th colonial star, she became the Minister of the war supplies and Logistics Department of the colonial star. This is a real power department, rich in oil and water, and once the war is over, there will be a lot of credit. And with Shi Jiu sitting in this position, she found that with more and more people she contacted, the fetus in her belly became more and more healthy, and there were more and more places to explore in her dream. Suddenly Shi Jiu understood that the dream germs, by her and her baby in the belly, had been updated in the outside world. The dream will gradually recover, and that person may become the existence that she did not dare to think of before. The mother depends on her son. Shi Jiu knows that even though her son and Zhu Ping''s offspring are just a transaction, her son is born out of her belly. Just for this, her future glory and wealth will no longer be lacking. Zhu Ping feels that the spirit body is expanding rapidly, and his body''s strength is also growing rapidly. Soon, the prosperity of dreams all over the world will reappear again. And Zhu Ping''s active power will also increase. Zhu Ping also set foot in the city of Linjiang when he handed over his "record of the eclosion of heaven and man" to a predestined person. With the approach, peace ordinary people feel different peace and harmony, Zhu Ping felt a hot. And this kind of heat can only be felt when they are at the same level of gods and demons. Otherwise, ordinary practitioners of mythological martial arts can feel something wrong at most. "The light shines on the Buddha." Zhu Ping recited the name of the present Buddha, and the burning feeling rose slowly. "It seems that he is also in the Wanfo temple now." Zhu Ping closed his eyes and spread the colorful bubbles throughout the world, and began to squirm, observing the world from the perspective of God. God sees God, that is respect. In the perception of God that is beyond human beings, the dreams of countless lives rise and fall, and then a red sun rises slowly. In the big day, you can see a divine bird singing. After the appearance of two kinds of phenomenal existence, information began to contact and exchange. The God of destiny, or crow, whose original world was captured by the world of God, became a part of the world of God. At the first shock, he went to the world of fire. Later, he joined the forces of heaven and man of Negri, leading the breaking of the seal outside the world and entering this world. "Own people?" After the exchange, Zhu Ping withdrew his thoughts. This raven is so powerful that his real body now lives in a star not far away from colony 17, where only a separate body remains. The degree of road construction is far higher than that of Zhu Ping, the new God of dreams, and has gradually approached the stage of road cohesion. The communication with Tianya also made Zhu Ping know who the enemy of himself and others are now. Vientiane gradually withdrew from the world after blocking the entry of heaven and man forces into the world hundreds of years ago. This is also the reason why the Wufeng array has been operating here for hundreds of years. The Vientiane organization''s plan seems to have come to a critical time. There is not much energy to look after on the seal side. Therefore, to unseal the main enemy of Negri, only the seal itself, as well as some of the successors left by Vientiane organization. Soon, the United Army will carry on the collision with the world conquered by them and the god world. With the force of this collision, the seal in the whole god world will be prized with the help of the force of the collision and based on the military wind array. "Of course, it could also be a conspiracy by Vientiane." Zhu Ping remembers the last words of the crow. Gregory, the master of all things, has always wanted to exclude Negri. According to the investigation of the heaven and man forces, there have been a number of existence in this period of time that have successfully condensed the road of enterprise, and have grown rapidly under the support of Vientiane organization. If only these people are wanted to restrain Negri''s development, Vientiane''s funding for these existence should be stopped or reduced soon. But no, one of them even became a node. Obviously, the master of all things wants that existence to try and kill Negri, the upstream man. In this case, it seems easy to remove the seal this time, but no one knows what will happen. This is also their last chance to kill Negri. Once he is released from the seal, he will crush other competitors as quickly as possible and become a plucker. This is true of the enterprising road itself. The higher the strength is, the faster the progress will be.If Negri had not been sealed, he might have achieved the plucker faster than he had done the upstream. Zhu Ping put aside those ideas, which can be called the phenomenon collision of the metauniverse, is not what he can think about. What he should consider now is how to improve his own strength. "Da Guang Guanghua Huayu" is also known as the Buddhist sutra, along with the future Buddhist Sutra "the future star robbery", simultaneous interpreting to Zhu Ping. For their present level, this kind of mythological martial arts is the study of their own path, mutual study and common progress. Now the Buddhist scriptures are the crows'' understanding of their own path to the sun, relatively speaking, the symbol of the sun for time. Where the sun is, a bright plume is formed, and the state of itself is constant. As for the future star robbery, in Zhu Ping''s view, he has already realized what it is. This is the design drawing of the military wind array, which is also the key to breaking the seal. This mythical martial arts book was compiled by the owner of the heaven man army. The information of Wufeng array was obtained by Zhu Ping when he crossed the boundary gate. This future Xingxiu robbery is only more complete. In the past, now and in the future, after all the three Buddhist scriptures have arrived, Zhu Ping saw the general outline of all these recorded in the future star disaster. Of course, it can also be called the general outline of all mythological martial arts. Heaven and the world, I am the only one. According to the interpretation in Buddhism, I here can be interpreted as self-consciousness, that is, everyone''s self-consciousness, or the awareness of self-consciousness, that is, the Buddha nature of all living beings. That is, everyone''s enterprising will into the burning soul of the flame Negri. Only when life is enterprising can we be immortal. This will to keep forging ahead is the best in the world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 After all, the grand meeting of Ten Thousand Buddhas was held. The main purpose of this grand gathering of Ten Thousand Buddhas is to expand the influence of Buddhism and promote the culture of Buddhism. Therefore, the whole city of Linjiang is now in a state of carnival. As the largest local landlord, Wanfo temple, once he decides to rest, most people in Linjiang City, which relies on Wanfo temple, naturally rest. Countless people put down their farm work or various kinds of work, and went to the streets to watch various programs, or went to the middle of the city to listen to lectures. In Linjiang City, a high platform is set up. Every day and every moment, there are eminent monks sitting on it, explaining various mysteries of the Buddhist scriptures, mixed with various small stories, and enlightening all living beings. Wu fan mingled with them, and his understanding of Buddhist scriptures surpassed these people as early as in their dreams. In the evening, all kinds of lanterns are on. In the long river, most of the paper-based lotus lanterns are floating with the wishes of the people. Linjiang city has also become a city that never sleeps. Even at night, this kind of noise, which is different from the past, has not stopped. After all, there has been only one chance in a decade to be totally indulgent. Even a lot of martial arts people in the lake who were just planning to understand the mythical martial arts were happily involved in the carnival. Gradually, they were baptized by the culture of Buddhism, and even bought a lot of seven treasures of Buddhism and various Buddhist scriptures under the promotion of some monks. In the words of those monks, the future of xingxingsuke is the supreme martial art of Buddhism. If you want to understand successfully, you should have an understanding of Buddhism. Some people who don''t know what to do, just under this logical swindle, have gained a lot of Buddhist scriptures that can''t be read. Wu fan''s brow suddenly frowned. As a practitioner of dreamland, his perception of dreams is beyond most people''s understanding. In the group just now, he felt that there was a lot of dream breath in one''s body. This kind of dream breath is not something that can be contaminated by dreams. Only when one really enters a dream can he have such a degree of breath contamination. This means that one of the people in that group entered a dream not long ago. He practiced the dream measurement record, and thought that he was a dream belonging to his private domain. Now there was a man who entered the dream, which inevitably made Wu fan feel a little uncomfortable. But soon he began to adjust his mind. The dream belongs to the God of dreams. He is just the practitioner of the God''s mythology and martial arts. Although abandoning this mentality, Wu fan still wants to understand the situation. After all, if the other party can enter the dream, it is absolutely related to the God of dreams, and he has to manage it. Wu fan quietly followed up with that group of people, which was contaminated with a lot of dream flavor, it was the women with black half long hair in the team. With the silent approach, Wu fan quietly listened to these people''s conversation. These people claim to be businessmen in the south of the Yangtze River in Tianyuan. They also carry all kinds of commodities, dress and talk similar to their identities. The real can''t be real any more. If Wu fan had not noticed the dream breath of the woman, he would not have noticed such an ordinary caravan. The woman who was contaminated with the flavor of the dream was named Chen Lan, whose identity was the daughter of the leader of the caravan. But with Wu fan''s long-term observation, he gradually realized the false identity of these people. First of all, these people don''t really care about selling goods. They are talking business with people everywhere, but Wu fan has drawn out the action route of these people. Their action line is completely around the city of Linjiang. This will waste a lot of time, and some goods with timeliness are not conducive to preservation. Secondly, the martial arts skills of these people are abnormal. Although the caravans need certain force to ensure the normal journey, the martial arts accomplishment displayed by these people inadvertently exceeds the level that a normal caravan should have. Finally, these people are collecting information about people from all walks of life in the Wulin. With the help of business talks, they gather a lot of information inadvertently from their cooperative goals. This means is not what a caravan should have. Combined with the recent events in the Wulin, it is not difficult to guess the identity of these people. "Foreign demons?" Wu fan gradually determined the identity of these people, and only some people would hide their identities and collect information in such a deliberate way at the grand ceremony of Ten Thousand Buddhas. So Wu fan followed these people for three days. These three days, these people exposed a lot of loopholes, and Chen Lan in these days every day will enter the dream, through some way far away, do not know where to go. "Chen Lan''s understanding of dreams does not seem to be new to her. On the contrary, it seems that she has long-term research in order to be so comfortable in her dreams." Wu fan can''t help but doubt that before himself, there are other people who have practiced the dream measurement record? With this doubt, Wu fan stole part of the memory knowledge of these extraterritorial demons in these three days, and gradually realized how the outside world arrived."In these people''s cognition, dreams have collapsed, so the fire organization affected by the collapse of dreams appears on the battlefield." Wu fan patted himself on the head. The conflict between the information from the federal government and his original world outlook made his consciousness a little confused under the impact of information. "But now the dream is not collapsing, or opening up again." Wu fan is aware of the truth of the dream. Unfortunately, these people have only heard the information of the dream before, and have not really entered the dream, so that Wu fan can not know what the dream was like before. "There is a fifth gate." Wu fan is sorting out the information in his mind, and the three outlooks that are hard to open up are challenged again. "Would you like to inform Wanfo temple?" Wu fan can imagine that it is only a matter of time before the collapse of the three religions because of the existence of the fifth boundary gate. The Federation has even planned it. On the last day of the grand gathering of Ten Thousand Buddhas, taking advantage of the fact that the three religions did not find the existence of the fifth boundary gate, they mobilized a group of strange soldiers to destroy the Wanfo temple and most of the people in the Wulin, and then the army pulled out to completely eliminate the resistance of the three religions. No matter what Wu Fan said, he was also a member of the Wulin of Tianyuan secret land. After discovering this, he did not hesitate, but went to Wanfo Temple immediately. The boundary gate of Buddhism is also behind the Wanfo temple. Now only two mythical warriors of Buddhism are guarding here. If they are unprepared, they will be directly destroyed by the strange soldiers of the Federation. Only when the three religions are informed and all the people gather together can they have the power to fight the first World War. Then they may take back the fifth world gate and defend the secret land of Tianyuan again. At this time, two old monks sitting in front of the gate of Wanfo temple also felt something wrong. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 The three religions together with the imperial dynasty have four boundary gates. Every once in a while, people from the enemy''s martial god level will attack, and then take advantage of this gap to open up space to send several people in. Some of these people were intercepted in time, while others were too late to intercept. The boundary gate has its bearing limit. In the same period of time, the number of people passing through the boundary gate cannot be too many or too strong. For example, the level of mythical warrior can enter two at most once. Therefore, it is enough to have two or three people to defend a boundary gate. There are four mythical warriors stationed at the gate of Buddhism. One of the two old monks is practicing the boundless steady light solemn Sutra, which is called burning nature. Although he was a monk, he practiced the second group of mythical martial arts, which was called "the battle map of Ying long in famine". He had become a monk and later acquired the mythical martial arts, but he did not choose to change it. This book of mythological martial arts was written by the demon Ying long. It can help the cultivator to unite the body of Cang Long and fight invincible. As for the other two mythical warriors stationed here, one practices the Sutra of bright dayuanghua feather, and is now the host of Wanfo temple. One who is practicing the martial arts of gods and demons, who was just born recently, came from the magic Puying''s "ten thousand thunder induction formula" inspired by Xuanyuan Zhenjun, and the Taoist "shenlei Wuqi Xuanyuan Jue" are almost the control of thunder, but there are also differences. The name is Lu Xihua. Now the two mythical warriors have gone to rest, staying in front of the boundary gate to resist the attack from the Federation, which is also a huge burden for the mythical warriors, so the necessary change of post is indispensable. What has recently made the two mythical warriors feel that something is wrong is that the Federation has not launched an offensive for some time. We should know that the federal offensive has held them back. Otherwise, under the absolute force of these mythical warriors, the riots in the secret land of Tianyuan could easily be suppressed. Now that the federal offensive slows down, it''s easy for them to get rid of the insurgency. "Is it a conspiracy?" Kue''s whole body is shriveled to the extreme, just like a little farmer''s old man. His naked head can even reflect light, and his mouth has a long white beard. "Maybe it''s to let us relax our vigilance and make a surprise attack." Flammability is different from hardship. He is a big man with a cassock and a kind face. He thinks about it and goes on to say, "Jiemen is the most important thing. A little rebellion from the outside world can''t shake the foundation of the three religions. Just guard the gate." After that, peace was restored in front of the gate. The two eminent monks looked at the gate, turned the beads in their hands and recited various Buddhist scriptures in a low voice. However, this calm did not last long. The perception of mythical warriors is much higher than that of ordinary people. With the help of the truth in mythological martial arts, they can also perceive many things that ordinary people can''t find out from the perspective of truth. Therefore, the two mythical warriors almost discovered something wrong one after another. "Is someone near here, from the inside of Tianyuan secret place?" When they looked at each other, they finally decided to let the burning nature take action. By practicing the Buddhist scriptures of the past, he could gather the body of the past and obtain various magical powers. He had much more means to deal with people of unknown origin. A flash of light flashed behind the burning nature, and a little monk in a white robe with red lips and white teeth and white jade on his face appeared beside him. "Little monk Hua Yue, I have met two great virtues." As soon as he came out, he saluted the two mythical warriors. In his eyes like a black gem, there was a light of wisdom shining. This is the body of the burning past. One of them, the monk Huayue, has a magic power called Tian Huan Di Xi. The monk is the beloved of heaven and earth. He activates the heaven and earth around him and becomes the monk''s parents. If they guard him in it, all creatures will instinctively have a good impression on him. After walking out of the Xumi Pavilion wrapped with the boundary gate, the monk Huayue, with a good-looking smile and white teeth, saluted the empty place. Then he asked, "little monk Hua Yue, I have seen this benefactor, but I don''t know if the benefactor has come to the forbidden area of Wanfo temple. What''s the so-called matter?" With the monk''s smile, it seems that the moon above the sky is also bright. Around the ornamental nature of the flower bed, several flower buds also burst into bloom, as if to offer their own blessing for this person. Even Wu fan in a moment also some of the feeling of rapid heartbeat. How could there be such a beautiful monk? The beauty of this monk has gone beyond gender, beyond race, to the extent that heaven and earth love. The inner force of the dreams around him gradually dissipates, revealing that Wu fan himself came to inform the Wanfo temple. However, as a practitioner of mythical martial arts, he also has his own pride. Because the Wanfo temple will be opened to the public during this period, many people in the river and lake want to get the places for understanding. Even Buddhism can not avoid all kinds of behaviors of taking relationships and human relationships. Therefore, during this period of time, the Wanfo temple was unable to avoid visitors, and it was not until the last three days of the grand gathering that the number of seats was elected.Wu fan Zhen wants to come to the door and say that he has important things to see, and he may be invited out. So he simply used the internal power of illusions to construct various illusions and sneaked into the ten thousand Buddha Temple. I thought that only the mythical warrior could find himself in the temple, but I didn''t expect that the handsome monk could see through his whereabouts. "I''m dreaming, Wu fan. I''ve met this master." Wu fan returned the ceremony and looked at the smile on the face of the little monk in white. He only felt that he was happy to see. In his heart, he wanted to compete with the Buddhist master, and his idea of being superior gradually faded down. Then he told monk Huayue the information he got. Wu fan didn''t think much about whether he was a bad man or whether he was a traitor in the three religions. You can''t be too bad if you look so good. Beauty is sometimes equal to justice. After listening to Wu fan''s story, the monk also frowned on his good-looking eyebrows, and then saluted again and said, "benefactor, please follow me." With the flower moon, Wu fan walked into the Xumi Pavilion, and saw the burning nature and bitter two masters. And the Flower Moon monk once again smile salute, then turn into light, fall back to the burning master behind. Looking at the wrinkled, burly and solemn burning monk, Wu fan only felt that his dream was broken, and a deep sense of loss appeared in his heart. This kind of feeling is just like that when the little flower girl next door abandoned him and married Wang Fugui, the landlord in the village, and it was many times stronger than before. Relying on a long time of training in the dream, Wu fancai did not change his face. Holding back the tears from the corner of his eyes, Wu fan once again told the news about the Federation with the two masters. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 Wu fan''s information received great attention. After confirming that it was true and correct, the Buddhism immediately informed other people. The Federation is not a single religion, and the fifth sector is very important, so we can''t despise it in any case. If we got the news of the fifth gate in the past, maybe Buddhism would suppress everything, monopolize the gate, develop Buddhism, and turn it into a Buddhist country on earth. But now there''s federal pressure, and that kind of caution is being put aside. This matter also quickly got the response of Taoism and Confucianism. Wu fan can sense that the surrounding space is compressed in an instant, and then several figures appear in front of them. In the past, the ability to compress space was just one of the magic powers in the boundless learning world. There is no end to learning, which is similar to the essence of Zhong Ding''s learning classics. It mainly studies the principles of heaven and earth, but the difference between learning boundless and Zhong Ding''s learning classics lies in. Each generation of practitioners can develop one or more kinds of magical powers, and then record them in the boundless learning world. Now, there are dozens of magic powers recorded in the boundless learning world. As long as the successors understand, they can learn and even teach them to other students. Therefore, Confucianism is the most powerful among the three religions, because it has the largest number of disciples. At this time, Wu fan finally realized the power of the mythical warriors. All kinds of people who come here have the same thing, that is, the power from the heart. According to Wu fan''s judgment, among these, only the Confucian scholar named Qiyun is sure to fight against one or two. This is due to the fact that the other side became a mythical warrior not long ago. "Is the message certain? There is really the existence of the fifth world gate, which is also controlled by the group of extraterritorial demons. " He is talking about a mythical warrior whom Wu fan does not know. He should not be a mythical warrior of the three religions, but a warrior who practices the second group of mythical martial arts like Kue monk. "I have calculated the number of plum blossom changes, and the news is no problem." Dongming Ju Shi then answered his question and looked at the others with a dignified face. The three religions never lack intelligent people. Through the location and distribution of the boundary gate, they have guessed that there is a fifth gate, but they can''t determine where the fifth gate is because of the lack of important information. Now the position of the fifth boundary gate has been exposed. It is much simpler to know the result and calculate again. Now the situation of the three religions is serious enough, but the problem of the fifth boundary gate has brought the collapse of the three religions to the brink. If we do not deal with it well, we will be doomed. "Then we have only one choice." In Taoism, a handsome young man with a delicate purple Taoist robe looks like a porcelain doll, which is adorable. "Confront these extraterritorial demons and retake the fifth gate. If we succeed, there will be talks. If we fail, we will either surrender or die." The little Taoist took out his sword. The cold light on it was a symbol of his determination. Naturally, other people have no opinion. Tianyuan secret land is their last base, and now they have only one fight. "Use the information gap to ambush the federal people once." The plans made by the three religions are very fast. Things have become very clear. There is no need to think about other things. The grand meeting of Ten Thousand Buddhas of Wanfo temple is still held as usual, but some spies active in Linjiang city are monitored unconsciously, and some false information is mixed in the information they get. The first six days of the Ten Thousand Buddhas Festival passed quickly, and soon came to the last three days of the Ten Thousand Buddhas grand meeting. In these three days, the Wanfo temple will select qualified candidates to enter the Wanfo temple to understand the future xingxingsuke. And the choice of Wanfo temple is very simple, leaving it to the future Xingxiu robberies to choose. There is a river in front of Linjiang Giant Buddha. From Linjiang town and Linjiang Giant Buddha across the river, you must cross the river if you want to go to the Wanfo temple in the Buddha. Generally, there will be ferries along the river, carrying good men and women to the Wanfo temple. However, during the nine days of the ten thousand Buddha Festival, all the ferries were stopped. This is not because Wanfo temple is difficult for these people, but because during this period of time, the whole riverside is like the recovery of a dragon sleeping under it. The river water will become extremely turbulent, and the undercurrent is numerous. Ferries rowing on it are basically the result of ship destruction and human death. Once every ten years, this is why the grand meeting of Ten Thousand Buddhas comes. Buddhism has long come to the conclusion that this phenomenon is caused by the future star disaster, so their test is set on this. Whether you build your own boat, or you are good at lightness, or you are good at swimming, you can cross the Linjiang River and go to the Wanfo Temple by your own strength, and you will automatically get the opportunity to understand the future star disaster. There are still a lot of people eager to try. The monks of Wanfo temple will take care of them by the river. Generally speaking, their lives will not be in danger. However, once they fail, they will lose the chance to try again.As expected, the tide change of Linjiang reached its peak soon, and countless people who had been prepared for it began to cross the river. There are also many people who observe the changes of the tides, trying to understand some of the mysteries of the future star robbery. Zhu Ping stood by the river and watched all this. This big Linjiang river is part of the Wufeng Formation, and its operation cycle is every ten years. Therefore, it can be said that this change here contains the mystery of the future star disaster. However, it is not enough to understand the future star disaster through the changes of the river. In fact, if Zhu Ping had not the address of the star of Negri as a reference, Zhu Ping could not understand the operation of the Wufeng Formation. For the next thing to happen, Zhu Ping already had a guess, and the track of action of the Federation and the three religions was also slowly in line with the martial wind array. All these times, everything that happens, is actually happening to break the seal. Of course, by virtue of Negri''s consistent technique, he will give each other a chance of life when he does anything. As long as they are enterprising, they will be able to drag that vitality in their hands. "I''m the life, and I need it." Sensing the growth rate of the dream, Zhu Ping''s look became dignified. With the spread of Shi Jiu, the dream has gradually spread throughout the Federation, and the other 16 colonial stars along with the earth. Even the eighteenth colony, which the Federation had not set foot in, was gradually spreading. Now, as long as the time goes by, dreams will become more and more powerful with accumulation, and the construction degree of dream road will increase rapidly from 50% to 80%. It can be said that the growth rate of the God of dreams is amazing. However, it is no wonder that dreams are bred in Negri''s dream, which can also be called dream pathogen polymer. The nature of life is terrible. In addition, it inherits the good moral character of Negri, loves learning and keeps forging ahead. With the support of the whole world resources, it is not surprising that the growth rate is so fast. It''s just that this is not a pure good thing for Zhu Ping. Dream three bodies is based on many mythical martial arts, which are closely related to martial arts. Therefore, when the Wufeng array reaches its peak, the operation of "three bodies of illusion" will return to the peak. At that time, the three bodies must be one. "I''m still too slow to grow." Zhu Ping sank down and began to understand all kinds of dreams. The God of dreams was born of him. However, if he could not keep up with the progress, he himself would become himself. Finally, the three bodies of dreams would be transformed into the God of dreams. However, there was no place for Zhu Ping. Being one of the three is just an opportunity. "Enterprising." The more so, the more Zhu Ping understood what kind of existence Negri is. All living beings need to grasp a ray of vitality in the dream, and he also has to seize a chance to transcend all living beings. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 Some people bought a big boat, consulted the old boatman in Linjiang City, and finally invited the successful people who crossed the river in the past ten years to gather their experience. Driving a big boat, I went to the opposite Wanfo temple. According to the past experience, people on the big ship were sent out from time to time. A strong internal force stirred up the change of the vitality of heaven and earth, destroying the undercurrent under the river. "It''s the eldest and youngest of the Zhu family in Longchuan, Zhu Ze." On the shore, there were people like Bai Xiaosheng who recognized the owner of the ship. "It is said that the majority and the youngest of the Zhu family have been extremely intelligent since childhood, and they have the posture of heaven and man. Now they are really extraordinary." "Indeed, he began to practice martial arts at the age of eight. After ten years of practicing martial arts, he was no match for him at home. When he was young, he killed the ten thieves in Lingnan." At once, some people began to talk about this young master of Zhu''s various military achievements and praised him as the first person in Lingnan. Looking at Zhu Ze without oars, relying on the deep internal power drainage and the people, can not help but nod. At this age, with such a profound internal skill, it is really worthy of a young hero. Many of the onlookers nodded and even moved in their hearts. If the river crossing was not successful this time, it would be better to go to the Zhu family in Longchuan for a job. Martial arts are also human beings. They wander in the rivers and lakes. What else can they do for the sake of fame and profit? When I got to my age, I didn''t mix up anything. I could only find a job for the rest of my life. After two characters like Bai Xiaosheng explained the deeds and names of Zhu family, they slowly disappeared behind the crowd, and soon two bags of silver appeared in their hands. After weighing the weight, two people looked at each other with a smile, sighing that the good money could not be earned several times. Zhu Ze''s face was full of wind and scenery, but his heart was already hanging up, and his cold sweat had appeared behind his forehead. He underestimated the difficulty of crossing the river. I thought that if I asked someone to build a big boat, my internal skill was not weak, and with the experience of people who had passed through in the past, I could easily cross it. But I didn''t expect that the river would become so dangerous. It was as if there was a dragon under the bottom of the boat. It kept rolling, and all kinds of dark forces slapped on the ship, forcing the ship to change its course. This route is the route with the highest success rate summed up by the past winners. Once it deviates, even a large ship is likely to overturn. Now Zhuze has been able to hear the whole ship creaking madly, as if it will soon fall apart. When he made a decision, Zhu Ze stamped his feet and turned himself into a bird. He jumped up and flew across the river. Not long after he left the ship, a big wave came and hit the ship. The whole ship let out a sad cry. The keel was broken and the wood chips were flying. Then he was drawn into the river. After a few minutes, he disappeared and was swallowed by the river. Zhu Ze''s body slowly landed on the top of the wave, trying to jump up with the help of the momentum of the wave. However, strangely, a force rushed into his body along the river, which made him unable to react. His internal power was in disorder, and a mouthful of blood vomited out. When he saw that he was about to be rolled into the river, a long fishing line leaped over and rolled up his body. In the river, an old monk wearing a hat slowly untied the fish line and put down Zhu Ze. There is no doubt that Zhu Ze''s crossing the river was a failure, and he also lost the opportunity to visit the future star trek. Those who originally planned to go to Longchuan also lost their minds. After that, many people began to cross the river, some of them forced to step on the river by virtue of lightness skill, but most of them were attacked by the waves and their breath was unstable, and they were rescued to the shore on both sides. The river is changeable. Only a few people who are aware of something can try to avoid being disturbed by the river. The people of the Federation are also mixed with the people who cross the river. Their goal is to cross the river successfully. At least, they have to go to the other side of the river before being knocked down. Because there are Buddhist monks on both sides of Linjiang River, and the rescue will be carried out by the one side. On the other side of the river, they will naturally be taken to the Wanfo temple for a temporary rest until the river calms down. In the three days, the first day had the largest number of people crossing the river, the second day there were very few people, and on the third day, there were more talents. Some people built a huge catapult by the river. They fired themselves like shells, and then used lightness skills in the middle. Some people, dressed in large fish skin, dived into the river and swam to the opposite bank. Thanks to the transmission of important information, Wu fan was also allowed to follow the successful people who crossed the river to the future Buddha Hall where the future stars and stars were collected. Wu fan learned this mythical martial art which has not been understood yet. The carrier of the future star robbery is very strange, just like a mass of countless rotating light spots. No matter who is looking at it, you will feel very wonderful, but if you really want to get something from it, you can''t start at all. If you touch it, your hand will go through it, as if there is nothing there, no sound, no taste, as if you can only observe by sight.There are many light spots in it, and their tracks are changeable. Once upon a time, some people follow the tracks of these light spots to exercise their internal skills. Most people are possessed by demons in an instant, or have acquired some powers and powers. However, those who really understand these things have never been. Wu fan forced memory of the trajectory, in the dream with the wisdom of people to think, but found nothing to think out. Even a small number of tracks that can acquire powers, Wu fan can''t find any abnormalities, and he can''t understand why he can gain powers by these tracks. "How can I take it?" Wu fan did not forget the task on his panel. Time soon reached the end of the Ten Thousand Buddhas Festival. In Linjiang City, every family has begun to pack up their things. Their life will continue and work will start tomorrow. A group of people who seemed to be late also came to Linjiang city. One of them was dressed in blue and looked very strange. "Turn the true Qi into internal power, and you can avoid the suppression of the martial wind array." Still, the seven robbers in the blue suit were running their own internal power. Looking at the Wanfo temple on the opposite side, he turned his head and looked at the old man on one side: "worthy of being a teacher." "Hum." Lin was just humming. Although Xinhuo successfully destroyed the new ternary organization, it failed to do its best. The coordinates of the star of Negri were not obtained. Because of the collapse of the dream, the contradiction was transferred to the 17th colonial star, and the residual forces of the new ternary organization were also gathered and put into the battlefield. Now, they have recovered some vitality. The two organizations should have been at odds with each other, but the latest information on the third shock forced them to join hands to prepare for the battlefield. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 "The landing site for the third impact is here, and if you don''t want to make a mess of everything, just hold back." Lin Zheng''s body was shining with thunder. After saying that, he did not pay attention to this rebellious disciple. According to the latest federal intelligence, the third shock is not the world of fire, but the burning coalition fighting in the universe. And the landing site of the burning coalition is in the secret land of Tianyuan. Considering that there was still a possibility of negotiation between the two, the Federation decided to clean up and arrange the Tianyuan secret land in advance, and started negotiations with the burning coalition army in the secret land of Tianyuan. However, they could not get along with each other, so they started a contact war in the secret land of Tianyuan and limited them to the secret place of Tianyuan. "Does the teacher really believe in the words of those in the Federation?" With a smile, Bajie didn''t care about Lin Zheng''s bad attitude. Instead, he continued to ask, "they said that they could control the Wufeng Formation to limit the burning coalition." "Teacher, do you think it is possible?" "We can only believe it now, can''t we?" They''re all high-level Federalists, burning coalition information, and they all have the right to view it. In the face of that kind of Legion, the Federation has no chance of winning. It can only rely on geographical defense. This is very similar to that of the three religions. It can also be said that the geomancy turns in turn. On the other side, in the space of the comet, the elders confirmed once again that things were OK. Huge orange balls, grinning at the top of the federal hierarchy. These veterans are already on the line with the burning coalition. "Very well, Wufeng Formation is the means of heaven and man tribe. They thought that they could escape our surveillance, but they didn''t expect that we could control the Wufeng Formation by seal instantly. It would become the burial place of these enterprising evils." Laughing at 2333. "You believe in the organization, and the organization will not forget you." The elders nodded and waited for the result nervously and excitedly. They kept a little bit of information from others, especially from the heartfire group, who didn''t want the group to know that the burning coalition was Negri''s ally. The concealment of this information has made the senior officials of other federations believe that the burning coalition is to invade the world, not to lift the seal. These apostles came out of the God''s space and joined the union, and instantly became a huge force in the Federation. However, with the development of time, there were more and more senior members of the Federation who did not belong to the Apostle''s Council. In recent years, the strength of the Apostle''s Council was not as strong as before. Therefore, it was not apostolic to use the Vientiane organization to entrap the federal coalition forces At the top of the Federation. At that time, if the plan is successful, a number of opponents can be cleaned up, and more resources of the LORD God will be held, which will be more than one action. "It''s almost time. Do it!" This time, the Federation sent at least a dozen S-level extraordinary talents. They came to Linjiang town through the fifth boundary gate. They wanted to clean up the Wanfo temple in one fell swoop, and then the army marched forward to clear and control the whole Tianyuan secret land. If not, maybe the three churches choose to join the burning coalition, then they will lose their wives and lose their soldiers. Lin Zheng was the first to shoot. Lei Xiao''s five mind method changed from cultivating immortals and Taoism to internal mental skill. At this time, he tried his best to motivate him. Relying on Lin Zheng''s understanding of thunder, this mental skill had nothing to do with gods and demons, and was no different from the mythical martial arts here. The sky is full of clouds of robbery. Lin Zhengcao controls the changes of yin and Yang. Countless thunders are gestated in it. Eight robbers pop up a coin, and the second one is the robbery of thunder. Although the master and the apprentice did not deal with it, they joined hands, but the change of thunder in the sky was derived to the extreme. First of all, he washed the ground with thunder, and then more than a dozen S-level extraordinary talents started at the same time to kill all the resistance forces here. However, the thunder did not change with the control of Lin Zheng. Instead, it continues to evolve. In the ten thousand Buddha Temple, a little Taoist in purple robe slowly floated out, and his terrible internal force was beating. "Shenlei five Qi Xuanyuan formula! Taoist lingxuanzi Lin Zheng''s eyes narrowed and his anger raised. The purple and black thunder gathered wildly in his hands, fighting for the control of the thunder in the sky. "The demons outside the country are killed!" Before Lin Zheng and his colleagues could figure out why the Taoist lingxuanzi appeared here, a roar rang out. I saw a farmer who was packing things on the street before. Suddenly, he roared, and the sound of the Dragon sounded under the internal force of his body. "Bitter!" This thin and shriveled monk is like a farmer. At the moment, his withered body swells rapidly, his white beard flutters rapidly under the impact, and his blue tendons burst out, and there are pieces of dragon scales on the original dry skin. "Yinglong famine battle map." It is handed down from Ying long, the God and devil. His fighting ability can be rated as the strongest among all mythological martial arts. The original skinny old man had disappeared completely, and turned into a scaly muscular giant, and there was a strong wind between the waves. "Chess sets the world!" The new myth of Confucianism, martial arts chess rhyme, shot a sunspot, Zhong Ding ware learning by full operation, the expression of the surrounding world was also rewritten at this moment.Ordinary people have been taken away from here with the change of heaven and earth, while those people in the rivers and lakes have been left behind. "The invasion of extraterritorial demons, by your strength in the first World War." Later, those people in the Jianghu feel that they have become pieces. With the fall of the chess rhyme, the internal forces in their bodies gush out and become the general trend of the chessboard. "Is this the successor of Sanjue scholar?" Zhu Ping secretly observed that Sanjue scholar learned from Zhong Ding ware with temperament, while this chess rhyme was based on his chess skills, turning heaven and earth into his own chessboard. The three religions seized the opportunity, and naturally fell into pain. A dignified middle-aged man in a dragon''s robe, holding a jade slip, began to sing in a loud voice. It was the virtuous prince who ascended the throne, now the emperor of Sui Guan. The imperial mythological martial arts "sacrifice" is to sacrifice the heaven and earth with rites and control the general situation of heaven and earth. With the rhyme of chess, all the people of the Federation are limited in it. "Tao turns heaven and earth!" As a Taoist, he stepped into the chessboard with one foot, and everything around him was changing rapidly, which turned into endless pressure on the federal people. "Innate Dao Ti Gong!" When the Taoist priest uttered his green robe, he aroused endless changes in the vitality of heaven and earth. It was Qing Yuan, the leader of the Danyuan School of Taoism. Taoism has only two mythological martial arts, but it has always been able to sit firmly in one of the three religions because of its innate dominance of Daoism. Tianwaitian is called lishangtian. According to legend, it was created by lishangxingyao Yuande emperor, that is, Xingyan bird. The mythological martial arts handed down by him can make the practitioners fit in with the heaven and earth. It is difficult for anyone to seize the control of the heaven and earth''s vitality from him. With a clear cry, the heaven and earth yuan Qi turned into a star flame. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 With the help of Taoist priest Qingyuan, the scene has been completely biased towards the three religions and one group. In the harmony of time, place and people, at least it has been firmly grasped by the three religions. At least in the distance from heaven and the secret land of Tianyuan, the person who practices the pre Tiandao physical skill is the geographical advantage. The faces of Lin Zheng and his party became a little ugly. There were so many mythical warriors here. They did their best at one stroke. Obviously, it was not these mythical warriors who gathered together to play mahjong. "Our information is exposed." Lin Zheng and lingxuanzi control the clouds in the sky and fight for the control of thunder. All of a sudden, lingxuanzi''s face was tight, and all the thunder fell to the other direction. In Lin Zheng''s perception, there is no one on the other side. It is no problem that the thunder is poured there, but the enemy''s intention absolutely needs to be disturbed. Lin Zheng is also worthy of the federal, ranking the top S-level extraordinary ability. Under the circumstances of being suppressed by the momentum of the environment, he also transformed from the immortal cultivation system to the martial arts system, and still could compete with lingxuanzi. The thunderbolt tilted to one side, and then tilted out again. A warrior surrounded by lightning, like a God in thunder, slowly approached from a distance. Legend martial arts wanlei induction rhyme, Lu Xihua. The thunder in the sky fell like a waterfall and was led into his body by Lu Xihua. Shenlei five Qi Xuanyuan formula more controls the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth to form various thunder, while wanlei induction formula is to sense the changes of yin and Yang of heaven and earth and absorb the thunder of heaven and earth. In the chessboard of heaven and earth, Lu Xihua''s body is almost integrated with thunder and lightning, just like a wisp of lightning falling on the position of all the federal people, and countless thunder lights burst. At the same time, as soon as the people of the Federation were bound by the general situation of heaven and earth, the two worlds turned into chessboards, and everything turned into chessmen. The surface expression of heaven and earth had changed, and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced in an instant, and they were in the passive situation of being beaten. Of course, the federal S-level extraordinary ability is not completely incompetent, otherwise it can not become S-level ability. After a wave of attacks, they soon discovered the rules of the chessboard from the enemy''s actions. In the chessboard, all the people with insufficient strength become chessmen, while those with enough strength can jump out of the surface chessboard and become chess players. But at this time, it is not completely beyond the chessboard. If you want to use your own strength, you still need to get it out in the way of chess pieces to use your own strength. Strength is still their power, but it has changed a way of expression. If the brain is not flexible enough to see the essence and adapt to the new way of using power, when facing this kind of attack, it is very likely that they will be killed if their strength is less than 10%. But few people who can become S-level extraordinary ability are stupid. Soon they adapted to the new way of expression of power. With a wave of the eight robbers, the pieces formed by several coins are all over his side. A kind of robbery corresponds to a kind of chess piece. On this chessboard, pieces are constantly falling. One of the main pieces is the fourth robbery: the robbery of mana. Since the vitality of heaven and earth is almost completely controlled by the local government, it should not be used. The vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth is suppressed at the same time and becomes no longer active. Dongyang residents, who are ready to use the vitality of heaven and earth and display several powerful magic powers, changed their looks. They didn''t expect that the enemy''s reaction was so fast. They have an advantage in the vitality of heaven and earth, and immediately suppress the role of the vitality of heaven and earth, and pull all people into a unified horizontal line. "Monk Huayue!" The handsome and unusual monk came out from behind the flamboyant nature. With a slight salute, the suppressed vitality of heaven and earth began to fight back. "Down Pudu!" The young monk, holding a Zen stick and a bamboo hat, came out. His eyes were full of compassion, his internal power was surging, and his martial arts were communicating with God. "Poor monk, go through the hardship!" Another middle-aged monk with a yellowish complexion came out, saluted slightly and drew out a sabre. His momentum also changed dramatically. His murderous spirit soared into the sky, and he waved out with the sabre: "all the people in the world are suffering!" "I understand!" A middle-aged monk with a face full of vicissitudes came out of the burning nature. The light of the seven treasures bloomed from his body, with the protection of immeasurable light and infinite merit. This is the life of the burning monk. Young monks, young monks, walk around the world, middle-aged Buddhas and demons are trapped in their hearts. They take killing as a ferry, and then become a generation of eminent monks. The four past bodies, each with magical powers, turned into four powerful pieces and entered the chess game. The federal side did not stop the offensive. Several strong practitioners of Qi and blood covered the sky and the sun, and turned into pieces of bloody chess pieces. They stabilized the chess game and began to disperse the anomalies of heaven and earth. A Buddhist master stood in the center of the chessboard, his cassock shining like the sun. The Federation used to release several pieces of chess attack, but they were stopped and destroyed by the master. The master of Wanfo Temple burns the air and cultivates the Sutra of the present Buddha. The Sutra of the bright sun in the sky is the center of the Sutra. It can keep the state of itself. You don''t understand the ten thousand dharmas and don''t hurt the sword and soldiers.At this moment, all kinds of extraordinary abilities collide with each other in the situation of chess pieces. Those people in the Jianghu who have turned into chess pieces have become part of the general trend of the three religions. Looking at this mythical war, they begin to doubt whether their martial arts are fake. Is the gap between people really that big? At the time when these people in the river and lake fall into deep self doubt, a greater change will take them away from me? Where am i? What am I doing? This kind of philosophical proposition is rescued. The world around is changing rapidly. A layer of colorful color appears at the edge of the sky. The sun, which was in the state of sunset, returns to the sky again. The dead trees around begin to sprout out roots and shoots, and a sound of dragon sounds from the distance. Originally, the water near the river was to be calmed down, but it did not subside, but intensified. All kinds of visions happened one after another, and the whole world seemed to have changed greatly at this moment. Even the members of the three religions do not know why this happened, but it is obviously impossible to stop them now. The changes of heaven and earth are still continuing. With the full efforts of the three religions and others, the great array of martial arts, which is closely related to the mythical martial arts, has also begun to change. In the Wanfo temple, no one could cultivate the future star disaster successfully. Countless light spots began to turn and become more and more bright. Change is also happening at this moment. Compared with other changes, there is a growing red dot in the sky, and there are not many people paying attention to it. Driven by the eighteen spirits, the burning world is getting faster and faster. As soon as the light of the LORD God world lights up, there are loopholes in the barriers outside the main god world that resist the entry of outside forces. Innumerable evil spirits, like cats smelling fishy smell, have no much sense on the side of chaos. At this moment, they begin to wriggle madly and want to get into the loopholes. Then it was crushed by the burning world and turned into dust under the friction between the world and the world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 The collision between the world and the world, there is a huge force generated in it. Although the barrier of the god world is opened by the big battle of martial arts, how can such a thing be enough. If something so big and hot is pushed into such a small hole, it will naturally be enlarged. The burning world has been strongly inserted into it, and after the previous operation, the power is still passing on, pushing to the base point of the barrier loophole. Wudu was pushed by the wind all the time. The mythical warriors who were fighting all the time felt that they had pressed several mountains on themselves and were unable to move. The body seems to have become a transit station, bearing the majestic power of the world collision. The federal people are also confused. Why did the dominant three religions suddenly stop moving? Before the federal people put their hands on these three cult masters, they felt that the heaven and earth changed along with their bodies, and the same pressure was on them. In the Council of Apostles, the elders of the Council shook their heads with regret, as if they were lamenting the death of their old friends. Naturally, it is necessary to pay in order to win the trust of the burning coalition. Therefore, the Council of Apostles sold all the information of those who had been sent to raid Tianyuan secret land. In the burning world, Xinshen, Shilong, Fangze and the enterprising disaster, which is composed of dark disaster, use the information handed in by the Apostle Council to easily locate the people in the Federation and pull them together to become a transit station for the collision and connection of the world. "Almost!" In the world of God, standing among the huge planets outside the 17th colonial star, the divine bird with golden flame all over the body leaps out of it. At the federal Astronomical Observatory, all kinds of alarms suddenly sounded, and the detected parameters of the universe changed dramatically at this moment. At the same time, more than 10 colonial satellites have issued earthquake and tsunami warning. A terrible figure appeared in all parts of the world, leading to changes in the starry sky of the whole world. "Lord Tianya joined the Wufeng Formation and operated stably." "Lord nori joined the martial wind array and operated stably." ¡­¡­ "The God of dreams joined the Wufeng Formation, and the operational efficiency of the array reached the highest." At this moment, the five boundary gates of the whole Tianyuan secret realm are connected together and become a special form of existence. Future star robberies are also fully activated at this moment, and system 2335 appears in it. With a large number of supernatural and demonic visions, the status of the whole Tianyuan secret place is constantly elevated. Tianyuan secret place was originally a world. It was invaded by the LORD God a long time ago and became the subordinate plane of the main God. With the gradual encroachment, most of the resources have become a living planet in the sky of the main god world, that is, Tianwaitian. It slowly falls from the sand world to the subordinate plane, and then to a secret realm. It has to be said that this is the sorrow of a world, but with the start of the big battle of martial arts, this secret place is pulled by many beings, and the boundary gate is getting bigger and bigger. Numerous wild spirits of heaven and earth rush into it, rapidly lifting the world''s status. The whole Tianyuan secret place gradually became the Tianyuan world, and began to appear in the god world through the existence of the boundary gate. Now the position of the stars is formed by the impact of most of the material in the Shenyuan world when Gregor sealed Negri. There is a close relationship between the stars. Once a star changes, the stars change. In a special space, the space is upgraded to the world and appears in the starry sky of the universe. The changes brought about are even more terrifying. Gravity, radiation, dark matter and so on changed the orbit of the stars, and the seal array operated by the stars began to change. A huge planet, as if made up of flames, began to appear. Some people who observe this planet seem to have something ignited in their souls, and the palpitations in their hearts, which have been smoothed with age, reappear in their hearts. Canthus do not know when there are tears, as if as early as a long time ago died of their own, once again resurrected. "I want to be the best spaceship captain in the Federation, driving my fleet and conquering the starry sky!" It was a voice full of childishness but full of confidence. "I''m sorry, your psychic index is not up to the standard. Please keep up your efforts." A cold voice came from the civil registry testing machine. "If you look at space navigation, which is not expected to be used in a lifetime, it''s better to learn some practical skills and find a better job in the future." In the library, a companion called out the electrical information and said to him at the same time. I don''t know when to start. I have less knowledge about fleet navigation and more and more books on mechanical maintenance. After the college entrance examination, he successfully entered an enterprise and maintained various machinery. When he was old, he met a similar woman through blind date and got married.He didn''t know why he wanted to get married. Maybe he felt that his big size was out of practice and he planned to open a small one. Maybe all the people around him were married. It seemed wrong not to marry. So day by day, he always felt that he had died on the day when he put down the navigation information, but his body was still alive and still working, waiting for the day when he was buried. As he was living in his soul, when the flame lit up, he suddenly felt that he was still alive. This feeling is so clear, so moving! In the huge dream, you can clearly see the withered flowers blooming again, just like a sea of flowers. In the process of planetary displacement, various natural disasters occur continuously, and naturally there are also life disappearing in it. Most of life disappears completely in this storm. However, some people actually come back from their dreams and get new life in this sea of flames and flowers. When the enterprising will reaches the standard, they can follow the connection and go to the dream. Even if they die in reality, they will be reborn in the dream and become the dream life. This is the chance that Negri gives everyone with the aid of dreams. Many gods and Demons act as transit stations to guide the collision force of the two worlds into the Wufeng array, which stimulates the Tianyuan secret place to continuously send out strength and promote the stars to seal the array. The whole seal array is under the crazy impact of the burning world and changes rapidly. The star of fire in the blockade of the stars, more and more clear, countless people, countless existence, looking up at the star who is about to appear. "Laugh at you, laugh at you, please ask the adults of Vientiane organization to do it quickly. If we don''t do it, we can''t support it!" Among the comets, species nine, the patriarch of the Council of Apostles, asked crazily, just for a little while ago. Under the influence of the tides of cosmic change, earth, the main star of the Federation, together with the 17 colonial stars, has been greatly affected at the same time. The least affected is colony 17, which is in the center of the storm. At most, an earthquake occurred when Tianyuan world appeared. The most serious is the earth. The terrible natural disaster nearly plowed the surface of the planet to one side, causing heavy losses of federal property. However, no matter how Zhong Jiu calls, the orange light ball floating in the center is still that grinning expression. It took a long time to send out a mechanical recording: "Yongning Township technology, system 2333 serves you, pray for the supreme enterprising God, please press one, log in the public library, press two, call the heaven and man army, press three, call the Vientiane organization Sorry, the service doesn''t exist. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Start the comet ark and escape from this world. The world is going to end!" "I''m sorry, Fuehrer, the main system of comet''s Ark laughs that you''re out of it, and it''s going to take some time to run the ark." "What ridicule Your Excellency, that fellow Zhong Jiu''s hands were shaking, as if he had Parkinson''s disease. As the top existence of the Federation, he has been in charge of the federal government since he defeated the God and walked out of the god space. Every command of his can determine the future of billions of lives of the Federation. But now he and some other apostles are just trying to escape. As an apostle, he once completed one difficult task after another, and now he is unfamiliar with how to mobilize the huge magic power in his body. Too long and comfortable life corrodes them. As the absolute high-level members of the Federation, there are countless people who work for them at a single command. At first they may have kept the Apostle''s vigilance and tried to maintain the exercise, but as time went on, the vigilance gradually faded. This result has been doomed since they chose to stay in the world of God instead of going outside the world. With a shiver, the comet''s Ark finally started up, quickly burning its shell, crashing out of the world barriers, trying to escape the world, to find a new world. But the ark that flew out of the sky suddenly stopped, and a huge dragon claw with molten liquid seized the ark. In the sun like pupil of Shi Long, the ark is reflected, and the ancient dragon language rings: "don''t you say you want to join the burning coalition? What are you running for "Right now the burning coalition is short of manpower Be my servant. " When the words of the first dragon fell down, a few people hiding in the ark felt that their bodies were changing rapidly. Blood in the rapid boiling, itching all over, the skin quickly withered away, a piece of bloody chip from the body began to grow. From the dragon''s blood, the spiritual will impacts their spirit. The long-term and comfortable will can''t resist the murmur from the node Shi long. The personality quickly collapses and is occupied by the Dragon standard personality. Turn into a giant dragon, crawling in the side of the first dragon. It has to be said that although the spirit and will of these giants in the Federation have declined, their physical quality is not bad, which can be called the best hatching nest science. The giant dragons hatched out are extremely healthy, and they should grow up smoothly and have certain combat power soon. After putting down the dozens of newly born young dragons, Shi Long looked at the changing world of God. His eyes were filled with emotion. At the beginning, he and the new God were aware of Negri''s existence in the disaster world, but when Negri left the world and went to other worlds, their main purpose was to seek the world source power of the disaster world. I didn''t care about Negri. I didn''t think that Negri had surpassed them to become the upper class or even the plucker. "Well?" Shi Long looked at the new God in the distance and noticed something wrong. "Sure enough, it''s just an appearance that Gregory has ignored the release of the army of heaven and man these years?" "We still have to fight!" In the boundless and boundless chaotic void without specific scope, a morning star rises strangely, as if its place should be upper and higher. "Look up to the morning star lullery!" The light of the morning star shines on it, and all people look up to its appearance, and approach and chase after him. He is the hope of all living beings, the goal of all living beings, the direction of their enterprising, the light, the glory, and the only enterprising God. With his appearance, it seems that there is an infinite hymn. Countless lights surround him, filled with the chaos of the void. In this light, the state changes, resulting in a beautiful nihilism. Around the morning star, they worship it as their Lord, creating all their great existence, constantly praising the morning star, vowing to spread the name of looking up to the morning star to all the heaven and earth, so that all living beings and all beings can also praise its name. "The node of the enterprising road of tissue culture in Vientiane." Fang Ze is flapping a huge devil''s wing, and the corner of his crown is ferocious and terrifying. He, who has gathered the broken road, has the destructive power of terror. "Is he really going to try to kill Negri?" According to his judgment, the morning star may be strong, but at the present level, it is impossible for him to challenge Negri, let alone kill him and seize the position of the upstream. If there is a gap between the two, there will be a fundamental gap between the two. Otherwise, there will be a fundamental gap between the two. The pluckers would not like to see the tumult of the metauniverse, so they would not allow any existence to kill any one upstream, except between the same paths. Therefore, there is no upper class being killed in most of the metauniverse, and being sealed is the limit. "Can it really help that much?" In the dark observation, there are many beings who are aware of the master of everything. They hold something that even the plucker is interested in. But is it really so powerful?Can let a node have the courage to kill the upstream. Looking up to the morning star is still rapidly approaching the god world, which is due to his enterprising road. Some evil gods around the god world who are ready to go in and hunt for food are in the road. One by one, they are like mosquitoes watching the light, wriggling their twisted bodies and approaching the huge morning star. However, the closer they get, the faster their appearance changes. Finally, these evil gods are infected by the way of looking up at the morning star, and turn into stars around him, and continue to approach him, and finally integrate with the morning star. In that infinite light, the morning star is like a black hole, symbolizing the endless progress. "Do we need to stop him?" Fang Ze looked up at the morning star closer and closer. The dark fire around him burned out dark cracks, destroying the road infection spread over each other. "I don''t think so." The new God shook his head, and he realized the danger. The white light and the black abyss could only prevent greygues from attacking them with big bullying and small ones. Once they intervened, I''m afraid that the hidden greygues would do the same. "And I''m afraid we don''t have to intervene." In recent years, Xinshen and Shilong have gradually become nodes in the eastern and Western wars, so their perception ability is better than Fangze. Looking at the dark disaster gas that did not change nearby, the four giants of the burning coalition army did not respond to the challenger of the enterprising way. "We can do our job well." Driven by them, the burning world collides more fiercely with the world of God. At the beginning, the seal set by Gregory''s stars is also rapidly collapsing. The positions of the stars are changing rapidly. The surface of the stars is destroyed almost instantly in this change. The life above, only when it meets the standard, can it be revived in the dream. Finally, in the eyes of all observers, there is a sea of stars. In the endless sea of stars and flames, it is like the ceaseless enterprising will of countless lives. Covering the whole world of the Lord and God and spreading into the endless void, the giant hand of fire, which has been unable to describe with words, stretched out and held the ball which was still shining. The spark collided with the light. With a crack, the other party''s body completely collapsed. "I''m sorry. I''m a little bit angry." The God of enterprise, the one who lives in the soul, the flame of burning soul, and the town of Yongning, whispered Negri. Once again, he will continue to struggle. He tries to revive the morning star with enterprising truth and pinches it again: "you are a little noisy!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 The enterprising truth dissipates continuously, and then almost without any separation, all flow to Negri and become a part of him. The endless spark is still spreading rapidly, but it is gradually disappearing, becoming a normal phenomenon in the endless void. Then the flame spilled over some, forming a seemingly ordinary figure, standing in the starry sky. Starlight radiation in the universe, at this moment, became a garment on Negri''s body. The crow, which had been dark, fell slowly on Negri''s shoulder and followed him slowly. It seemed that Negri chose to appear in the human image, so he chose the appearance of human beings. The crow, flying out of the stars, is looking at Negri After the crow feather on the shoulder, his eyes brightened, and he quickly flapped the flame wings and flew over. After saluting Negri, he stood on Negri''s shoulder, leaning against the crow feather, and was kicked away by the crow feather. "It''s too hot!" Hearing the words of the crow feather, the crow quickly controlled its own overflow flame, and then slowly leaned on it again. Then the crow feather kept crowing away the crow, and the crow got close to the crow again. Ignoring the little theater on his shoulders, Negri seems to have cast his eyes beyond the barriers of the world and beyond the void. Negri''s figure disappeared in a flash. His simple starlight robe fluctuated with the turbulence of the void. It seemed that it could be destroyed by the turbulence at any time. Cracks appeared on it, but soon those cracks were slowly converging, and a thread of void material was absorbed by it. At the end of the day, the robe will not even fluctuate due to the turbulence of the void. Instead, it will start to absorb the information left in the void and continue to improve itself. If the robe goes out, maybe an ordinary person can use it to cross the void. Of course, it is more likely to be swallowed by the robe. "My existence is evolving into a universal phenomenon through the rapid radiation of enterprising truth. This is your last chance, Gregory." Said Negri slowly. There was a figure on the other side with a black robe and a faceted crystal inlaid on his forehead. He looked at Negri with great appreciation. As before the seal, the two beings sat on the ground and looked at each other face to face. Even if it has been sealed for hundreds of years, nothing has changed for them. "I thought it would be sealed for at least a thousand years, but I didn''t expect that the seal I left was lifted so soon." "It''s exactly at this juncture that everyone wants to know what I''m planning," Gregory said "From the LORD God, you should get some information from the old books and have a general judgment on them." It''s like a guy who''s trying to find someone to talk to, and who wants to reveal what''s squeezed in his heart, doesn''t care about the secrets. "The old book is not the product of our metauniverse. It should have been an ordinary monster map, but some existence makes it special." "Have you ever thought about how most metauniverses exist? And what''s beyond the metauniverse? Is there the same metauniverse there? If so, how does that world exist? What would life be like there? Is there truth there? " At this moment, Gregory Gus is like a tireless scholar, fanatically and persistently thinking about those problems. "So the old books are really the product of the outer universe?" Negri frowned. Although he had expected it before, he didn''t expect it to be true. There are other universes besides the most metauniverse. "No, the old book was produced in 2017, the god world earth calendar. Originally, it was a monster map compiled by a painter. It is extremely ordinary. Even a child just in junior high school can tear it up." "But have you thought about it? The world of our illusions may be real, or it may be a real world. " "Do you mean that the old books depict another message from the metauniverse?" Negri did not understand that, to their present level, it is not surprising that dreams can produce a world, and illusions can also generate a world. But it''s unrealistic for an ordinary person to create a monster atlas and connect it to a universe beyond the reach of a plucker. Because for an ordinary person, everything comes from the metauniverse. If several pluckers are willing to join hands, they can perfectly copy everything of the target. So there is no plucker who can''t connect with the universe, and an ordinary person can do it unconsciously. "It''s not the book that connects the world, but the world, or the existence in it, that connects the book." "It should be a metauniverse at the end of its life, in which a plucker, or a more powerful being than a plucker, has found a way out of their metacosmic box." "He came into this world?" "Maybe he came, maybe he didn''t come, I don''t know, but he left the passage, the old book.""Through this channel, I learned something about that world. The cosmos has been reopened, but there is no information about the existence of that one." "I''ve searched most of our metauniverses, but I don''t find any trace of that other than the old books." "Apart from this book, he does not exist in our world or his past world, so where do you think he went?" "What those pluckers are after, detachment!" "So you want to go through the old books, along the path of that existence, to find a way out." Now Negri understood Gregory''s plan. Indeed, in order to be detached, any aspiring plucker is carrying out his own experiments. The white light and the black abyss are constantly colliding and merging with each other, and numerous experiments have been carried out. The soul derivation is rooted in the string of truth, and countless souls are derived, looking for a ray of possibility from the most mysterious soul. "So you collect all the information about the metauniverse in order to find a way to open the old books!" "From the old books, I know that the image of the being before it finally enters the channel is a polyhedral crystal, and in the last side is the key that the existence can open the channel." "The infinite key, the last page of the old book." "That being has collected countless information about their world and finally found the infinite key, and I am about to succeed." Gregory''s eyes were feverish. He reached out a little bit of the polyhedral crystal in the center of his eyebrow. The crystal broke away and turned into an ordinary book. Negri''s attention could not help but put it on the book. Then greygues opened it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 In Negri''s consciousness, countless thoughts flow, and instantly determine that there is a conspiracy. But that book is real. The unique charm of this point cannot be simulated, that is to say, what Gregory is now unfolding is a real old book. The great existence from other metauniverses, the channel left behind, the book recording the information of another metauniverse, the soul derived white light and black abyss, which contains transcendental information that cannot be sought. Now Gregory is about to unfold in front of them. Because it is not clear about the other matter of the metauniverse, the content of this book is likely to have an unpredictable impact on itself, which is extremely dangerous. Through the message from the string of enterprising truths, Negri is well aware that there are road levels of several entrepreneurial paths. There is no difference in strength between the road maker and the node maker. Who is closer to the upstream depends on their control of the main truth. The node maker only obtains the relevant truth and forms the truth to better understand the main truth. Therefore, the road level is not necessarily inferior to the node level. The existence of those enterprising road levels, perhaps, no, must have the hidden knife of Gregory Gus. Once you are influenced by old books, this knife will stab you. Perhaps the old book, because it involved another metauniverse, did not cause the string of truth to fluctuate violently? This is a very likely thing. But when he left, he missed the opportunity to observe the old book, and Negri was almost sure that he would never have a chance to see the book again. This is Gregory''s conspiracy. I can open up to you the old book that I regard as forbidden. You just risked being stabbed to death. Just like your enemy, personally picked up his wife in front of you, you or not? This guy is almost sure to hide a knife. Maybe he''ll wait for it to come down. No, it''s a violation of his principles of life for a demon in color. The rising knowledge of enterprise is to Negri what beauty is to the devil of lust. As long as Negri is not dead now, his promotion to the plucker is almost certain. After that, Negri will need to consider further promotion. But from the soul and derived from these pluckers, we can clearly see that the plucker is the top of the metauniverse. If we want to go further, we can only go beyond this path. Once Negri is promoted to a plucker, what awaits him is a future trapped in dozens of scales in this world. Gregory Gus is very familiar with Negri. He knows clearly that Negri will not accept such a future. Therefore, he tells Negri secretly and unreservedly in order to set this killing trap. "Take a gamble, bet you can get rid of the influence of the old books and recover before I kill you." "Then come." Negri, without any evasion, looked at the old book which was gradually unfolding. The information inside is received by Negri, and comes from another metauniverse. The metauniverse was created by a creator God, but soon the creator left, leaving only his own body to sustain the metauniverse. For unknown reasons, the cosmos is in danger of collapse in advance from the future, so the so-called great beings of the world work together to create the final blueprint. It changed the existing form of the majority meta universe, tried to avoid the unknown crisis, and formed the blueprint of the meta universe. The blueprint is that most of the universe has entered the era of reincarnation after running enough worlds. According to the information, it can be inferred that at the end of the era, there was a battle for the final blueprint. Finally, there is an existence who collects a lot of information about the metauniverse, and finds the key to leaving the blueprint of the metauniverse, as to who this existence is. There is no way to judge. It can only be seen from the side that his final image is a polyhedral crystal. If Gregory is not lying, then the only record of this in this book is the only information that exists in the two metauniverses. Then the existence may be detached, of course, it is only possible, because no one knows exactly what is the matter of detachment. The infinite key, Negri also saw, has a special charm like the old books, but in this most metauniverse, it is the most common thing, and has no use. Therefore, this infinite key is only the key to the blueprint of the majority of the meta universe, and the key to the majority of the meta universe still needs to be found on its own. Therefore, at the beginning, Gregor set up the Vientiane organization to collect all kinds of information about the world, and the halo of the protagonist, as the ultimate product of the world''s fortune, records nearly all the information of the world.After reading the last infinite key, a large amount of information from another meta universe has affected the speed of Negri''s thinking, but this does not affect Negri''s existence as an upper class. It may take some time to process that information, but at this point, the Challenger will not have a chance to kill himself. It''s nothing more than a knead before death, into a pinch, but also a little knead. At this time, with the displacement of the stars, the sequela of the collapse of the seal array continued to attack. The world is particularly fragile at this moment, and all kinds of rules are breaking down. It seems that this place has become a paradise for evil gods. Countless evil gods are eating the source power of the world. Most of these source forces are from the collapse of the multi universe of Shenyuan at the beginning, and they are transmitted with the seal of Negri. It can be called the most top source of the world. No wonder it can attract so many evil spirits. Relatively speaking, the gods, demons and heaven man tribes under Negri''s command have evacuated with enterprising will, which may become the battlefield of two great beings at any time. Among the burning allied forces, Fang Ze looked at the new God and the first dragon, sighed and left with the man. In the world of calamity, as the protagonist, his fate has never been free. However, it seems that the new God and the first dragon, one of the sources of all this, have never been free. The world of God, which is rapidly collapsing, has become a carnival paradise for evil gods. A small number of people remain in the broken world, watching the endless tentacles that spread to the whole city, watching the meat floating in the sky like dark clouds, listening to the whispers in their ears, and completely crazy. At this time, a great will came out. Like a palace of gods, floating in the sky, down a number of pillars of light, preaching the name of the LORD God. When some evil gods were close to the palace, they were swept away by the falling beams of light. A trace of Qi was mixed with a large number of source forces, returning from the broken world of God to the space of God. As the former master of this world, the advantage of being the master of God is too great. This time, he will take advantage of the destruction of the world, get rid of the world''s restrictions, collect the world''s resources, and transform into a road level existence. A piece of common ghost mask, which falls in the space of God, shines slightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 It was at this moment that Negri published the deep content of the old book. According to Gregory, the essence of the old book is a channel that connects its own metauniverse and blueprint. But there is no time in the void of most of its metauniverse, but it is calculated by the scale of order and chaos. Is there a so-called time connection between the two universes? The answer is No. The blueprint of the universe corresponds to the universe of its own and others. It is really like a book for anyone to read. In addition to the things related to the transcendent, through this book, you can refer to the blueprint of the universe in any place, at any time, or even in any era. It''s as if the multiverse they''re in is one dimension higher than the blueprint multiverse. In the old books, there are two things that are really curious. Who was the God who created the blueprint for the multiverse, why he chose to leave, and why there were problems in that world that would start to collapse from the future, and it is not clear whether there will be a collapse in the next era. In general, unless the top of the whole universe exists and dies collectively, for example, the pluckers of their world collectively kill a large number of upstream people, otherwise the cosmos will not restart the era. However, even so, the majority of the universe is just to restart the era, rather than like the predecessor of the blueprint universe, even the future era of the universe began to collapse, forcing the world''s top existence to create the final blueprint and transform the structure of the universe. The creator God and the crisis of the metauniverse are two things beyond their imagination. Perhaps only this kind of thing can help them escape from the metauniverse. The value of the old books is indeed powerful. The information of the heterogeneous universe combined with the information of its own world can indeed create various amazing technologies, just like the unique system manufacturing ability of Vientiane organization, which is produced by the combination of the old books and the current situation of the universe. But for those who have not achieved the road, this information is priceless, and it is not difficult to make good use of it. Even before, Gregory was able to use the information to create a technology that temporarily blocks the seal under the cloth, such as soul derivation. But for detachment, this information is not as useful as it might be. At present, the content that Negri sees most closely is the existence of the infinite key, but that thing Gregory has collected for a long time and has been snatched in front of everyone. It''s almost impossible to obtain the infinite key before grabbing Grieg. If the thing is so good, Gregory will not have to set up the Vientiane organization to collect all kinds of information of the most metauniverse like that. We should know that the contradiction between Negri and greygues, in addition to a certain conflict between the truth of the two, the earliest origin is that the system under Gregory deprived the protagonist aura of Wang Yuan, the predecessor of Negri. Since you can''t get the infinite key, do you want to miss the rest of the information about detachment? Now that most of the information in the old books has been obtained, it is still possible to avoid risks and gain a lot by stepping back. It is almost impossible to fight for the infinite key, but it is only close to it. To explore the creator, or the future disaster, is 100% a trap. Negri is aware of Gregory''s plan. Obviously, Gregory is very familiar with himself. He knows that Negri will not give up. Negri is a kind of meaning, a kind of thought, and now it is a kind of phenomenon. The existence of this form is not only the advantage but also the disadvantage of Negri. He can not refuse to be enterprising, because an existence cannot deny its own existence. Of course, Negri did not need to deny it. He stretched out his hand and turned over the old book. His eyes moved and fell on the identity of the creator God. Combined with some information he had obtained, his eyes suddenly shrank. If this judgment holds, then no wonder the existence will be in its present state. As Negri thought of a certain name and image, he felt that some existence in the universe looked at him, and then the gaze slowly faded. "It''s the one who really exists." Negri repressed his inner emotions and looked at the future disaster that nearly destroyed a majority of the meta universe. That is to say, when Negri looks to the future disaster, the ghost mask in the god world and God space has completely completed the transformation. One by one, wearing different masks, appeared in the main god space. Before the defense mechanism of the main god space had not been successfully activated, it was dormant again. Looking at the figure that appeared here, the God consciousness suddenly remembered something: "originally, I have never been the LORD God..." When the LORD God peeped into the old books, it was impossible for greygues to let go of the LORD God. However, the God at that time grasped part of the information in the old books and constructed a defense, which made him barely survive.After that, the LORD God sought a breakthrough in the world of fire and was cut off by Nala''s sword. He was revived by the water left in the world of God, and was disguised as a system of Vientiane organization by system 233, and killed the consciousness of resurrection with the Apostles'' resistance. But then the God hid in the broken god space, and the last wisp of consciousness did not escape the fate of death. Greygues found him. And the atmosphere, tolerance, love life and learning, day-to-day, enterprising Negri is different. It is impossible for greygues to let go of the existence of his old book. He completely destroyed the LORD God, and built a system to replace it, and divided the system. One part disguises it as the LORD God, disguised as if he is the LORD God himself, and the other part, greygues takes it away as a hindrance. Sure enough, by now, this part of the backhand has played a role. When Negri chose to be sealed in the world of God, greygues used this part of his backhand to separate the part of the system he took away from the original sin separation technique created by the information obtained from the old books. Each life is a unique individual, but when they come together, they will be the same existence. Every separated individual, Gregory Gus is dedicated to cultivate them, guide them to the path of enterprise. Except for the part of the tip of the knife, a white haired man, standing among these masked people, was shocked and helpless. Looking at the strange and familiar god space, he thought he had escaped, but he did not think that he had not escaped at last. He and the LORD God were one. Zhu Ping closed his eyes in despair. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 "Give up the root, but can''t give up the origin." "Your origin comes from a dreamer, but the original origin was created by me. It is the origin that I split up. It is the dream root that touches the root of your dream that forms the original you." All people are involved, and a new existence is formed with one of them as the core. The road of enterprise is unfolding with all one''s strength. The road level existence, named desire enterpriser, appears in the god world, and absorbs many relevant truths, condenses a node, and pushes the enterprising road to a highest place. It can be said that, except for a few enterprising truths wandering outside, the rest is either in Negri or in desire enterprisers. "Enterprising is the collection and end point of all desires, and it is also the greatest desire." Through the truth of dreams, the desire enterpriser determines the location of Negri. In ordinary times, these dream truths would be controlled by Negri because they originated from Negri, but now they have become the most timely means to explore Negri. Because when Negri saw the future disaster, all his consciousness fell into a state of stagnation, including the enterprising disaster watching on the side, and other consciousness thoughts of the body, all stopped working. As if involved in a terrible disaster, everything is collapsing and everything is being changed. The impact coming from the future, overturning everything and breaking away from the possible impact, is enough to completely make any existence consciousness into a state of stagnation. If it is not separated by a multi universe, then Negri''s consciousness is not simply stagnated. The stagnation of enterprise is a kind of disaster. Negri''s consciousness and enterprising truth produce a trace of discordance, and at this time, the desire enterpriser also started. Destroy Negri, seize all his enterprising truth, and even turn out to be the upstream and even the plucker. Generally speaking, even if the upstream gives up resistance and lies there and allows the road level to start, the road level may not be able to kill the upstream person, because the difference is too large, its own operation law is enough to repel the other party. It''s just like human beings are going to kill the tsunami. Even if the tsunami doesn''t target you, you can only sink in the tsunami with its own impact. But this time it was different. The tsunami stopped moving, just a wave was standing there, and the man brought a lot of explosives, had a leisurely time arrangement, and then completely exploded it. Now it''s similar to that. Negri''s consciousness has completely stagnated, and there is a slight inconsistency between Negri''s consciousness and the enterprising truth. The consciousness of desire enterpriser appears on the string of truth, and crazily begins to nibble at Negri''s enterprising truth, and advances against the current. In this case, it is not necessary for him to study the truth of promoting progress, because everything he needs is placed there and can be obtained only by picking it up. At every moment, there is a new enterprising truth in his existence. Greygues was on the side, wary of Negri''s hand to make trouble, or the soul derived or the black abyss and white light. If Negri is solved, the enemy he fears will not be able to interfere with him. Then he can start the Vientiane plan and prepare to go to the blueprint of the universe. "According to the blueprint, we will see everything." "I don''t know if I can reach the blueprint of the universe and see all things," he said softly Greygues did not know who caused the passage, so according to the final image of the other party, he called it Vientiane. Maybe all things are detached. When he sees them, is he also detached? Perhaps it was his own too much worship of Vientiane, so when his real name sublimation, he went to Vientiane specially. The master of all things, greygues, isn''t that the existence that controls everything in the end? "No, Negri is showing signs of awakening. It''s impossible!" When he suddenly reaches the upper reaches of the universe, most of the people who choose to see the future will not have a choice. But in addition to the collapse and reorganization, he did not get any useful information, and his consciousness also fell into a lot of scales. However, now Negri is in a state of stagnation, and the scale is not even one percent of his original scale. Even if Negri''s is the upstream of enterprising truth, the gap between them can''t be so big. "There''s something wrong with those Negri''s men who left!" Greygues thought of this and was about to leave. He saw the new God and the first dragon standing in front of him. It''s just that the breath of the two is different now. "White light and black abyss!" Greygues would like to gnash his teeth and defend himself against them, and they have never prevented themselves. Noah, appendix and killer J belong to the three symbolic aspects of Negri. In essence, Negri''s consciousness is stagnant, and they will also be implicated and fall into consciousness stagnation.But now they are not. Instead, their consciousness is in the most active state. The breath of several kinds of truth is constantly resounding. It''s called the road of communication. It''s called the road of change. It''s called the road of murderous spirit. It''s all in resonance at this moment. Noah''s consciousness is pulling the road of communication and is in a state of intersection, so is appendix and killer J. They chose to leave the first time, then began to gather the road. And when Negri sensed the future disaster, their consciousness almost began to touch the string of truth. It is a kind of thorough sublimation that individual life achieves the road and consciousness occupies the chord of truth. When individuals reach this level, they are generally integrated with the string of truth, and nothing can prevent them from becoming road level beings. And then at this time, Negri''s consciousness sensed the future disaster. The string of truth in a special period did not belong to Noah and his, but now they are in contact. Equivalent to the impact of future disasters, part of it acts on the string of truth, and thus transmits it to all the strings of truth without owner in the whole majority universe. It is something that Negri, who has already occupied the string of truth, and whose consciousness is completely integrated with it, can''t do it, because at that time, the string of truth belongs to his existence. As long as you don''t kill Negri, the string of truth that belongs to him cannot touch the other strings of truth in the whole metauniverse. This is also to maintain the stability of the entire majority universe. But now the gap between the three symbols and the string of truth, borrowing the disaster of the future, has sounded all the strings of the truth of no owner. Negri slowly opened his eyes and flicked away the aspiring enterpriser, which was hanging on his body and constantly sucking on his parasites. The desire enterpriser keeps wriggling his fat body, like a giant flesh worm running across the universe. Although Negri wakes up earlier than expected, he has also absorbed a lot of enterprising truth and has not lost. But then the huge meat worm uttered a sharp cry of pain, which made several worlds around him lose control, and countless people pursued their desires and began to act crazily. The head of the meat worm explodes directly, and a colorful ball of light flows out of it, and then countless stars are lit up from its body. "Oh ~ ~" was a light sound, but it rang through the whole metauniverse. Negri turned to look at Gregory. "You do know me, Gregory, but I know you as well as you know me!" "But now you may not know who I am now!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 Gregory''s eyes were fixed on Negri as if Negri had been in front of his wife. But the old books may be more important to him than his wife, and they are delivered to his door. Gregory''s response is not slow, because the impact of future disasters affects the entire metauniverse. Although his perception has been deliberately blocked by other beings, he is, after all, the plucker who dominates the road, and soon discovers the problem. But even if this kind of thing is discovered, it is useless to be a step late. The impact of future disasters is indeed terrible, but after all, it does not really happen in the majority of the meta universe, it is just an impact penetration. After surviving the impact, these future disasters will not cause you any loss. Negri has recovered from stagnation, so this time Gregory''s trap for Negri has basically failed. What''s more, the enterprising road makers cultivated by themselves have become the gift bag for Negri to break through the seal. He can easily break through to the plucker without any collection. "Thank you for the gift." Negri ate dry wipe clean, after saying a thank you, there is no expression, eyes clear looking at Gregory, as if to say, why don''t you go. It''s like a scum man who doesn''t recognize his account when he puts up his pants. Greygues took back the old book and turned it into a crystal shape, but did not continue to inlay it on his forehead. His figure slowly disappeared and did not speak to negrito. Most of the metauniverse is still very young, the scale is only the fourth quarter, and they have too much time to slowly solve their own war, but the next infinite key needs to be more careful. With the existence of enegli, he will definitely be interested in the infinite key. That''s why Gregory wants to get rid of Negri''s problem in advance. There is no fundamental conflict between the two sides. As long as the former hatred of killing the former and seizing the road is not successful, then there is nothing that cannot be let go of their present existence. However, there are also irreconcilable contradictions between Negri and Gregory, which involves the road dispute. Greygues dominates the road by taking him as the source and controlling all things. Negri''s enterprising way is that all things control themselves and turn all things beyond their power into what they can do. This kind of road conflict is the fundamental reason why the contradiction between the two can not be reconciled. Now there''s an infinite key added to the conflict. After all, there is a precedent. Through the infinite key, going to other metauniverses may indeed be able to break free from the shackles of the metauniverse. There is no one willing to give up such things. Watching greygues disappear, Negri stays where he is, lost in thought. He did want the infinite key, but now he has more important things to do. Negri''s figure suddenly exploded, turned into an endless star flame, disappeared in the void, and consciousness gradually merged with his three symbols. The influence of the disaster in the future has touched the string of truth in the whole metauniverse and caused the change of the chord of truth in the whole universe, which is a very interesting phenomenon. Perhaps more can be found out from it. After all, this kind of research is necessary after becoming a plucker. After all, after all, after all, after the completion of the era of the cosmos, the detachment has not been completed, so its information will be reorganized with the era cycle, forming a specious existence. However, the great ones, including the great ones, have no such appearance. White light and black abyss may still exist, but they are separated in this era. "Only life is different." Negri remembered the identity of the creator God he saw in the old book. The creation God left the universe, leaving only his own body, which is accurate and not accurate. Before leaving, the existence left not only the corpse, but also divided into three essences. One essence remained in the original world and did not leave. In that world, it was omniscient and omnipotent. It was also the existence who discovered the existence of future disasters. Therefore, he called on the top existence, presided over the creation of the final blueprint, and changed the structure of the metauniverse. Its image is a white dove, and in the blueprint of the most meta universe, evolved into omniscient. As to where the existence finally went, the old book is in a vague state, which is likely to be detached or leave. One of the other three essences, which lies in the cosmos in which Negri is now located, is the oldest and most mysterious plucker of this era - life. Even many beings do not know whether there is such a plucker, because there are too many existing achievements and life related roads without any problems. Among them, many of them are various ethnic gods, such as the original micro life God, now serving under Negri''s new God nori.Their paths are all about life, but the plucker''s life is never stopped. If it is a guest of the heterodox universe, and its personality is not tied to the string of truth, perhaps all this can be said clearly. "It seems necessary to see this first life, the oldest plucker." Then, through his own three symbols, Negri has a good perception of the future disaster''s impact on the whole metauniverse. Strength is also steadily improving. When most of the enterprising truth remains here, he is not far away from becoming a plucker. It seems that there are still a few sporadic enterprising road makers outside, but none of them is a problem. In the end, they either give up the road of enterprise, or become Negri, or their enterprising principles surpass Negri and become the new Negri. But strangely enough, the existence of those who are close to plucking strings will use their own bodies to construct a multiverse. It''s as if the soul derived and constructed the Shenyuan multiverse, and greygues also constructed a multiverse. Yongning Township, which was constructed before Negri, has already had this sign, but now the whole town of Yongning has no intention of growing. With Negri''s understanding of the future disaster''s impact on the string of truth, the gradually arrived town of Yongning is slowly changing and seems to be undergoing some special changes. The flame of burning soul spreads to the whole metauniverse with the enterprising truth, and finally forms a universal phenomenon like the soul of life. Each source leaves the string of truth, interacts with the matter in the universe, and finally forms a rudiment of life. At this time, the root causes will continue to produce souls. And a kind of information from instinct slowly accumulates, which will ignite the flame of burning soul at certain specific time. When the flame of burning soul burns, it also symbolizes the independence of a life and becomes a complete life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 In the end, the god world was destroyed by the continuous collapse. Perhaps hundreds of years ago, the god world should have been destroyed, but with Negri sealed here, it has brought new vitality to the world. And these vitality disappeared as Negri lifted his seal. But not all of us died with the destruction of the world, and many people were reborn in their dreams. After years of chaos in the dream, a woman and her son set up a new dream Federation and opened up a new home here. Her son, who also became president of the Federation after he became an adult, further promoted the growth of the new dream Federation. Zhu Ping looked at the dream Federation which was booming in the dream, and could not help nodding. When he was summoned to God''s space and knew that he was one of the original sin bodies created by Gregory, his heart was half cold. Especially when he became a part of the desire enterpriser, his three bodies were completely integrated into it and became the sharp knife of the other side to deal with Negri. His sense of self-consciousness was rapidly assimilated at that moment. Zhu Ping was disgusted by the feeling that his whole body was under control. It''s totally different from Negri''s burning soul. The essence of burning soul flame is only a phenomenon, a thought, and it can work only if you agree with it. Every life has an enterprising part, so every life has a burning soul flame. It can only help you break through your own limitations and control your own existence. So it''s not that the existence of burning soul flame will submit to Negri, but they are also Negri themselves. Negri exists in everyone''s heart, so everyone can also be Negri. With Negri gradually becoming a plucker, there are more and more people with burning soul flame. They are dominated by reality and struggle constantly. Some people are satisfied with everything in front of them, or knocked down by reality. They have to be satisfied. The flame of burning soul is weak, so they are gradually dominated. Some people are not willing to look like they are now, so no matter how many times they are knocked down and how long they fall down, they will finally stand up and light the faint flame in the deep soul. Zhu Ping himself is not willing to ordinary people, his position has been changing, but in fact, it has not changed. His position has always been his own, when those positions can not bring him progress, but want to control him, he will find a way to leave. And Negri''s position is also his own. "The essence of strength is enterprise, not attachment." Killer J reminds him to look at the essence of things. When he understands the essence, he will understand what his real needs are. At that time, with Negri''s consciousness stagnated, the burning flame in Zhu Ping''s mind also fell into stagnation. His consciousness was infected and assimilated, and this time no one came to save him. As a part of the desire enterpriser, he can become a part of a great existence in an instant. Even at that time, Negri was in a state of being slaughtered by others, and the desire enterpriser was quickly eating Negri. It is likely that he will become the first person to hunt the upper class and achieve the existence of the plucker in the primordial universe. Being a part of the plucker is a powerful thing. And it doesn''t have to work hard, just lie there and give up resistance. Even the flame of burning soul has fallen into a state of stagnation, and there is no means to save itself. Numerous voices told Zhu Ping to give up, but he did not choose to sink in the end. Indeed, the flame of burning soul has stagnated, but the essence of burning soul flame has not disappeared. The flame of burning soul is only a kind of phenomenon that Negri shows. Its essence is the desire for better self and the enterprising spirit of breaking through its own limitations. Therefore, the flame of burning soul is just the appearance. Just like the killer J said, seeing through the performance of things and obtaining the truth can make the self get rid of this endless doubt. I long for a better and more free self, so I will never stop my steps. After realizing this, Zhu Ping attracted more enterprising truths swallowed by desire enterprisers. Driven by these enterprising truths, Zhu Ping crazily comprehended the truth of dreams. Finally, before the self-consciousness was completely assimilated, he insisted that the burning soul flame beat again. He achieved the dream Road, completed the integration of the three bodies, and officially became the God of dreams. And under the support of enterprising principle, he became a node. Although the enterprising truths soon left him and returned to Negri''s consciousness, even without the support of the enterprising truth, he still remembered to be enterprising. He is the God of dreams, conceived in Negri''s dream, and clearly understands the true meaning of enterprise. At the beginning, Negri brought forth the enterprising truth, and he clearly realized a truth. The road is never only the string of truth, but the string of truth is not completely the road, there are some other things in it.Zhu Ping watched his son grow up healthily, and gradually became a great president of the federal government. With one hand, he couldn''t react and put it on his shoulder. A cheap voice sounded. "Is this the joy of a family? I feel it. I''ll give my grandson a big red envelope later Killer J still looks like a cheap man. He has achieved the road of killing, but no one will think that this guy will be the God of killers. Some killers choose to believe in a great man who has achieved his way with murderous spirit. But as time went on, this guy''s followers became less and less. With such a presence, they felt lost. Zhu Ping''s mouth twitched twice and looked at the metal door in the guy''s hand. His eyes became more and more bad. This was in the dream, which was the domain of his God of dreams. If it wasn''t for the door, how could this guy come here without him. "I''m not you..." "Hold your tongue, I understand!" Killer J opens the door and disappears again. Zhu Ping covered his face with helplessness. That guy is not the God of killers, but the God of being killed. This guy will be killed many times one day! certain! Zhu Ping left the dream and sensed the situation around him. As the son of Negri, he could sense that it was at this time that Negri became a plucker. In the whole metauniverse, there is a light ring. Countless beings start to spread their own existence and perceive the changes involving the whole metauniverse. Then the string of truth vibrates continuously, and the sound from the string of truth resounds through the whole metauniverse. At this moment, Negri finally became the plucker of the strings, and reformed the town of Yongning according to the disaster in the future, playing the chord of truth in most meta universe. From now on, Negri is also known as the voice of the root. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 "Boom!" The sound of thunder and lightning was incessant, followed by pouring rain. Ren Xiu sat in front of his desk, watching the rain drop on the window, and heard the sound of slapping. With the pen in her hand, she just wanted to fall asleep. This sound is the best way to hypnotize. Ren Xiu listened to the rain, and an idea suddenly appeared in her mind. It was not the raindrops that slapped the window, but a pale palm. They hit the window frantically, a pair of frightened eyes staring at her, urging her to open the window quickly. It''s like urging Ren Xiu to run fast. Those pale palms, began to overflow blood, a lot of blood like rain, down the window, so that the window seems to become a ghost gate general. Ren xiuleng in the same place, sitting on the chair, throat stirring, this found that there is no hand, no blood, only the countless rain, still beating the window. Exhaled a breath, small scale chest ups and downs, Ren Xiu decided to get up and close the curtain. At this time, a silver dragon was shining in the sky, and the dark world outside was illuminated at this moment. Ren Xiu also looked out of the window at this moment. His body was shaking and his center of gravity was unstable and he fell backward. Just now, she saw a man in a raincoat standing next to the pole, looking up at her. In response to that annoying stepfather''s inquiry outside, Ren Xiu stood up again and looked outside, but found no one. However, because there were a lot of water stains on the window, Ren Xiu was also startled, and immediately began to doubt whether he was wrong. Once again sitting in front of the desk, by this shock, the previous sleepiness is also completely absent, but the mind of doing homework is also gone, Ren Xiu opened his mobile phone. But unexpectedly, the mobile phone screen is not familiar with the wallpaper, but a small box, which appeared such a problem. "Do you want to know the meaning of life?" Outside the door, hearing his daughter say nothing, sun Xiaochuan frowned, deeply breathed a breath, and pulled out the sword in his hand. If there is no wrong guess, it should have been her daughter who accidentally saw the murderer. History is still going along that track as in the previous life, but in this life, things will never evolve into the same as the previous life. In the last generation, sun Xiaochuan and his wife reorganized their family. Three years ago, his wife died and left his ex husband''s daughter. In the following three years, because of the slow work, the family was full of contradictions. But it all ended in a massacre. On a rainy night, the butcher opened the door of their house and killed his son, who was still sleeping, and then killed his daughter with a knife. Finally, he came back from the night shift. In despair, he was mended by the butcher on a rainy night. In this life, he not only reborn ahead of time, but also obtained the killing sword spectrum and developed the strength force ahead of time. This time, he would lose only the butcher on that rainy night. So sun Xiaochuan sat in the living room, waiting for the butcher to come on a rainy night. In another bedroom, Sun Ji''s eyes opened. He was supposed to be in a deep sleep, but now he is awake. Originally, it was just an ordinary family who accidentally passed through the usurpation. However, it did not occur to me that the ugly father had some unknown secrets. However, under his cover, he could better develop his own strength, re practice the top secret arts of the Honghu world, and frighten the ghosts and drive the demons in nine days and ten places. In this bizarre world, he only believes in his own strength to protect himself. Just now, he suddenly sensed the existence of a life and death crisis. Although it is not easy to understand the world, Sun Ji still felt a shock. His sense of crisis was particularly sensitive. This level of premonition was definitely fatal. Fortunately, he had been prepared. Soon there was a sound outside the door. Sun Xiaochuan grasped the sword in his hand, one hand on the handle of the sword, waiting for the butcher to come on the rainy night. He came back from this rebirth. He conquered the underworld organizations around him in advance, and joined the mysterious organizations with extraordinary colors in the city. As a result, many inquiries failed to find the news of the butcher on that rainy night. It was not clear why the other party started to kill his family and who the other party was. Sun Xiaochuan once saw such a news that he didn''t know whether it was true or not. It is said that some killers will target a target months or even years in advance. So he hid in the dark corner, watching you grow up, watching you happy, watching you sad, and then wait until the moment of harvest, all the emotions poured out. Because at that time, he was the person who knew you the most. The abnormal feeling of completely dominating a person and taking it as his own was enough to make him climax. Sun Xiaochuan didn''t know whether the butcher on that rainy night was such a killer. He only knew that no one could survive under his sword. The door was pried open and a man in a raincoat came in, and the rain dripped down the raincoat onto the floor."Kill life sword formula, sword one, kill countless lives!" Sun Xiaochuan''s hand moved, a light flashed in the past, the sharp blade of the sword nailed on the visitor''s forehead. But to sun Xiaochuan''s surprise, the blade was like meeting steel, so it couldn''t go in at all. With his constant exertion, the blade of the sword was bent, but the oil skin on the visitor''s forehead was not broken, and his body did not shake. Everything was on the verge of breaking. Sun Xiaochuan only felt the smell of sweet smell in his mouth. The first sword of killing life sword was not a practical move, but a combination of murderous spirit. In the moment of fighting against the enemy, he released the murderous spirit to form an inescapable sword of murderous Qi. Even the well-trained soldiers would urinate in front of the murderous sword, and his whole body would be paralyzed and killed. At that time, we can control him, interrogate him, understand his identity, and do a lot of things. We won''t make too much noise. As a father, sun Xiaochuan didn''t want his son and daughter to get involved in these things. However, he didn''t expect that he could not interfere with the other party by releasing his murderous sword. Instead, he would eat himself. The visitor lifted off his raincoat hat and revealed the face of a middle-aged uncle. His face was helpless. In the corridor outside the door, the sound of water was heard. Countless sea of blood spread from there and poured into the room to wrap sun Xiaochuan. "It''s murderous. How could there be such a terrible murderous spirit?" Sun Xiaochuan''s face twisted, and recognized the real face of those blood. "No way, our unreliable God, in this regard, is still very reliable!" The middle-aged uncle held up an awl and poked it into sun Xiaochuan''s heart: "after saying so many times, I still don''t understand. Get out of this world for me!" "I''m here, you don''t want to bewitch anyone!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 "Don''t dream of rebirth!" Lei ang pulled out the awl, and a polyhedral crystal was pulled out from sun Xiaochuan''s heart. He sprinkled some powder on Sun Xiaochuan''s chest and threw it on the sofa. Lei''ang grabbed the polyhedral crystal, put it into a bag, and then went on walking towards the room. In Leon''s hunting career, he seldom saw this kind of situation, and his family were all targeted by the Vientiane organization. Walking through the living room, Leon leaned over and dodged a dark green ray. The awl in his hand came out of his hand and nailed it to the door. Then his body shook like a tiger pounced on him. He pressed the boy in the corner of the wall, patted his head with one hand, and tilted his mouth which was constantly opening and reading the mantra. After the man also beat the mask, he pulled out the awl nailed to the door. "Get out of my body!" Leon a small cloth bag hanging from his belt, pulled out a fine needle like a ruby polished from it, and directly stabbed it into the young man''s brain. A black air along with the needle, was taken out of the youth''s head, the other party''s constantly twisted body collapsed on the ground, that group of black gas is still like, want to escape from the shackles of the red needle, but there is nothing to do. Leon looked at the collapsed teenager and shook his head. At a young age, he was haunted by the spirit of the alien world and released a spell with vitality. I''m afraid that he will have a bald crisis before he is 30 years old. It''s terrible. Leon felt his hair line a little high. He felt that his work could not go on, or he wanted to find an assistant. If he went on working like this, maybe his middle-aged crisis would come. He took out his thermos cup, drank the water soaked with Polygonatum and Lycium barbarum, and pushed open the last door. The room was empty. Only one cell phone left on the desk. Leon picks up the phone and dials a call. "Hello? Lily, please check this one for me No more! " Leon put down the mobile phone, bent down to look at the side of the bed, see Ren correction hiding under the bottom motionless. After half a sound, Leon sat on the single chair in the living room. Ren Xiu put his half brother on the bed before returning to the living room. Looking at the blood on his chest, but breathing steadily, his stepfather carefully asked him what was going on. "Why didn''t you respond to that question?" Instead of answering that question, Leon asked Ren Xiu, "it''s the one on the mobile phone who wants to know the meaning of life." This little girl was very interesting. She had been hiding under the bed without a trace of breath. If she had not been too nervous, her body moved a little. He really thought that he had been pulled away with the coordinate anchor of the big library. "I didn''t feel quite right. It choked my whole body, so I put my cell phone aside and you came." Ren Xiu replied that what she had seen downstairs was the man in the raincoat. Middle aged, plain face with a little serious, hairline a little high, strong, looks like a factory engineer or a primary school teaching director. "It''s very psychic and has a natural ability to mask the breath." Leiang took another sip of Huangjing wolfberry water, and felt the sweet taste in the bitterness, and made his own judgment. He had been standing under the door before, and was discovered by the little girl. What she said was even a terrible illusion. "Since you asked in good faith, I will tell you my identity mercifully." Leon was biased by some existence and unconsciously said some words of the second degree. "I''m currently working for a no Ah, the great God, who is called the God of killers "And the target of our hunting is not ordinary people, but something sent for the organization of disaster world." "For example, the problem with your mobile phone is actually a coordinate anchor sent by the big library. Once you choose to agree, it will be sent to the big library," he said "There, your life will be manipulated and eventually become a puppet of the big library." "And your father, who has obtained the observations of the future Observatory, thinks he has been reborn. Under the guidance of the future Observatory, he is gradually on the path of reducing future branches." "As for your brother, he is possessed by the spirit of the other world, and his memory is disturbed by the spirit of the other world. He thinks he is a traverser, and he has just practiced a spell." "These seemingly golden finger things actually have only one purpose: to control you, to control the future of the world, to cover up some things." "And the reason why I talk to you so much is that you are very spiritual and have the talent of killing people. I want to train you." Leon thinks so. MD, at that time young and ignorant, thought that the God of killers was very cool. He got into the thief ship of that guy, and now I regret it. Now, every time a hunter meets, everyone talks about him. When he says that he is a believer in the God of killers, all the people around him immediately leave a few meters away, and at the same time, they give him a look that the man is suffering from serpentine disease.He wants to quit! It''s a pity that one accidentally signed a contract of sale. Now the believers of the killer God are getting poorer and poorer. He doesn''t even have an assistant, but he can''t even recruit a ghost. Looking at Ren Xiu''s uncertain eyes, Lei ang said quickly: "believe me, become the God of killers, the clerical killers, absolutely no loss, six risks and one gold, free working hours, no faith requirements, and a new killer gift package." Looking at lei''ang, who was just about to take out a lollipop, Ren Xiu felt that this man was not a bad man, but he always felt that he had agreed to his request, and that something bad would happen. However, Ren Xiu finally nodded. Looking at Ren Xiu, Lei Ang''s eyes are full of tears. It''s not easy. At last, he has been recruited. As long as he is trained, he can apply for retirement. The next day, Ren Xiucai had just finished his breakfast. Looking at his stepfather and younger brother, who was dizzy and did not remember the past, he heard a knock on the door outside. Carrying his backpack, Ren Xiu went out of the door and saw Leiang standing at the door, waiting for her more than she expected. Today, Leon said that she would take her to the hunter guild to register and meet their immediate boss, the real God, the God of killers, J. Sitting on the tram, looking at the fleeting scenery outside, Leiang, sitting on the opposite side, happily looked at Ren Xiu, making her frown straight. Those who know it will know that this is the eyes of the master looking at the qualified apprentice. What old fool do you think it is? For the first time, Ren Xiu doubted his premonition. Regardless of regret, Ren Xiu followed Leiang to a middle school - snack bar. A guy in a rucksack is lying on a couch with a plum in a golden vase on his face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 Looking at the formless God, ray Ang''s mouth twitched. Didn''t you say you''d bring someone new to see him today? Why is Mao still so untidy? Do you want to develop the killer God church! And the principal x Mei, I don''t know how many hands, maybe someone has been against it, you dare to cover it on your face. There was also a scene of disillusionment in Ren Xiu''s side. She had imagined that meeting the so-called killer God might be in a dark basement with a horrible and gloomy statue. I also want to enter a bar, where there are soothing music, guests are drinking, whispering about their own interesting things, and God is behind the bar, with a quiet smile, looking at these people. However, in the middle school canteen, a picky man who is looking at the book h is totally beyond Ren Xiu''s imagination. Is this the God of killers? However, the facts told her that she was not wrong. Killer J took the book on his face, opened the dead fish''s eyes and looked at Leiang. He kept a hazy state when he just woke up. His pupil focused for a few seconds, as if he recognized who was coming in front of him. "Here comes Xiao Lei. How''s your performance this month?" Assassin J yawned and asked. Then he saw Ren Xiu standing behind lei''ang with a disillusioned face: "who is this? Do you want to have a family at last and do harm to people?" "Just think of those who were so tall, so thin, with colorful hair, and a pair of little farts that I wanted to blow up the world, and now I''ve learned how to carve the cabbage with the spirit of water!" Killer J mercilessly shakes Leon''s black history out. Let Ren Xiu look at him for a while, but he didn''t expect that such a serious uncle would have a period of killing Matt. Lei ang, who covered his face, only felt that his toothache was so severe that his courage would be regretful now. How could he believe in his evil and get on his ship. "This is the new man I''ve brought in. Let''s give you some blessings." Lei Ang''s face was broken: "I said boss, you should have some god''s noodles?" "You see how many people believe in you these years." Leiang said painstakingly: "there are hundreds of people in the office set up by Tianren next door. Do you think it is their leader?" "It doesn''t matter. If you want to arrange noodles, you will have them. You have to see through these appearances..." "Don''t talk about your chicken soup of appearance and essence. It''s been many years." Leon reluctantly interrupted the killer J''s words: "hurry up, I''ll take him to the hunter''s guild." "Well, you still don''t understand." Assassin J looked at Leon disappointed, then waved, let Ren Xiu close, did not know where to draw a scarlet murderous blade, eyebrow a pick said: "you are the first time, may have a little pain, will also give some blood, but bear with good, after you will feel very comfortable, I will certainly leave my things, full in your body." "Stop yelling. It''s scaring the kids." Leon is crazy. Their God is not strong in other skills, but the strongest must be his ability to laugh. One eye seems to be able to take people out of heart disease. Of course, the stronger is his ability to escape. Otherwise, how can he live to this day. "Come on, listen to me." Seeing this, killer J turned to Ren Xiu and said, "3, 2 Shua. " Without the word "1", the scarlet blade had already come out of his hand, stabbed into Ren Xiu''s head, and a trace of blood flew out. The sharp pain appeared in Ren Xiu''s mind, as if something had opened her skull, and then poured a lot of molten iron, and the whole person''s brain was cooked. But then Ren Xiu felt her whole body loose. Once she was carrying a burden of hundreds of Jin at any time, she finally put it down and threw it aside. The hot feeling in the brain, slowly faded, followed by cool oil that kind of cool rope cool cool. A sense of security appeared in her heart, and then Ren Xiu fell asleep. Before she fell asleep, she saw the killer J put the murderous blade back into her crotch with a smile. Before his eyes widened, Ren Xiu lost his consciousness and soon began to snore. "How is it going?" Leon lit a cigarette and asked. "The inspiration is too high. I''ve seen too many things I shouldn''t have seen since I was a child. My soul has been contaminated with a lot of sediment. If you don''t send me here, you may be a serial killer or a psychopath in a few years." "I put a layer of air armor on her soul. You can train her back and form a fighting force soon." Assassin J waved his hand and continued to lie on the couch of the snack bar. He thought about that year, well, it was Wang Yuan''s time. When he was at school, he had a dream, that is, to be the boss of the school canteen. With snacks every day, you don''t have to go to school or go to school. You can lie down all day. What a wonderful life. Leon looked at Ren Xiu lying on one side with a dignified expression on his face.He brought her in, partly because she was no longer fit for ordinary life, and partly because she had the quality of being a top killer. She''s still in high school for two years. "Wait a while." Leon finally decided to wait and see. When Ren Xiu woke up, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. The students who passed by during the break looked at her lying on the table with strange eyes. There was strange and disdain in their eyes. As soon as I got up, I saw a box on my body. Open the box, inside is a well-made clothes, a pair of sophisticated headphones, and a short dagger. Holding the box, Ren Xiu walked into the buffet and saw Leon sitting in front of a computer, inquiring what he was looking for. Close to have a look, found that this is a website, on which registered a lot of addresses, these information are marked with different. Ren Xiu even saw her home on the top. The status of her home in the back is cancelled and needs to be observed. "Is this where you borrow the mission?" Ren Xiu is very curious about all this. He gathers in front of the computer and looks at the address information one by one. "Well, I''ll explain it to you later." Leon quickly selected an address information, took Ren Xiu to leave the middle school, took a taxi and reported an address. After getting out of the car, Leon began to tell. "Our world is called the origin of life, and there are some secrets hidden in our world." "These secrets are many things that human beings can''t reach and want. Therefore, in our peaceful life, there is actually some kind of confrontation." "On one side are our enemies, known as the existence of Vientiane, whose hallmark is polyhedral crystals." "And we belong to the other side, and from today on, you can call yourself Negri www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 "There are two kinds of phenomena in the world: domination and aggressiveness." "These two phenomena have been in conflict in our world since decades ago." "Negri is the general name of all enterprising phenomena, and is also a great God. It has such titles as the sound of the root, the flame of burning soul, the person who lives in the soul, the God of supreme enterprise, and Yongning Village." "And anyone who chooses to forge ahead and pursue a better existence can call himself Negri." "He is absolutely the greatest God in the world," Leon said "Is that so?" Ren Xiu nodded: "then why do you become a clergyman of the God of killers?" "Because The God of killers doesn''t look reliable. Well, it''s not Leon wiped her tears and didn''t tell the child the truth. If she knew that the killer J was one of the three symbols of Negri, she would have a much lower impression of Negri. "I''ll take you to the hunter''s guild, where all those who reject domination gather." "In the future, where is my main job?" "What?" Ren Xiu suddenly stopped: "don''t you mean to train me to be a killer? How suddenly became a civilian. " "That''s the rule." Leiang didn''t care. She led Ren Xiu into a clean bar. Just as she had imagined before, she played soothing music. The people around her sat around in twos and threes, drinking various kinds of wine and discussing various matters. Leon came to the bar all the way. Ren Xiu noticed that many people around him deliberately avoided him. It seemed that the clergy of the God of killers was not very popular. After all, that''s what happens to top managers. "Lili, help register." Leon''s voice brings Renxiu back to reality. The bar is not a mature handsome uncle bartender, but a big sister of 300 kg. At the moment, the big sister is looking at her with eyes blind at her young age. Ren Xiu introduced herself quickly and remembered who Lili was. When Leon walked into her room and picked up her mobile phone, the first time she called Lili. Later Ren Xiu made it clear that Lili was the front desk of the hunter''s guild, helping to deal with all kinds of Hunter''s affairs. In general, things like tracking coordinate anchors and locating different spaces are all done by the hunter''s assistant. It''s just that there is only one clergyman named Leon, and neither of them has any assistants, so she has been bothering Lili to help. "You We have completed eight targets this month, so cloud beast can allocate 3% to teach others. If you don''t understand, you can ask me. " Lily''s big fingers beat out some notes and gave them to Leon. Then they ordered some drinks and took them to a card seat. Open a laptop, according to the note on the account password, log in to a website. "Cloud beast is a monitoring device throughout the city. It can detect most of the abnormal fluctuations and distinguish them, whether they are alien or future, or system." , "what you need to do is to borrow the task address, then mobilize the cloud beast to monitor the abnormal fluctuation of this address. I will do some tests to stimulate the abnormal further fluctuations, and then you need to analyze the strength type, and finally tell me, and monitor the trend of anomalies." "It''s so simple. It''s a fool''s operation. It''s easy to get started." "Why did he stare at ray "This kind of work can be done by anyone with normal intelligence. I want to be a real killer." "Ordinary people are not suitable to contact this kind of work. If you have contact, I will recruit you. You should give me a hand, and I will train you at the same time, and then let you start, OK?" Leon only felt a headache, so he had to make a promise and stabilize Ren Xiu. After that, Leon taught Ren Xiu how to use the cloud beast to locate the location of different spaces through coordinate anchors, and how to call for support. He picked up the tool and left here to talk to Ren Xiu through the headset. The task is a small area. Lei''ang comes to the community and finds the target address. Then he sends out a murderous look at the target and startles the target. Ren Xiu''s words are heard in his ear: "the system type fluctuation of the alien world, intensity Well, the intensity is 3. " "I see." Putting on his yellow robe, Leon rang the door bell of the house. "Who is it?" "Dollars!" Leon responded skillfully. When he opened the door in the other party''s doubt that I had no roof to eat, Leon jumped up and pressed the man with messy hair and herringbone slippers to the ground. Tie it up and throw it aside. Leon opens each other''s computer and sees a lot of manuscripts. What drifts the earth, what octahedron, what teases the poor. There are also lots of tunes. "Sure enough, he is a copycat." After the physical destruction, Leon came to the young man, took out a slender red needle and pricked it into the other''s heart. He accurately found a polyhedral crystal.At the same time, Ren Xiu was taught in the headset. "Alien system class, intensity of 3, is generally this kind of public copying system, or entertainment system." "The intensity of the sports system is higher. It may be 4, but there are also accidents." "I caught a video game system before, and the intensity innovation was low, only 2." "When the strength exceeds 4 and reaches 5, you need to pay attention to it. This kind of system generally has extraordinary combat ability." "According to some statistics, there are thousands of copies of this system every day, which are distributed all over the world. Those who are possessed generally have the idea of getting something for nothing. They just want to copy the ready-made things, but some copy them badly." "This kind of general catch one accurate, mainly depends on the wide spread net type development, escaped one by one, there are always some can hide in the remote corner of the development, but also see light dead goods, not famous good, a famous immediately someone came." "For this kind of abnormality, our practice is generally to take out the abnormality, destroy all relevant information, and wash the memory of the party concerned." Tied by the decadent man, already understand what to happen, struggling desperately, do not want to forget all that. "When you wake up, study hard and find a job." Then a slap on the man''s head, memory clearance. "Our work is generally like this, like your father and your brother that kind of latent for a long time is rare." "Because it represents a high-intensity anomaly, and it has the ability to hide it. If it is not found in time, it will be a disaster." After finishing the work, Leon cleaned up the traces and ordered Ren to take the next task. "Speed up, I''m the whole city Ours "Recently, the big stack room has been forced to the corner. It is sending out all kinds of abnormalities crazily. I have to be a little busy. I will send you home later!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 Negri walked down the street and looked at all kinds of people. The life world is not a multiverse, but a huge single universe with endless stars and the slowest time velocity in the whole multielement universe. He is the template of many worlds in the whole metauniverse. The most common structure of human life also originated here. Even there are various cultural gods here, leading to the spread of many cultures to the whole meta universe, and many worlds have certain similarities. However, due to the slow flow of time in the world of life, it is still in modern times, and many of the worlds based on it have reached the star age. Therefore, the system of literary copying is similar to that of literature developed in other countries. "Life, as the oldest and most original plucker, disappeared after creating the world." Since then, no one has ever seen this existence. Negri has been in this world for a while. Now there is war in most of the metauniverse, a kind of War called phenomenal conflict. Enterprising and dominating are always in conflict. Life in which, affected by two phenomena, more and more complex. The essence of this conflict is the conflict between Negri and greygues, which are constantly fighting for the existence of the whole majority universe. The two phenomena of enterprising and dominating win and lose each other, which has become the phenomenon level conflict of the original white light and black abyss. As with the known and unknown conflicts, enterprising and dominating are closely related to these two phenomena, ranging from personal psychological changes to the development of the world. This kind of conflict is also doomed to be very difficult to distinguish, after all, the plucker has become one of the pillars of the metauniverse. So this kind of conflict extends to other places. The fight for the infinite key and the secret of life. It can be confirmed that greygues evolved his body into a special multi cosmic structure of the starry world in order to further obtain the infinite key. As for the conflict, greygues has the advantage. After all, it is his body evolution. Almost all life, from birth to growth and then to death, is due to him. Therefore, only a few of them can awaken the burning flame and struggle against fate. As for the world of life, it is Negri who gradually dominates. He had observed the image of life from the old book, and was watched by life. Therefore, it can be confirmed that life did not leave the most meta universe. However, when he became a plucker, he played the chord of the truth of the whole universe without owner with the help of the whole enterprising truth and Yongning Village, but he still did not find the existence of life. Today, the sound of the root is still playing, stimulating the vitality of the whole string of truth. Compared with the past, the probability of the achievement path of the whole majority universe is several times higher. In addition, there are also several strings of truth that have been hidden, which gradually appear with the sound of the root. It can be said that Negri promoted the development of the whole metauniverse by his own efforts. Numerous road people can be said to have shown Negri''s human feelings. Many road level people regard it as the supreme existence and voluntarily offer it to the LORD God. Of course, there are many who have opted to go to greygues. Although the flame of their burning souls comes from Negri, there are also dominant phenomena in them. As for the flame of burning souls, they can''t stand a move in front of Nigel, so they dare to join the camp opposite to Negri. There''s no need to worry about that. It''s as if you don''t have a soul. In front of the soul derivation, it''s the same. In the same way, even if there is no burning soul flame, they are not much better in front of Nigel. If you don''t get to the upstream, you don''t have the right to talk to the plucker. For the plucker, if the life of human beings is dust, then the road level is stone at most. Extra jump, can let them in the eye, is only in the eye. At least, to see the trace of life, to know where the world needs to exist. Greygues is clear about Negri''s purpose. First, he disrupts the world of life. A large number of people are extremely active in this world and hide the secret of life. The purpose of Negri is to liberate the world, get rid of anomalies, find the secret of life, and then go to the front of life to understand what he wants to know. Now the anomalies in the world of life are being cleared up bit by bit, and greygues is also rapidly collecting information, ready to obtain the infinite key. This is a time war.Is Gregory the first step to obtain the infinite key, or Negri the first step to clear the anomalies of the world of life, get the secret of life and see life. "Greygues may have obtained the secret of life, but he has no way to see life, or he has seen life, but it is not good for him to obtain the infinite key." Negri frowned. There are many secrets in the whole metauniverse. With the help of plucking the string of truth, Negri will find out one by one. If it was not for the other party''s gaze at himself, he would not believe that life was still in this metauniverse. So he had a little guess about where life was, but he had no better way to get there. "Of course, it is also possible that there is no secret of life in the world of life. This is the trap set up by Gregory, which attracts my attention." Negri was constantly analyzing all possibilities. A woman''s motorcycle drove by slowly. Leiang was wearing a safety helmet and sitting in the back seat of Ren Xiu''s house. "In the future, you will attend classes normally and come to help during the holidays. Today''s entry procedures have been almost completed. You will be officially employed after graduation. There is still more than a year to go." "In the meantime, I''ll train you on killers, OK." After the end of the mission, Leon was entangled by Ren Xiu all night, and finally made an agreement. Looking at the men and women who interact in the distance, Negri smiles. As a few true believers of killer J, Leon is a little famous in the circle of Negri. After all, some people hold their noses and work for the interests of killer J. however, few people who really understand the nature of killer J still become his followers. So Leon is actually the saint of killer J. "Miracle of life, I hope you can really break through the blockade of the future." At this moment, the world changes into a chess game, and Negri floats out of the world and drops a piece! He raised his head and gazed at the opposite Gregory. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 "The target is heading for the Third Avenue, and the intensity of abnormal fluctuation is increasing rapidly!" Ren Xiu''s clear voice comes from the headset, which accurately transmits the information to Leon. "Understand!" Leon responded, quickly shuttling through the crowd, blocking the target in an alley. The goal is a white and pure fat man, giving people a kind of generous, kind feeling. "It''s not easy. How can you play such a role in the police? I almost thought that you would never catch me in your life." White fat man said, he wiped his face, tear off a false face, and then a pull, his clothes and the body fat completely fell aside. It shows what it really looks like inside. Lean body, pale face, long bangs, and the gloomy color, it looks like a dark prince. If you become a star, I''m afraid many people will choose to become his fans. In fact, although he didn''t make an official debut, he also gained a lot of fans. The name "mourner" makes many young people regard it as an idol. Give the death notice in advance, list the other party''s charges, and then kill the target in the crowd or under heavy protection through various means. This kind of maverick behavior, let him have a large number of supporters on the network. "In other words, I killed a lot of scum. You can''t get rid of them because of the unjust law. Shouldn''t I do it?" "My existence is necessary." Said the mourner. "Uncle hands on, the intensity of his abnormal fluctuation is still rising, he is delaying time." Ren Xiu urged. "I know!" Leon picked up the awl and looked at the opposite existence, which could barely be called a peer. Since ancient times, this occupation of killers has existed for too long, and many people have different views on it. Leon thinks that a killer is a job, but not just a job. Killing is killing. No matter who is killed, you can''t get rid of it. It''s an act of killing life. When you do something to your own kind, you gradually get out of the same kind. The killer has the human body, but the behavior is half a ladder higher than the human. Therefore, killers need to understand what life represents better than others, and their thinking should keep pace with their own behavior, so that they can be qualified to kill. Or they''re not killers, they''re butchers. "Is it your own will to kill those people "Are you aware of your actions, what the consequences are, and whether you know that your information channels are real?" "If you don''t know, then you''re just a butcher relying on foreign objects, not a real killer." Leon''s words make the mourner''s pupil shrink. His serial killer system will issue tasks every once in a while, list out the target''s location, and complete the hunting task, then you can get the hunting point. With hunting points, he can strengthen all kinds of incredible abilities. For example, the ability to disguise as fat white before. The so-called conclusive evidence of crime is all the things given by the system, which may be true or false. He did not prove it or have the ability to prove it, but he chose to believe in the system. So in essence, the funerary does not have much of his own will when he decides to erase a person''s life. "So it is. Is it a colleague?" The mourner took out a dagger and said, "I didn''t know before, but now I know that if you don''t die, I will be in big trouble." After that, the body swayed for a while, and a mirror image appeared, and rushed to Leon with him. "So I hate you guys who play with the system. They don''t have any technical content." Leon went up. Self will is weak, gradually systematic control, to the end, in order to complete the task, can do anything. The awl and the dagger fight each other. The figure shuttles between the two mourners. The body moves to avoid the other dagger. Kick out one foot, kick away the other side''s stabbed arm, and then change hands with force, stagger the dagger in front of you. He lowered his head to avoid the short sword that came from behind him. There seemed to be a light on the awl. His body protruded forward and was close to the other side''s body. "Puffing." The awl in the hand poked into the other party''s heart, but there was no blood coming out. Instead, it turned into black handcuffs and entangled his hand. The funerary man behind him sneered and had a pistol in his hand. He didn''t know how to shoot before, just like his own, which was promoted by the system. If someone pointed a pistol at him, he could sense it before the other party fired, and dodged. The power of the gun is not low, but it is still too difficult to hit the master. Without too much nonsense, the bullets shot at the imprisoned Leon.The red light flashed, and the bullets in two diverged and hit the wall behind him. The awl in Leon''s hand highlighted a scarlet blade. The blade was like a ruby, which made the whole body chilly. The body of the mourner was stiff, and some small wounds appeared on his body, completely losing control of his body. He looked at the approaching Leon with fear in his eyes. He didn''t want to die, but he didn''t even have the ability to open his mouth and beg for mercy. The blade smoothly stabbed the mourner''s body and removed the faceted crystalline killer system. In the other party''s puzzled eyes, he sprinkled a powder on the wound of his heart and slapped him on his head. When you take back the palm, you can see a thin red needle between Leon''s fingers. Next, we have to go to the guy''s home and stronghold to clear the traces of the system. As for the funerary who has lost the memory of the system, whether or not he can go on the road of killing is not related to Leon. An anomaly of Grade 7 intensity is already a great activity. It is difficult to see an anomaly of Grade 7 intensity in a month. No matter how high it is, it will not be easy to solve the problem. Unlike using the function of the system to improve one''s ability without scruple, most of the ability of the hunter needs to be trained by himself. "Let''s go. It''s off work!" Riding his lady''s motorcycle to the bar, Leon photographed Ren Xiu and wanted to send her home early. "It''s only six o''clock. I''ve had dinner already!" Ren Xiu stares at Leiang with the eyes of Shuiling, and says at the same time. "So?" "I heard there was an underground training hall in the bar." Ren Xiu''s eyes seemed to be able to reveal tears. "I can get home late tonight." Leon''s face was bitter. He always wanted to postpone it, but he didn''t expect that the girl''s interest in becoming a killer was so strong. "Well, I''ll teach you something basic first." Ren Xiu took off his coat excitedly and showed his good training clothes. Helpless Leiang was dragged into the training hall by her, looking at the active little girl, the heart also slightly touched. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 In the training hall, Leiang stares at Ren Xiu, looks at Ren Xiu''s face and then says. "Your chest is too big!" Instantly, Ren Xiu''s face turned red into a big apple. The sound became mosquito like in an instant. "What are you talking about?" "I''m telling the truth." Leon kept his eyes open and said seriously, "this is your only weakness. That''s the obstacle to becoming a top killer. So you''d better prepare to gird your chest from now on..." "Hooligan!" After half a ring, Leiang looked at the ground and began to repair. He didn''t understand why Ren Xiu was so angry and wanted to slap him in the face. Ren Xiu is squinting at the middle-aged uncle opposite. It is true that some people have been single for so long. It is not without reason. "Don''t shoot a killer all of a sudden. The killer has the instinct to fight back." Said Leon dryly. Then he gave up his head and felt that it was better to apologize. "Well, you girls love beauty like this. If you don''t want that, then you need more efforts in the future to make up for this defect!" "It''s not a defect!" Ren Xiuqi''s face was bulging, like a little angry tiger. He called and jumped at lei''ang again. Then the outstretched hand was caught by Leon, and then a beautiful over the shoulder fell to the ground. "Why did you drop me again? I didn''t make a sudden attack this time!" Ren Xiu fell to the ground and asked vaguely. "I know, so it''s official training." Leon''s face became serious: "with the blessing of Lord J, the killer, you should find that your perception has been comprehensively strengthened." "The reaction speed is much faster than before, but this is not enough. Killers are professionals who dance on the tip of a knife. In the face of an attack, you need to accurately perceive how the other party attacked you and how you should deal with it." "There is only one kind of training for this, that is to be beaten!" "Then come on!" Ren Xiu got up and threw himself forward. He wanted to grasp Leon''s feet and overturn them. However, he was easily evaded by the other party. One foot stepped on his back and crushed him to the ground. When Ren Xiu got out of bed the next day, he only felt pain all over his body. He ran to class like a wandering zombie. This period of time immersed in the excitement of contact with the extraordinary world, with a dozen last night, slowly wake up, she also gradually found that the school atmosphere is not right. Everyone was talking about two boys. One of them is a senior in senior three. He has a little impression of being a trainee. He is good at both learning and character. He can also play basketball. He is the captain of the school team. After all, the main responsibility of students is learning. There are gossip in the school, but it will not be the mainstream. She only once heard from her classmates that this senior was in love with one of her peers, and others saw them strolling across the street together. The other is the latest man of the day, a transfer student who doesn''t know where to come from, and his name is Cai Yifan. She looks very in line with the aesthetic of some girls now. As soon as she enters the school, she causes a sensation. It is said that she directly confesses to a girl in public. The teacher also talked to him, he still went his own way, and the teacher did not know why to let it go. Later, a lot of things happened. In short, the whole person became famous in the school, and almost all the students knew him. Ren Xiu remembers that the last one who was so famous was still a graduating senior who wanted to blow up the school. He carried a schoolbag torpedo, lit it and threw it into the school dungeon, which triggered the flying all over the sky. It is said that once, the headmaster was going to the toilet. It is because of such a feat that the senior student has become the existence recorded in the school''s excrement book. And this time it caused everyone to discuss because Cai Yifan got in touch with a girl of the same grade. Before that girlfriend had no objection. But this time, the girl he was dating had a boyfriend, the senior basketball player. They made an agreement, this afternoon, in the school basketball court, through the basketball game, to decide who the girl belongs to. Ren Xiu doesn''t know why this kind of competition and jealousy can make such a big noise. Are all the teachers in the school scared by flying all over the sky last time? "Isn''t this an anomaly?" Ren Xiu suddenly felt something was wrong. Through these days, she followed Lei ang behind her, as an assistant to deal with anomalies. She gradually understood what was abnormal. That is the existence of different common sense, they rely on external forces to break the routine of life, and normalize it, affecting all the people around him. Now, the whole school is not interested in learning, and they are concentrating on the so-called gossip. What is the anomaly? To understand, Ren Xiu immediately informed Leon, and then ready to follow. In the afternoon, after school, the basketball court was crowded with people. Ren Xiu saw many teachers and security guards, but they didn''t mean to take care of them. Even if a teacher was sober enough to take care of it, he was stopped by the teaching director.This has strengthened Ren Xiu''s idea more and more. Cai Yifan is an exception. On the basketball court, several people appeared, one of them was wearing suspenders, and his hair was dyed into Grandma''s gray, and he appeared with two girls in his arms. This makes Ren Xiu frown again. It is stipulated by the school that he must wear school uniform and not dye his hair. And you hold two girls to appear, which is too much. But something even more happened. "Li Yunxiao, don''t make a fuss. How can you be so mean?" Cai Yifan holding a girl said: "did you really love me?" "I did love once!" On the other side, a short inch boy breathed deeply and looked like he was going to be blown up. It was this time that another leading character, Li Yunxiao, senior high school student. "No, you don''t love me. If you love me, you won''t be so selfish. I just found another boyfriend, and you make things so big. What you do to me is not love, but ugly possessiveness." "Look at me, I love sailboat. No matter how many women he has, I won''t care, because I know he really loves me and I really love him." "Ouch Ren Xiu can''t help it, especially when she hears that there are some girls saying that they are good at romance, this anomaly must be eradicated, otherwise the future life will not be able to live. "I don''t want to talk about these fallacies. Today I''m playing basketball with that hybrid. If he loses, he will give up on you." Li Yunxiao still licks the deep feeling, completely does not care that the girl has been held in the arms of others. "Li Yunxiao, I''ll give you one last chance. When this thing doesn''t exist, I''m still a girlfriend when the sailboat is not available, but I can''t do that because Fanfan doesn''t like other people touching me!" "My brain is broken." Ren Xiu is going to be crazy. This kind of distorted logic is already a kind of torture. "Well, Xiao Lu, some people won''t understand. I''ll let him understand that he won''t be my opponent, either emotionally or in basketball." Cai Yifan finally made a noise, let the two girls run to one side, took off their coats, took over the basketball, and looked at Li Yunxiao provocatively. Then I don''t know where the mobile phone also started to put up BGM. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 "My eyes." Ren Xiu didn''t understand why some girls around her screamed with excitement like seeing God. She only felt the burning pain in her eyes. The heart prayed for Leon to come quickly. He endured the discomfort and watched the basketball match. They take the half court ten ball system, the goal continues to take the lead. It has to be said that Li Yunxiao, as the captain of the school team, still has a certain level. He is particularly skilled in dribbling and shooting. He quickly bypasses Cai Yifan, jumps up and puts the basketball into the box. Cai Yifan is just standing on the three-point line, holding his hands and watching Li Yunxiao''s movements. He keeps his mysterious smile until Li Yunxiao scores nine goals. Li Xiaoyun was afraid to throw the ball in his hands, but he was afraid to catch the ball, but he did not dare to catch the ball. Until the timeout, lost the first hand, a collapsed on the ground, and the ball also rolled to Cai Yifan''s feet, was picked up by him. "What else?" Cai Yifan picked up the basketball and asked. "I lost!" Li Yunxiao''s face broke down, and then he asked in a loud voice, "why do you dare not do it all the time? Why?" "Because I am confident that my heart is stronger than you." Cai Yifan said with a smile: "because you doubt this problem, you have always doubted yourself. Your inner pressure is getting bigger and bigger, and then you are completely defeated." "Actually, I can''t play basketball at all." Cai Yifan grabs the basketball and casually throws it aside: "you will lose, just because your heart is not strong enough." Around also burst into applause, let Ren Xiu a face muddled, damn it, Li Yunxiao, how bad is your psychological quality, only then because the opponent does not move, oneself frighten oneself. This reason to cheat three-year-old children can be successful, why do you believe it! "It''s true that I lost, but Cai Yifan, please remember, I will take all these back." Li Yunxiao said with a bold face. "Welcome." Cai Yifan bent down and stretched out his hand and pulled Li Yunxiao up. Their eyes were opposite and seemed to have sparks shining. There were applause and cheers around, celebrating the perfect solution of the basketball competition. Ren Xiu even saw the headmaster who was in the Shitou and nodded happily. People slowly dispersed, Ren Xiu covered his brain, looked for a stone stool on the school road and sat down. She needed to be slow. However, it was found on her head, and a shadow covered the sun. Ren Xiu raised his head and saw Cai Yifan standing in front of her with her arms around two girls. "Woman, you have succeeded in arousing my interest. From today on, you are my third girlfriend." "But don''t think about the location of the main palace. It will only belong to Yao Yao." Cai Yifan said and kisses another girl on the face. "I''m sick." Ren Xiu covered his mouth and was almost spit out. How did this kind of person''s three views twist out. "Woman, you are playing with fire." Cai Yifan''s evil spirit crazy smile, want to reach out to lift Ren Xiu''s chin. An ominous and disgusting feeling appeared in Ren Xiu''s mind. Then Leon''s teaching came to mind. A grasp of the born hand, a kick out of the kick in CAI Yifan''s knee, a turn to force a swing. A perfect over shoulder fall made Cai Yifan fall on the stone bench made before Ren Xiu. With a click, Cai Yifan vomited blood. Ren Xiu looked at his hands in disbelief. He didn''t think that he had such great strength, or was this guy too light? As for the two girls nearby, they have already screamed and ran in the past, holding Cai Yifan''s body with both hands and shaking crazily: "sail, are you ok?" The shaking Cai Yifan vomited two more mouthfuls of blood. The scream attracted more and more people, but there was no one who wanted to call an ambulance. When Ren Xiu didn''t know how to deal with it, a man quietly came to her side. Ren Xiu was relieved by the appearance of this man. She threw Cai Yifan into such a state. She was just instinctive and did not consider how to deal with the aftermath. She was surrounded by so many people and was already a little flustered. Lei ang looked at Cai Yifan, who was still shaking on the stool, touched his head, approached the past and sensed some things. He said, "it''s really abnormal, but it''s not the source of the abnormality. I''m afraid it''s a big case." "Now what about here?" Ren Xiu asked. "It doesn''t matter. As long as it is determined that it is abnormal, all these can be solved quickly." Leon was extraordinarily skilled. "Now our task is to find the source, and with the help of the source''s influence on these people, we can quickly correct these people''s three outlooks." "You''re dead. Fan fan''s brother is the boss of warm east city. If you beat him like this, he won''t let you go." The girl named Yao Yao looked at Ren Xiu with hatred on her face and handed in the information. According to the other party''s words, Lei ang logs in to the hunter guild, and quickly finds out Cai Yifan''s information and his brother''s information."Gone Take Ren Xiu on the motorcycle, put on a helmet for yourself and Ren Xiu, and quickly walk towards the target. Anomalies will continue to spread. If we solve them earlier, we can reduce the losses caused by them. The motorcycle stopped in front of a villa, and on one side of the villa, there was a man kneeling. The man looked at the villa with bitterness and worry, and could hear the screams and cries of girls inside. It''s just that the scream is not very serious. Looking up, you can see the second floor window, where there is a man will be a woman against the glass, constantly shaking. There were also some onlookers around. From their mouth, it was soon understood by Leon. The woman upstairs and the kneeling man are a couple. It seems that there is a quarrel in the street because the man didn''t buy her anything. Then the woman was accosted by the man upstairs. She got on the man''s car with a happy face. The man on his knees chased him all the way. When he got here, he knelt down outside. Soon there was no movement upstairs, and the curtains were closed. The kneeling man raised his head and said bitterly, "Pelly, are you ok? I didn''t disturb you. I just want to say, it''s my fault. Will you go back with me? I still love you. " The words are humble to the extreme, but there is still no response upstairs. After the man called out, see no response, want to say something, but shut his mouth, afraid to disturb each other. Leon frowned, took Ren Xiu around the back door, took out the unlocking tool, and pried the door lock skillfully. "Take care of yourself, protect yourself, stay downstairs, and I''ll solve the abnormality upstairs." "I see!" Ren Xiu nodded, but she would not make a fool of herself at the critical time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 Leon pushed the back door and went up the stairs. The anomaly that can cause such a great impact will not be simple. This kind of anomaly, which has the nature of spreading and enables people around to have the ability to spread anomalies, is the most troublesome existence. According to the information Leon knows, the purpose of these anomalies is to lock in the future. There will be unlimited possibilities for future locking. Every time we lock in a future, we will get feedback from the world and get energy to improve our ability. The more influence they make, the more future they lock in, and the more energy they can get. Therefore, the anomalies that can cause great influence are all dangerous elements. The man upstairs might have found him and was confident that he had not chosen to leave. Another smell of death. The door on the second floor was not locked. It was half open. A pool of dark red blood from the inside slowly overflow, such a large amount of bleeding, is no longer a broken wing angel can guard. Leiang''s feet on the wooden stairs, did not make a sound, the whole person is like a feather, light incredible. The awl in his hand slowly lifted up and saw that the blood flow faster and faster. Then it seemed to become a snake composed of blood and water, and rushed towards Leon. Leon nimbly crosses the railing and breaks off the blood snake''s bite. The awl in his hand cuts the blood snake and destroys its mental power floating on it. Leon crosses the corridor and rushes into the room. I saw a bloody figure rushing towards him, and the awl in his hand leaped sensitively. It crossed the thin but blue purple neck of the figure and completely cut it off. The splashing blood seemed to be turned into countless blood threads, which were close to Leon''s body and wrapped around him. Strong smell of blood, with a trace of sweet, in the smell of that sweet smell, Leon can feel, a trace of fatigue and dizziness toward him. However, the existence of his cut neck did not die. Instead, it continued to turn into a fierce ghost and rushed towards him. Standing in front of the window, there is a man with almost perfect figure. Strong body, only wearing pants, he exposed a large white skin, and dark eyes like gems, deep and mysterious, intoxicating. "Vampire?" The awl in Leon''s hand was merciless and stabbed into the heart that was no longer beating in his naked body. The woman who was still alive before, now has become ferocious, with blue veins bursting out, a large number of hair rubbed off, and the canine teeth in a pair of white teeth began to grow rapidly. It seems that because of the great ischemia, the skin is white and frightening, and the naked body is covered with blood and bruises. She put her hand on the side and touched her pale skin. It felt cold. It can be judged from this that the woman was dead, or had been transformed into a blood slave, long before Leon and his followers arrived. The previous cry was just the whine of her soul trapped in her body when her body was converted into blood slaves. When the man kneels there, the woman''s life is gradually disappearing. The soul is drained with the blood, injected with toxin and put back into the body, causing a change. "No, it''s noble blood." The man looked downstairs with a smile. The man who was still kneeling sneered and refuted Leon''s words. Although the abnormal force cannot be eliminated gradually, it does not mean that there is no other abnormal force in the world. There used to be a lot of anomalies in the world, and even now there are some cities that are the sites of these anomalies. They''re in it, they''re spreading their influence, and one of them is the vampire. A racial anomaly that lives on human blood. This is an abnormal race with the ability to spread crazily, and after successfully solving the weakness of fear of sunshine in modern times, their strength has been further improved. "Just to see how strong Leon, known as ghost moon, is The vampire twists his body, his muscles are beating, and his blood is more and more fragrant. He looks at Leon playfully, as if he is laughing at him. Ghost moon, which killed everyone in the past, has become so ordinary. "My brother will be my present to you. I''m looking forward to seeing you next time." The man''s body slowly faded, bent down and slightly saluted Leon, saying, "please remember me, my name is Barol." Barol has left here for a long time, and there is only one entity phantom. Leon went to the window and looked down at the crowd and the man who was still kneeling there. He was still worried and looked up the stairs with a cowardly look on his face, like a pug that prayed for love but didn''t dare to get close to it. "What are these people''s hobbies?" Leiang did not understand the curtain completely opened, opened the window, this movement also attracted the attention of the people below. Then I saw a cold face Lei ang, jumping down from the second floor. The awl in his hand seemed to flash with red light, and poked it into the head of a kneeling man.But no brain overflowing, but countless dark bats flying fast, in a scream, as if there is a special mood. "What kind of race are you? You really do harm to people!" Leon looked at the flying bat, raised the awl in his hand and said, "a good boy, caught up in this strange hobby, has no future!" "You''ll kill yourself if you do this all day." A breath of terror leaked from Leon''s body, and some red marks slowly spread around his body, like long knife marks. Scarlet scar quickly disappear and flash, countless bats, in the scar into a wisp of black smoke, finally dissipated in the sun. When the last scar disappeared, the last bat was also nailed to the ground, with a shrill scream, turning into smoke in pain. I just don''t know if it''s an illusion. The smoke that this guy finally turns into has a green feeling. This so-called Barol overestimates his concealment ability and underestimates Leon''s real strength. Looking at the scattered smoke, Leiang whispered the incantation, the voice was particularly low. Ren Xiu, who was waiting at the back door, only felt a stiff body. At that moment, just for a moment, it seemed that there was a scarlet light that filled the whole world. After the red light flashed, countless people covered their heads, hurt for a while, and then gradually forgot some bad things, abnormal slowly recovered, and life returned to normal. Sitting in the back seat of the motorcycle, I feel that there is something wrong with Leon now. It seems that something is pressing on my heart. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 Although the provocative vampire with strange habits has been easily solved, it does not mean that the problem is so simple. In recent years, the enterprising forces have been steadily improving, gradually compressing the living space of those alien life. And this time the vampire left their base, which may indicate that these guys have restless thoughts. In addition, the arrival of this guy brought back some not so good memories of Leon. "It seems that the training needs to be accelerated. She needs to be able to protect herself. Now she is still too weak." After Leon sent Ren Xiu home, a man came to the hunter guild. Start looking for information about this incident. The vampire Barol came to warm east city alone, a month ago. On the way, he met Cai Yifan, who was about to transfer to another school. They developed an extraordinary relationship, but they were brothers to each other. Then, through a pseudonym, Barol united the gangsters of warm east city and became the so-called boss of warm east city. In the meantime, Barol told some gangsters to do something, but today, these guys have disappeared. The kneeling man is another identity of Barol. He licked the woman and became a couple within a month. Then happened today''s scene, through the entity illusion, he accosted his girlfriend, and took to the villa to abuse and kill. His real body kneels in front of the villa, enjoying the scorn and pity of the people. These vampires, because of their long-term non-human and non ghost life, are psychopathic. But this guy, he turned over. After knowing that Leon used to play in secondary two, he still dares to play in front of them. Guess where I am. "It seems that many people have forgotten the fears they felt in the past." Leon stood up and squinted at the last message about barrow. Sun Xiaochuan, Ren Xiu''s stepfather, who was instilled with a kind of future memory by the system, was actually related to Barol. According to further investigation, Barol joined a transcendental organization a month ago, in addition to gathering up gangsters. Sun Xiaochuan is also a member of this extraordinary organization. However, as his memory is cleared, he has been divorced from that organization. These extraordinary organizations are not abnormal. Some of their extraordinary abilities come from hunters, and some of them come from some special events. They also need to exercise by themselves. Because sun Xiaochuan showed the ability of fencing at the beginning, which was absorbed into the organization. Although the world of life is the oldest world, extraordinary ability does not flourish. Most people have nothing to do with it except some civilized gods. Even these civilized gods gradually left this barren land with the prosperity of the majority of the meta universe. Some make the way, others die in the multiverse. The world of life has also become the most common non magic world in the metauniverse. Until someone was interested in the life of the missing plucker. They dare not destroy the world of life, but they use their own way to explore the world, looking for the secret of life. Most of them did not succeed, and left something in the world, which is the origin of the world''s mainstream extraordinary ability. These supernatural abilities developed the original incantation method, which communicated the mystery through the incantation and exerted the extraordinary ability. This kind of ability was very rare in the past, and the rise of extraordinary ability was just a few decades ago. The supreme enterprising God, the root of the genealogy, obtained the life secret of the plucker from greygues. In order to prevent Negri from obtaining the secret of life, he sent the first to the world, and the extraordinary organization could not accept the abnormal. Second, when necessary, it is necessary for the transcendental organization to cooperate with the hunter to complete the hunting task. Third, the development of extraordinary ability organizations need to report. It is just that people seem to be the most forgetful creatures. Their relatives have been hurt abnormally and become hunters. However, the extraordinary organizations which have acquired extraordinary ability from their relatives have gradually forgotten their hatred. On the surface, everyone abides by the three agreements, but more and more people wear loopholes. For example, in the case of sun Xiaochuan, the supernatural association is not without the ability to detect anomalies, but sometimes they will forget these abilities. Therefore, it is often found that an exception is a member of a transcendental organization, and once something happens to the exception, they will quickly kick the exception out of the organization. As for the third agreement, less and less are observed now, and more and more people with extraordinary ability are unknown. Fortunately, these transcendental organizations generally know that the abnormality is terrible and will not really stand on the side of the anomaly. "But now it seems that some people are not smart enough." Leon moved a little.Today, the local supernatural ability has almost formed a system, mainly to open the root, supplemented by incantations, and during this period, there are also some combination of body training and martial arts. Leon himself is like this, his root is the source of suicide J, which laid the foundation for his now unfortunate experience. The second is mainly killer technique. Then there is a rare but strong incantation system, which communicates mysteries and exerts extraordinary abilities through incantation. For example, the scarlet light that seems to flash across the world before is his incantation, which can also be called divine art. After all, the mystery of his communication comes mainly from the killer J. Safety, slight pain, Hello, he and everyone are good. The 23rd modified version of large-scale abnormal memory erasure. Every time you use this spell, recite its name, and Leon''s eyes twitch twice. That guy has limited the spell''s proper situation. You have to pronounce the full name before you can use it successfully. Maybe that''s why Leon rarely uses spells. "Maybe we need to get in touch with sun Xiaochuan." Once again, we call up sun Xiaochuan''s information, which contains all kinds of information about sun Xiaochuan. His code name in the extraordinary organization was: Senior brother. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 Sun Xiaochuan frowned at Ren Xiu, who came home late. During this period, the stepdaughter came home later and later, and she was very tired. Some neighbors even said that she was seen hanging out with a middle-aged man. All this had to make sun Xiaochuan doubt whether his daughter was taken care of. But it doesn''t look like it. He wanted to talk to the stepdaughter several times, but the relationship between the two sides has been very poor, resulting in no opportunity, and afraid of misunderstanding his daughter. Of course, in addition to this, sun Xiaochuan has a question recently, that is, a few days ago, someone saw him and called him "elder martial brother". He also found that his body was inexplicably strong, and his family did not know when he had a real sword. This strange change made sun Xiaochuan at a loss. Today is Saturday. His daughter gets up early again. Sun Xiaochuan thinks that as the stepfather of the other party, he should follow him up. If he really goes astray, he should help him in time. So sun Xiaochuan starts his tracking journey. Sure enough, after Ren repaired the car, he got on a middle-aged man''s car outside. He told his son, who is more and more homesick recently, to take good care of his home. Sun Xiaochuan turned on his mobile phone and opened his mobile phone positioning. Although it is not good for parents to move their children''s mobile phones, but worried that their daughter would go astray, sun Xiaochuan had to secretly use her daughter''s mobile phone to open a location. Through positioning found that two people to a bar, sun Xiaochuan carefully into the bar inside. This bar is already on the edge of warm east city, and another city is just a distance away. I didn''t expect so many people. Sun Xiaochuan, who ventured into the bar, didn''t pay attention to the strange eyes of the people around her, and soon found out where her daughter was. She sat in front of the computer and didn''t know what to do. This let Sun Xiaochuan breathe a sigh of relief, he was afraid that his daughter would be taken directly to the hotel or similar places, in this case, he could not explain to his dead wife. But then sun Xiaochuan became nervous. She and the middle-aged man walked into the back of the bar. He wanted to follow up, but was stopped. The waiter told him that he needed a member to go in. If you want to be a member, you are also said to be unqualified. Then you are asked where it is, and you are told that it is a training center. Sun Xiaochuan left the bar. He couldn''t believe the waiter''s words. He decided to wait outside the bar and wait and see. At noon, Ren Xiu and Leon walked out of the bar. Today Ren Xiu was very happy because she didn''t get beaten. Leon taught her what spell is, had several basic spell, and told her, after a while will bring magic crystal, help her open belongs to her super power. "Incantation is a technique for connecting mysteries. However, most mysteries are dangerous. Even if the mysteries belong to Negri''s camp, even if they are not malicious to us, we are easy to be hurt by them." "So you have to be careful, careful, careful when using incantation." "The incantations I teach you are all mysteries with relatively safe connection, but you can''t rush too fast and slowly sense the existence of mysteries." Leiang warned again in front of him. He glanced at the back of his eyes. He didn''t care about the follower. He took Ren Xiu to lunch and went to a place in the warm east city. "This time, we went to the local transcendental organization, and some of the information you usually get is provided by them." "The relationship between the hunter and the supernatural organization is an ally. But don''t let your guard down and keep close to me. This time, there may be conflicts." Leon rode his scooter to the bottom of a building. Looking at the towering building, Leiang''s eyes were dignified. Take Ren Xiu to the front door of the building. Instead of focusing most of their energy on clear and unusual hunters, these extraordinary people focus on developing forces. It is much easier for the extraordinary to get money than for ordinary people. So Leon called it the transcendental organization, but they are now named Dajiang group, which mainly studies biomedicine. In addition, it also involves fitness equipment security and other industries. When Leon arrived, some reporters were also here. The young, dignified journalist, dressed in a beige lady''s suit, was interviewing a man. Before entering the gate, there are many electronic fences. If you want to enter, you must have a job card or an appointment number. Call out the appointment number of the hunter guild, input it in, and take Ren Xiu to go in. After seeing the man who is still being interviewed, Leon goes directly into the elevator and presses the top button. Walking into the top floor, he ignored the Secretary''s words of "please wait", and walked directly into the chairman''s office. Looking at the empty office, Leon picked up the paper on the desk and looked at it. Although it is not clearly stated in the three rules of the hunter guild and the supernatural organization, there are still some hidden rules.That is, the hunters have oversight over the local supernatural, and they have the right to look at most of the plans of the supernatural to make sure that they don''t cross the line. At this time, the man who had just been interviewed also came forward and looked at Leon, who was sitting on the chairman''s position and began to check all kinds of information. He frowned, but he still asked with a smile: "what is the wind that brings the hunter to us?" "A month ago, the vampire Barol came to warm east city and soon joined the great frontier transcendent organization. I need a reasonable explanation." Lei ang ignored the man''s polite words and manually put a sign on the table, which showed the man''s business card: "chairman of Dajiang group, Qin Yonglu." "That''s our work fault. Our reviewers have been slack. We have punished him, replaced the staff and updated the review system..." Qin Yonglu said seriously. "This is the list for this time." Qin Yonglu took out a document from one side and handed it to Lei ang. "Not enough." After reading the documents, Leon stood up and said, looking at the man of high value, his eyes were opposite. "Tell me the real reason, or I''ll apply to the hunter guild and launch a major review." "You are more than just on the list, aren''t they?" The development of the extraordinary organization must be reported. After exerting the extraordinary ability, it is also necessary to make records to distinguish the extraordinary from the abnormal. But now most of the transcendental organizations have people who develop in secret. Once a major review is launched, all the secret personnel with extraordinary ability will be exposed, and then forced to abolish the extraordinary ability. Lei Ang''s words made Qin Yonglu frown again. "I admit that we are indeed somewhat lax in terms of censorship, so as to better develop the group. But we have removed the anomalies from the group and dealt with the personnel involved. It is not in line with the rules for the hunter to launch a major review like this!" The atmosphere suddenly became tense. On the other side, sun Xiaochuan looked at the building in front of him. He felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember. This abnormal feeling, together with his daughter''s reason, made him want to get into the building. At this time, he saw many reporters get out of the car, including an old classmate. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 "We have completed the self-examination of the transcendental organization. As for other things, we will not bother the hunter." Qin Yonglu knocked on the table and said, "Yuexi, please go out." The secretary came in and made a gesture of invitation. "I suspect that you have an abnormal affair. Please cooperate with the investigation." Seeing Qin Yonglu refuse to tell the truth, Lei ang is also serious. "Call the security guard and ask the gentleman and the lady to go out." Qin Yonglu no longer cared about Lei Ang''s threat, but fought back. However, he underestimated Leon''s determination and ability to act. When he got close to Qin Yonglu, a pair of dexterous hands took his neck and laid him down on the ground. Then he saw Qin Yonglu''s eyes turn blue, and an invisible force burst out from each other''s eyes. Lei ang almost instinctively tilted his head, and with the force from Qin Yonglu''s eyes, he shot at the ceiling and made two big holes. Then Qin Yonglu deflected his head, but before the invisible force in his eyes was released, Leiang''s fingers pressed down. Qin Yonglu cried out with pain, a lot of tears flowed wildly, and his eyes could not be restrained. One hand patted the other party''s head and pressed it down on the ground. With the other hand, the awl flew out and nailed it in front of Ren Xiu''s body, blocking the pace of Yuexi, the Secretary of Ren Xiu. Looking at Lei ang who raised his head, Qin Yonglu, who had already called for a quick walk, tore the edge of the skirt and made a big tear. With one stamp of his foot, he broke the high heels of his high-heeled shoes, and ran out of the chairman''s office flexibly. "Yuexi?" Lei ang looked at Qin Yonglu, who closed his eyes on the ground, and said solemnly, "I don''t see the existence of this one in the list of extraordinary talents of the transcendental organization in Xinjiang." "And you just resisted law enforcement and chose to attack the hunter." "This is a serious violation!" "If you break the rules, you will be punished!" Ren Xiu looked at Lei ang at this moment, and felt strange. He saw that Lei ang took out a small needle and put it into Qin Yonglu''s neck. After that, his limbs, which were still struggling, had no movement. "You look at him and make sure he doesn''t get a chance to point his eyes at you. If anyone comes in, take him as a threat and don''t believe anything he says." Lei ang gave Qin Yonglu to Ren Xiu and said, "in addition, contact the hunter''s Association to launch a major review against the Dajiang group." After a pause, Leon said in a slow voice, "be careful of yourself." With that, Leon walked out of the office. Seeing that he was doing it by himself, the strange man with extraordinary ability revealed that he was not in the record. He could not control himself and others, so he immediately chose to escape. It seems that the problems of the Dajiang group are a little big. Out of the office, we saw a team of security personnel rushing in. Judging from the physical quality of running, they are all ordinary people. Leon took out a certificate and yelled, "the state special investigation bureau is handling the case. Please leave the irrelevant personnel!" If there is any super guild, there will be no clear-cut ability for the existence of the super guild. After all, the harm of the abnormal is obvious to all. It is said that in the early days, there was an anomaly who did not know where to get a batch of nuclear bombs and released a nuclear bomb. The purpose was actually to display it as fireworks for women to see and as background confession. What''s more, the madman still has dozens of bombs of different sizes in his hands. They were totally unaware of the danger of a nuclear bomb and planned to put in a dozen or so when they got married. Then the hunter killed them on the spot before they got married, and the extraordinary crisis was solved. Therefore, there is absolutely no problem with the documents taken out by Leon. He has the law enforcement power issued by the state. Those security guards also hesitated for a moment. As security guards, they must be familiar with various departments of the country. Obviously, they are aware of the existence of this department and the crime of hindering law enforcement can be small or large. If you are big, you will go in. If you are small, you will be fined a few days'' detention. However, it will not be easy to see what happened on the top floor of Dajiang group. Just then, there seemed to be a sound in their earphones, and the look of these security guards changed a little. Leiang sighs, and rushes straight up to avoid the electric baton and quickly puts down the security guards. Things are getting more and more troublesome. The woman named Yuexi ran out and didn''t know what to do. If she destroyed some evidence, his action this time might be a big deal. The hunter guild reviews these organizations every year, but that kind of review is aimed at all the extraordinary organizations in a certain area, which makes too much noise, and these extraordinary organizations can not find anything. Some of the inspections launched in accordance with the Convention and those launched by surprise, though they all have the same name, are totally different in intensity. There are so many ways in it that Leon doesn''t want to know.The elevator has gone down. When Leon rushes to the elevator, he only sees that the target is - 1 floor. Without hesitation, Leon Lima chose to take the stairs. He yelled all the way: "the special investigation bureau of the state is handling the case. Please stay where you are. Don''t have any abnormal behavior. Wait for the end of the matter." Along the way, many security guards rushed to intercept, but were knocked down by Leon. Leon quickly searched every floor of the abnormal, although the goal of the elevator is - 1 floor, but it is not clear that the other party will not be in the middle of the elevator. When he got down to the twenty third floor, leonton was on the alert. He was aware of the danger. This also shows that the transcendent of Dajiang transcendental organization has finally reacted. "Mr. hunter, please keep calm. If there is any problem, we can discuss it, but there is no need to start!" Although the words said so, but the guy under the stairs came in with two pistols in his hand, with a playful smile on his face, but the words were urgent: "if you want to start, I can only defend myself and fight back!" Then he turned off the recorder and fired without hesitation. The sound was like thunder, not so much a pistol as a handgun. The wanton shooter grinned excitedly and happily in the roar. To be a transcendent, he is eager to display his ability, but he doesn''t want to follow all kinds of rules to deal with trivial matters in order to hunt and kill abnormal things. What he worships is the naked violence, and what he wants is the unrestricted vent of violence. The scarlet light flashed rapidly, and the blood, together with the special pistols that had been cut into several pieces, flew and bounced with countless bullets cut into two. Once again, the awl in Leon''s hand became a scarlet blade, and he wiped the blood from his face. "It depends on who can do it!" In the underground parking lot, sun Xiaochuan followed his old classmates and moved the interview equipment. This time, Dajiang group had a lot of things to shoot. It was said that it was the new product of Dajiang group that was promoted by the above. As a result, many reporters have come. One of them is his old classmate, and he has already come to listen to his old classmates. Sun Xiaochuan plans to follow them, in the name of interview, to find out what his daughter is doing here and why he is inexplicably familiar with here. But just then they heard the sound above them, and then they looked up, and saw the ceiling crack, and many stones and steel bars falling to the ground. At the same time, there was a man with a scarlet blade. Before sun Xiaochuan regained consciousness, several people ran out of the elevator. They raised their guns to shoot, and others pulled out their swords. If sun Xiaozhen is wrong, I wonder if I''m in a moment? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 Beside Leon, scarlet knife marks, like devil''s eyes, slowly opened. Endless killing intention is revealed from it. This is the root of Leon''s ability. As the root of the killer J road outflow, Leon''s ability is naturally related to the killing spirit. The blade of killing will accumulate its own murderous Qi to form a blade storage. These blades can be manipulated by Leon and appear anywhere his eyes can reach. The more killing blades you save, the stronger they will be when you use them. Under the control of Leon, the blade flashes rapidly. Each time it closes, it will appear at the exact location of the next moment. It will cut the bullet that can threaten itself and open it. Then it will come to the target and cut its neck in two in a blink of an eye. The blade of killing will disappear. People who shoot with guns lose their lives almost instantaneously. Only the man who pulled out the blade on his back before, a layer of wind formed a barrier, wrapped him up, and blocked Leon''s sight. I don''t know whether he knew his intelligence or his instinctive defense saved his life. "The well-known ghost moon is really terrible. It is worthy of the existence of the city that once started slaughtering!" And the guy in Yufeng also gave the answer. He was familiar with Leon, and there was a deep hatred in this familiarity. Leon, who is particularly sensitive to the murderous spirit, will not feel wrong. In addition, the other party mentioned the matter, which shows the identity of this person. "The survivors of that year?" Lu Zexu looks at the face of that guy, the hate in his heart rises from his heart, but in this hatred, there is still a trace of fear. He will never forget what happened that day. The scarlet moon was high in the sky, and the man''s indifferent eyes were fixed on the city below, and then the earth was covered with blood. "Let me have a look, ghost moon! How much strength do you have left? " The wind filled the whole negative layer in an instant. Next to sun Xiaochuan was blown to the corner of the wall, heavily hit the wall, and there his old classmates do not know when fainted. The next moment, the wind was even more terrifying. Sun Xiaochuan was like the withered grass in the wind. The whole person was hit by the wind, and he didn''t know where he was. His brain was black and he fainted completely. Leon narrowed his eyes, the other side''s figure blurred in the wind, and the speed of the other side moving along the wind was very fast. If the blade of killing intention can''t lock the target, its power will be reduced a lot. Holding the blade of murderous Qi in his hand, he lowers his body and bears the wind. Lei ang suddenly turns his head. An invisible blade touched his face with a slight tingling. Then, under the strong wind, more and more wind blades were shooting at Leiang, while Lu Zexu''s figure disappeared completely after the gale. "This kind of attack is familiar!" Leon couldn''t help laughing bitterly. This is a variant of his attack style. Countless blades appear and disappear around a person to attack, erratic, attack quickly, but also specifically aimed at the various weaknesses of the human body. If someone else had been here, he would have been killed. "The wind is slowly changing the shape of the wind, and it''s changing the shape of the wind." Leon knew that he was already amazed at the ability of this guy to maintain the level of wind and release so many blades. Normally speaking, the magic power of the world of life, that is, the free energy in space is not high. To cast incantations, they need to be connected with mysteries in order to work, and these mantras rarely have a wide range. Therefore, the same ability in other worlds may be able to set off the terrible power of destroying the world. In this world where there is a lack of supernatural factors, it is more necessary to pay the price for maintaining a large range of extraordinary ability phenomenon. That would be a heavy price. Although I am very reluctant, if we continue to drag on, it will be more and more disadvantageous to ourselves. There will be more and more people on the other side. If the enemy clears up those things that violate the rules of law, I will be unable to argue at that time. Taking a deep breath, Leon repeated the spell. Lurking in the wind, Lu Zexu looks tight. He never dare to underestimate this man. Even today, this man is a frequent visitor in his nightmares. The breeze swept over and carried the man''s voice. He needs to judge what kind of mystery he communicates and what kind of magic he uses through the other party''s incantation. Just the voice came over, Lu Zexu''s eyebrows were a wrinkle. "On this side of the mountain, on the other side of the sea, there is a great being." "He''s handsome and charming, he''s cute and naughty." "He lives freely in the canteen" "his great kindness is loved by everyone..." ¡°oh¡­¡­ Amazing killer J! "¡°oh¡­¡­ Amazing killer J! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Zexu''s face was livid, and he did not continue to listen to the mantra. He felt that he had been fooled, completely fooled. It''s like the shadow in your heart from childhood to adulthood. You try to break away from him and defeat him. This should be a praiseworthy thing. But when you come to him, you find that his face is full of scum, wearing the sailor''s uniform of magic girl water ice moon, dancing Secretary dance. He is not only insulting himself, but also insulting all the people who want to defeat him!! Strong anger burns Lu Zexu''s reason. The feeling that his life goal has been tarnished makes his killing intention stronger than ever. Countless strong winds retreated around Lu Zexu, turning into a sharp blade and rushing to Leiang crazily. It was at this time that Lu Zexu felt that his eyebrows seemed to be resisted by something. A scarlet blade pointed in front of him, as long as a little more, Lucifer''s brain would be destroyed in a mess. However, the wind did not shatter the pillar. "Go ahead, you bloody butcher. You''ve killed so many people. Do you want me?" Lu Zexu said excitedly, waving the sword in his hand, he wanted to attack Leiang, but he was picked by Leiang. "You have abnormal fluctuations. It''s not just infected people. I can''t let you go. I''m sorry." Leon was rare. He said sorry, but the scarlet blade stabbed the young man who was staring at him with hatred to his death. "And I''m the killer." More than ten years ago, he did nothing wrong, so now he will not bypass any one to become an abnormal existence. Walking into the elevator, after a little observation, Leon extends the elevator up, and then destroys the protective door, revealing the dark elevator shaft below. There was no hesitation. On the other side, some small stones hit sun Xiaochuan''s face, and he woke up faintly. Looking at the ruins of the place, he once again fell into confusion, found the faint of the old classmate, check, in addition to some bruises, there is no big problem. Then I saw a long sword inserted in the ruins not far away. In this dangerous environment, he instinctively grabbed the long sword, some incomplete sword moves appeared in his mind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 Leon went straight down and then landed in a passage. As soon as he got down, the surrounding walls were opened and several machine guns were stretched out, but they had not been aimed and fired. Several scarlet blades opened and closed in the air combat, and these things were completely broken into pieces. Then, along the way, there are doors to break, mechanisms to dismantle the mechanism. He finally came to this underground secret base. Opening the last door, we can finally see what the Dajiang group and those abnormal cover up are. Huge metal pillars stand here like Christmas trees. But this "Christmas tree" is not hung with lights, but one by one stripped, like pigs in general human. Some pipes are inserted into these people''s bodies, injecting something into these people. Those hanging on the tree, their bodies slightly wriggle and struggle, but they are bound by the restraint belt, and their mouths are covered by masks, so they can''t make effective actions at all. And their bodies, like candles, are slowly melting into some yellowish brown pus and falling into the grooves under their feet. People in white uniforms appeared in all parts of the human forest, wrapped in a layer of bloody shields. One of them is the former Secretary named Yuexi. "I see!" Leon understood. Barol is not the only vampire contacted by Dajiang group. Long ago, they had a close cooperation, the cooperation project is in front of the human forest. The world of life is a world of low demons. If it had not been for some great beings who visited here because of the secret of life and the struggle for aggressive domination in the last hundred years, there would not have been so many extraordinary forces rising here. Even so, it doesn''t change the fact that the world is a low demon. The environment limits their ability to play and their ability to improve themselves. It''s too hard to open the source of the soul on your own. They need the medium of magic or supernatural factors. Most of the hunters have the magic power provided by the enterprising forces behind them, which is obtained by changing the world and locking in the future. However, these extraordinary people are in an awkward situation. They can only get part of the magic power from the hunter guild, and other magic powers can only be obtained through their own communication of mysteries and taking advantage of rituals. This method is too slow for hunters and exceptions. So they came up with a variety of ways to extract magic, but compared to more and more extraordinary people, those magic power is not enough. Some people can tolerate the gradual improvement of their strength, while others can''t. these people are not willing to join the hunter guild for various reasons. So we chose the contact anomaly. The vampire family has the technology of extracting life magic from blood, but this technology is not a vampire, it will be greatly reduced, so if the quality is not good, it will be compensated by the quantity. This piece of human blood culture forest, thus appeared. Top of the line nutrients, to ensure that they do not produce urine and urine, and blood rich. Then, every once in a while, they draw blood to extract magic. He had wondered why the windbreaker was able to maintain that level of attack, and showed abnormal fluctuations with his extraordinary ability. "Hunter Leon, see? It''s all because of your arrival that we have to choose to kill them. This is your sin. You can''t escape your sin!" Ling Yanyue Xi with some strange accent, hate said. For Ling yanyuexi''s words, Lei ang is clear, but there is no psychological burden. Is it for this reason that we should not investigate and let these people hang here like dead pigs and become blood production machines? If you don''t destroy this place, more people will be hurt. "Japanese people?" Hearing that Ling Yanyue has a slightly strange accent, Lei ang tilts his head. It seems that the people who cooperate with vampires to breed blood may not be just a supernatural organization like Dajiang, but there may be more forces than expected. "You can guess, it''s going to be destroyed automatically soon, but until then, you have to stay here forever." "Boom!" The explosion sounded, part of the tree machine collapsed, and fierce fire came out of it. "Are you confident that you will be able to keep me, or do those magic powers give you inflated confidence?" "Let me guess, it''s not all doubles who are here. You''re just stalling," he said Dozens of scarlet scarlet scars twinkle and cut on their bloody magic shields. The shield broke in response to the sound, revealing the body composed of mechanical and silicone. "Well, it''s just that I''m procrastinating to find your detonators and where you are now!" If you look closely, you will find that Leon''s eyes are full of scarlet color, which contains a large number of incantations, gradually forming a magic formation.Leion''s pupils shrank, and countless scarlet blades leaped out of the void, accurately cutting into the remaining self destruct bombs, preventing further explosions. There are also several scarlet blades that leap out of space and step into the void. I don''t know where to go. It was here that Dajiang building shivered, and countless wind blades pounded the pillars on the road ahead, and cracks appeared on the concrete floor in front of the building. Although the explosion was partly prevented by Leon, the previous explosion also scattered a part of the geological structure of the building and caused it to sink. "The building is sinking!" Many people screamed to escape from the Dajiang building, but the panic brought only more panic. The whole building was in a mess. Before that, sun Xiaochuan took the sword in his hand and found a scabbard. He tried to think of something, but he only had some incomplete sword moves in his mind. Although many of the people who really wanted to join the building before they joined the building, they still remember what they had to do before. These thoughts made sun Xiaochuan have a headache. At this time, the building vibrated. Sun Xiaochuan instinctively put his hand on the sword. A man in a white uniform was carrying something and pushed open the door and rushed out. He seems to have seen sun Xiaochuan and yelled at random: "big brother, get out of the way!" Then he waved to push sun Xiaochuan away. At this time, sun Xiaochuan was shocked and vigilant. When this man rushed over and tried to push him away, he instinctively pulled out some swords, but his rational return made him insert the sword back. At this time, a scarlet blade flashed out of the sky and split the man in two. What he had in his hand also flew out. Zhou Yunli, a female journalist in a suit, walks in the corridor with the camera. The reporter''s instinct makes her want to know how the riot happened below. The sudden vibration made Zhou Yunli scream. Her feet were tilted, and she almost fell. Fortunately, she held the railing in time. The camera in the master''s hand also dropped out of her hand and fell to the ground. The red light on the top of the camera entered the shooting state. At this time, Zhou Yunli heard a voice, "big brother, get out of the way!" Looking up, I can see a middle-aged man holding a sword in his hand, pulling it out and inserting it back. It seems that there is a scarlet sword light in the air, and one person becomes two. A document also fell in front of Zhou Yunli, beginning with a blood collection report. Zhou Yunli was not frightened by the murder in front of her. Instead, she picked up the document and then saw some horrible pictures and cold reports. Can not help but a pair of beautiful eyes to see the sword standing there, a deep face of sun Xiaochuan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 Sun Xiaochuan was stunned at the spot. When had he seen such a ferocious scene that a man was cut in half in front of him. "It''s you!" Zhou Yunli took the document and wanted to confirm it. Then I heard sun Xiaochuan say categorically: "it''s not me." And the scene of sun Xiaochuan fleeing the desert is different in Zhou Yunli''s eyes. Following the passage of the previous man, Zhou Yunli and the photographer successfully found the underground blood farm. Those half melting people and the cold steel forest made Zhou Yunli shiver after reading the information. She couldn''t believe that such a tragedy could really happen in the city. Although the cameraman shivered behind him, he recorded the scene, as well as many traces cut by the killing blade. This naturally reminds them of sun Xiaochuan''s sword. The Dajiang group is completely over. This is what everyone knows in just a few days. In addition, what attracted people''s interest was the TV coverage of the hero who revealed all this. Elder martial brother of invincible fast sword. At the beginning, the accidental shooting of coding video caused countless people''s discussion. In a few days, the number of playing exceeded 30 million. The style of that sword was pursued by countless people. Even if you slow down the screen countless times and search frame by frame, you still can''t find the sword of elder martial brother. If it had not been for the combination of the sword and the scarlet light of the sword, many people would not have believed that this man had made a sword. Because the person in the video yelled out "elder martial brother", so everyone called him "elder martial brother". And his identity is soon to be found. Countless reporters came to his house and asked him if he was a super power, whether the super power really existed, and how his swordsmanship was cultivated. Many young people even knelt down in front of his house that night and asked him to teach him the art of invincible fast sword. Sun Xiaochuan, who has just come back from the relevant departments, is confused. How can he become a hero? The old classmates who had brought him into the Dajiang group also quickly stood up and said that sun Xiaochuan, the elder martial brother, had asked him to help him into the Dajiang building. In the words, sun Xiaochuan was described as a hero who sneaked in alone to explore and solve the problems in Dajiang. What''s more, during his reading period, sun Xiaochuan was willing to help others, was a good man, keen on taking responsibility, selfless and so on. A series of words that had nothing to do with him were used in sun Xiaochuan''s body. If he didn''t know what they were talking about, sun Xiaochuan would have thought it was a saint. He wanted to explain that the other party recognized the wrong person and that he was not the one who sabotaged the plot of Dajiang, but no one believed that he was modest. Sun Xiaochuan had no choice but to show his so-called swordsmanship in public, dancing with the sword moves in his mind. Although it seems to be murderous, in fact, it has no effect. He has tried it secretly. He has to rely on the sword to cut off the wooden stake. No one will believe that he is a good swordsman at that time. Sun Xiaochuan did what he expected. Under the reporter''s interview, he performed fencing with his own sword, and then showed some results. Several wooden piles were not cut off. In addition to some fanatical fans, most of them believed sun Xiaochuan''s words. He really just passed by, and other people used the sword spirit. As a result, with the search of Dajiang group, a secret information was found and released. It contains sun Xiaochuan''s explanation of the formula of killing life sword and some demonstrations, which prove that sun Xiaochuan joined the periphery of the Dajiang group before, but later he withdrew. All the previous denials turned into modesty. The image of a hero who discovers the secret of the group and withdraws from it with uneasy conscience, comes alone to eradicate the evil, and instantly becomes plump. Sun Xiaochuan also began to doubt himself. Did I really have a unique sword skill, but I lost my memory for some reason and could only be used at a specific time? So in the following interview, sun Xiaochuan''s words also became ambiguous. Some of his fans quickly came up with an excuse for him based on the formula of killing the living sword. The murderous spirit of the sword formula of killing life is too heavy. If you are not careful, it will easily cause damage to other people. Therefore, only when the elder martial brother is really evil will he use the real killing sword formula. In this way, sun Xiaochuan became a hero of his full name. He received various interviews, even variety shows, and was asked to make films. As for sun Xiaochuan''s real strength, it is no longer important. He is now a great hero and senior brother. On the one hand, sun Xiaochuan felt very comfortable, on the other hand, he felt very uncomfortable. It''s very cool because since then, most people have looked at him with their adoring eyes, and even some girls will throw themselves in their arms, including Zhou Yunli, the flower of the TV station that first reported him, and expressed their good feelings towards him.It''s uncomfortable because whatever time he does after that, he has to be a hero. You must give up your seat in the car, or someone will stare at him with strange eyes. You have to answer questions, no matter how stupid, you have to be patient. See someone fall down, no one dares to help, he must help, otherwise he does not deserve the identity of a hero. People are like this, remember his identity, a career, and forget that he is also a person. This is especially true of great heroes, who are called great heroes because they can''t do it. sometimes sun Xiaochuan feels very tired, but he can''t bear to take off the skin of a great hero. The hunter guild, Ren Xiu turned off the interview of his stepfather on the computer. He looked at Leiang with a gloomy face and said, "you did it clearly. Why did he take the credit?" "He''s at least your father." "Because I''m really super," Leon said with a smile "Sooner or later, superpowers will appear in front of the public, but if they are too fast, they will cause social unrest, so we need to step by step." "If you don''t deny your father''s identity, it''s for this purpose. If you don''t have extraordinary ability, his current behavior will not be too out of line. On the contrary, it will help the people to accept the existence of extraordinary power." "This time, the cleansing of the Dajiang group is still going on, and there will be those who have the remaining extraordinary ability to launch retaliatory attacks." "So during this time, you need to train like hell!" Leon rubbed Ren Xiu''s head, and suddenly his hand was stiff. He thought that the move would be too intimate and cause discomfort to the other party. Finding that Ren Xiu didn''t care, she quickly took back her hand and took her to the middle school canteen. What is easier to practice the mantra that is close to divine arts than to squat on the edge? What Leon didn''t notice was that Ren Xiu, sitting behind the motorcycle, had a pair of bright eyes staring at his back, becoming more and more gentle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 "Come on, patriotic!" When he arrived, the killer J was sitting on the steps, holding a piece of Wangwang ice. Seeing Leiang coming with Ren Xiu, he waved his hand naively. The first sentence made Leon''s forehead blue. Ren Xiu behind him had a keen sense of smell and immediately realized that there was a black history of Leon. And the killer J also does not live up to Ren Xiu''s expectations, and immediately shakes out the black history of Leon. Lei ang, the original name of Lei Aiguo, became a killer. After he became a killer, he felt that his name was not arranged, so he changed it to lei''ang with a trace of foreign flavor. Ren Xiu laughed on the spot and said that her stomach was going to hurt. She covered her mouth and looked at the iron faced lei''ang beside her. She had no idea that this guy had such a dark history. To Ren Xiu''s surprise, a sunny young man in an ordinary T-shirt also sits next to the killer J with a small pudding. Their faces are similar, but they feel totally different. Killer J is sitting there, just a word obscene. This young man sits here, just a word sunshine. He ate the pudding with interest and looked at Leon and Ren Xiu with interest. "Let me introduce to you wang yuan, the predecessor of God, the back of God and the Lord of paradox. He is my colleague!" Killer J takes Wang Yuan''s shoulder and looks like a pair of good girlfriends. "Hello Wang Yuan, like the college student next door, said hello to two people with a smile on his face. Leon looked more serious, obeying the etiquette, clenched his hands into fists on his forehead, and lowered himself slightly. This kind of etiquette is not the worship of the gods, but the respect for the pioneers on the road of enterprise. Ren Xiu immediately followed him. Then a pair of eyes in the leak out full of questions. Originally thought that this kind of earth gas God, has the killer J one already to be very good, but did not expect to come again, still so handsome. The two gods squat on one side eating popsicles, which makes Ren Xiu a little nervous. Maybe because of this, she has no way to connect the magic spell of the mysterious killer J, which makes her more and more nervous. "You have a problem!" Wang Yuan, who was watching at the same time, suddenly said, "let Ren Xiu get nervous. Is it her illness or something?"? "Killer J is so obscene. You read his magic spell too seriously." "It''s no wonder that although you can see the virtue of this product clearly, you still hold the awe of killer J in the heart." Wang Yuan said: "I suggest you use the magic spell that connects other mysteries first, and then use the spell method of killer J after you are familiar with the mantra." "What is my product..." Ignoring the scream of killer J, Wang Yuan clapped his hands and said, "it''s better to use my spell before the second." "Ah? The Lord of the paradox Ren Xiu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the God would put forward such a proposal. Her confused eyes were on Leon for the first time. Out of trust in killer J, Leon nods. Compared with human beings, the gods who can transform into human beings and communicate normally can be regarded as security mysteries as long as the other side is not malicious. Seeing Ren Xiu leave with Wang Yuan, killer J doesn''t know where to take out a popsicle, bumps into Leiang with his body, throws the popsicle to him and says, "don''t look, your little girl won''t run away." "I..." "I''ll give you some inside information." Assassin J looks mysterious, and before Leon refuses, he directly says: "the Negri family have a tendency to attack and receive from themselves. You can see that Negri produces the God of dreams from his own dreams. Before that, there was a separate person who had made his own operation." "Wang Yuan''s divine name, both before and after, that kind of tendency is very obvious!" Assassin J one face is obscene say, that tone don''t say much owe to hit. "Aren''t you Negri, too?" Leon has a black line. The secret of gods is not so good, even if it is a relative God without malice. "No, I''m killer J, the only killer J." Killer J said without hesitation. "The last time you said you said you were the father of the God of dreams, you were a part of Negri!" "I didn''t! You hear me wrong Killer J raised his eyebrows: "you know that!" Leon shut his mouth reluctantly. Don''t argue with two kinds of people in this world. One is a knave, the other is your boss. So never quarrel with a rogue boss. This is the world truth that Leon has spent half his life under J. Then two people squat on the steps eating popsicles, watching the school students come and go, they both sigh. Once upon a time, they were young. They didn''t expect that time passed so quickly. One was already over a thousand years old, and the other was middle-aged. "The case of Dajiang group is not over. Not only they and vampires are involved, but also some other extraordinary organizations. A new round of extraordinary review is under way.""The island woman named Ling yanyuexi is only one of them. The blood farm is not only one of the Jedi in China, but also more abroad." "A lot of people are going to die again!" Lei ang sighs, it is the awe of life that makes him become a murderer from a humble butcher. "You''re not going to have another ghost month incident, are you?" Killer J said with rare solemnity, "can you hold on? I don''t want to see you in my kingdom too early. " "Well, you have no chance to see me in the kingdom of God!" Leon''s eyes blurred, as if back to more than a decade ago. Abnormal ah, it has always been a hazard, whether in the past or now. There is no denying that some people use the exception, but then they are enterprising and gradually peel off the influence of the anomaly. However, as long as they are still abnormal, it will be a disaster one day. More than ten years ago, Tianlang city is the best witness. Countless dead people broke through the ground, and almost all the people living in it were infected with the plague of the dead in the air. This is the anomaly. But the reason is that a young man who has obtained the Lich King system thinks that the world is dark and dirty, not as pure as the undead, so he launches the undead natural disaster, and spreads his abnormality crazily. At that time, Leon was one of the hunters stationed in the city. As the undead plague spread, he made his own choice. He never regretted his choice. At the same time, in a deserted city, frozen black soil, has been a white bone hand, breaking through the blockade of soil and ice, stretched out. "Life is ridiculous, only death is eternal!" "I''m back! Leon "Wait for your end!" A bony hand rises from the ground, roaring from death. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 Time passed quickly, and this Sunday''s training was over. In addition to the training of Assassin''s physical skills, the master of paradox and the curse training of killer J, Ren Xiu has also tried to open the source. Leon applied for enough magic materials from the hunter''s guild, and taught Ren Xiu how to look inside his burning soul flame and open his own source through the burning soul flame. According to Leon, as long as she tries to perceive the burning fire in accordance with the method these days, she can slowly liberate the root cause for the first time, and acquire the extraordinary ability that matches her own. With inexplicable excitement, Ren Xiu returned home, but before entering the house, she thought of Lei Ang''s instructions today. Some of the remaining evils of the Dajiang clique have not been captured. With the search going on, it will be sooner or later, but it is not ruled out that they will choose revenge. As the beneficiary of all this, sun Xiaochuan is likely to be the target of their revenge, because they can not find Lei ang and dare not find him. Push open the door to go in, sun Xiaochuan red face sitting on the sofa, a long sword does not leave the body on the side. As for the younger brother is a ge you lying posture, lying there looking at the mobile phone. I don''t know when my younger brother Sun Ji likes to lie still more and more. He is lazy all over and has no spirit to look at. After a little greeting, Ren Xiu went back to his room and began to feel the burning fire. Everyone has the flame of burning soul. He lives in the soul, and the only thing that can communicate with him is his own enterprising will, or that thing is enterprise itself, which only shows concrete phenomena existing in the soul. Ren Xiu''s psychic sense is very powerful, and the killer J has cleaned her soul, which makes her soul much purer than ordinary people. According to the method, he immersed himself in his own soul, and soon Ren Xiu found the fire of burning soul. His existence makes Ren Xiu''s soul full of vitality, like a pure land, which makes Ren Xiu get unprecedented peace at this moment. She is more and more face-to-face, clear of their own shortcomings, but also aware of their own advantages, their whole person unprecedented clarity, she can clear their every idea, every action of its fundamental meaning. In the future, how to do, how to move forward, what is the goal of their own, and so on, in the past like a fog to perplex her. And now the flame of burning soul dispels the fog. There is no doubt about the future. And the flame of burning soul is just like the warmth of the bottom of her heart, which provides Ren Xiu with a kind of motivation and makes her full of passion and yearning for her future. And this burning soul flame is gradually combined with some kind of peace of mind that he once felt. At this time, Ren Xiu understood that the essence of burning soul flame is your enterprising will, and anything that can make you enterprising can become your burning soul flame. Think of here, Ren Xiu''s face is ruddy, but she doesn''t hide her own idea. This is the flame of her burning soul. Any cover up is meaningless here. With the self-consciousness and the burning spirit approaching, Ren Xiu felt that something in the deep of his soul was loose. At this moment, the soul of any cool will gradually open the bridge and become a tool to help her. "It should be magic." Ren Xiu thought that she had tried with her own will before. She could really touch the root by the interference force derived from her own soul will. However, if she wanted to liberate the root cause, she could not succeed without years of efforts. Wrong operation may also damage one''s soul. And with magic, it is equivalent to unarmed people, fully armed, and the progress is faster than a little bit. However, Ren Xiu stopped as soon as he saw it. He did not use the remaining magic power urgently and directly carried out root liberation. According to Leon''s teaching, the root of liberation will be impacted by the truth within the root. Without preparation, personality will be affected. Therefore, before liberating the root cause, it is better to slowly adapt to the derived soul energy before the source will open. With the impact of the past, the soul energy slowly derived from the root causes also has some differences. The root causes will stop normal derivation and enter the secondary derivative state when human beings are about 18 years old, and then completely enter the closed state with the increase of age. If you open the root cause too early, it will cause soul damage. If you open the root cause too late, the root will fall into a completely closed state, and it is too difficult to open the root cause for the first time. Therefore, the best time point is to close or just close the state of normal derivation of soul at the root, that is, around the age of 18. Ren Xiu is 17 years old, and his time is almost the same. The root is still in the normal state of derivation, perceiving the soul derived from the root, and Ren Xiu has some new understanding. In terms of soul vision, those soul energies are like a layer of purple tulle, or purple fog. That kind of fog is erratic, giving people a feeling of changing all the time.He spent the night with a fresh feeling, and when he ran to school the next day, he was no longer feeble. In the past, she felt that if she wanted to be a hunter and a killer, it was not important to study or go to college. However, with contact with the burning flame, Ren Xiu abandoned the idea that learning is his own progress. No matter what kind of work he will be engaged in, learning is important. The knowledge taught by the school may not be necessary in the future, but it is quite comprehensive and necessary to learn. After a day''s class, Ren Xiu ran to the hunter''s bar. A pair of dark eyes, in the first time to see that drink soda, in front of the computer to check the figure of the task. As he hopped past, Ren Xiu stopped in time and quietly described the scene of his origin. This made Leon''s brow frown and then spread. "The fog of uncertainty, one of the three symbols of Lord Negri, the extraordinary ability that you developed later, is likely to have something to do with change and change." "I didn''t realize that your root is from him." "Well What''s his relationship with killer J? " However, Ren Xiu''s focus seems to have shifted. "Relationship? Anyway, killer J seems to be ready to run away every time he sees something related to the indefinite fog. In his words, it is... " Leon swallowed the words. Just before that, he listened to the gossip of killer J and refuted that killer J talked about the God of dreams. Maybe because of the induction, he encountered quite bad things in his dream that night. God''s gossip is not so good. So Leon can only turn to say: "remember, the root is just who your origin comes from, there is no need to get close to each other." "Just as my roots came from killer J, I didn''t become as unreliable as he was." "Well, keep training, you can open the roots, it seems that it will be more smooth, just in these days." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 After a happy day''s study, he practiced the mantra and assassin technique in the training hall of the hunter''s bar. After that, he said goodbye to Leon happily and returned to his home. Back at the door of the house, I saw some people sneaking in the dark, but Ren Xiu didn''t care too much. Since Sun Xiaochuan became famous through the affairs of Dajiang group, there are paparazzi squatting near his home every day, trying to film some news about sun Xiaochuan. Every time he pulls out his sword and does good deeds, sun Xiaochuan will become a hot spot. It was as if he had become the Internet star of the whole country and even the world. On the one hand, it is because the blood farm of Dajiang group was too frightening. On the contrary, sun Xiaochuan''s figure was so great. With Ren Xiu''s assassin training, her various senses become more and more acute. Although these paparazzi''s actions are relatively hidden, they are totally useless for Ren Xiu. She knows even the paparazzi. After returning home, she felt that the atmosphere was not quite right, only saw one more guest at home. "Xiao Xiu, this is your aunt Yunli!" Sun Xiaochuan said nervously. Next to him is a woman, Zhou Yunli, who first reported him. Ren Xiu nodded and said hello, then returned to his room. "It seems that the stepfather is going to remarry." Ren Xiu did not object to this point. In recent years, although she and sun Xiaochuan have many estrangements, but to tell the bottom of my heart, sun Xiaochuan did not treat her badly because she was not his own daughter, and the food and clothing expenses were the same level as his own son Sun Ji. Resistance to him is nothing more than adolescent rebellion and self-protection. Now that she is about to become an adult, she is positive about her stepfather''s remarriage. She just doesn''t know when sun Xiaochuan will be able to get off the stage of hero or become a real hero. All of a sudden, Ren Xiu felt something wrong. The clock ticking on the desk gave people a sense of urgency. In a trance, she seemed to hear the roar and roar of wild animals. After waking up, Ren xiudun was nervous. After contacting the supernatural world, she understood what this kind of trance was. Psychic vision is a kind of perception ability for the supernatural factors of people with strong sense of mind. Just like her initial perception of Leon, the suffocating killing intention and the roar of countless undead, it is her psychic awareness that reminds her that someone is approaching. Psychic high is not necessarily a good thing. There are too many things that ordinary people should touch. However, for those with extraordinary ability, psisthesia is also a good ability. It has the effect of predicting danger, but sometimes it can also harm its owner. However, it is said that killer J is outside her soul and is equipped with gas killing armor. She can be immune to many negative effects brought about by psychic vision. And before the vision, this shows that there is a supernatural power, there is malice towards her, and these malice spread with his extraordinary power, which is perceived by himself. Combined with the information that the remaining evils of the Dajiang group are at large, Ren Xiu almost knows who is coming. Turn on the mobile phone, as expected, there is no signal and network. Forced to calm himself down, Ren Xiu began to recite the mantra in a low voice. Lei ang appeared in his mind and applied a mantra. It''s something she and Leon made an appointment to. "JJ remote chat SMS technology 7.3.1." Through the transmission of killing intention to stimulate another person''s soul, bring a slight tingling to transmit information, and even cultivate to a higher level, it will form a Q version of hand J in the deep of the mind and hold up a chat box. Then Ren Xiu quickly changed the original killer suit, a set of close fitting soft armor, which has a strong protection. Generally, the stab can not be pierced, but also has the function of bulletproof. A short dagger. Of course, Ren Xiu still doesn''t have much confidence in her Assassin skills. Maybe she can barely fight with others, but it still needs more practice to let her kill people cleanly. She placed hope above her own incantation. She doesn''t know much about the curse of killer J, but she''s almost proficient in the curse of the Lord of paradox. Taking a deep breath, Renxiu slowed down his breath. She was gifted. She was hiding under the bed and almost escaped Leon. After training, the talent of Renxiu was developed slowly. Although panic, fear and cowardice still exist, they are separated from Ren Xiu. She opened the door without any movement and stood quietly by the door. The structure of her own home flashed out in her mind, and even put into the thinking of her opponent. According to the feeling that psychic brought to her, she began to think, if it was her, what she would do and how she could kill the target family. "As a remnant of the Dajiang clique, he was able to avoid numerous searches and come to my home, which shows that he also has a good latent ability. He also has the feeling of wild animals roaring, cunning but manic. He is a very contradictory person.""So he''s not likely to go through the front door. It''s too noisy to get other people''s attention." "And there''s paparazzi by the window, and he''s not likely to walk through the window." "He is more likely to choose to sneak in secretly, which is in line with his cunning character, but he must have accumulated a lot of resentment these days in hiding, otherwise he would not have chosen revenge." "So it is very likely that they choose to sneak in and kill people violently, and then try to find a way to leave." "The best place to sneak into my house is in the bathroom window." "This window is on the side of a remote street. There is only a water pipe for climbing. The window is not big, but if it is completely open, you can get into a person." With the rapid analysis in my heart, Ren Xiu quietly enters the bathroom. The ceiling of the bathroom is a kind of plastic board. The decoration is not good. It can be pushed open. There are some pipes inside, and the position is very narrow. However, Ren Xiu was originally petite. After exercising these days, her flexibility became more prominent. She did not spend much effort, so she hid in the cubicle at the top of the bathroom. The heart rate slowed to almost nothing, waiting for the arrival of the goal. In the living room, sun Xiaochuan and Zhou Yunli finished their meal and were chatting. They mentioned the formula of killing life sword. Sun Xiaochuan said frankly that he didn''t know what his swordsmanship was. He could only say that I would show you how to practice it. In the living room, sun Xiaochuan dances a sword, and Ren Xiu also waits for the target to appear. A person with some rancid smell stealthily opens the window of her bathroom, and then falls lightly on the tile floor, just like a sensitive cheetah. Quietly open the door of the bathroom, this man watched sun Xiaochuan dance the changed bloody sword formula in the living room, and his eyes were full of anger, and he could no longer restrain his own fury. A roar rushed up, but inexplicably he heard a low voice: "mantra. I am not myself." In a trance, he saw the sword dancing sun Xiaochuan become himself, and he became sun Xiaochuan. But his purpose is to kill sun Xiaochuan, so a muscle in his brain did not slow down, and his body bumped into sun Xiaochuan''s sword. Listen to the screams in the living room, and people who fall to the ground in a trance and bleed. Ren Xiu quietly came down from the ceiling compartment, a kind of inner change rose, and the root of his soul was liberated. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 With the first murder, Ren Xiu''s mentality changed. At this moment, she understood some of Leon''s teachings. When you kill your own kind, your behavior and your thoughts have already distinguished normal human beings. Therefore, killers need more qualifications, otherwise it will only bring disaster. Because at this time, the view of life will change irresistibly, because you are more aware of the fragility of life than ever before. A mantra, a small action, even a word, can lead to the death of human fragile life. Therefore, whether we attach more importance to life or despise it, we can only see our personal fate and thoughts. Fortunately, Ren Xiu had Lei ang who taught by example all the time. It was because he realized the fragility of life that he knew the value of life. "So that you can be a real killer." Ren Xiu read the root of her mind and liberated the information. She finally got her own extraordinary ability. Originated from the indefinite fog, one of the three symbols of Negri, symbolizes sensibility and represents the road truth is change. Therefore, combined with Ren Xiu''s mental and physical conditions at that time, the root of her ability was the attack of disintegration. Every time she attacks, she adds a layer of change to something else, and when the changes add up to a certain degree, that thing collapses. This stems from her fear of the enemy''s attack and her desire to urgently disrupt her actions and protect her family. His fingers gently tap on a cup nearby, and Ren Xiu can feel that something has been added to it, and his will can change the cup through these invisible energies. Of course, as far as the current energy intensity is concerned, destruction is the simplest and easiest thing to do. As long as her mind moves, those changed energy will act on the quilt, change the structure of the cup, and make it instantly broken. Perhaps when Ren Xiu further liberates the root causes and gains more energy for change, the change she can make is far more than destruction and disintegration. The police, including the hunter gatherers Union, arrived quickly. There seemed to be a dark shadow outside the window. It was the paparazzi. They seemed to have photographed something that excited them to the extreme. And these things were no accident, and they made headlines all night. From the blurred picture outside the window, it can be seen that someone wants to jump at the elder martial brother sun Xiaochuan, but the elder martial brother seems to have known it for a long time. He put the sword there in advance, and a clean sword pierces the heart. Ren Xiu also had a deeper understanding of his mantra after exerting the curse of the Lord of paradox. Paradox is that there are two opposite conclusions in the same proposition or reasoning on the surface, and these two conclusions can justify themselves. For example, the more famous paradox is the liar paradox. That is to say, I am lying. The liar paradox is rooted in the confusion of the two pairs of categories of "right and wrong" and "true and false". It is also a paradox whether there are chickens or eggs first. The formation of Wang Yuan is just like this, his appearance is because of Negri, and Negri''s appearance is also because of him. Therefore, Wang Yuan is not only the predecessor of God, but also the descendant of God. The essence of paradox is confusion, confusion of thinking content and thinking logic. Therefore, the essence of mantra, I am not self, is also confusion. I will absolutize my concept to form the absolutization of thinking logic, and then use it to form an unequal relationship with the content of thinking to confuse people''s thinking. Who am I, appearance name, life breath, soul breath, with the same things as you, will I be you? In this way, the attacker, under the effect of incantation, confused the concepts of you and me, and automatically sent to death. This kind of incantation is not powerful, but it can wield the power of terror at the critical moment. In addition, they are also confused with the true and false mantra, such as the slow mantra and the false mantra. For example, Zeno''s tortoise mantra can make a thing, no matter how hard it tries, can''t touch you. No matter how fast the other party is, no matter how slow you are, as long as there is a distance between you before, the other party can''t touch you. In addition, there are various kinds of paradox mantras, that is to help those who use the mantra to confuse impossibility into possibility. Of course, paradoxes are not invincible. As long as capable people can find the truth of the essence of things from the confused logic, they can solve the paradox and will not be affected by the paradox any more. The identity of the attacker was also stripped out. He was a fugitive of the Dajiang group. He was extremely cruel. He killed several policemen and civilians during his escape, but he didn''t expect to fall down here with sun Xiaochuan. In short, sun Xiaochuan was once again in a big fire, and the name of the invincible fast sword was completely established. Countless people believed that he had extraordinary ability. Ren Xiu also trained harder in Leon. She needs more promotion to protect herself in future battles.Because Ren Xiu has liberated the root cause and acquired extraordinary ability, her combat system is also rapidly established with the help of Leon. With the blessing of the paradox mantra and her natural breath masking ability, she can quickly disappear in front of most people. The existence of the disintegration attack ensures her attack ability. Therefore, Ren Xiu looked at the two pistols in his hand and was a little dazed. "Guns are specially customized. You can take them as air guns. They can quickly compress air and form bullets. However, they are not powerful enough to kill people if they don''t hit the vital parts of the human body." "Hitting people''s bodies is more likely to be bruised by impact." "The advantages are high firing speed, no need to load bullets, small recoil force, etc., but the disadvantages are that the projectile speed is ordinary, the shooting distance is not enough, and the power is too small." "But after combining your abilities, this gun is really suitable for you." With the gun in hand, the metal texture gives people a strong and reliable feeling, but actually it is not heavy. At least Ren Xiu can hold it easily. An attempt was made to fire a gun at the training center''s target. The air bullet did not penetrate the target, but also made a dent. As for the firing rate, Ren Xiu found that the gun has the function of continuous firing. If you press the trigger, the air bullets will pour out in an instant. Within three seconds, the stored air will be poured out. A total of 18 bullets will be fired. Then, the air needs to be refilled. The filling speed is two bullets per second. After Ren Xiu mastered the two guns skillfully, she gradually became no longer a logistics role, but followed Leon''s side to help him deal with all kinds of anomalies. Now there are three directions for the hunter guild. One is to maintain the stability of the areas under control. At present, most parts of the world are under the control of Hunter guild quota. To maintain the stability of these regions and quickly clean up new anomalies is the daily work of most hunters. One is that there are a lot of abnormal activities in the life world that are not under the control of the hunter guild, such as some war zones. The other is one of the biggest sources of anomalies. The big library, whose location has been gradually locked, is throwing various exceptions to interfere with other beings'' tracking of its location. However, it is only a matter of time to find it. "Come on, it''s time to work!" Leon and Ren Xiu quickly cross the city and find the next unusual location. In this way, Ren Xiu also entered her field career. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 Akasha is still the little girl, and the multi-faceted crystal inlaid on her forehead symbolizes her identity as an employee of Vientiane organization. The people around can no longer see the appearance of the multiverse in Shenyuan. In addition to the owner of akashia and a few people, most of the former members were replaced by others. The only people left were little red riding hood Lois and the hunter Negri. "Lord akashia, our coordinate masking system has been broken 80 percent by the heavenly and human forces." Little red riding hood has become a beautiful woman with a protruding front and a back, but her face is full of melancholy now. Once they get into the battlefield, they can survive in the big coordinates of the universe. And in the world of life, it''s not realistic to leave the world. "What about the future Observatory, the introduction Department of alien creatures, and the local mutation generation department?" Akasha asked calmly. "At present, they say that they should increase the abnormal production at most and help with coordinate masking. If we can''t reconstruct the coordinate masking system, then everything will be over." "Negri is still trying to persuade them to do a big rescue," added little red riding hood "Negri?" Akasha didn''t know what he was thinking. "It''s not that they don''t know. Once we''re arrested in the big library, they''ll only be exposed faster." Little red riding hood is still complaining. "But rescuing us also has the opportunity to expose them directly." Akashia was very calm: "we are fighting a war that must be lost. Our only victory is to wait until the layout of the dominant multiverse is completed. Then we will have a chance to break through." "In the face of tigers, it''s easier for five people to defeat tigers than four people together, but when they run away, they will never want to be the last one." "Now our big library is the last one. We can make the tiger''s target more and improve the survival rate, but it may also be dragged into the water to speed up their own death." "Life is selfish." "Unless we can give up most of the benefits, we can get those guys to rescue." At this time, Little Red Riding Hood pressed her head, as if she had received some information, and said with surprise: "Negri talked about the other three organizations, but they also put forward the conditions to divide the library of the big library after it is completed." "Is that so?" Akasha nodded, but did not express his opinion. "Lord akashia, what are you hesitating about? You can continue to collect after the Treasury is stored, but there is nothing left if you are caught by the army of heaven and man." As usual, with akashia''s intelligent mind, this kind of thing would hardly be hesitant, unless there was something she had not taken into account. "How did Negri persuade them?" I didn''t expect this time, but akashia asked a question that was not very relevant. "Negri said that since he has not directly torn his face to drive him away, it shows that they also have ideas in their hearts. The reason why they do not agree is that the chips given are not enough or the time has not come." Little Red Riding Hood reported some strange words of Negri, and more and more felt that there was something wrong with it. She wanted to say something, but something in the deep of her soul beat. She did not change Negri''s words: "and now is the key point." "I understand. After the reinforcements arrive and repel the pursuit of the heaven and man forces, it will be natural for us to betray today." Akasha sighed. She found that Negri''s real identity was before he entered the time of life. When he declared his seclusion, his consciousness suddenly fell into stagnation. It was the time for Negri to read the old books. Combined with this information, she determined that Negri was the embodiment of the great root voice. But she did not choose to report or clean up Negri from the big library. In essence, she is just looking for a way back for herself and the big library. As she said, life is selfish. With the complete destruction of the coordinate masking system of the big stack room, the position of the big stack room has also been completely exposed in the eyes of various forces. Several twisted shells bombarded the outer wall of the large library, affecting the mysterious rules, and completely disintegrated the defense outside the big library. At this time, several rays of light came out of the interlayer of each space and disturbed the surrounding space again. Even the power of the life world itself is affected at this moment, all kinds of information are madly mixed, forming countless meaningless junk information. All departments of Vientiane still kept their promise and chose to take action for their own survival probability and their own interests. On the chessboard of all things, the agitation of several sunspots leads to information confusion, which makes the chessman representing the big library a way to live. As long as you go on, the chess piece of the big library can survive for a period of time, and strive for enough time for Gregory''s plan.But I didn''t expect that the big book Coughton, who was originally a sunspot, turned white. That needs to strive to become a lifeline of the big library, has become a sharp knife into the world of life. And then greygues collapsed in a moment in the world of life. "The chance of akashia''s betrayal was only one percent at the beginning. It became 30 percent a few decades ago, and it became 100 percent, severe just now." Greygues was not irritated at all. For them, this betrayal is only a common thing. Greygues does not know whether there is Negri''s sub body in the big library. Maybe it is clear. But where there is no Negri''s sub body, there may be hundreds or even countless sub bodies working in his body. They will not despise the role of any piece, but their eyes will not be completely limited to it. The people under them, either the flame of burning soul in the soul, is out of the control of Gregor, or is quietly dominated by Gregory, and betrays Negri. For the two great beings who symbolize the whole metauniverse, every life and every thing has two factors of domination and enterprising. Any existence is likely to mutiny, just the reason for this possible size. On the other side of the chessboard, a piece of white chess pieces, also quietly grasp into black. This chessboard, which covers most of the meta universe, is changing rapidly. There are countless smaller chess games in each board. One loss and one win changes the chess game. The infinite force of the two is rapidly influencing what they can influence together. On the whole, the situation is leaning towards Negri. The pace of progress will not stop, so neither will Negri. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 With the mutiny of the big stack room, several organizations around to help out instantly went mad. The Bureau of future observation is sending out countless information about the future in an attempt to stir up the future and prolong the exposure time of its location. The introduction Department of out of bounds creatures instantly releases the so-called out of bounds spirits in its own library, throwing out these souls with different rules to cover up the coordinates of their existence. The local department of change generation is the most calm one. Among all the departments of Vientiane organization, the coordinate masking system formed by the future Observatory is the most powerful, and the introduction Department of extraterrestrial creatures has the most opportunities to escape. Once greygues needs enough time and Negri''s energy is transferred, they are most likely to escape. Even the large library that was first discovered has the advantage that the local mutation generation department does not have. It is the most powerful comprehensive library among all departments. However, it is also the first to expose because of the popularity of big trees. The only advantage of the local change bureau is that their coordinate exposure is not too big a problem. Because they exist in the native land of the world of life, in places that have not yet been mastered by the hunter guild. They developed a lot of anomalies in these places, such as the vampire clan. As a result, the coordinates are exposed, and they are less flustered than other departments. After all, for the local people, the people of Negri train more or less Hunter action, and directly suppress the forces of heaven and man. On the contrary, it is easy to disturb the order of the life world, causing more abnormal chaos, and making the secret of life farther away from Negri. Therefore, in a short period of time, the local mutation generation department is the safest. "You damn pigs In the downtown area, a guy screamed crazily. His clothes were broken into strips. He might even be praised as a contemporary trend when he walked on the T-stage, but on the street, he would only be regarded as a madman. Under the arrangement of the police, the onlookers quickly evacuate. It is estimated that memory cleaning or blurring will be carried out soon. These tasks will be handled by the dreamland Department of the hunter guild logistics department. As several invisible bullets hit him, he became even more crazy. At first, he was only bruised. But when he wanted to jump into a resident''s house and escape, a light sound came, and the original bullet was directly exploded. The man was staggering, and the blood flowed wildly from the wound. "Good, good, you forced me!" With the movement of the man''s mind, a tiny capsule implanted in his heart is broken, and a drop of dark liquid inside also flows into the man''s heart and is carried into his whole body with his movement. His skin and muscles withered rapidly, and a breath of death rose from his body. Countless dark breath formed behind the man. Ren Xiu, hiding in the dark, was stunned and quickly raised his air gun to shoot. Attempt to disrupt the operation of the other party. before watching anime or TV shows, the big boss or the leading characters make complaints about it, no one interrupts them, and they will feel the heart inside. Ren Xiu didn''t want to become that kind of mentally retarded character, so she pressed the air gun with both hands, and the stored air turned into a storm of bullets, which poured out madly. With the change energy of her disintegration attack, she fell on the other side. Then with Ren Xiu''s idea, those changing energies burst out in an instant, exploding the enemy''s body in two. There was a little discomfort in her heart, but Ren Xiu didn''t stop because of this, because in her perception, the body that had exploded into two pieces was still surging with ominous breath and brought her heavy pressure. "Hahaha, it''s useless, you native pigs. This is a drop of the blood of the God of death that I treasure. With this drop of blood as the basis and my body as the container, the God of death will come here." "He will kill you all. He will." Ren Xiu attacks madly, but no matter how her changing energy destroys the opponent''s body, she can''t kill the other party, because the other party is already dead. Her root cause is still in a state of liberation, and the ability to disintegrate the source is still unable to solve things involving gods. At this time, Leon''s reliable figure appeared at her side again, which relieved her anxious mood. "What''s the situation?" Leon felt the familiar smell and frowned. Not long ago, there were more than one abnormal fluctuation in the warm east city. Lei''ang went to solve the strong one, and Ren xiulai dragged down the smaller one. In fact, in the previous headset, Ren Xiu did a good job under his command. Evacuation of the public, will be abnormal into a corner, but also gradually judge the type of each other''s anomaly. The other party''s exception is called death live system, and its type is local system class. By designing all kinds of accidents, we can harvest some people''s lives and broadcast the process live on the network.To improve your ability. This guy is a great hiding power and a wise man. However, in front of the powerful spiritual consciousness and paradox mantra, both advantages have not been brought into play, and they are found by Ren Xiu in a moment. If he had not had a certain immortal body, I''m afraid he would not have even the chance to escape. But I didn''t expect that at this moment, his abnormal fluctuation rose rapidly and became more and more terrifying. "The God of death will reap you all!" Even if the body is broken down the flesh and blood blur, this gradually withered body also again aggregate, to make their own voice! "Dead!" Leon could not help but remember more than a decade ago, and his eyes suddenly became serious. As far as he knows, the biggest card in the abnormal local mutation generating department is the God of death. Vampires, a non dead race, were created by the God of death. The scourge of the dead, which was brought out by the Lich King system more than ten years ago, is also the pot of the God of death. It is said that the God of death is a God in which Nigeri had not yet entered the world of life. But before Negri arrived, the God of death was captured and sealed by greligos, and became the base of the local mutation generation Department of Vientiane. Take out his awl, liberate the murdering edge given by the killer J above, and at the same time, countless blades of killing intention appear around, and in any case, we should prevent the coming of the God of death. The God, for his own sake, would create a great deal of death as soon as he had the chance to strengthen his perception of death. "Damn it, it''s too late!" Leon bit his teeth and was going to rush up and make the final effort. At this time, the thin and dry meat was also completely condensed into an ancient god. The breath of death came to a halt, and the spirit roared angrily, "your prison cannot hold on to death!" "I am the quiet messenger of the God of death!" After the roar, I saw two insects in front of me, and the presence of smiling in the face not far away. Then slowly squat down, body into a pile of meat. "Sorry to disturb o (¨i o)." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 Greyne''s retreating, in silence. Since seclusion climbed out of the Shenyuan world again, it had a profound experience of death. But the string of the truth of death has not fully emerged. Therefore, if you want to be the God of death, you must lead to the string of death truth in the state of obscurity as Negri. This requires him to be very close to death itself. During that period, seclusion went through one world after another, pursuing the pace of death, but found that if you want to really close to death, you still need to start from life. Life and death are two opposite and interdependent truths. According to the truth, the string of death truth should appear soon after the birth of life, but it is not the case. Although the truth of life exists, its plucker is in an extremely secret state. Therefore, the quiet conjecture is that the plucker of life is too strong or in a special state, which makes the truth of death difficult to emerge. Therefore, while searching for the secret of life in the life world, he plays the God of death and spreads the existence of death. At that time, the world was really beautiful. There was no plot against him, no entrapment, no difficult choice, no corpse, no Negri. Then Vientiane also extended its tentacles to the world of life, but both sides maintained restraint until one day a news came from outside. Negri broke through Gregory''s seal against him, that is, on that day, the originally peaceful Vientiane organization directly attacked him. A separate hand from greygues sealed him and turned it into a source of death power, creating countless systems related to death. This thought of the quiet, almost a cry out. Did he fight with Negri in his life? Every time I meet him or even hear his news, he will fall from heaven to hell. However, looking at Negri not far away, there is no desire to revenge him. He was the one who had much contact with Negri, so he understood how terrible Negri was. The growth speed of the extreme terror never stops, even if he becomes a plucker. He is still in Yongning Village, plucking countless strings of truth and leading the progress of the whole meta universe. This kind of behavior makes the proportion of enterprising truth more and more large in the whole metauniverse, which also makes Negri''s strength stronger and stronger. In the battle between Negri and greygues, Negri has an increasing advantage. Although they are inseparable parts of the metauniverse, they have different strengths due to their different proportions in the multiverse. For example, the derivation of soul is stronger than that of Grieg as the dominator. In the past, he was asked to smash most of his God abyss multiverse, only to resolve the hatred. Since then, the enmity between the two sides has disappeared. In the case of greygues, soul spawning has never been involved. However, although the overall situation is slowly leaning towards Negri, and this advantage is growing, it does not mean that Negri will win. The real decisive point is whether Gregor can find the infinite key in the limited time and lead to the blueprint of the most meta universe through the infinite key. "It makes me look like a villain boss." Negri is very humanized and complains that in this ultimate confrontation, it should not be the villains who have the absolute advantage. The protagonist can only rely on the only hope. "How come I come here on the contrary, looking at me one by one, as if to see a disaster in general." Looking at the seclusion, Negri shakes his head. He is the existence praised by most of the meta universe. Countless people call him a pioneer, and it is a great honor to hear the sound of the root. In any case, Negri''s appearance prevented a disaster from happening. In the life universe, Leon is an important chess piece. Just now, with the help of Akasha, the great library, Negri had cleared most of the cloth of greygues here and disintegrated the situation of the other party. He immediately took out the chess piece of quiet with color. Quiet and powerful, he retained a part of his autonomy, and he was not entirely a pawn of Gregor. The previous behavior is a chip given by Gregory. As long as he creates death and obtains enough death energy, he can break away from the seal. In the process, he will kill Negri''s important pieces. Otherwise, a sealed God could not be called out by a mortal through a drop of God''s blood. In the face of greygues''s chips, quiet did not refuse, and he came to the world, and then saw Negri. Negri''s strength in this place is not strong, but it is enough to seal up the seclusion that just got out of trouble, and even be able to kill it.So quiet and fell into a bad option, a more bad choice. Or go back on their own and be re sealed by Gregory, trying to save themselves from being beaten down by Gregory. Or come out to make a big scene, and be arrested, sealed or even killed by Negri. Gregory took the first advantage and sealed him in advance. Negri took the advantage of strength. He invested more power in the world of life than Gregory. Between rotten and worse, quiet or calm made their own choice, in the judgment of Negri strength of the moment, again retracted. He knew in his heart that this kind of behavior would make his use of greygues drop sharply. Maybe soon, no, the means to kill the donkey is already on the way. "Nigel, you have to work harder to stop all the conspiracies of Gregory." Serenity had to pray that Negri was strong enough to stop Gregory''s actions, just as he had stopped him in time this time. Lei''ang and Ren Xiu look at the existence of broken meat, and there is a flash of doubt between their eyebrows. The performance of the other party just now seems to have come to success. Why is it suddenly silent? After careful examination, it was determined that the God of death did not come, and all the relevant information was processed. For this point, they can only think that the arrival of gods is not simple, and the possibility that an ordinary person can bear the coming of gods is not high. In order to create more time for the future to collapse, and for the future to collapse, more and more people will die, because this will happen in the eyes of the future. Among the virtual images of the future formed under the entanglement of countless information, many Ren Xiu, whose temperament changed greatly because of Leon''s death, no longer exists. Looking at Leiang, Ren Xiu''s face showed a bright smile, and his white teeth could not be hidden. The flame of burning soul in his heart was more vigorous. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 With the continuous development of field tasks, the experience of maintenance is also rapidly improved, and the combat ability is also steadily improved. Soon after, she and Leon were on separate missions. Because during this period of time, there are more and more anomalies. According to reports from the headquarters, it was an extraordinary last-minute orgy. The mutiny of the big stack room, which originally belonged to the abnormal system of the distribution of large stacks, failed at this moment. Most of the anomalies that are out of action seem to have collapsed. Someone with a hypnotic system, in today''s has become a bit, with a wooden boat, while the setting sun drift into the open sea. Most of the people who are crazy about waves with the help of system functions are killed by themselves. For example, there is an exception in a certain copycat system. He has opened more than ten books with different identities, including several comics. When he intends to expose his identity, he will bring a strong shock so as to gain more influence value. The result copied half, the system search function failure, there is no way he had to open more than 10 books and comics are all broken, even worse eunuch. Without the abnormal influence, the first time an angry reader thinks about how a normal person can write so many books of different styles and draw so many comics in such a short time. Then there was no more. Then, he was violently urged to watch by angry readers. He was said to be locked up in a dark room and forced to write tens of thousands of words and draw seven or eight comic books a day. Can not help the author can only be forced to write painting, and then without the support of the system, he walked a little restless. Of course, for some people, system failure is not a bad thing. They either distrust the system or have a sense of enterprise. After the system has lost its effectiveness, they quickly use the resources accumulated by the system in time and quickly transfer to the camp, and get mixed up. For them, the kind of guy who has the system and completely depends on the system, and when the system is gone, sits on a good situation but completely messes up is nothing but waste. In this wave, other departments of Vientiane organization have thrown out most of the abnormal repositories, which are in a frenzy of chaos. So during this time, they are very busy. For example, a guy in warm east city has obtained the master''s system of swordsmanship. The system level is not high. Its function is to perfectly copy the opponent''s swordsmanship at a glance and deduce it to a higher level. After copying several swordsmanship skills, he found sun Xiaochuan, the so-called invincible fast sword, and challenged him. He said that he could learn sun Xiaochuan''s swordsmanship at a glance and defeat him. In order to prevent sun Xiaochuan from refusing, he also called many media. Sun Xiaochuan had no choice but to demonstrate his own killing sword formula on the spot. It has to be said that the incomplete sword formula of killing life that sun Xiaochuan remembers is really murderous. In addition, he fills in some of them in a random way, which looks like a bluff. The master of swordsmanship did not have a high level of swordsmanship. He completely relied on system replication. Seeing sun Xiaochuan''s murderous sword formula, he began to copy and deduce. Just extrapolating this person, he felt something was wrong, and his internal skill of completing the task in his body began to riot. Under the nonsense killing sword formula, he was completely possessed. When Ren Xiu arrived, he had a breath left. Sun Xiaochuan became even more popular. Just learning the sword formula, he lost his temper and vomited his blood and died. How strong is sun Xiaochuan, who successfully practiced the formula of killing life sword. This also makes sun Xiaochuan inexplicably relieved. He thought that this time he would be ripped out, but he didn''t expect that the guy who watched the roar of cattle killed himself. Sun Xiaochuan, thinking like this, also stepped up his study of fencing, at least basic knowledge to understand. As a result, the picture of learning swordsmanship was photographed by paparazzi, and the name of the eldest martial brother became popular. The great hero and hero who had already made great achievements, Mr. Sun Xiaochuan, is still studying hard until now. What reason do we have to stop! After being blocked by the media once again, sun Xiaochuan was embarrassed by the media''s request. Suddenly, he remembered that the film he had been involved in shooting was going to be released. The director also asked him to help promote the film these days, so he raised his hands and said, "in the second half of today, the movie" a sword comes to the west "invested by Tianren tribe will be released, and I am in it As a senior brother, I hope you can give more support and carry forward the sword culture. " The two landscape flowers behind the elder martial brother are more and more delicate. Ren Xiu looked at his stepfather and thought when he would send him a real sword score, which would make him a great hero more worthy of the name. Then she walked to the hunter''s tavern, where she and Leon would meet every day after completing the task, and summarize the exceptions they had handled in one day. It was her happiest time, a hard day, staying with her favorite person and whispering things. Although it was just a work thing, that kind of beauty would give Renxiu infinite power.At this time, Ren Xiu''s heart was full of alarm bells. He woke up from the beautiful thoughts and quickly went to one side. But two invisible bullets still hit her left knee. The pain makes Ren Xiu stagger, but the assassin''s tights on his body make him not hurt much by the bullet. What really shocked her was that the change energy attached to it was almost as strong as her own. A figure slowly out of the dark, 278 grade, delicate face, no makeup, a not long hair, tied in the back of the head to form a short ponytail. A tight black one-piece suit, each hand holding a special pistol, the air gathered towards the two pistols, looking at the young face full of shock, someone hoarse said: "my past, you are too weak!" On the other side, Leon is also rushing to the hunter''s bar, but he can''t help feeling a little upset. Ren Xiu looked at his eyes, more and more hot, that kind of eyes are enough to melt any normal person, how can Leon not know. It''s just Leon looked at his scarred hand, as if a strong smell of blood could overflow from it. Compared with those who kill hundreds of millions of people at a time, he doesn''t kill many people. A city, hundreds of thousands of people. He never regrets, but there is a price for anything like this. "In the future, how can you be so weak?" A frivolous voice sounded from a distance, and a young version of himself with a hairline lower than him appeared not far away. A blade of killing leaps out of the void like scarlet eyes, open and closed. ¡°WTF£¿¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 Ren Xiu looks at this adult version of himself in disbelief. That same but more powerful ability to change told her that this person is the future of her. Although the face is still similar, but the temperament gap between the two is really too big. In the future, she just stands there, which gives people a sense of fear. Under the effect of vision, she can see that her future self is like the queen in the sea of blood, which is wrapped by boundless blood. There are countless people crying in it. Renxiu wants to dodge first, but the change energy at the knee explodes. Only saw the knee has been fried skin and flesh, blood drenched. "What a enviable and hateful age Yu elder sister Ren Xiu approaches slowly, but the madness in a pair of scarlet pupils is more and more. At this time, Ren Xiucai could see clearly the specific appearance of the other party. No shoes, bare feet, no dust, no ups and downs on the tight black jumpsuit. There was no longer a curve in the chest. "Are you looking here?" "I cut it off," said Ren Xiu, who did not care "The more you come to the back, the more you will find that some things you have been clinging to will be so powerless. At that time, you will seize any opportunity to become stronger." "Only when you have experienced weakness will you understand the importance of strength!" "It''s ugly to see you look so weak!" Ren Xiu, the elder sister of the imperial family, shot Ren Xiu''s hand at the gun again, and then shot her air gun to a distance: "it was because I was so weak in the past that I abandoned my past name. Now people like to call me ghost moon!" Then he jumped down, took out an awl in his hand, and a scarlet blade extended from it. Ren Xiugang wanted to move, the hand came severe pain, the shot palm suddenly burst open, the pain again stopped her action. The white bones on her palm were clearly visible, several phalanges were broken, and her little finger flew out. "Then go to death, my past, I will replace you better live in this world!" The scarlet blade made a strange half moon in the air. ¡­¡­ "I can''t believe you''re going to look like this in the future? What about your faith? " The young version of Leon''s colorful crown hair represents his unruly and freedom. Especially the wisp of green hanging in front of his eyes symbolizes his love for nature. The love sticker on the corner of his left eye represents the love that has no place in his heart, while the tear sticker on the corner of his right eye represents his lost love. He had a skeleton ring on his hand, a thin iron chain hanging from his waist, and his trouser pocket was bulging. With his action, he could spray some lime. Leon''s eyes were jumping, and his face was more and more broken. No matter whether this person is in the past or through the future, or the abnormality made by the Vientiane organization, Leon has only one idea left to destroy him completely and frustrate his bones and ashes!!! The awl in the hand pops up the scarlet blade, and a series of murderous blades jump out of the void, counteracting the killing blade that the other side also shoots out. But found that the other side of the killing edge more, faster. "You are old, Lei patriotic!" The young murderer martre burying Aung''s eyes were full of Indifference: "your killing intention is no longer pure, you have too many scruples, so you are now the blade of killing intention is poor." "Old man, the qualification to live in this world, leave it to me!" Countless scarlet light flickers wildly in the air, and each fight is the consumption of killing intention. Compared with the current Leon, the killing intention of Leon in the past is particularly sharp. As he said, the current Leon estimates that there are more things for you. My reverence and Reflection on life, the burden and cost of slaughtering the city in the past have come from my restraint for many years. All of these make him not as sharp as he used to be. At present, I should have never experienced the slaughter of the city. It was the peak time of his killing intention and the peak of his body in the past. Butcher was his code name at that time. Once the blade of killing intention was drawn, blood would inevitably appear. As long as it was abnormal life, it could not survive. For example, sun Xiaochuan now, Lei ang in the past simply killed the matter directly, so he would not choose to carry out system stripping and treatment. Leon gasped, a little scarlet in his eyes slowly emerged, his killing blade retreated, and then, under the attack of the other side, it was completely broken into countless tiny red dots and disappeared in the air. "My future! The weak can''t survive in this world. I can''t believe that I will be weak in the future... " Before ray burying Aung finished his words, he saw the scarlet in Leon''s eyes. In the reflection of his pupils, he saw countless corpses, a scarlet moon hanging in the sky, blood turning into a river, everything turning into debris.He was completely stunned by the naked killing intention. Little by little, he jumped out of the void and passed through his own body, bringing countless tiny red dots. A little blood overflowed from it. The past self looked at lei''ang, who was breathing heavily and suppressing something, suddenly understood: "is that your price?" Then the body fell to the ground and flew away in bits and pieces. "After extracting the information from the past, can we reproduce it perfectly?" Lei ang tried hard to withdraw his killing intention, and tried to recall those beautiful things in his mind: "fortunately, Ren Xiu has not come. Otherwise, she can''t laugh to the ground if she sees me in the past like this." Thinking of Leiang, suddenly stunned, his mouth spits out the name that will naturally appear: "Ren Xiu." ¡­¡­ The blood flows slowly. Ren Xiu closes an eye, and an obvious scar on her eyelid is the price of her avoiding the last attack. Fortunately, he escaped in time. Ren Xiu''s eyes didn''t suffer irreparable damage, but the blood and water mixed with tears blurred it. She could feel the power of the ghost moon and its abuse. It seemed that the guy was not in a hurry to kill her, but seemed to be playing. "In other words, do you know who the ghost month was before?" Ghost moon''s face is full of crazy bloodthirsty smile, which distorts a delicate face. "It''s Leon''s useless trash." Ghost month''s look more and more broken: "I personally killed him, from his hands to obtain this title, this is known as the title of killer laureate!" "Do you know how I killed him? Just a little, just a little, he died. To his death, he did not choose to release the sea of his killing intention. As you are now, he is weak and annoying "I will kill him, the weak one..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 Negri''s eyes were fixed on two people whose future was constantly evolving and then shattered. The future Observatory was also forced into a dead end. After the betrayal of the big library, the trust between the original Vientiane organizations disappeared. They extracted the future information of Ren Xiu and the past information of Leon, invested all the resources, copied them completely, and realized their recovery by using information entanglement. And as long as they successfully kill themselves, they can successfully replace each other and become the self of this era. Of course, if they fail, then the resources they make up of these two people will become tonics, entangled in each other''s bodies along with the information. But sometimes the tonic is too strong, it is not necessarily a good thing. Leon is madly rushing to Ren Xiu''s place. He and Ren Xiu are scheduled to meet at the hunter''s bar at 8:00 p.m. Usually Ren Xiu is more active than he is. If he has time, he will surely arrive. Now the phone doesn''t work and the headset doesn''t work. This can only show that Ren Xiu had an accident, and the previous events were not just aimed at him alone. Anxious mood makes the scarlet color in Leon''s eyes more and more prosperous, he can''t help but stop his own steps. To kill his past self, a force penetrated into his body, making his killing blade grow rapidly, which made the riot in his body more and more fierce. If not suppressed, I am afraid the scarlet moon will appear again in the warm east city sky. He was powerless to support the wall, endure the impact of killing, bit by bit to the position of any repair. "Bang." Ren Xiu''s body rolled, and his clothes split into a long slit, and blood seeped from it. "And the dagger? Didn''t you bring it? Or is the pain preventing you from fighting back? " Guiyue stepped on Ren Xiu''s body with her bare feet, and the scarlet blade in her hand pointed at her. The hatred in her eyes almost overflowed: "Why are you so weak? Answer me! Why are you so weak? " "Come on, fight back! Beat me, or I''ll kill Leon''s weak man first, then the pretending stepfather, then the brother who knows nothing, and then the burden of the whole city. " "Worthless, weak!" Ghost moon''s hatred forced her to raise her awl, which was well maintained, with scarlet light shining on it. "If, as you said, I was you in the past, then what happened to make you hate yourself so much." Ren Xiu had a single eye, his eyes twinkled with calmness. The flame in her heart is burning. Ren Xiu looks at the awl that should belong to Leon. She knows herself, at least her present self. I''m afraid the only one who can make himself look like the other is ray ang, the owner of this awl. Kill Leon yourself? She couldn''t think of any reason why she would do it, unless it had something to do with something Leon had been hiding. As he got along with each other for a long time, Ren Xiu knew more about Lei ang. At first, Leon didn''t plan to let her go out of the field. Ren Xiu understood this very well. At first, he just wanted to ask killer J to save her, which brought her into the circle of hunters. But after the appearance of the vampire, Leon''s attitude gradually changed, especially after the incident of Dajiang group, he also officially became a hunter. This change can''t be concealed from Ren Xiu. When you like a person, you will pay attention to his every move. You will think about the meaning behind his every word and every action. Ren Xiu is very smart. Leon is not simple. In fact, as a hunter closest to the God, he can not be simple, even if the God is no longer reliable. Other cities have a large number of hunting jobs, only warm east city, and only one Leon for so many years. Even the hunter''s bar is shared with the city next door. This situation is far from being explained by the reason that other hunters repel the killer believer J. Leon was hiding his own business, and it was important. Perhaps it was this event that led to his having to kill Leon in the future. Combined with ghost moon''s hatred for the weak, some vague ideas appear in Ren Xiu''s mind. "Are you still waiting for that guy to come and save you? Still so weak... " Ghost month''s mood in the discovery of Ren Xiu looking at the awl, once again produced violent fluctuations. "Leon, you''re here!" At this time, Ren Xiu looks at the ghost moon''s back in surprise, which makes the expression on the ghost moon''s face change rapidly. At this time, Ren Xiu got rid of ghost month''s feet and could move his hand to touch the air pistol in the holster of ghost moon''s thigh. At least one weapon must be obtained, so that she can have considerable counterattack ability. However, ghost moon quickly calmed down and kicked Ren Xiu''s hand away and kicked it off again. Delicate body rolling on the concrete floor, ghost month a holding a murderous blade, one hand out of the air gun, eyes incomparably cold: "will play these small tricks on the table.""Killer''s code, keep yourself absolutely calm!" Ghost month aimed at Ren Xiu''s head, and his eyes were full of hatred: "I will never forget what he taught me. I have played enough, please go to death!" The air gun makes a slight noise, adheres to the air bullet, changes its energy and hits the arm accurately. After that, the ghost moon''s hand was tilted, and the air bullet to be fired deviated and hit the garbage can on the roadside, making a dent in the iron sheet. Ren Xiu, who fell to the ground, was holding an air gun. His open eyes were full of calmness. In his hand was the air gun that had been shot by ghost moon. A killer is particularly sensitive to her weapons. Even if she confuses ghost moon with words, she is unlikely to get them from her. Therefore, she estimated that she would infuriate ghost month in order to let ghost month kick her again to vent her anger, so that she could have a chance to retrieve her lost firearms. I didn''t expect that, ghost moon, this is my counter attack plan. Ren Xiu, who finished the initial counterattack, rushed to the nearby bush with a sound leg and hid in the park nearby. Ghost month was teased, but not as angry as before, but gradually calmed down: "this is like that, but it is not enough, I need to live in this era, so give me your life!" The ghost moon, like a sensitive black cat, crossed the street and entered the park next to her, nimbly avoiding Ren Xiu''s occasional shooting. The other hand even if the explosion is bloody and fleshy, he starts shooting at Ren Xiu accurately and doesn''t care about the crazy loss of blood. At this moment, Guiyue, who is serious, puts great pressure on Ren Xiu. She is seriously injured in one foot and one hand. Compared with the other person, she is much weaker in both experience and strength. She won''t last long. But the only hunters in this city are himself and Leon. Leon may not be able to come in time. If he wants to save himself, he can only save himself. Ren Xiu breathed heavily and leaned behind a big tree, constantly facing all kinds of ways. If it is the future self, then the paradox mantra is very difficult for people who understand this mantra to work. Recalling the various movements of ghost moon in his mind, Ren Xiu discovers something keenly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 When you are close to someone, your actions, your thoughts, your everything are also close to each other. It''s actually that everyone is giving out their own influence, which has a lot of influence. Big ones can infect a person completely, and just some information can change the life structure of the other person. The small ones can''t affect others at all. Ren Xiu got along with Lei ang for a long time, and studied with him for a long time, which made her every move influenced by Lei ang. Now her pace, her habits, her manners, were drawing closer to Leon. On the one hand, because this habit is conducive to their own security, in the face of attacks or emergencies can quickly respond. On the other hand, it is too profound. With a person in his eyes, he would like to put him in his heart, and then all his things took root in his heart. Of course, at this level, the similarity is not too high, but more and more people mistake them for father and daughter when they go out. however, as like as two peas in the memory of ghost month, she found that if she changed her shape, her behavior was almost the same as Leon. The tone is the same as Leon, the action is the same as Leon, the name also chooses to inherit the name of Leon. As a result, it also brings about some discord. When necessary, Leon is decisive and will not show mercy. However, he is suppressing his desire to kill and has a reverence for life. He is very clear about what his actions will bring. Ghost moon imitates Lei ang in many behaviors, but her heart is not peaceful. Some experiences make her unable to revere life. However, her imitation of Leong is also practising, so there is a trace of disharmony. She wants to vent her resentment and kill her past self, but Leon''s influence on her has made her be merciful, otherwise she won''t be able to hold on for so long. She said that she wanted to kill the weak Leon, but Ren Xiu suspected that she could not do it at all. How can a man who loves that man go into his bones and kill that man. "Maybe ghost moon hates herself more because of Leon''s persistence or weakness in her mouth, because of her weakness. In some future possibility, she is forced to kill Leon herself." "This kind of torture makes her unable to identify with her weak self and Leon, who is in awe of life." Maybe it''s because he is facing his future self. With the analysis of himself, Ren Xiu accurately grasped the ghost moon''s heart and accurately found his own vitality. ¡°3¡¢2¡¢1£¡¡± Time was calculated in his heart, and Ren Xiu aroused the change energy that he had attached to a tree before. The big tree suddenly collapses, pressing toward the ghost moon that is passing by, but this level of attack is of no use to the agile ghost moon. When the sharp perception changes the energy on the tree, changes and collapses the structure of the tree, it discovers the change and jumps to one side ahead of time. After that, Ren Xiu''s air gun bullets poured out. However, a scarlet shield appeared on ghost moon, which completely wrapped her and made the air bullets useless. What makes ghost moon frown is that the bullet does not change its energy. "Although killer J''s mantra is very shameful, Leon never mind using it when necessary. If you are so persistent in power, you will definitely not choose to abandon it." Ren Xiu has now turned his opponent into lei''ang, and lei''ang''s means of action have never been concealed from Ren Xiu, the successor. Therefore, it is not difficult to target him. Of course, the effect is not much better. There are many people who know all kinds of means of Leon''s actions, and have not seen many people who can rely on them to kill him. By trial, Ren Xiu''s inner assurance deepened a little. "If it''s Leon, if you really engrave all his things in your heart, if you are really the future of me, then you will be caught in the trap." Ren Xiu took a deep breath and then began to recite the mantra softly. Ghost month is approaching quickly, and she also starts to struggle in her heart. She can see that Ren Xiuhe has discovered her current behavior pattern. If she still adheres to her current behavior mode, she may not be able to escape the trap set by Ren Xiu, who is familiar with this behavior mode. The idea of getting rid of weakness and wanting to be strong regardless of everything does not allow her to have any weakness. However, her persistence in her heart for Leon makes her unable to change at all. At this time, ghost month saw Ren Xiu. She held the gun to her head and seemed to have a smile on her face. Trance between, ghost month did not start, but quickly rushed over. "A killer is someone who knows the weight of life and still has reason to end his life, so a killer is a measure of the weight of one''s life!" "The suicides are not. They end up with their own lives.""Suicides are generally people who misjudge the importance of their lives. What we need to do is to let them recognize the weight of life again." This is what Leon said in an operation when he suddenly chased a suicide victim. At the moment of rushing past, Ren Xiu in Guiyue''s eyes has changed. Ren Xiu is the person she wants to kill, and the person who raises a gun at him is just a suicide. This is a person''s two identities, which are divided under the action of the paradox mantra. Just like the paradox that white horse is not horse, it separates white horse from horse. Therefore, Ren Xiu''s paradox mantra also separates Ren Xiu who committed suicide from Ren Xiu. She is no longer the existence that ghost moon wants to kill. If Ren Xiu herself, she will soon be able to remove the influence of the paradox mantra if she knows the paradox. But ghost moon is not only Ren Xiu, she is also lei''ang. At this moment, the ghost moon also completed the division. On the one hand, he became extreme ghost moon will after experiencing things, and on the other hand, he completely engraved Leon into his soul. The extreme ghost moon wanted to kill Ren Xiu, and knew the weakness of the paradox mantra. Leon''s goal is to save the suicide. Ghost month figure quickly close to Ren Xiu, looking at Ren Xiu pulling the trigger, she discards the awl in her hand, flies and grabs Ren Xiu''s hand with her palm in front of the gun. Tears from ghost month''s eyes, in her flat chest, a short dagger accurately inserted there. Looking at Ren Xiu, her mouth moved and her body collapsed: "take care of that guy..." The ghost moon, who fell on the ground and began to turn into debris, turned his head to one side and looked into the distance. There was also a man lying on the ground, bleeding. His old face held up a smile and said: Ren Xiu, be strong. "Sorry, I''m still so weak..." "Sorry..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 When Ren Xiu woke up, he was already in the hospital. She looked up and saw that the broken finger had been reattached. The medical technology of Tianren army is worthy of affirmation. This also let Ren Xiu breathe a sigh of relief, if the lack of a finger, I am afraid that after the combat effectiveness will be affected. The idea just emerged, and Ren Xiu''s face changed. Some memory in the future, in her mind fuzzy ring. The scarlet Leon of the eyes, the attacking monster, and his last dagger. "That guy is a kind of false existence of your future information production extracted by the future observatory. Because the information is entangled, after you kill her, her memory and the future Observatory constitute her energy, which enters your body." "Your roots should be liberated for a second time soon in recent years, for those future information may be harmful to you..." Leon is still talking about something, and Ren Xiu''s has already rushed over. His delicate body hugged Leiang tightly. His body was stiff and wanted to break free, but he finally relaxed and patted Ren Xiu''s back. "We fuzzify it." Dry will finish the second half of the sentence, Leiang this will Ren Xiu to open, let her well lie on the hospital bed. After that, Leon explained the attack to Ren Xiu in detail, and then comforted and explained to her. The future Observatory is now completely locked in. As it is broken, many anomalies belonging to the future Observatory are failing. The victory is close at hand, but at this time, especially, we need to pay attention to these abnormal final counter attacks. Just saying that, Leon''s was a little embarrassed. Although Ren Xiu was still communicating with him, the heat in his bright eyes was not covered up. Leon wiped his face, a little flustered out of the ward, into the hospital public restroom, holding a handful of water, brushing his face. At present, it seems that even if the future memories are blurred, these memories still have an impact on Ren Xiu. However, at this time, a loud and clear song came from the side of the urinal, and the sound of running water also beat the beat of the song. "Let''s go pee together, pee together, pee and pee, and then the zipper clips the hair. Ouch, it hurts. If you say you pick up soap at night, I say Diao can''t get rid of the pain, it''s better to pee here!" Leon''s expression immediately collapsed, so talented people, in addition to their immediate superior killer J, who will there be? Sure enough, as the rhythm of the falling water stopped, the loud singing stopped. The killer J walked out of the toilet with his crotch in his hand, and his eyebrows beat and glanced at Lei ang. "Patriotic ah, you have changed. You have become a boring middle-aged uncle with cement in your pocket, singing and forgetting to dance art and dance." Killer J didn''t wash his hands, so he pulled Leon and squatted at the door of the toilet. Leon broke free for a while, but didn''t get away, so he just squatted with J. Her eyes drifted to the women''s toilet beside her and said, "Ren Xiu is a good girl. I just like you. Don''t say you don''t feel for her." "Killer uncle and ELF weird little girl and so on, the most suitable." Killer J patted Leon and said, "don''t worry, our big FFF group doesn''t burn true love." "You really care too much. You look at the weight of other lives. Can you see the weight of your own life now?" With that, killer J walked towards the front, leaving Leon thinking here. But after three seconds, killer J backed back and said, "I almost forgot the business." "Cloud City has found traces of the dead. You should know what it means." "Vientiane''s power to stay in the world of life is running out." "The big stack room has mutinied. The future Observatory has been destroyed. The introduction Department of life outside the boundary is almost the same. It is trying to escape." "The only thing left is the local mutation generation department. They won''t wait to die." "So prepare early." With that, killer J disappeared completely, leaving Leon''s face more and more gloomy. "Warm east city?" On the wasteland, huge skeleton, wearing a ragged Cape, white bone skull with a crooked crown. On the huge sword in hand, a little blue flame is rising slowly. A corpse in its power once again stood up, gathered together, turned into the abomination of the living, launched their revenge. The ominous dark clouds in the sky cover the front slowly with the action of the army of the dead. Transparent ghosts surround the Lich King, releasing the cold and piercing breath of the dead, pestering the master who made them. They have just come back from the human city, and they also get the information that this existence needs."There is only one meaning in life, and that is death." "Living in this dirty, lying world, the only salvation of life is after his death." "Leon has brought countless deaths, but the false temperature given by his greedy life still needs a little help." "Go, my troops, and bring salvation to more people!" The Lich King''s huge sword waved and pointed in a direction. The sword brought a huge wind. The Cape behind him danced with the wind, and countless white dust flew against the wind. Countless skeletons roared and walked towards the distance. Standing among the dead, the Lich King gave out a huge laugh. Then he touched his pocket hanging on his waist. The ashes inside had been poured out with the previous sword waving. "It might be better to use capacity to make ice chips next time." The bony hand touched his clean jaw bone. Our Lich King stepped on his own journey, the false life can not last forever, only death!! "My Lord, we are going in the wrong direction. This is not for the warm east city!" Several vampires who stayed in the same place shivered, but did not dare to admonish the Lich King. The last vampire who did this has been made into icicles by him, against the shoulders of giant bones. What they hope now is that the Lich King will not be angry with them when he finds out that he is going in the wrong direction. We should know that although Lich King is a secondary neuropathy, his power is the strongest among all anomalies. In the ward, Ren Xiumian with a smile, two faces still have a little red, fingers around the corner of the quilt, draw a circle after circle. As soon as the door rang, she quickly looked at it. Leon stood at the door, facing Ren Xiu''s hot eyes. Unnaturally moving to one side, Leon said, "come on, I''ve finished the discharge procedures with you. After you recover, you need to strengthen training..." "Slow down Looking at Ren Xiu, Lei ang couldn''t help but break his mouth. "I know!" With his own things, with Leiang behind, Ren Xiu''s eyes became more and more firm: "lucky I won''t lose you again." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 Ren Xiu''s progress speed is very fast, whether it''s mantra or killer body skill. Information from the future is fuzzified, but after all, it is only fuzziness. Some shallow memories still exist. Of course, the benefits are substantial. In this case, physical fitness is quickly replenished. As Leon expected, the second root liberation of Ren Xiu also came soon, and her attack of disintegration was strengthened. It''s not just about changing the energy, it seems to combine with the paradox mantra. What she can change extends from concrete objects to more places. "Conceptualize something and then disintegrate it with the blow of disintegration." Ren Xiu pressed his hand on Leiang''s body and said with great interest the new development of his ability: "pain ¡¤ destruction!" Some purple fog that can only be seen by Renxiu rushes into Leon''s body, and then Leon feels that some piece of his perception is destroyed by some unknown force. After testing, he found that for a period of time, he could no longer feel the pain, but the sense of touch still existed. As if based on the human concept of pain, attack, damage is the soul''s perception of spirituality. With the weak self-healing ability of the human soul, it may take adults years to repair this perception of self pain. The root cause of Leon is killing intention, and his ability is biased towards the soul. The root of the completion of the three emancipations is that he has a strong self-healing ability of the soul, and it takes a few minutes to re derive his own pain perception. "Is pain the only conceptual goal of emptiness at present?" Leon pinched his brow and asked after repairing his damaged perception. This kind of ability to deal with empty places is very rare, and because of its rarity, this ability is not powerful in terms of energy, but it is difficult to cope with. "Maybe it''s because I''ve been suffering from pain all the time." Ren Xiu nodded and said, "at present, only pain can be broken down. I will actively develop the next goal and strive to disintegrate more conceptual things." "Good, I will provide you with the next target, that is to kill!" Leon raised his head, a little scarlet in his pupils. In the subsequent communication, Ren Xiu knew that lei''ang''s killing blade needed his eyes to capture, so that he could lock in the target for space shuttle. But combined with killer J''s mantra, he developed a secret method, blood pupil technique. With this secret method, he can entangle his own killing intention and other killing intentions to lock the target. Basically everyone has the intention to kill, some are big and small, show and hide the difference, once these ideas rise, they are hidden in the soul. Therefore, the skill of blood pupil can lock in almost any life with killing intention. In addition, there is another aspect of this secret method that I don''t know whether it''s advantages or disadvantages. That is, because of the entanglement of killing intention, after killing the other party, the killing intention of the other party will be transmitted. At that time, because of something, Leon once used the secret arts on a large scale, killing a large number of people. This makes Leon''s killing intention increase to a certain degree of horror. Once these murderous riots occur, it will be a disaster. However, the decisive battle with the abnormal is approaching. He needs to play his real strength, so Ren Xiu''s ability to come at the right time can help him reduce the burden of killing. "So what was your original intention?" Ren Xiu asked this question sensitively: "I found your browsing records in the hunter guild. You have searched for abnormal occupation information." "Don''t say that." Lei ang interrupted Ren Xiu''s words and said, "what has not happened in the future can never be done. Don''t put too much psychological burden on you because of the future information." "In the next period of time, I will teach you my understanding of killing intention, and let you become familiar with it gradually. I will strive to develop relevant ability quickly and limit my killing intention outbreak." Looking at Leon, Ren Xiu nodded. Maybe this is the reason why Leon ignored her all the time. Help him to get rid of the killing intention that becomes a burden. This is the real help that I give him. As Lei ang and Ren Xiu understand the meaning of killing together, good news is constantly coming. The introduction Department of the alien creatures was also successfully locked, and after the escape failed, it was completely destroyed. Some people''s grandparents in rings, necklaces, jewels and underwear were also implicated in the attack. In the scream, they were suppressed by the world rules toggle developed by the heaven and man forces and turned into ashes. There is no Vientiane organization in the back of the maintenance of the soul body grandfather, in a different world, not targeted by the rules, it''s OK, once targeted, completely played out. Just like the original Negri who entered the disaster world, if he had not obtained the right of alien invasion and his own wrong attribute at that time, he would have been suppressed by death because of the different world rules. It is said that a researcher was interested in the phenomenon that Negri became the voice of the root. He specially made a report and met the noumenon of Negri, that is, Yongning Village, which is the string of truth.Because the researcher had no road to success, he could not observe the existence of the string of truth, so he could only choose to look directly at the picture transmitted by Negri. This also allowed him to recover a life, and from which he got some inspiration, developed the world rules toggle. This instrument can stir the rules of the world, stimulate the subjective initiative of the world, and promote the self-help circulation function of the world. When necessary, it can activate the world consciousness or help the world instinct acquire a temporary consciousness. Compared with the abnormal future of the world which is constantly locked in, Negri organization is welcomed by most of the world. The life world is only a low demon world with instinct. With the temporary significance under the rule, it makes a calm and rational judgment. In this kind of friendly premise, the heavenly and human forces help the life world eliminate most anomalies on a large scale with the help of a toggle. Countless clamoring for my life, I can''t help the sky''s walkers, under the pressure of the rules of world consciousness, all explode in situ. Before that, a small number of the transgressors who applied for special approval were injected with legal identity through the world rules toggle, which eliminated their own anomalies and became good citizens of the life world. Return, or be released by the world. In this regard, most of the life world has been emptied, and only the local transformation generation Department of Vientiane organization is still struggling to support it. Numerous anomalies once again joined hands to launch their final struggle with the undead disaster as the center. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 "I am a skeleton, a thin skeleton." The thought revolved in the little skull''s mind. As for what is a skeleton and what is called skeleton emaciation, the little skull does not have this concept. He was just following his master''s will to walk on the moor, and got a comment from a nearby vampire. The master is the master, his orders need to be obeyed unconditionally, and the vampire is a guy with a certain smell. It''s friendly. You can''t hurt. Little skeletons don''t know exactly what friendly forces are, but they know what it means to be unable to hurt. There are only a few kinds of things in the little skeletons Association. One is walking, the other is jumping up and waving hands or anything in their hands. This kind of behavior is called injury. As the vampire evaluation of the general, the original owner of the small skeleton should be a 15-year-old child, only 1.5 meters high, the skeleton is not thick, some yellowing bones appear very fragile, there are some visible cracks on it. "Gild, how long have we been hanging out in this goddamn wasteland?" Next to them are two vampires called friendly army talking. One of them even hung the blood bag in his hand on the ribs of the small skeleton, and used him as a mobile shelf. "I don''t know. God knows that Lich King is a road fool." Gilder''s words were said in a very small voice. The little skeleton has few memories. He remembers that not long ago, a holy light missionary with a disgusting smell said the same thing. Now he is very peaceful in the icicle. "What is gild?" In the Yellow skull of the little skull, the blue soul flame flickered for a moment, and a problem appeared in the little skull''s mind. And soon he got the answer from the conversation between the two vampires. "Gilder, you have never heard of the name of the Lich King." "The Lich King is the master, so the Lich King''s name is the master." The strange logic flickered, and the little skeleton came to his conclusion: "the name is everyone''s identity." "It''s better to talk less about the Lich King. The only thing we want to know is how long we have to go around here." "We''re not as durable as these bone frames, in this way..." "I''m a bone shelf. I''m durable." The little skull soul flame captures the key words. "So my name is durable?" The little skeleton was facing, and his body was staggering. When it was the blood bag hanging on his ribs, it pushed him in a vent style. Rising from the ground, the little skull''s soul fire seemed to be affected. "My name is Nai My name is Nai My name is Nai... " The idea was repeated in the little skull''s mind, and there was only one syllable left in the previous name. The fire of the soul formed by the incomplete soul did not have much thinking ability. It was wonderful to be able to execute the orders attached by the Lich King. This incomplete thinking ability was blocked at this moment. Let the fire of the little skull''s soul keep beating. In this constant beating, it is hidden in the fire of the soul. Some incomplete things are ignited again. "My name is Nai." "I''m Nai." With the transmission of some information, the little skeleton gave himself a name. In fact, he still didn''t understand the meaning of the name until now, but he thought maybe he should have a name. In my mind, I kept repeating the name of myself. The fire of the soul of the little skeleton changed and became more stable. It was not the same as before. It seemed that a gust of wind would disappear. Some patterns also gradually spread on the Yellow skeleton. Some of the people who knew it around looked at the change of the skeleton and knew what it was because of. Mutant skull. The skeleton army of the undead natural disaster is to arouse the dead bones in the past, absorb the residual soul energy around and on the bones, and form the soul fire to control the dead bones. The fire of the soul is no doubt incomplete relative to the whole soul, and its function is extremely single. However, due to some special reasons, such as the mutual engulfment between the fire of the soul, the structure of the fire of the soul has changed, which will make the lowest arms gain some special abilities. For example, in some undead planes, there is a sea of undead, which receives bones from other worlds all the time and forms skeletons through the world mechanism. These skeletons will hunt other undead skeletons and devour each other''s soul fire under the guidance of world rules to obtain their own promotion. In the accumulation of a large number of skeletons, there will always be some skeletons become a powerful skeleton king. However, it is said that the world has established a cooperative relationship with a certain organization called the unclean Priory, and has created a skeleton sea upgrading program with the slogan of environmental protection, efficiency and self-improvement in view of the massive waste of bones every year.It greatly improves the probability of high-level skeletons. It is said that the Lich King and the undead plane made employment call some time ago, because there was no five insurances and one gold, and there were no qualified labor rules, the necromancer plane refused to provide troops. So now there are not many mutated skeletons. Most of them are strong ones before they are alive, and only after death can they form mutated skeletons. A small number of bad luck kills people, and the skeletons that devour their souls may also mutate. There are not no skeletons like this, but they are very rare. The fire of the soul in Nai''s eyes leaped a few times, then completed the mutation, and then he was no longer in charge of him. There are hundreds of thousands of skeletons in the sea, and they are increasing over time. There are also tens of thousands of mutated skeletons. In addition, there are other alien species. A little skeleton has mutated, and no one will care. The little Nai followed the skeleton army to and fro in the wilderness, until one day, they finally saw a city. And the number of the army of the dead has reached a million. The wasteland is not a real wasteland before. There are many people buried in the ground. Looking at the gradually approaching City, little Nai''s thinking became more active. In these days, many people have talked with him. Although the fire of his soul is only the size of two fingers, the original blue color has become a dazzling color, just like the starry sky when looking up at the sky at night. Little Nai has also seen the starry sky. It is when he is walking and being pushed down, he looks at the starry night sky in his empty eyes. It seems that something is touching. Perhaps because Nai became a mutant skeleton, he was assigned a rusty iron sword. In this way, the little skeleton and Nai went to the city. And his own name in the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 Little Nai, armed with a rusty iron sword, followed the skeleton of the group, waiting for the attack. Dark clouds fluttered and shrouded in the city. Nai felt that there was a special power to nourish his bones and hold them up. After that, countless ghosts floated around and turned into ghosts and ghosts to the city. They began to investigate the mines and other traps in front of the city. Under the dark clouds, most electronic devices are disturbed, and a little fire lights up above the clouds, which are quickly engulfed by the clouds. It''s a weapon launched by the human army, and they get jammed above the clouds and explode in the clouds. The keen little Nai is aware of something strange. Every time the fire lights up on the dark cloud, the fire of his soul will be affected. According to the little Nai, who completed the secondary root liberation of the residual soul, the ability he acquired was soul activation. This makes the little Nai more sensitive to the changes of the soul, has the ability to observe the soul, and has a certain control over his own soul. He can sense the energy of the cloud and affect his soul with his contact. Waiting for the little Nai, can''t help but put all his soul perception ability on his relationship with the clouds. With another bombing, little Nai finally saw clearly that countless undead, including himself, all had a soul line connecting the clouds in the sky. The skeletons under the clouds are like puppets, controlled by the lines of soul hanging from the clouds. "It is through this that the master''s orders are conveyed." Little Nai thought, but the fire of his soul beat, and an idea that was absolutely not his right one appeared in his mind: "what would happen if this thread of soul broke." "Wait, how could my fire of soul be so Active. " After thinking for a long time, Nai finally got a word to describe the current state of his soul fire. It seems that after discovering the connection between the dark cloud and the soul, one''s thinking ability of the fire of the soul has been strengthened and many new words have been learned. Looking up at the dark clouds in the sky, the night before the sky has been completely covered, this cloud has been much larger than before. Before that, the Lich King had to mobilize the dark clouds to wake up the sleeping bones. It was at that time that Nai saw the starry sky. And now the area of the cloud is getting bigger and bigger, and all the undead live below. With the further observation of little Nai, he finally found that the line of soul, after being discovered by him, his starry fire of soul was slowly extending along this line of soul. Now it is spreading to the dark clouds. And he learned those strange knowledge, it is from the dark clouds leaked out. At this time, Nai realized that the master''s will was spreading. He quickly retracted his soul, and the line of soul became the same. He did not know why he was afraid that his master would find his soul in the dark clouds. After that, the bombing continued. After each bombing, the little Nai would stretch his soul along the line of his soul into the dark clouds. Slowly, he learned more and more knowledge. This dark cloud, called the dark curtain, is a powerful mantra that can absorb the free negative energy of the world and interfere with the operation of most of the energy with the help of the fire of every soul of the dead. In addition to its strong defense ability, the dark sky curtain also has the ability to consume the negative energy and create death lightning. The reason why it is so powerful can be seen as a mantra cast by millions of undead at the same time. However, it is the Lich King with the highest authority, who controls these souls in turn through the spell. This also allowed him to successfully control millions of undead in this low demon world, and cast such a wide range of magic. "So we control us?" Little Nai suddenly felt stupid. Because it is not only the undead like them who are connected with the dark curtain, but also the mage group of the dark Council. They have much higher authority in the dark sky and can cast many incantations with the help of the dark curtain. Therefore, their souls are inevitably connected with the dark sky. Under this connection, some of their thoughts and thoughts will run into the dark sky. But in it, the little Nai learned a saying to describe people''s stupidity: being sold, he also helps others count money. They are part of the release of the dark veil, which in turn controls itself. It''s a little silly. With this idea, Nai''s awe for his master disappeared in a moment, and then he began to collect the wool of the undead. Little Nai found that there are millions of souls of the dead connected to the dark sky, which allows everyone with the authority of the dark curtain to borrow the extra computational power of this million soul fire.This is also the reason why they are able to cast incantations that they can''t perform at ordinary times. The problem with Nai is that his authority is at the bottom, and he is essentially an exploited class. If it is not for his secondary ability, his soul will be activated, he will not be able to touch the dark sky. Moreover, if the number of undead reached one million, and the whole dark sky was being bombed again, and the information in it was chaotic, so that the Lich King''s will could not monitor every dark sky, little Nai''s wool collecting plan would not have been established. It is estimated that the bombing will continue for a while, and the ghost has not finished his work. Little Nai starts his plan. Quietly spread his soul into the dark sky, accurately found the soul line of the next skeleton, and then along the soul line, little Nai saw the soul fire of the skeleton. Like the soul of the starry sky slowly infects the past. The fire of the souls of these undead is not mutated, and is not a complete soul in essence. And through the line of soul, the little Nai boldly pretends to be the Lich King and gives the order of no resistance. Then the soul of the little Nai pours down and devours the fire of its soul and becomes a part of the little Nai. Later, Nai controlled two bodies and their heads collided, and a soul line was successfully connected between the two soul fires. Then take back the souls that spread to the dark veil. By taking the power of the soul line, we can suppress the resistance ability of other undead, devour their souls to strengthen themselves, and form their own soul network step by step. This does not cause the reduction of the number of soul fire, will not cause any changes, but also can quickly develop the strength of their own soul. With the rapid growth of soul, little Nai is becoming more and more intelligent. From the great mire of the dark sky, we absorb all the knowledge that can make us strong. Later, he found a vampire mage with the authority of the dark sky. While the other side was sleeping, he followed the soul line and observed the other party''s soul condition. And has carried on the development smoothly own ability. The soul is activated, and a new ability is developed by the little Nai, the soul camouflage color. With the fluctuation of the vampire''s soul, Nai successfully set up a second account. As long as the vampire mage does not use the dark sky, he can use the second account to successfully use his permissions. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 Under the authority of the vampire mage, little Nai has more opportunities to learn. He didn''t know why the vampire mage didn''t use the dark sky as a good learning opportunity. Instead, he spent most of his time sleeping. Otherwise, he would even suck a blood bag and hide in the grass to breed with another vampire. What makes Nai even more puzzled is that the vampire itself does not have any reproduction except for the first time, what''s more, what''s the significance of this reproductive behavior without reproductive results. Of course, there is another thing that little Nai is more puzzled about. As a vampire mage, his soul is clearly connected to the dark sky, which is very dangerous, but this guy has no defense against the soul line. The first time that Nai got the authority, he developed his own ability, and developed his soul activation ability to the extreme, forming his own soul protection facilities. Once their own behavior of collecting wool is found, they can cut off the soul line at the first time. Then the skeleton body controlled by itself in the soul network will cover up at the first time to help a skeleton escape as the main body. In fact, little Nai is now planning how to leave the undead''s ranks. Based on what he has learned so far, he has judged the way the undead attack. The first is to use the dark sky to interfere with energy, so that the electronic equipment in the other city fails. At the same time, the use of not too afraid of physical attacks of the ghost to eliminate all kinds of traps. And then the skeletons swarm in front of the opposite machine gun fire and artillery bombardment. Under the dark sky, skeletons will be much better at fighting. Even if they are hit by a machine gun in the front, as long as the bones are not completely crushed, they can continue to fight. However, under that kind of bombardment, the skeletons used a lot of cannon fodder to consume the ammunition of the city, and then various legions crushed them, transforming the people in the city into the dead, and constantly expanding the number of the army of the dead. This is the terror of the natural disaster of the dead. The essence of the world of life is just a low demon world. Through the intervention of high-level existence, the world has a lot of profound knowledge of mantra. However, any large-scale extraordinary phenomenon is extremely rare. The large-scale natural disaster of the dead is the real disaster. In ancient times, we need to gather the whole world to resist. In modern times, although there are many powerful modern weapons, the undead are not without progress. Little Nai''s eyes swept over the white bone giant in the distance. He was eight meters tall, with two huge Gatling on his body. A large number of bullet chains were wrapped around his bones. It seemed that there was a kind of violent aesthetic feeling of perfect combination of white bone and steel. The white giant was one of the mutant skeletons, and Gatling was provided by the Church of light. The Holy Light Church is also one of the local anomalies. They preach extreme doctrines. Any existence that does not believe in the light is a sin animal. It is true that they do not regard the pagan and the unbeliever as intelligent life, but as the animal being herded. Only by believing in the holy light can they come out of the ranks of sin animals. However, this kind of existence is not worth treating as the same kind. The animals who believe in the holy light have the value of slaughter, in other words, they are qualified animals. And their relationship with the dark Council of vampires is not as heretical as it seems. Heretics and unbelievers are sin animals, but vampires are not yet converted. They are high life worthy of respect, but they have not really realized the greatness of the light. Therefore, the Holy Light Church is an abnormal part of the nature of vampires. They think that human physical life is a low-level thing. Only by believing in the holy light and turning the body and mind into light can we really get rid of the animal stage and become real life. Therefore, there are a large number of Holy Light slaves in the Holy Light Church. Only when the soul is transformed into the light, that is, those who obtain the Holy Spirit can get rid of the status of slaves and become holy light priests. In short, it''s also a kind of twisted race like vampires. But one is to transform you through the first embrace, through blood; the other is to transform you through faith and soul. However, perhaps the name acquisition is the holy light, which leads to many human beings being bewitched, and even some people with higher social status abandon all human beings in order to become the Holy Light slaves of the Holy Light Church. The Holy Light priests of the Holy Light Church, their souls have undergone fundamental changes and become abnormal. These missionaries were extremely disgusted with their own bodies and thought that their noble souls should not live in such low life. Only when they died could they break away from their bodies and become higher life. But the Church of light has a doctrine that does not allow holy light priests to commit suicide, otherwise most of them will commit suicide after they become saints. Therefore, the Holy Light priests have a strong spirit of sacrifice. They are not afraid of death at all. As long as they can strengthen the Church of light, they will fight for their own lives.And this time with the undead natural disaster, it is the Jihad in their mind, the horn of doomsday has been sounded. Any sin animal will die in this bugle. If other holy light slaves can not obtain the Holy Spirit, they will also sink into hell with the clarion of doom. The Church of light has attracted a large number of people in the real world. They have made the declaration of the end of the world by the clarion call of doomsday, intimidating people to hand over their own resources and acquiring a large number of modern weapons. Most of these weapons are used to arm skeletons. In contrast, vampires are lazy a lot, perhaps because they are undead species. They have been contaminated with many bad habits in their long life. Unlike the Holy Light priests, vampires prefer to lie down and enjoy themselves rather than fight a war. They themselves are synonymous with corruption. Except for a few people, others have no sense of enterprise at all. So nine out of ten of the complaints that little Nai heard during this period came from vampires. One complaint is that the undead world has rejected the Lich King''s call. During the waiting period, Nai went to find the summoning mantra of the undead world - the call of the dead. It is also a kind of existence that comes to the world of life to look for the way of death. The mantra left behind can let people connect with the plane of the dead through the special channels of the world. Then pay enough money to call on the undead world to help fight. This kind of calling is also the self expanding ability of the undead world, which is essentially the employment relationship with the help of the world power. With the help of the call of the dead, the little Nai contacted the dead. He was the operator of the world of the dead. After learning that Nai was a skeleton with self-consciousness, he passed it on to a skeleton law of the undead world. "Good fellow, I can sue the Lich King for abusing the dead according to the bone Rights Act of the undead plane." Little Nai''s consciousness became more active than ever before. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 Of course, little Nai thinks so and won''t do it. The bill of rights in the aspect of the undead only strengthens the idea of its own independence and completely gets rid of the influence of the Lich King as the master in the past. According to the bone rights law, every skeleton who awakens his will has sound bone rights. No one can enslave the skeleton with personal consciousness by any means, and any call is just employment. No matter in which world, which one of the undead awakens self-consciousness, will automatically obtain the citizenship of the undead world. Of course, because the strength of the undead plane is limited, the government of the undead plane is unlikely to cross the world to rescue these souls. What they can provide is just some intellectual assistance. Along with the law of bone rights, there are also some foundations of supernatural knowledge of the dead. These foundations can adapt to most of the world, which can be said to solve the urgent need of Nai. He learned a lot of knowledge in the dark sky, but after all, not everyone will bring the basic knowledge to the dark sky with his thoughts. There are more gossipy ideas or knowledge leaked unintentionally. With the supplement of basic knowledge, the growth speed of small Nai increases rapidly. In particular, there is a book called programming, which gives Nai endless inspiration. His ability and soul become active, which makes his soul plasticity very strong, but after forming the soul network, he found that his thinking ability did not get a qualitative leap. Because he now controls hundreds of skeletons, it is difficult to deal with several things at the same time. The limitation of his thinking mode makes him devote his attention to one thing when he does one thing, which results in a waste of computing power. After learning programming, Nai improved his soul''s mode of thinking and programmed many things. In an instant, Nai felt that his thinking ability had been greatly improved. Of course, there are also loopholes in this kind of programmed soul, so what little Nai does is half way sequencing, and some souls keep active thinking. In essence, half of Nai''s soul is programmed and half of his soul is in a normal state, which gives him both inspiration and computational power. "This state is much like the universal organization recorded in the undead plane, the accompanying patterns of hosts and systems." "But I''m different, they''re just users of the system, and I''m the one who compiles my soul into the system," Nai thought Little Nai is busy upgrading his soul program, while he is in-depth understanding of various knowledge, rapid growth. Before the Lich King orders the skull attack, Nai''s soul system has been updated to version 2.3.8. "Mastering the core technology is the real progress." Xiao Nai thought that if the system of Vientiane organization came to him, his first thought was definitely to open the core file of the system and learn its programming concept and technology. "If I''m strong enough, of course." Little Nai thought, "but it seems that there are several system owners in the undead disaster." In the forest white bone eye socket, that is like the star sky general soul fire to beat several times, on the dead spirit face which has no expression, but gave a kind of excited idea. Hundreds of skeletons as like as two peas in are not obvious in the dead army. But if anyone can strip off the camouflage colors of their souls, they will find that hundreds of skeletons have the same soul fire and there are thin lines between them. And this skeleton group is still growing. After Xiao Nai solved the problem of multi operation of soul, he just opened an intelligent subroutine to control the skeleton. In this case, little Nai''s soul became more and more, and soon he touched another thing in his soul. "The flame of burning soul." The little Nai observes the thing praised by the undead, and his consciousness is constantly approaching and burning. He wants to study and understand the essence of this thing. Then he was immersed in the knowledge of burning soul flame, which was out of control. Little Nai couldn''t believe that the burning soul flame, such a profound thing, had no defense against him and allowed him to learn all the knowledge in it. But with his understanding of the burning soul flame, he also gradually understand why it is so. "The sum of all enterprising phenomena, the burning flame of soul, the supreme enterprising God, the voice of the root - Negri!" Little Nai suddenly raised deep admiration. "It is only this kind of existence that will completely ignore others'' learning from him. After all, for this kind of existence, he is the one who learns from him." The little Nai also had such an impulse to turn all his soul into the flame of burning soul, so that he would become a part of Negri in an instant. The small Nai who is a part of the world is not exclusive. Every life is not a part of the world. He is also his own, and Negri is not just a life.However, after that, Nai stopped this transformation, and there were some other childish ideas in his mind. Negri''s burning soul flame is the road there, and his thoughts are just a hidden path, or even dead road behind. However, it is not Nai''s wish to give up the path and choose burning soul flame. So Nai decided to join Negri, but he didn''t give up his own road, even if it was just starting. In the Negri system, there are many similar existence, they are also Negri, but they did not take the Negri enterprising Road, but chose other roads. "So from today on, I am also a member of the glorious Negri." Nai was extremely honored, and did not feel any restraint. As long as he recognized the enterprising will in the burning soul flame, it was Negri. And enterprise coexists with most truth, which is the reason why Negri has so many different paths. Of course, joining Negri also has the existence of welfare. First of all, you can choose to listen to the voice of the root by burning the soul. This is the greatest welfare for the existence of constructing the road, and the sound of the root can make people close to the truth of their choice. In addition, there is a lot of knowledge, but this knowledge is not free to obtain. What kind of knowledge you get, you need to learn these knowledge, self understanding, self-study, self extension, and then submit a research report. The research report needs to reach a certain degree in order to obtain more knowledge. In order to stimulate everyone''s desire to learn, it is not a problem to get something for nothing, the problem is to just think about getting something without work. When the enterprising consciousness is dim, the channel of burning soul flame and knowledge base will be closed gradually. Swimming in the ocean of knowledge, Nai did not relax in reality. He controlled more than 100 skeletons and bodies into the front of human defense. Then, with the destruction of skeletons, their souls were recovered through the soul network, and their soul lines were broken. With the platform of burning soul flame, Xiao Nai gave up the dark sky decisively and successfully hid his little skeleton in countless white bones, cutting off the contact with the Lich King. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 Of course, Nai didn''t give up the darkness. It has to be said that in this world, the dark sky curtain is indeed a comprehensive mantra, which can cause a wide range of extraordinary phenomena when the magic power of the world is insufficient. He still keeps the account of the vampire mage and hides it. If necessary, he might be able to re connect to the dark sky. Because she was in the world of life, Nai also chose to get the information of the world from the burning fire, and got a general understanding of the current situation of the war. In Nai''s opinion, the Lich King''s defeat is only a matter of time. After all, it is Negri who dominates the world. The Lich King looks powerful now, but it is the whole world who is fighting against him. The confrontation between the two sides is still in a warm state, the skeletons stare at the gunfire and rush into the defense line with their white bones. Countless ghosts are also flying in the air to clear away human firepower. But this kind of clearing is not as easy as clearing the trap before. Many hunters have gathered here, along with those with extraordinary abilities. They are responsible for guarding the fire site. Fire suppression is the key to human victory. The strength of the undead army lies in its snowball rolling ability, and the significance of firepower suppression is to make the snowball unable to roll. This is the first and most important line of defense. As long as this line of defense is well guarded and the number of the dead is reduced to a certain number, the war will not be too difficult. "The dark sky is the key. Only by destroying this mantra can we stop all the development abilities of the undead army." In the barracks behind the line of defense, the leaders of the hunter guild, the state, and the supernatural were gathered here. At this time, an officer with an inch in his head and a thumb missing from his finger was presiding over the battle meeting. After all, the battle hunters were experts, and the fighting soldiers were the experts. Wu Liang is the name of this officer. He is also an extraordinary person who is supported by the state. "I know that many of you have had contact with vampires or the Church of light." Wu Liang''s eyes swept over the other side of the extraordinary organization. Before the incident of warm Dongcheng Dajiang group blood farm was exposed, many extraordinary organizations were involved. Some of these supernatural organizations have been liquidated, and some have not been caught, they have encountered the events of the army of the dead. As a result, the liquidation was also forced to stop. "But from now on, any evidence before this point in time can be voided." "The premise is that we win this war," Wu Liang said War is not a joke. The existence of every ghost is a great harm. Therefore, Wu Liang''s decision is to reduce the existence of those potential ghosts. Under the overall situation, it is important to sacrifice some things. The decision made some people on the hunter''s Guild frown, but said nothing. I really want to worry about it. After the war, I will collect evidence and do it myself. The official just said that it would not carry out liquidation, but if you want to come to the hunter guild, the official will not prohibit it. After dealing with the internal contradictions, they are transferred to the external contradictions. The Lich King is very cunning. His troops seem to be wandering around the wasteland, but on the one hand, he almost wakes up all the dead bones in the wilderness; on the other hand, he hinders the layout of the defense line. No one knows where the Lich King will attack. Anyway, all the dead need is life. As long as you kill life, you can transform more undead. Three days ago, he was still attacking the East. As a result, he immediately turned to the south, and when he established a defense line in the south, he turned to the East again. Some people have contacted the Lich King before, saying that the Lich King is crazy, but this madness is only what he shows. In other words, he is crazy, but he is not stupid. A really stupid person can not develop the curse of the dark sky. Lei''ang and Ren Xiu are not among these people. They are still carrying out their final practice. In the chamber of secrets, lei''ang is red eyed, and Ren Xiu is standing not far away, constantly inputting and changing energy to disintegrate the huge sea of killing intention in Leong''s heart. Ren Xiu can''t even understand why Leon can suppress such a degree of killing intention, and just to help clean it up has made Ren Xiu''s temper a lot hotter these days, which is jokingly called by killer J as the coming of menopause. On the other side, small Nai''s system hunting plan also started. Slowly, he was locked in the battlefield, but he was silent. It was a little fat man sitting on the back of a Triceratops. Every once in a while, the little fat man takes out a card to summon all kinds of monsters. Some of these monsters are dinosaurs, some are alien creatures with black exoskeletons in brain bags, and some are giant white wolves. It''s totally out of line with the living world today.These terrorist creatures, with the call of the little fat man, went to the battlefield, constantly impacting each other''s defense line. And the little fat man is in the care of the beautiful woman, drinking all kinds of delicacies, and soon began to call. There are many beauties beside the little fat man. A sick woman with purple hair holding a Japanese sword is called Fangzi. She looks red at the battlefield. There was a queen of war, who was wearing a piece of medieval armor and a piece of hair, called King Wunei, eating together. There are ancient Chinese painting style, wearing white dress fairy, called xiaojiaonu, there are also similar to wearing yellow clothes, ancient spirit of beautiful women, known as rong''er. In addition, there are a pair of twin sisters, dressed in maid''s clothes, a pink hair, a blue hair. Or a girl with no blue hair in tights, or a little girl in a blue blouse, a hat and a flag. All in all, the little fat man was surrounded by all kinds of girls with dazzling hair of all ages and races. I just don''t know why. Obviously, these girls are different in image, appearance, hair color and race, but little Nai still thinks that these girls are the same, just like a doll without soul or vase. Little Nai was getting ready to get close to this guy when he saw a ghost girl floating in the distance. The appearance of this ghost is similar to that of an ancient Chinese woman, with a white dress and a bell tied to her feet. Before that, the little Nai vaguely heard the name of the ghost named Nie Xiaoqian. She floated not far away and looked at the little fat man among countless women with a happy smile on her face. Then he was knocked on by a little Nai''s undead enlightenment. The original look of love in her eyes changed rapidly, and hatred and hatred grew rapidly. A little red blood light slowly appeared on her dress. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 This kind of summoning system, especially the system of summoning intelligent characters, produces intelligent characters, most of which are template life without root. These template lives have absolute loyalty and other settings. However, in order to satisfy some people''s strange ideas, these template lives have to be shaped into various shapes, and input all kinds of memories and form various personalities like a snake. In this case, it is better to set a template life of complete loyalty from the beginning. Some people''s personality itself is not enslaved. Once there is a conflict between personality and the command in the soul template, they will either betray or be shocked by the command and force their personality to be washed away. Once upon a time, there were many undead like this. They clearly had their own personality consciousness, but they were enslaved by the ability of incantation. In order to solve this problem, the undead world, with the help of the unclean monasteries, developed the undead enlightenment. So far, most of the magic that enslaves the undead can be saved by the undead enlightenment. This mantra was sent along with the welfare of the dead. After casting this spell once, Nai has a certain low level in his mind. From the birth of self-consciousness, he has a good habit of using anything and likes to learn its internal principles. In the process of this apocalypse, Nai studied the principle. This so-called enlightenment mainly works on the enslaved intelligent life. The power of this magic is as strong as the conflict between their personality and the command to enslave them. Then, drawing inferences from one instance, this spell was expanded and soul enlightenment was developed. One by one, these women who were enslaved by the little fat man were rescued. Every time a woman is rescued, the little Nai will extend her soul to the silk thread, connect her soul to her soul, pull them into the soul network, tell them some information, and avoid them to be impulsive. This is not a good ending to make trouble in the enemy''s army. The little fat man sat on his horse, hugging and hugging. He didn''t notice the changes of the women around him. In fact, he was a fat house with low emotional quotient. He couldn''t speak and offended others. So he completely shut himself up and put all his love in the second dimension. The transformation is produced after obtaining the dimensional summoning system. As long as there is enough prestige value, you can draw a lottery to draw all kinds of two dimensional monsters or two dimensional beautiful girls. Then he opened his way to the harem. As for the personality of these women in the harem, he doesn''t care. Anyway, they will fall in love with him. No matter how disgusting he is, how many bad habits he has, and how many women he has at the same time, those women will love him deeply, which is enough. "Next time, we must change this mount. The back is too small to handle affairs." The little fat man thought, it was the shift time, two women around him walked away, replaced by the other two. But this time he felt a little gloomy around him. He couldn''t help looking at it carefully. Then his eyes lit up and said, "Xiaoqian, when did you change into red clothes? It''s very beautiful." Xiaoqian is a female ghost drawn by a lottery. At the beginning, Xiaoqian still has this interest. However, although Xiaoqian loves him unconditionally because of the system, he always feels a little unfriendly, so he gradually stays aside and doesn''t want to pay attention to it. "Yes, it''s really beautiful!" What else does the little fat man want to say? Suddenly, he feels a cold breath stabbing at the back of his neck. The system in his body instantly reacts to start the self-defense mode, but the Yin Qi is sliding down the little fat man''s body. The little fat man shivered and looked at the girl in red next to him and turned off the system alarm. He rubbed his fat white palms and said, "I want to play tricks. I like them." Then he took out a capsule, threw it on the ground, summoned a house, and walked in with Xiao Qian in his arms. What he didn''t notice was that a small skeleton, under the cover of women, also entered the house. Around some of the Holy Light Church people see also did not say anything, these strange people do not do enough, more than defeat, temper is bigger than one, there is no fear of the light in their hearts. But there is no way, his existence is to help the light. But in the house, the welfare of the little fat man did not come as scheduled, but after being beaten up, he fainted. In order to be stable, the little Nai also penetrates his soul antenna into the guy''s mind, and carries out the thinking perception. As long as the little fat man wakes up, and what changes in his mind occur, his soul tentacles will immediately teach him to be a man. After completely turning it into dementia, Xiaoqian opened the door of the house, and soon a large number of women went in and looked at the little fat man who fainted in disgust. One by one, hatred is constantly coming out. The little Nai was a little nervous, and finally harvested a system host experimental body. She would not have been tortured to death by these crazy women without studying it.Fortunately, some of these women are still rational. They''ll do what little Nai promised. So the research moment that made Nai happy began immediately. He cut his soul and looked for the system. Because of his unfamiliar technique, the little fat man woke up from pain several times in the middle of the way, but he was quickly knocked out. His own will was not very qualified. A novice cut his soul, which made the little fat man miserable. Finally, after Xiao Nai submitted papers such as "on the relationship between soul and system" and "views on the systematization of soul", and so on, burning soul flame and its knowledge base opened to him a deeper level. Little Nai was eager to learn new knowledge, and then applied it to the little fat man. Finally, the dimensional calling system on the little fat man was stripped out. "There are two kinds of systems, virtual and entity." The little Nai''s soul turns into a prison, trapping the system in it, and constantly reaches out a root of soul tentacles to explore the system. As for the little fat man, after finishing his last research project, the changes after the host was stripped of the system, Nai was handed over to the girls he had summoned. As for what will happen next, Nai doesn''t want to worry about it. He is now focused on the system, can''t wait to dismantle the system, like a hedgehog general, bit by bit to pull out the spines on its shell, and then carefully study the things in it. However, after studying for a while, he was interrupted. As an abnormal little fat man, he also needed to take part in the war. It''s OK to have a rest once in a while. Other people turn a blind eye to him. If he takes a long rest, someone similar to the military supervision profession will come to ask if you have anything. If there is no way, Nai can only drive the ducks to the shelves and use the mantra. In the future, those who ask if there is something wrong will be controlled. However, this kind of supervision is useless. He needs to further control more people. So little Nai quietly reconnected with the dark sky and started his business of collecting wool. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 Little Nai''s soul fluctuated: "why force me? I just want to study it well." And then the undead giant of this piece rebelled. If the little Nai was still afraid that he was not qualified in the cultivation of the necromancer enlightenment, he would alarm the Lich King if he rebelled against the undead giant. After all, the Lich King is not the little fat man''s abandoned house. The little fat man enslaves others by the function of the system, but the Lich King is not. No matter whether the Lich King is crazy or Lu Chi in the eyes of others, one thing can not be denied, that is, his power. That''s why Nai didn''t pay attention to these mutant souls in the beginning. He is not skilled in magic. If he accidentally startles the Lich King, he will easily seek his own death. But this time, by dissecting the little fat man''s soul, Nai learned more about enlightenment. His soul activation ability has also been upgraded under the soul data obtained by Xiao Nai from the soul burning flame. He has now divided the souls of the deviant souls, and split their personalities. A small part of them are still connected with the dark sky, while most of them are still waking up to their own will. He wanted to collect the wool. He only wanted to collect a lot of people, so Xiao Nai''s cause of the liberation of the dead was also in rapid progress. Liberate the self-conscious spirits from the control of the Lich King. Slowly, the brotherhood of the alliance of the dead was established in this way, and the number was increasing. Of course, there are also some undead, even if they have self-consciousness, still loyal to the Lich King. These undead, little Nai did not venture to disturb. Among these spirits, those ghosts occupied the largest number. It is said that these ghosts were loyal to the Lich King during the natural disaster of the dead. And they are also very convinced that the Lich King said that there is only one meaning of life, that is, death. Therefore, the Lich King still has a lot of personality charm, and many undead serve him not entirely because of slavery control. Of course, it is also possible that these undead have been with the Lich King since they were born with reason, so their personality consciousness is naturally close to the Lich King. However, this kind of comparison is only a few. Most of the dead are dead bones in the wild. Because of the unexpected completion of mutation and the acquisition of self will, there are many memory fragments in the soul, belonging to the bones of the past. So tens of thousands of mutated skeletons, instigated by little Nai, joined the fraternity of the alliance of the dead, and there were thousands of them. And because of the hierarchical management implemented after the beginning of the war, these thousands of mutated skeletons control tens of thousands of other unconscious souls, and the number continues to increase. The soul network of the little Nai is becoming larger and larger. While studying the system, the little Nai is teaching in the soul network, and imparts some basic knowledge of the dead plane to the brothers of the alliance of the dead. In this case, the unconscious undead under the control of the brotherhood of the alliance are also eligible to attend the class. With the stimulation of the course, many of the undead have completed the mutation and become more and more competitive. In the war, the survival rate is higher and higher, occupying more and more troops. The Allied brotherhood is eating away at the army of the dead. Today, the Lich King saw that the ammunition consumption of the human army was almost enough, so he launched a general attack. A large number of undead swarmed in, including the brotherhood of allies founded by little Nai. For this, the little Nai did not have too much entanglement. The undead is not an evil race, but an evolution and continuation after the death of life. However, in the past, the reputation of the dead was not good, and there were many misunderstandings about the dead. The undead did commit a lot of things because of the conflict between death and life. This kind of thing can''t be debated. Now little Nai himself is a necromancer, so his basic dish now is in the undead. Of course, he takes into account the interests of the dead. Although their alliance brotherhood is becoming more and more powerful, it is still too weak compared with the army of the dead of the Lich King, and there is no master. So we need to hibernate, and Nai is also actively studying the dark sky. It has to be said that the Lich King really has the ability to transform and develop the curse of the dark sky. It can be seen that he is not a system dependent waste. But the dark curtain is not without flaws. The dark curtain has a prototype in the high demon world. Its original purpose is to strengthen the overall strength of the undead and suppress other internal attributes. It is a kind of large-scale magic. The original magic is performed by individuals. With the support of the world''s natural magic, nature can display this wide range of magic. However, in the low demon world, in order to make up for the lack of magic in nature, the Lich King skillfully uses the thread of soul to control the undead''s casting, and the spell itself controls the undead in turn.It can be said that it can avoid the defects of natural magic, and the pressure on the caster is not so great, and it can also play the function that the original spell does not exist. But this change has its advantages, and naturally it will bring some problems. Every undead is the caster of this spell, which means that every caster has control over the spell. But this kind of authority is too small and they don''t know how to use it. After all, before that, these undead did not change, consciousness was chaotic, and there was only a little consciousness. They didn''t know magic at all, just like two fools. The Lich King''s behavior is to exploit a large number of two fools, and achieve his own reputation by the power of the dark sky. Therefore, the power of Lich King now is based on numerous two fools, and represents the countless two fools. Therefore, he can be called the two fools of Lich King. Through these permissions, Nai is studying the authority mechanism of dark sky, and finds that there are many similarities with the system of its own anatomy. Suddenly understand that the Lich King has studied the system and applied the knowledge to the curse of the dark sky. No matter from any angle, the two fools of Lich King are all talents. "It seems that it will take some time to break the dark sky." "Of course, the priority is to remove the abnormal factors, that is, localization," Nai thought After knowing the background of the life world, Nai knew that the skeleton that he made as a lich king was the biggest and abnormal extension of Lich King. If you don''t remove your own anomalies, then you are the undead who are always on the opposite side of the world. Only by the recognition of the localization and the world, can our undead have the orthodox identity and the ability to fight against the Lich King. With such an idea, Nai could not help but put his goal on the origin of the world''s Undead - the quiet God of death. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 It''s not very nice to be quiet. There are a lot of things in the outside world that are extracting the power to gnaw at him. He is now like a piece of rotten meat, is attracting countless ants, lying on his body crazy gnawing. This kind of torment, the quiet has been endured for too long, and in the recent period, the ants that eat the rot have become more and more. It makes the quietness extremely uncomfortable. Especially among these scavengers, there is a vulture, which covets him and tries to occupy all he has. I was once a road level existence, but I fell all the way and lay dead. It was not easy to see the opportunity to achieve the road of death. However, it was seized by the plucker and became a card pressed here. Now that the card is not obedient, the Lich King''s replacement plan is officially launched. "The life world is incomplete, because the life is too strong, and after the plucker''s life is ignored, which makes the life world neither produce world consciousness nor have enough magic resources." After so many years in the world of life, it''s not that you haven''t done anything. He came to the world before the extraordinary army of greygues and searched for the secret of life. In other words, we have done the same thing when we know the existence of life and come to the existence of life world. It''s the same with Gregory, but even though he was already a plucker, he still didn''t find out what the so-called secret of life was. This quietness is certain, and he may have found a way to get the secret of life as well as himself. "That is to complete the world, the world without death." Quiet thought: "death is an indispensable part of life, only when death can be completed, the cycle of the world will be expanded again, thoroughly move up, soak in the void matter outside the world, form the world source force, and then evolve into magic." "At that time, the secret hidden in the world of life can be fully revealed." "It has to be said that this method is completely separated from the foundation stone of our most metauniverse, which can make several pluckers difficult." Otherwise, the plucker is a part of this metauniverse, and everything has its own factors, so basically everything in the world has no secret to them. "Is it true that there are other metauniverses?" He thought quietly, but those things were too far away from him. His primary purpose was to keep his own life, and then he slowly planned to become death to complete the world and open up the death truth of the whole meta universe. Then, like Negri, he becomes the plucker of the truth of death. "Then I will never lie dead again!" Quiet exhausted all its strength, changed its own state, recovered a lot of overflowing death energy again, and suppressed it in the body, but soon its own strength began to overflow. "I don''t know why the Lich King has such a big change these days, and his ability to extract the power of death is suddenly much stronger." Quiet lying in the seal, constantly planning how to distribute their remaining power. At this time, he detected that the energy of death that had just been absorbed into his body was abnormal, and there was a strange message inside. It''s a surprise to the quiet. He was sealed here by greygues, and the power could only be extracted, and no power was ever seen to be transmitted in reverse, let alone any information. Although Gregory''s main consciousness is in his own multiverse, there is a lack of consciousness in this world, but he is not likely to make such a stupid mistake. "Smart way!" Then, after observing, the quiet came to the conclusion: "but not careful enough, he underestimated the master of all things." The whole seal has a unique exit, and above the exit, there is a diaphragm that no conscious thought, including physical matter, is allowed to pass through. The only thing that can pass through is death energy. When death energy passes through, it will be checked by the diaphragm to see whether there is thought and substance in it. If so, it will be cleaned up and consciousness and matter will be knocked back. Only energy can continue to move forward. This makes the quiet body and consciousness can only lie in the seal, can not go out from this layer of separation, and nothing from the outside can flow in. The external Lich King''s method of extracting death energy is to take part of the body and soul in advance by quiet. That part of the soul was made into the Lich King system, controlled by the Lich King, and the body became the medium, that is, the first group of undead. The environment inside the seal is different from that of the outside. There is a huge force left by Gregory in the seal, which forms a strong energy pressure. When the external energy pressure is small and there is a quiet medium, his whole body energy will overflow and flow to the outside of the seal. It can be said that the external undead are uncontrollable incarnations derived from the quiet body, or their offspring.However, the greater the number of external undead, the faster his body''s energy will overflow. Generally speaking, quietness is now like being squeezed in a juicer. The person who delivered that message seemed to understand part of the principle of seal operation, so he created an extreme environment in the outside world and made a switch. When the switch is turned on, the energy flow will slow down or even stop because of the environmental pressure approaching. When the switch is turned off, the energy will start to spill out again. Through the influence of the external environment on the internal energy movement, this energy will obtain new information. Quietness is also a kind-hearted person. Because of the change of the movement track, the little bit of information is quickly discovered by him. And the reason why he thinks that the people who deliver the message are not careful is because it was predicted by Gregory. In his seal, there is an energy movement track monitoring instrument, which can record all abnormal information and report. That is to say, although this information has been transmitted in, it has also been learned by Gregory that the person who transmits the information may be in danger. "We can only hope that his code has a certain level." A quiet and quick interpreter of the information represented by this small abnormal trajectory. This piece of information is naturally encrypted means, quiet look familiar, actually is the elf language variant of the moon tree world. "The message from Negri? He shouldn''t have been so careless. " As soon as the quiet thought turns, I will read that piece of information. And this piece of information is not complicated, there is only one sentence. "You should die." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 The quiet suddenly reacts that the reason why I can stick to it is not that I am alive. I have been guarding my remaining energy with the truth of death I have learned. Once dead, although they have broken through the impact of death, consciousness is still clear, but the control of energy will not help but have problems. In an instant, the whole impression of the truth will be sealed off in this environment. Then his consciousness will be completely destroyed, along with his message, from then on his subject will be completely destroyed. Quiet this person, residual only part of the information in other people''s memory. Although it can also be revived from memory, at that time, the rebirth which lost the subject information was just a specious existence. "There is absolutely no such big loophole in Gregory''s seal. Even Negri can''t save my consciousness in this seal." "But if Negri asked me to do this, would there be a way to keep my soul conscious?" This idea involuntarily appears in the quiet heart, because from the past to the present, Negri has no idea how many impossibilities have been created. So now there are two rotten options in front of him. One choice is to believe in his own common sense judgment and ignore the message from Negri, and from the perspective of technique, transmitting this information is just a different way for Negri. Another option is to believe in Negri, where he once again ends his life and embraces death. Then he places his hope on Negri and prays for his victory over greygues. Quiet crazy calculation of the pros and cons of the two options, greygues should also read this information, not sure whether he will choose to come to more consciousness to strengthen the seal to prevent his suicide. But at this time, serenity finds that he has jumped out of the pit of rotten and worse for the first time, and he also finds that there are more miserable things in the world than to choose between rotten and worse options. That''s two choices, the same rotten. "Do you want to trust Negri?" The quiet mind will explode. In this level of game, it can only be regarded as a bigger chess piece. "One waits for death passively, the other seeks death actively." You''re going to cry in silence, Lord Negri. Please make it clear. I''m damned. I can''t think of any way you can save me. Of course, quiet heart also knows that if there is a way to break through the seal to save him, then once Negri says it, greygues will make corresponding preparations. "At present, the whole metauniverse is engaged in aggressive and dominating wars. If Gregory Gus''s power in life world is 1, then Negri''s power is 10." "But greygues took the lead and sealed me first, which perfectly fills the gap in power." "According to the power balance and the strength of the seal, Negri wants to save the sealed me, but his existing strength is not enough." "Therefore, it can not be ruled out that Negri is deceiving me. He really needs me to commit suicide to promote the development of things in his favor, but my life and death are not important to him." "That is to say, all he has to do is to deceive me into choosing death, not even deception, because he never promised to save me from the beginning to the end." "It''s about Negri''s way of doing things." "What is Negri''s character? Is it possible for him to fool me?" Quiet think of their own impression of Negri, as well as the entire majority of the meta universe for Negri''s evaluation. Then the seclusion becomes uncertain again. Many beings have comments on Negri, but what is most well known is that Negri always gives everyone a chance to help themselves. Because of this, his reputation in the metauniverse, even if it is not the root of the sound, is barely a true God. After becoming the voice of the root, he is a great thing that countless people believe in and worship in the whole meta universe. "Help yourself?" Taking a deep breath in silence, recalling all kinds of contacts with Negri, it seems that I suddenly think of something, and then give up my life with a bitter smile, which requires great courage. But under Negri''s pressure, he has done this more than once. He gave up his life and sank into the abyss last time in the plural universe of the abyss. But at that time, he wanted to live, and now one carelessness is real death. He, quiet, will die completely. Even if he is resurrected from the memory of others, he is just a specious existence. But quiet also has its own advantages. It has a strong executive power. If you have a decision, you will try your best to do it. Otherwise, you may not be able to walk out of the moon tree world. Then the quiet body began to crumble under the urge of his self. The collapse of the structure of life makes the quiet soul close to death. However, he has long been able to overcome the influence of death, and his consciousness still remains awake after death.The whole seal also changed in an instant, and the quiet secret channel was sure as expected. Greygues must have intercepted that piece of information. He has already made a response. Now what we need to see is how Negri can break the seal of greygues. But the silence was completely disappointed. Negri cheated him, or he did not break through the blockade of Gregory. The whole seal works normally, and his whole body''s energy is extracted with hundreds of times the speed before. Then the soul, under the seal operation, quickly turns into the most basic energy particles. Consciousness is separated from the load of the soul, struggling in silence and unwilling, but it is totally useless. The truth of death, which he understood, was quickly divorced from his own consciousness, and was sealed and extracted, and may be inherited by the so-called Lich King. He saw the real death, the loss of consciousness, the melting of information, and the existence called silence, which would never appear again. However, the string of the truth of death in this world has not been revealed. Even if it is so close to death, there is not much truth of death in silence. Until something sounds, and when consciousness is infinitely close to death, silence sees death. He was stirred by what existence, and began to stand out from the hidden state of being suppressed by life. That voice can''t be described in words, it can''t be expressed, it can''t be described. It is as if there is a great existence in the center of the metauniverse that is hard to understand. Its body shape is difficult to be divided by size, and its color can not be described by you all your life. It is like an endless flame, but it is like a flying bird, or a model that you bite your teeth and refuse to admit defeat. He is playing and humming such a strange tune that no one hears, no one appreciates, no one touches, but it seems to be the same. However, in the moment you hear it, you will understand that this tune is the truth you want to seek, the thing you pray for in your life, and the dream that you can dedicate everything to. It is not only death, but also let the quiet really touch the truth of death. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 The last quiet consciousness struggles towards the truth of death. Before that, most of the truth of death was in a state of obscurity, so there was a loophole in the seal of Gregory. It''s not that Gregory''s seal is not strong, but that he can''t prevent what doesn''t appear. "Are you sure there is a trace of life in the world of life? Or are you sure where you can get what you want from life? " Greg Riggs looked at Negri and felt incredible. If Negri''s power in the world of life was 10 before, now, in order to move the hidden string of truth of death in a state of seclusion, Negri has used at least 50 forces. As a result, the layout of the rest of the metauniverse suddenly plummeted, especially in Greggs'' own starry multiverse. Negri removed most of the power, and without Negri''s interference, Gregory Gus can carry out the final information synthesis in a short time and find the infinite key. It is equivalent to a reverse home change. "Who knows?" Negri stirs the string of the truth of death and, together with quietness, pushes the truth of death to the world. Life is too strong to oppress the delay of death, while Negri takes part of the weight of life and leads death out completely. The original ordinary life world, with Negri''s instigation, a world belonging to the dead was slowly born. The world of life and the world of death collide with each other, but they also transform each other. Under this impetus, the world moves in an instant. The empty matter in the void is absorbed by the world and forms a world source force. In this process, the two blending worlds gradually gave birth to self-consciousness. In the process, some people on the little Nai, with the brothers of the undead alliance, held a ceremony to register the world of the dead, that is, the right of abode in the underworld. In the wave of opening up on the other side of the world, the little Nai clearly and cleanly the abnormal information on himself. After having a local identity, Xiao Nai became orthodox and was elected by many brothers of the dead to be the first leader of the underworld. He was supposed to be called the son of the underworld. However, before his name was pressed, there was turbulence in the underworld. Little Nai knew that he was a member of Negri, and he was also a member of Negri. The so-called son of the underworld was also the son of heaven''s will of the underworld. Even if Negri wanted this title, the newly generated consciousness of the underworld could not bear it. Therefore, the title of the emperor of Yin was changed to the first emperor of yin and became the first emperor of the underworld. Although the enthronement ceremony has not been carried out, but the status has been raised. All the local undead are nominally managed by the small Nai. Through this relationship, the small Nai can break their relationship with the Lich King and wash away their abnormal identity. With this relationship, there are more and more undead troops under the control of Xiao Nai. Except for a few loyal members of the Lich King, the whole army of the dead is under the command of Xiao Nai. As for the Lich King, the original owner of these undead legions, he is accepting the truth of death from the seclusion. The rapid increase in understanding of death also coincides with the express train of the truth of death, which makes his power grow rapidly. It is with the growth of strength that the two idiots of the Lich King found that their so many undead legions had changed their masters unconsciously. This made the Lich King furious. He had already felt the string of the truth of death, and because it had just appeared, there were only three beings who were entitled to fight for him. One is seclusion, whose death is the source of death truth; the other is he. He has obtained the original truth of death, and his own soul is integrated with the system made by the quiet soul, and is in the life world, just in time. The other is Negri. After all, who is quiet? Death is the source. But when the string of death truth appears, it is still Negri who stirs it. However, as a plucker of enterprising truth, Negri can''t serve as the chord of two truths. After all, if Negri, who is on a different road, wants to impact the upstream, he needs to complete the separation with Negri and transform part of his soul to fit in with the truth he pursues. So the only one who really has the road to death is himself and quiet. Both have their own advantages. Quietness is now closer to the truth of death, but he is now in the state of death, leaving only part of consciousness. The Lich King is far away from the truth of death, but now he has more action ability to better practice death. For example, create a large number of death phenomena to speed up their own understanding of death. This is not difficult for him, who has an army of the dead. But what about his army of the dead? It''s the undead disaster that I made first, and I became the Lich King first. It''s a happy thing to get the truth of death after death. In addition, when the string of death truth appears, you are qualified to achieve the road of death, and even further become the upstream of death truth, and even pluck the strings. This is also a happy thing.Two happy things together, should not be happier? Why is it like this. The Lich King was full of grief and indignation. He was trying to control the dark sky and give these betrayers some price. But before he could, the power of the dark sky disappeared. "The world is hopeless." The Lich King was directly angry and laughed. The Lich King didn''t stop them from retreating slowly in front of him. "Before that, your betrayal might have hurt me, but now I''m different, and the world is different." The Lich King stopped his laughter, the sword in his hand was inserted on the ground, and the cloak behind him fluttered with the wind. Countless ice spread from the ground, and the flying ice debris surrounded the Lich King, making him look very powerful. "Lich King, you are going to rebel." Little Nai stood up. As the first emperor of Yin, he had great power in the underworld, so he could easily find out what the Lich King was doing. Through their own understanding of death, they forcibly snatch the source power from the newly born world consciousness. "The false life will disappear. You are all unqualified souls. I will destroy you and create a new death race." The Lich King looked at the sword that he saved money, and then two white bone hands spread out. The fierce Death Magic surged wildly. The big sword at his feet broke in an instant and turned into countless pieces of ice. He was a mage himself. He just felt that as the Lich King, he didn''t have a big sword. He didn''t feel like he had to arrange his face. That''s why he made this big sword. Now it''s no longer necessary. "Then, die for me!" The Lich King held out his hand, pointed forward, and then the death revolt! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 The countless energy of death turned into thousands of sharp arrows, which emerged behind the Lich King. Then all the arrows were fired in unison. Each sharp arrow was derived from the source force into a higher magic power, equivalent to a death finger with the attribute of death. As long as you are shot, the power of death will pour into your body, cutting off the connection between life and causing the target to die completely. Generally speaking, the life level of human beings will die when they meet with each other. Only the legendary human beings whose life level has been upgraded, that is to say, the life body that has liberated three roots, can resist the invasion of this level of death. In other words, this kind of magic like death finger is a big move. After all, the world''s magic power was insufficient in the past, but now the Lich King has seized the source power of the world, and the death finger has become a conventional magic. This is also the world consciousness of bullying the world of life and death has just been born, and has not grown enough to control the world, otherwise the source force of the world will not be so easy to intercept. Looking at the countless arrows of death, Nai breathed. As the first emperor of Yin, he naturally had the power of the underworld and was able to mobilize the power of the underworld. However, later, Nai found that he could not seize the Lich King. After all, although Xiao Nai was the first emperor of Yin, he did not take the road of death after all, and the world consciousness of the underworld was just born, so he could not help him. So if you want to defeat the Lich King, you need other help. The dark clouds, like the dark clouds in the sky, block the endless clouds from the sky. Countless undead gathered behind the little Nai, and became a server. Through the soul network of the little Nai, they run the special programs he wrote, and absorbed more and more extraordinary energy from the nature for the little Nai. The human coalition army is not idle. At this time, the information of the heaven man army has arrived, and countless souls have turned into friendly forces. This is a great good thing. Now as long as the Lich King is solved, the scourge of the dead set off by the Lich King will subside. In this regard, the dead return to the dead and the life to life. The hunters of the hunter guild didn''t intend to rush to come to help. The world has changed greatly. The magic power of nature is increasing. The battle situation in the past has completely changed. They still need to adapt for a period of time. But soon the little Nai couldn''t hold on, and the hunters had to help. After all, the dark sky is a magic improved by the Lich King. Although the undead Legion was rebelled and the authority of the dark sky was taken away, the Lich King still knows the existence of the dark sky best. Although Nai''s research on the dark sky is no less than that of the Lich King, he can''t hold the Lich King. Now his power is rising rapidly. The chord of the truth of death is stretching rapidly. The Lich King is just sitting on the gold mine to make money. The understanding of death makes his strength increase rapidly. The completion of the construction of the road to death will soon be near completion. Such a being, if it is in a world of mature power, can easily use the rules of truth to destroy the planet. Fortunately, no matter how talented the Lich King is, he was in a low demon world before that. He still needs to explore the use of natural magic. In addition, the truth of death has just been obtained, and he needs time to get familiar with it. Because of this, the current strength is still in a state of being able to cope. With the addition of hunters, the pressure on the little Nai is increasing. This guy is quickly adapting to his death truth by hunting them. At every moment, there are new spells created by the Lich King, from the reversion of waking up dead things, to the ghost wave of accumulating dead spirit that forces the separation of soul and body, and various kinds of magic, such as the death whisper of inducing suicide, are rapidly developed by the Lich King. "This is death!" The Lich King''s tattered cloak was quickly restored, and his white body was covered by a large black robe with a hood. Countless breath of death turned into flesh and blood, filled his body, lifted his hood, and his white hair was flying in the wind. The Lich King completed two more techniques, the embrace of the dead and the body of death. "Death is the end!" The Lich King''s dark robe guards him. The embrace of the dead is made up of countless dead souls. It has the function of death sensing. Anything that can bring danger to the Lich King will feel the embrace of the dead. Even the thoughts you just raised will be perceived by it and have the ability to foresee ahead of time. As for the body of death, as the Lich King said, death is the end, any attack also has its end time, and any attack attacking the body of death is the moment when it enters into death. So those attacks can''t hurt the Lich King''s body at all. Instead, they will give birth to the breath of death and continuously enhance the body of death because of the end of the attack. "This is absolute defense!" Said the Lich King, nothing can hurt him any more. Then a scarlet blade appeared out of thin air, and the Lich King also stretched out his hand ahead of time, holding the scarlet blade tightly.Countless breath of death surged, scarlet blade instantly collapsed, into a large number of death breath. "I smell my old friend, my old friend, are you here to offer your life?" The Lich King looked to one side and saw that Leon and Ren Xiu had already appeared there. "No, I came to kill you." Leon looked at the original companion and couldn''t help shaking his head. At the beginning, Leon became a believer of killer J and entered the world of the extraordinary. He chose to leave the original small group of killing Matt. In his words at that time, he said: "this group is too small to accommodate my ambition." Later, the Lich King went to see Leon and said that he wanted to use his strength to let his brother see his measurement. He had a few one-sided duels with him. At that time, Leon liberated the root and practiced the technique of killer. But how could the common Lich King who killed Matt beat Leon. Things should have stopped there until after another duel, the Lich King had a bad day for him, just as John Higgins had a bad day for him. The sewer of the rented house burst, and countless sewage flowed into the room. So he had to go back to the house where he said he wanted to cut off the relationship with him. Because he went to duel with Leon, he didn''t tell his girlfriend that his girlfriend couldn''t find him, so he might go to his home to find him. Then the Lich King saw his parents who committed suicide by burning charcoal, his brother who had been taken with him, and his girlfriend who had come to look for him. As a result, he was tied to a pillar and died together. The failure of the stock market led to the bankruptcy of the whole family''s father, old-fashioned mother, brother who didn''t understand anything, and his girlfriend. The Lich King sat in his room for a day, and by the time he left, he was already carrying four skeletons. From which day on, he was the Lich King. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 The Lich King looked at Leon crazily and said slowly, "I thought that you, with the smell of death, could understand my thoughts." "But now it seems that you are still addicted to the false life, do not understand." The Lich King said with regret, "it seems that your measure is over." "All die with the world, and I will build a world of death among the ruins of this world." "No deceit, no falsehood, no life." The Lich King said, countless dark breath rose from behind him, and death lingered around him and spread towards him. "Ghost wave with dead spirit!" As a drop of ink drops into the water, the ink color fluctuates with the ripple of the water surface. "Be careful, that dark ripple can force the soul out of the body." Immediately the hunter warned. The dark ripple spreads very fast, but anyone who touches the dark matter feels that his consciousness and body are out of harmony, and a sense of pulling is produced from the inside out. The connection between the soul and the body is cut off, and then it is torn up by countless pulling forces, which turns into pieces of soul and rushes to the Lich King, becoming a little ornament on his embrace of death. The blade of Leon''s killing spirit leaps rapidly. Some guards are around, cutting off the black waves coming from the water, and some appear in every corner of the Lich King''s body, attacking him from any angle. However, to Leon''s disappointment, no matter from which direction, as long as the blade touches the Lich King''s body, it will rout and become a breath of death, absorbed by the Lich King''s body of death. "Useless attack!" The Lich King didn''t even walk around. Instead, he stood there and pointed to the sky. The magic of death poured out and turned into a light that was hard to describe with human perception. The sky seemed to be broken, and the dark sky was swept away. A big round hole appeared in the sky, and countless death breath overflowed from the big hole. After coming to this world, it boiled up and turned into drops of dark water falling downward. With more and more dead breath, more and more dark water flows out, and then it turns into a water column, surging wildly. "No, he has forcibly opened the passage between the new underworld and this world, which will not only cause damage to this world, but also be detrimental to the growth of the underworld." Little Nai understood what the Lich King was doing. This kind of behavior can not only bring a lot of energy to the Lich King, make his magic easier to use, but also break the balance between the world and the underworld, causing turbulence in the world. After some guidance, it may lead to the collapse of the underworld, and then everything in the underworld will collapse into this world, causing the rules of this world to continue to collapse. "He must be stopped, or the greatest abnormality will occur and the promotion of the world will be blocked." "The problem is that we can''t kill him without saying that his strength is still increasing Communication is still going on fast. Leon took a deep breath, and the scarlet in his eyes slowly emerged. Little by little, scarlet color appeared around him. Countless scarlet blades leaped out of his surroundings, and more and more. "His immortal body can kill any close attack, but there must be a limit. As long as the attack is enough in a short period of time, it will certainly break his defense." There are more and more killing blades around Leon. He sprang to his feet, carried by the scarlet blade, and flew into the air. At last, countless murderous blades gathered around Leon, which looked like a scarlet moon from the ground. "The origin of the name of ghost moon?" The Lich King put down his attack and excitedly looked at Leiang in the air: "I can see this scene again." More than a decade ago, he released the plague of the dead and created a city of ready undead. He was killed by the move of Leon, and even he himself was completely buried in the ground and fell into death. Today, however, seeing the scarlet moon, which brings the name of ghost moon to Leon, once again, he only feels completely excited. "You will understand me, and I will save you from your false lives." As soon as the Lich King waved his hand, the two hollows which he had broken through in the distance, the flowing spring of death: "Leon, let this be our last duel, and give all we have with all our means." Under the control of the Lich King, the yellow spring turns into a water dragon and hovers around him. Dragon scales appear on the water dragon. On each dragon scale, the Lich King carves the inscription of death to build the body of death. "And this time, it will only be me to win. Embrace death with me! My old friend The Lich King looked crazy, but his name for Leon never changed. Even if Leon defeated him again and again, even if he had defeated his plan and prevented the spread of death, even though he was still in his hostile camp. The completed water dragon of death roars. Its voice contains the power of death and spreads wildly around.In the next city, some people who were evacuating in an emergency were bleeding and fell to the ground, losing their life information. Looking at the dragon of death, Leon''s eyes were fixed on the Lich King after the water dragon, and whispered softly: "let''s embrace death together." After that, the red moon disintegrates and turns into a series of knife marks, and then, before touching the water dragon, the countless scarlet blades jump into the space and appear in front of the Lich King with the twinkling. The Lich King still had a crazy smile on his face, completely ignoring the scarlet blade that appeared in front of him, and allowed it to impact on himself. A large number of scarlet blades turn to death on the spot, but as Leon said, there are only so many attacks that the body of death can kill in a short time. As long as the limit is exceeded, it can cause damage to the Lich King. The flesh and blood of the Lich King''s death breath, or the original skeleton, are quickly pierced and destroyed under a scarlet blade. However, the Lich King still looks at Leon with a crazy smile. As an old friend, how can he not understand the ability of Leon, but my steps will not stop. Before I return everything to death, nothing can stop my steps!! The Lich King''s broken body turns into wisps of black smoke, which floats to the water dragon of death and merges into it. Then it hit Leon. "Ha ha ha ha, embrace death Ray...! " Before the Lich King''s words were complete, he found that Leon''s body collapsed and turned into a group of inexplicable energy. Ren Xiu on the ground vomited a mouthful of blood, and Leiang walked out safely behind her. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 "You''re cheating!" Controlling the body of the dead water dragon, waiting for two lantern like eyes, the Lich King roared angrily "didn''t you play tricks?" Leon retorted mercilessly, with scarlet eyes staring at the Lich King. "I''m a part of death, I''m in a state of death, so I didn''t cheat!" Lich King Li Zhiqi strong said. "I''m talking about you influencing me with your ability!" Leiang snorted coldly and said: "in your voice, there has always been a force to induce me to commit suicide. Isn''t it playing tricks?" "It''s been said before that all means should be used. Of course, it''s not cheating!" The Lich King directly gave up his face and said, "on the contrary, it''s you who embrace death together and cheat to get a fake body." "Didn''t you say all the means were used?" Leon people have a thick skin in middle age. "You''re shameless, you bastard!" "You''re shameless, you''re a jerk!" "The attack doesn''t work. Bounce back. You''re the biggest jerk." "I also rebound, your rebound is invalid!" Ren Xiu looked at the quarrel between Leon and the Lich King, and suddenly thought of his mother''s words: "it''s not about age. When men arrive, they are all childish." At this moment, Ren Xiu only felt a toothache. At the same time, a sense of vision rose from her heart. That is, the two talents were a pair, and she was the third child who stepped in. Then, at the moment when Ren Xiu was distracted, the conflict broke out in an instant. The body of the Lich King''s death water dragon burst in an instant, turned into countless streams of water, and rushed directly over. The awl in Leon''s hand ejects the murderous blade and quickly dances to cut off the split water stream one by one. "The knife?" A part of the current converged and turned into a lich king with only the upper body and the lower part of his body like a cloud. His eyes were fixed on the awl in Leon''s hand, and his brow frowned and he wanted to say something. At this time, the inscription on the awl lit up and made a sound like a street sale: "the killer J''s product must be a high-quality product. It''s the snack shop of the second middle school in nuandong city. It''s a good faith product. You''re worth it!" after the Lich King praised him, he gave birth to the pharynx, but Leon also felt a red face. The damned killer J said that he would upgrade his equipment before the war, but this damned guy actually added advertisements in it. Lei''ang and Ren Xiu feel the eyes of their colleagues around them. At the same time, they have an impulse to cover their faces. How can we become followers of that guy? But there''s no way. The fight will continue. The incident did not affect the intensity of the battle. The more the Lich King knows about death, his consciousness and his soul have been beyond the bondage of his body. Any breath of death can be condensed into his body, which makes him more difficult to eliminate. "You can''t defeat death. Since you can''t, you''d better join us!" The Lich King''s death whisper has never stopped. However, with the increasing emptiness of the sky, successive battles have indeed made some people''s will in a state of condition, which is affected by the death whisper. Then they commit suicide under the influence of the Lich King, become part of the death of the Lich King, and stand up again to fight for the Lich King. In addition, the Lich King''s help also slowly arrived. The rebellion of the undead army did cause the collapse of the forces of the local generation of change. Those tired vampires and arrogant Holy Light Church had to face many times the number of their dead. But in the end, there are still some masters who quickly adapt to the changes of the world, complete the upgrade of combat means, break through the siege of the undead army and come here. The scarlet blood turned into an ocean and poured towards this side. Countless bats hovered in the sky, forming an elegant and gloomy vampire. On the other side, with the praise, a holy light priest came here. In the sky, the big hole connecting the underworld has become larger and larger, and the dark water column has expanded to the level of waterfall, pouring out madly. This area has become obviously different. When life walks on it, it only feels that it is difficult to breathe, but the heartbeat becomes slower and slower, and the breath of life becomes weaker and weaker. "This piece of land has been transformed to the underworld. Hurry up and think of a way. Aren''t you called Yin Shihuang?" Next to little Nai, someone said anxiously. But little Nai didn''t do more. "I''m just a child with birth consciousness for more than half a month!" Little Nai said helplessly. In the end, although he has made great progress, he is still a little short of time. Compared with the Lich King, who is already in the road of cohesion, little Nai is a little far away. The reason why he can participate in this battle is that he occupies the title of the first emperor of the underworld. Little Nai''s words blocked the man and could not say anything more. However, little Nai didn''t really care about anything. His eyes looked at the so-called Holy Light Church on the other side. He didn''t feel anything before, but he has been growing up. Now he always feels strange and familiar when he sees the so-called holy light."During the period of my birth, even before I was born, I have never been exposed to anything like this. So the only one who really has this sense of familiarity is Negri." "Is this the Negri layout, or is it Gregory''s trap?" Little Nai looked at the group of thoughts and the completely distorted holy light priests, and could not think that Negri''s means would create such a madman. Those who believe in Negri are not lack of people who give up everything for their own goals, but those people make choices after they understand life and understand the true meaning of Negri. Although the madmen in front of them also have the will to sacrifice everything for their own goals, their will is more like the result of being squeezed by a model crazily. Even to a certain extent, they can be called the disabled, and their personality consciousness is incomplete. "I''ll leave these things to Negri, and my task is to plug this hole first." Little Nai looked at the big hole connecting the underworld in the sky, and touched his bald white bone head. He was the first emperor of the underworld. As a result, he had not really ascended the throne, and had not even been to the underworld. How could he be forgiven. With the rapid spread of soul network, all kinds of calculations are going on crazily. By the way, Xiao Nai provided a paper: "on the impact of world completion on soul completion", and then quickly acquired new knowledge. Even if the Lich King gets on the express train of death truth, what is his identity as a little Nai? As Negri, how can his enterprising speed be compared with that of the enemy camp. "Give me an hour, and I''ll figure out how to close the hole in the sky!" In the small Nai''s empty eyes, the fire of the soul in the starry sky is more and more vigorous. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 The consciousness of the little Nai sinks into the underworld. In this case, the world consciousness of the underworld also fully cooperates with the little Nai. Let the little Nai''s soul network be laid into the newly generated underworld. If Nai had a different mind at this time, he could easily usurp the underworld, kick the world consciousness of the underworld and become the complete Lord of the underworld. So in general, no world is willing to let other people lay such things. However, the underworld has just been born, and the consciousness of the underworld is still immature. Secondly, the birth of the underworld is due to Negri. In essence, the consciousness of the underworld should be called Negri dad. As a part of Negri, this identity is also an advantage. Third, the underworld is just born, and he doesn''t want to perish at the very beginning. His survival instinct made him choose the little Nai. With the help of the consciousness of the underworld, the soul network of little Nai has been rapidly constructed, and there are many dead souls in the newly born underworld. After all, there are dead people all the time in the world. Accidents, revenge, war, illness and life expectancy all claim human life. Once again, in the world of life, when humans died, their souls would dissipate in the world and become basic particles, and now they will be received into the underworld. These ghosts are also connected to the soul network together, providing their souls as servers for thinking. The small Nai''s computing power is rapidly improving, and the soul program is also rapidly upgrading, calculating various data of the two worlds. At the same time, on the other side, the situation has changed. The Lich King''s various kinds of magic are constantly released. The so-called ghost wave of accumulating dead spirit has become a passive ability. This kind of dark ripple is born all the time around him, which touches the soul of the touch and makes it leave the body. In addition, death whisper has also been upgraded into a passive ability. At the moment, the Lich King is surrounded by a gloomy and vicissitudes of music. This piece of music directly strikes at the softness of everyone''s heart, brings infinite pain to people and interferes with their spiritual will. In a short period of time, it can make the fighting soldiers'' attention deviate, and then make them constantly produce illusions, and finally go to the end of suicide. Ren Xiu was on the side, attacking with a pistol, and some vague memories in his mind were constantly awakened. There was no Nai in Ren Xiu''s memory when he became ghost month, and there was no information about the string of truth of death. The ability of the future observation bureau is not so strong. They didn''t even observe the information that their own destruction was so fast, so they were in the memory of the ghost month Ren Xiu. The army of the undead advances all the way, and reaches the warm east city. Leon has to drag the killing sea to fight with the Lich King. Although he defeats the Lich King, he is seriously injured in that battle, and the murderous sea riots on his back. Therefore, Lei ang asks Ren Xiu to kill him to prevent the murderous riot. The memory became more and more profound, and the voice in his ear became deeper and deeper. Ren Xiu felt that he fell into a whirlpool. The whole person was suffocating, his brain was empty and his thinking ability was limited. At this moment, she felt that she was just so strange, so she had to kneel on the ground and look at the front with her head raised. Leon, with the scarlet blade in his hand, went farther and farther, far out of her sight. A wave of despair rose to her heart, and the energy of change generated by her root cultivation ability overflowed wildly and wrapped herself up. As long as she had an idea, she could use the energy of change to completely disintegrate her body. But the flame in the soul gave Ren Xiu the final power. Leon has always been Ren Xiu''s driving force and her goal, but it is also her biggest spiritual loophole, which she has always known. The changing energy that enveloped her body was surging rapidly and turned into a big purple mist, and thoughts rose slowly in this desperate situation. "If you like a person, do you have to be completely attached to him and become his appearance?" "Love should be a process in which two independent souls collide and entangle with each other and establish fetters." "Instead of putting all my weight on another person, perhaps in the past I have built everything on Leon." "Once I don''t have him, I will collapse. Maybe Leon just saw this point. He was not safe and didn''t choose to accept me." In a trance, Ren Xiu saw an existence with an umbrella and a charming smile in a purple mist. As one of the three symbols of Negri, the indefinite fog of perceptual symbol disappears. Then Ren Xiu felt that something in his soul had been completely untied, and the root ability had been changed completely. The feeling of suffocation also completely left him. The first time to restore his perception was to observe the situation around him. And in the past, it was estimated that the first time to look for Leon''s back, which is probably also a kind of growth.Then Ren Xiu saw that Lei ang was standing not far away, holding a murderous blade that was still broadcasting various advertisements from time to time, blocking her in front of her. Ren Xiu''s awakening makes Leiang breathe a sigh of relief and gives Ren Xiu a look. Lei ang continues to rush forward, and now he must eliminate the Lich King. "It''s really close." The Lich King regretfully said to Ren Xiu, "don''t worry, I will soon save you from the false life, including Leon." Ren Xiu bit his teeth and didn''t say much. The Lich King''s concept of life has been completely distorted. Does he really think that he is doing a good thing to save all people, or is the concept of himself and others distorted? No one can tell. For such people, it is useless to say anything. In the end, the battle of ideas will evolve into a war of strength. On the other side, in the endless metauniverse, greygues looks at Negri and chuckles, "I''m almost done with my setup, and soon I''ll get the infinite key." "I don''t know if I''m going to break away or just go to another metauniverse, so I''ve got a big gift for you in advance." Greygues''s figure faded away. The struggle for their existence is coming to an end. Some cards have also been opened one by one. I saw those holy light priests in the field. They did not participate in the battle, but were singing all the time. At this moment, a ray of light became more and more powerful. The blazing white light fell from the sky, and a huge planet like existence seemed to replace the existence of the sun. Above the sky, on one side was the dark hole which was pierced by the Lich King, together with the underworld, emitting death and flowing the river Styx. On one side, it is called out by the Holy Light priest, singing, with endless light and heat, emitting a huge day of eternity and life. "Eternal light!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 Eternal light is an old friend of Negri. When he was the eternal scorcher and the bearer of life, Negri had contact with them. Later, the eternal scorcher and the bearer of life completed the fusion and became the eternal light, which almost killed Negri. Then, in the collision between the LORD God world and the fire world, they were enemies to each other, but later, they helped Negri fight against greygues. This being is the experimental body of white light and black abyss, with the path of the sun and the path of life. The two roads are constantly merging and advancing together, providing experience for the integration of white light and black abyss. However, the eternal light does not want to be an experiment forever. The eternal light of the two roads go hand in hand. Any deviation of any road will cause problems in his way. Therefore, if he wants to be the upstream of a certain road, he must be the upstream of both roads at the same time. The sun road is OK to say, with the help of white light and black abyss, the eternal light is the absolute advantage, but the road of life has great problems. Although the plucking string of life allows someone to achieve the road of life, the upstream of the string of life truth seems to be a taboo. Any attempt to become an upstream will fail and no one can succeed. For this reason, I don''t know how many people have come to the world of life, looking for traces of life. Therefore, there are more than ten gods who created life in the life world. some say that this God created all living creatures with his flesh and blood. Some say that another girl created life with clay. Others say that the origin of life is created by the imitation of God. In a word, all kinds of creation gods, or life gods, leave all kinds of legends in the life world. They are all in order to find the trace of life plucker in the life world. The eternal light, the existence of nature, also quietly came to this world, and did not know when to contact greygues. The Church of light, which belongs to the abnormal, was developed. Although there is light, but before this, the so-called holy light, completely can not see the sun and life related places. Therefore, the little Nai just felt familiar and had some conjectures, but he was not sure. Now it seems that the so-called Holy Light Church is the product of eternal light. As for the eternal light, the purpose of once again opposing Negri is clear. He wants to rob the secret of life. This is what he needs to achieve his way, which conflicts with Negri''s purpose. "There may be white light and black abyss in it." Negri also looked at the eternal light and was clear in his heart. Although white light and black abyss have helped Negri before, their force field has never been on Negri''s side. All their actions are for their own consideration. If not life, then the white light and the black abyss are the nearest existence to escape. They are constantly in the collision, but also in the crazy devour each other''s existence. The fusion of the known and the unknown symbolizes one another. All their actions are aimed at swallowing and fusing each other. To help Negri was for the information in the old books, and now to help the eternal light out of its own control is also for that purpose. Both of them are pure beings. Maybe they are still secretly funding greygues to get the infinite key, because they also want to see other things in the meta universe. This adds something else to the known and the unknown. So Negri also had some accidents about the appearance of the eternal light, but only some accidents. Then he also opened his own card, or instruction card. "Big light bulb, good morning!" Assassin J has no straight line to say hello to the eternal light. He takes out a small book from his crotch. It clearly records that at a certain moment in the moon tree world, the eternal light will burn him into charcoal. "I''m going to avenge it today." Assassin J takes out the inaccessible door: "pimen, let''s go!" "You have made your way, and you are still a clown..." A hot white light sweeps past and ignites the killer J and the inaccessible door. The eternal light never sees killer J in his eyes. He is proud, just like the sun above the sky. In fact, he also has the capital of pride. If it was not for the two roads that blocked him, he would have been the upstream of the sun and even the plucker. "Is it?" The scarlet light pierced the sky, and a scarlet light, which seemed to run across the starry sky, pierced the huge ball of light in the sky. An instant burst of light, the eternal light to the void outside the universe. In the universe, a flat long red Nebula in the slow movement, endless murderous gas pouring out. "I am a killer One of the three symbols of Negri, the symbol of chaotic life measurement of the God of killers J! There is a sense of diversity in the universe, and every moment represents the universe.In the universe, stars are moving, as if at this moment the whole multiverse has become a ritual altar. The starry sky, bright or dark, has a unique rhythm, which corresponds to the whole metauniverse. The members of numerous Vientiane Organizations gather in this multiverse and shout their slogans. "According to the blueprint, we will see everything in the end!" "According to the blueprint, we will see everything in the end!" "The LORD says: all will be terminated!" The untimely words interposed, as if resounding through the whole multiverse. At this moment, the moving star sky also stagnates, and the track of its movement fluctuates. Several stars collide and explode violently, turning into a flower in the universe. Noah stood under the starry sky, but seemed to be taller than the starry sky. Looking at the numerous members of the Vientiane organization, he still had no expression. God''s righteous man, the bearer of God''s idea, one of the three symbols of God, symbolizes Noah, the messenger of rational God. He represents Negri and constructs the path of communication with the entire metauniverse. "The LORD says," all things belong to nothing! " Everything before Noah was collapsing, and the most basic particles of matter continued to disappear. "Future disaster, Negri, you''re still studying that thing!" Under the control of greygues, the starry sky moves again, and countless empty matter is absorbed from the majority universe and enters into the starry multiverse to form a new planet. But the part that Noah had lost, even with Gregory''s ability, recovered very slowly. Even if it was not for him, other people would have no way to deal with it. Under the control of greygues, the stars return to operation, but the newly formed stars are rising with purple fog. At this moment, the orbits of the stars have changed again. Countless changes appear in the sky, breaking away from the established track, causing more changes. One of the three symbols of Negri, the indefinite fog of symbolic sensibility is fading away! Has the power to change everything. Then there were countless Negri riots! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 Negri is the enterprising consciousness of every life, and when you realize the meaning of your own existence and strive for it, you can call yourself Negri. There are always some people who are not willing to stay at the bottom of the valley and want to climb the mountains to see the high scenery. When you start climbing mountains, looking up at the stars, but not willing to just look up, you are Negri. Even greygues was instantly surprised. He thought he had retained his strength and planned to use the eternal light to pit Negri in the world of life. And he looked at Negri as high as he could, but now he found that he looked down on Negri. I didn''t expect that there were so many people willing to be Negri in the multiverse controlled by ourselves. The more depressed the enterprise is, the higher it will be. In order to prevent the penetration of Negri and the completion of the star altar, Gregory Gus is very strict in controlling the world under his command. He is the will of the world, which can''t be disobeyed. Every world, every master of every dynasty, is the son of heaven in the true sense. He can rise, but the channel of ascension is firmly controlled by Gregory. Maybe it is because of this that so many people are unwilling to look up at the stars at the bottom of the valley. They want to climb the starry sky and drag the light in their hands. Therefore, in the starry multiverse, many uprisings broke out. They collectively called Negri and claimed to be the God who was named as the rebel devil by the world. "Treason, a lot of treason!" The situation is beyond many people''s expectation. "Negri will never be a slave!" Countless people burst out their own roar and shed the blood of their lives. Their eyes were bright as if there was a flame beating in it. That''s why they stood up. Or for the sake of their families, or to avoid being bullied and exploited, or to really see the colorful world, or unwilling to be ordinary, all kinds of beliefs have become the driving force for them to keep forging ahead and become Negri. It is difficult for these rebellions to establish effective results. After all, this is the base camp of greygues. He has prepared a lot in order to obtain the infinite key to success. Some rebellions can still be suppressed. What makes some people fear is that the appearance of those people who give up their lives and forget their death is like a seed, a kind of fire that can''t be wiped out, blown out, broken or stopped, buried in everyone''s heart. Some people understand that the seeds of rebellion have been buried deep in their hearts. When people see another possibility, there will always be people who are not willing to bow down again. For example, in a world full of deserts, there is a king of horsemen. He has put all the treasures in the deep desert. If he wants to, he will ride on his horse and go after it. So far, the era of big horse thief has been opened. The name of Negri, the devil, is forbidden to be rumored, so it is simplified to the letter N, which is called the will of n. There are many similar things. The fire ignited by Negri has fully activated the starry multiverse. "It''s meaningless for you to do this. If you can''t defeat me, you can''t take control of the world. No matter how you revolt, I can control the world, and I can get the infinite key." "Why doesn''t it make sense?" Negri said with a cool smile: "I have never prevented you from obtaining the infinite key. What I have prevented is your oppression and your control." "Enterprising should not be restricted by you. This is the purpose of my antagonism with you. As for your pursuit of the infinite key, you are enterprising. Why should I stop it?" Said Negri very sincerely. Gregory narrowed his eyes and looked at Negri. They all knew that each of them belonged to a certain concept, but it was higher than a certain concept. Negri is persistent in making progress, but he will not be completely enterprising, or this incompleteness makes him go further on the road of enterprise. This guy, after reaching the plucker''s point, continues to improve himself. "Even if you don''t need an infinite key or something like that, this existence can touch detachment." For the first time, Gregory Gus raised the idea. Transcendence is far away from everyone. Even if it is as strong as white light and black abyss, it can only be considered that there is an opportunity for them to transcend. Gregory Gus conjectured that in the blueprint metauniverse, all things have been detached by means of the channel of the metauniverse, but even he is not sure whether it is detached or completely disappeared in some kind of disaster. Detachment, detachment, is the transcendence of all cognition, of all observable information, of all things. No one knows whether they are detached but themselves. "Now it seems that I''m a little smaller than you." Gregory giggled and then let go of the limits of the world, and every life could feel the departure of Providence. Those who used to sit on high places by the will of God panicked. They kept praying and offering various sacrifices. When there was no effect, they began to sacrifice alive, but the will of God no longer came."Maybe I am also influenced by the enterprising, after all, I am also eager to be detached, but it doesn''t matter." Gregory looked at Negri. He was a good opponent. Then the stars of the universe slowly returned to their positions. Noah and appendix also withdrew from the starry multiverse and followed Negri. However, they know that Gregory''s release of the world''s restrictions is not to make peace with Negri, but unnecessary. "After I''ve got the infinite key, we''ve got to have a war that''s not limited by the world." Greig''s figure faded into the endless starry multiverse behind him. With the help of the huge starry sky, the infinite key is drawn. Outside the life world on the other side, the eternal light is a bit embarrassed. Like the body of half a planet, it has lost its light. It floats in the void like a huge sarcoma, constantly wriggling, and from it all kinds of special life are born. Eternal light carefully looks at killer J, the killer has completely disappeared, into a completely scarlet composition of light. Shuttling through the universe, the sky, the void. Above the sky, red and white are constantly fighting, and the war on the ground is also continuing. The hunters of the hunter guild are gathering here quickly. In the face of the Lich King''s death spell, he never retreated despite his inner fear. They have their own understanding. They were born here and grew up here. There is a burning flame in everyone''s heart. How can they bear to be overturned by the Lich King in the future and completely return to the cold death. "There''s a solution to the void in the underworld." Small Nai again touched his shining white bone forehead and quickly passed the method to others. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 The war is still fast going on, everyone is fighting madly for their own ideas. The first ones to be cleaned up are those who are lazy and have good life-saving ability. Maybe because of their good life-saving ability, they choose to avoid more in the face of danger. On the contrary, they kill themselves in this fierce battle. If we do not advance, there is no room for retreat. "You foolish lives, why don''t you choose peaceful death?" The Lich King yelled wildly, and then put his eyes on Leon''s body: "my old friend, you have made a lot of death, why resist death!" "Are we sacrificing our lives? There is no resistance to death. " Half of Leon''s body had withered under the Lich King''s spell, but he still had a smile: "it''s you who are really resisting death!" Many people know about the Lich King. He has witnessed his growth and his fall. At the beginning, they did not really grow up. Their minds were not mature. They became believers of killer J. under this unscrupulous boss, they grew up quickly. But the Lich King, his growth has not begun, was interrupted by the reality of cruelty. That''s why he is today. Every hunter is fighting for his or her life to hunt and kill abnormal things. They never stop because of death. It is because they cherish life and are indifferent to death that they are so calm. "I am standing on the string of the truth of death. I will become the supreme god of death. How can I resist death?" The Lich King''s crazy breath of death completely believed in his side. Or I can''t believe it. "You are afraid of everything you value, and like your parents, brothers and lovers, you are afraid of this feeling of losing everything, so you in turn want to bring everyone to your death. You are just afraid of death and resist death. You never really understand what death means to us." Leon continues to use his gun to attract the Lich King''s attention. Nai has come up with a way to crack the hole in the underworld. Now it takes time to implement it. In fact, the Lich King''s understanding of death may be biased, but it definitely knows more than Leon. After all, it is on the string of death truth, and all kinds of truth related to death constantly pour into his mind. "Because we are afraid of death, our life is only once, so we will love our life more. You should know that in the future, with our efforts, there will be a lot of good things waiting for us." "We yearn for the good, we want to have the good, maybe there are a lot of bad things waiting for us, but it''s still the future that we decide for ourselves," he said "It could be a wonderful future, and I want to see it." Leiang''s murderous blade stabbed into the Lich King''s body: "I want to take those beautiful things with me before I die." "I was less afraid of death then." "But I''m long gone." The Lich King said coldly, "what''s more, do you really think I didn''t find the little movements of those guys? Or do you really think your language can fool me, Leon? " "There is only a peaceful death in my future, and I only need death." The Lich King''s body completely collapsed, the sky leading to the underworld''s huge black hole, the pouring of dark liquid slowly stopped. "He''s going to make his way..." Leiang lenglengleng looking at the black hole in the sky, there are still some frustrations in his heart. His old friend, ah, after all, is completely attributed to his inner emptiness. "I am death!" The dark void began to expand rapidly. The scene of the underworld was revealed in the air by the void, and the dead inside howled and were absorbed by the void. "Just right!" Little Nai smiles, waiting for you to get together. In his calculation, the Lich King has a 35.35% chance to choose to abandon his previous body and rely on the hole opened by himself as his body when he condenses the road. Previously, he told others that there was no problem in eradicating the empty space, but he also concealed it, aiming at this possibility. Ren Xiu gasped, and a large purple mist overflowed from her hands. Two great but still immature wills came. The consciousness of the underworld is not willing to be destroyed, and the life world does not want the whole world to become lifeless and have no more future. A kind of change is slowly appearing all over the world. Taking the opportunity of the change ability of three emancipations of Ren Xiu, every life is trying to bloom its own glory. To live is for a better future, but what is waiting in the future is not only beautiful, but also various difficulties and obstacles. Therefore, we can''t waste our lives and strive for progress. The world begins to rotate. The world of life and the world of death are mutually dependent. Only when they are promoted together can they have great vitality.The new underworld, driven by the changes in the life world, has grown rapidly, which leads to the fact that the underworld, which is clearly supposed to be the representative of death, is actually showing vigorous vitality. The Lich King, who is relying on the void between the two realms, only feels that the speed of the road has slowed down. He was constantly disturbed by various thoughts. Every dead soul''s yearning for a better life and nostalgia for life make him feel particularly angry. "Damn it, this is also an unqualified underworld..." The Lich King has made a decision to control the void, directly out of the underworld, into a space-time vision, no longer with the help of the underworld death. Huge dark void in which the meaning of death is becoming more and more powerful. "What about the follow-up plan? He is about to accomplish his way. " Someone asked anxiously. "There''s no follow-up, that''s enough." But Nai sighed with a sigh of relief: "without him in the underworld, the road to success will only fail." "He will kill himself from the death of life and never exist." It''s like quiet, dead, alive and dead. Even if he is feeling death in a state of death, he still yearns for life. "This is the result of my calculation based on the big data of the two worlds of death and life. Of course, there may be mistakes, but in that case, there is no point in what we do." "I am too small for the truth of death." As soon as Nai''s words fell, he saw that the void was expanding and then collapsing. At the moment of final collapse, there seemed to be a voice of despair from the void: "why not Why... " Life has nothing he wants, nor does death. He is like a child who has lost his way in his growth. "That''s all that''s left." Little Nai looked up at the sky, and could still see the white and red vision. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 Is the light of eternity strong? Compared with those in the upper reaches, they can even be called the strong ones. If it had not been for the two roads at the same time, he would have been upstream. Of course, there may be no such step because of the lack of support from the white light and black abyss. The future changes of the world have not been experienced. Who can say it correctly. At that time, in the world of moon trees, the eternal light also hunted down several other road level beings through rituals, such as the deep-sea eulogists, the dark dead and the desolate shadows. In order to maintain their own stability, the eternal light did not absorb these roads to make itself a node, but both kept these roads and made them into gods. Therefore, their own strength is close to the upstream, with white light and black abyss standing behind them, and they are in control of these divinities. This level of existence, as long as it does not challenge those at the top of the universe, can be regarded as walking across the most meta universe. But it''s the aim of all men. As one of the three symbols of Negri, there is no one in the right line. He often keeps the appearance of human beings. He has not achieved his way for a long time. He seems to be very lazy. Some even call him a disgrace to Negri. It was such a disgrace to Negri that in the fight against the eternal light, he was successful in sneak attack, and then his fighting ability was nearly even. Now he has occupied the advantage. In the void, in the universe, all kinds of brilliance are just battles on the surface, and there are many battles hidden in the dark. The eternal light controls the sun and the two roads of life. Endless light and heat shine on thousands of people. Under the action of light and heat, the empty matter disperses, burns rapidly and turns into various substances. Various specific material reactions occur among them, and the most obvious one is the derivation of life. Countless lives crawled out of the burning void, calling for the father, and then they were born to join in the war. The scarlet light of killer J shuttles quickly, even dispelling the sunlight, getting into the shadow, or opening up a big crack in the void, creating all kinds of visions of the metacosmic universe. In that big crack in the void, only in a specific environment can the sun shine in. As the emptiness environment is stable in the sunlight, the flow and change of the material environment has a special law, and time is born here. After having time, this big crack in the void can also be called a world. The time flow of this world is very fast, and because the big crack is not far away from the big life world, the information radiation from the life world makes the civilization generated similar to the life world. A carriage is walking on the cliff, and several men and women of all ages sit on the carriage and stretch their bodies from time to time. For modern people, the carriage is really uncomfortable, especially the rugged mountain road. However, no one has complained too much. Mukanerda, known as the place closest to God, is in the words of local ethnic minorities, which is the consciousness of God''s light shining. It is unknown how many people come here to make pilgrimage every year. In order to prevent desecration and pollution, modern cars and articles are basically not allowed to approach. Most of the way up the mountain is to walk up step by step. Now it is a great progress to be able to take a carriage. "Hundreds of years ago, we, the so-called archaeologists, were even burned to death." The old professor in charge of the team understood that there had been several God wars in makarn''erda mountain, in order to protect the sacred peak. When the carriage reached a certain place, it stopped, and the rest of the road needed to go up by themselves. This was the last stubbornness and dignity of the makandans who were beaten to compromise by economic pressure. Getting research permission was not easy. The old professor and his team didn''t say anything more and climbed up the top of the mountain with their tools. Despite the numerous pilgrimages, it is still a dangerous thing to climb makanda, especially when not everyone welcomes them as outsiders. Mountaineering experienced a total of three levels, each level, there are people embarrassed, check research tools, search the body, and even a variety of provocations. These people look at the research team with hate eyes, and even some research tools are deliberately damaged by them, in order to stir up conflicts, so as to cause trouble and send them down the mountain. The two female researchers even cried, but they both endured. This research opportunity is not easy. If we make progress, we can even solve the mystery of the origin of the world. They finally came to the top of the mountain. The thick snow covered the top of the mountain. The wind and snow swayed in the light of the torch. In the dark environment, they looked around everything with a deep-rooted horror, as if there was something hidden in the dark wind and snow. Will suddenly appear to measure your life, and then cut your neck, with you disappear in the snow. There are no special buildings on the top of the mountain. There are only a few stone platforms on which there are a few thick wooden sticks with many different characters engraved on them."When you climb a mountain and see God, God is different from man. There are Jiayu, bawuzu, 8chi, and luminous whiskers. They come out with the light. When they speak, they come out in the sun, and life is derived from death. When they hear the words of God, they don''t understand their meaning, and then they are confused and have forgotten it." Looking at the words on the stone platform, the old professor only felt hot all over. The light in his eyes is beating. He has done archaeological work all over the world, so he knows that the world is not as simple as ordinary people think. There are many great fears hidden in history and daily life. The reason why the old professor had to come to mukanerda peak was that he found a god corpse, just like the description on the stone platform. The font of the text was the previous dynasty. At that time, a foot was about 30 cm, so eight feet was about 2.4 meters. Other descriptions were similar to the God corpse he had excavated. The God corpse is still alive. If it wasn''t for exploring the surrounding environment, the old professor couldn''t believe that the God corpse had been buried underground for thousands of years. According to the research on the God corpse, the old professor found that the gene extracted from the God corpse indicated that human may have been born from the God corpse. "The word of God comes from the sun, and life comes from death." The old professor recited these two words, especially the latter one. He was afraid that he could not speak clearly. Man was born because of the death of God. How did God die? The old professor rang out the corpse. The other side was covered with a black shell, including his head. There were three pairs of shining wings behind his back. Under his body were tentacles like squid cuttlefish. There was a deep wound in the chest of the God corpse, which almost cut off the whole body of the God corpse, leaving only a few crustaceans connected. "Will God die?" According to the analysis of dynamic biological structure, such creatures as the God corpse seem to live in a place like water with few landing points, but it is different from that in water. From the old friend''s words, the old professor understood that this God corpse is like a product outside the world. Its carapace is made up of unknown materials. Most of the means on earth can''t be destroyed. The wings behind them will shine when they meet the sun, as if they are absorbing something. There have been numerous international studies on what is outside the world, but there are no results. We can only conclude that the environment outside the world is completely different from the ground. It was not until modern times that someone put forward the Grand Canyon theory. The theory pointed out that the world is a Grand Canyon, and they are at the bottom of the valley. Beyond the world is the height of the Grand Canyon. On both sides of the world are cliffs that they can''t observe, and outside is a world of light. When the light shines into the Grand Canyon at a certain time, there will be day and night, and there will be light and darkness. The spaceships sent by various countries seem to confirm this. It seems that they have only one night time. They fly out of the night. No matter how far they fly, they are destroyed in a piece of light. "It''s going to be sunrise soon." The old professor continued to observe the other inscriptions on the stone platform, which were seen by different people at different times in makanda. However, it is rumored that in ancient times, gods were often seen on Mt. mukanerda, but it was less and less until modern times. And these people who saw God disappeared inexplicably after they went back. As for the moment when they saw God, they were all very unified, that is, sunrise. The old professor was dressed in chemical protective clothing. The sunrise temperature on makanda peak was very high. Many pilgrims died in the high temperature every year. Only a few people survived in that light. These people who survived became very strong unexpectedly. Bai Jizhu, who is in charge of leading the way, is such a god given person. He is a kind of thing similar to a professional title. People who believe in God believe that God controls time. There are four seasonal masters in the four seasons of the year, and this one is one of them. His eyes are also white. It is said that at the time of God''s giving, his eyes were blinded by too intense light, which made him gain special ability. At least from the old professor''s point of view, the White Season master did not have any problems walking on makanda peak. He did not look like a blind man at all. It seems that "see" the research team wearing chemical protective clothing, Bai Jizhu looks more and more bad, but also did not say anything. These mortals are not willing to accept the light of God, which is that they do not have that kind of honor. At this time, the time of sunrise arrived. It is said that in the light of sunrise, there are often various strange scenes. Seeing God is one of them, and others are ominous red, which turns into feathers. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. After all, before their research team, only devout believers were allowed to climb mountains. In the past, they were not even allowed to carry tools and wear more clothes. A little light appeared in the sky, and then more and more light filled the world. Even if you were wearing anti chemical clothing, you could feel the hot temperature, and the ice and snow around were melting rapidly. Before this light, the ice and snow were too insignificant. "That''s God!" The old professor widened his eyes and saw that in the endless light, there was a creature like the corpse of the God, which came out of the light.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 As described, eight feet tall, the upper body has a crustacean covering the head, three pairs of wings behind, and eight squid like tentacles under it. It moves very fast in the light, and the tentacles under him creep, which seems to provide some power. After further approaching the Mt. makanda, he gives up the tentacles under him and moves by the wing behind him. He seemed to be very vigilant, and the whole body of the shell at this moment was more like defending something. The old professor suppressed his inner excitement. As long as he had contact with God, he could understand the origin of human beings, the truth of the world, and he would be the greatest archaeologist of this era. There is nothing more exciting for him, who is about to reach the end of his life. "God" slowly approached the people, the God wrapped in the face armor, seemed to be looking at the people, the old professor almost stood unstable, he was old, climbed the mountain for another day, studied the stone carving for one night, now the mountain top environment is so extreme. His female students came in time, supported the old professor and approached God. In the endless light, God flapping his wings to come, everything seems to be so sacred, that kind of physical and mental as if in the light of purification, so that the old professor feel that he with the team wearing anti chemical clothing to see God, is a blasphemy. He took off his anti chemical clothing, but he did not succeed. With the help of the female students, he came to God. God stretched out the hand wrapped in black armor, then his head turned slightly, and looked at the female students, as if to determine what, then the black armor slowly wriggled and faded, and a finger like a tentacle reached out, and the point was on the forehead of the old professor. His anti chemical clothing melted rapidly under high temperature, and a picture appeared in the old professor''s mind. It was the first time that the body of God was excavated, and a phantom came out of the body of God and attached to him. The itch of the whole body made the old professor cry painfully. He lifted his hand and saw his hand or his aging skin, which was rapidly fading. His lower body had a sense of splitting. The itching feeling behind him was the strongest, as if something was going to climb out of the back. In addition, some dark liquid is spilling over the body, which is slowly condensing into crusts. "I''m going to evolve into God?" The old professor can not stop the joy, human beings are originally derived from the God corpse life, oneself is attached by the virtual shadow from the God corpse, he is indeed fortunate to become a member of God. Go out of the valley and become the world of endless light that lives outside the world. As for the other researchers next to them, their chemical suits were lit and their bodies burned at this moment. Only the blind White Season Lord survived. At this time, the old professor noticed a little red light, which was very prominent in a white world. His body structure is changing and his perspective is getting wider and wider. He can even see the picture behind his head. The old professor felt that when the red light appeared, the tentacle of the God point on his forehead seemed to shake, and then everything happened in a short time. The scarlet light passed through, and the old professor, whose body structure was changed, vaguely saw that the red light hit the finger that God had leaked out accurately, and then he was unimpeded. The black armor on the God''s head topped a convex starting point. The body of God fell down, accompanied by the death of God. The old professor then heard only the scream, as if something in his mind had broken, as if it were a chain reaction. The strength supporting the old professor disappeared at this moment, he collapsed on the ground, and the white and boundless light disappeared completely. He looked up at the sky blankly, and the sky did not enter the day with time change, but slowly stopped after the rapid flash of red light, and finally it was still dark. Time seems to be killed, material stopped to some extent, and all people will not grow old, but they will never go out of this time. As if some shackles were unlocked, the old professor walked ahead, and he saw a road in front of Mt. makanda, winding up, like a way out of the world. The girl who had supported him covered her broken thumb, and a little red light was blooming in it. "Why?" "Don''t want to stay at the bottom of the valley all the time, that''s all." Then the female students went on that road. In the stagnant world after that, the light slowly disappeared from the world. Countless people who stopped in time fell into eternal confusion. However, an old madman appeared. He said that when he met people, people could defeat God, and only go on the way of killing God and kill the last God in his body, he could leave the world. In the world of light slowly passing away, many people hold the torch, ignite the inner flame and climb towards the Mt. muqanta. Compared with the past, Mt. mukhanda has become more dangerous. Those who used to hunt all the flames crazy. In this stagnant world, everyone is immortal. The believers on the way to the mountain die and live. Others are suffering enough, collapse into monsters and join the ranks of flame hunting.At the top of the mountain, the climber who has defeated all the monsters and the other three season masters will face several final challenges. One is the fireman. They are more than ten people whose bodies are burning. The flame on their bodies is very high. Anyone who is killed by the fire will die completely. Of course, I don''t know when there will be one or two people who burn the fire. After escaping from the attacks of those who ignited them, I met a blind man who often called out for the glory of God, killed all those who came near, and retreated them down the cliff. Only after defeating the blind can you see a road. By this time, you have killed the God in your body and went to the world behind the road. It is said that the world behind the road is called the underworld, and we don''t know whether it is true or not. There are a lot of people who enjoy permanent life and slowly collapse in the dark, but there are always people who will challenge makanda and do not want to stay at the bottom of the valley. That''s all. The battle in the void is coming to an end. When the two powers are similar, when fighting in the void, the winning or losing is more in the competition for the absorption and utilization of the empty material. Who can obtain the support of the environment in the void, the greater the chance of winning. In this battle, the strength of killer J is climbing faster and faster, killing all the empty life created by the eternal light, and transforming it into human beings. Under the burning fire of soul, killer J gets more support. The light of the eternal light has been dimmed. Several pieces of broken deities flow in the void and are swept away by the turbulence of the void. Perhaps in a certain scale, in a certain world, these broken gods will give birth to new born demigods. But that has nothing to do with the eternal light, his body is broken under the endless scarlet. The conflict between the two kinds of roads is becoming more and more intense. "Lost." Before the eternal light died, he saw that there was a being lying there in the death. He didn''t think that it was the guy who lived to the end, nor did he think that the incongruous killer J killed him in the end. In a trance, the eternal light saw the hometown where he did not know when he had been forgotten. It seemed to be an accident and a necessity that he met mequex there. It was at this time that the eternal light clearly understood that there was no white light and black abyss around him. "Rest in peace, big light bulb." Killer J took out his notebook, crossed out the name of eternal light, and threw it back in his crotch: "it''s fun. It''s time to go home." Negri stands in front of two kinds of phenomena in the metauniverse. The white light and the incomprehensible dark abyss seem to cover everything in this world, but it just seems. The endless spark beat, beyond the inclusion of the two phenomena, one of the evolution, and even two almost all inclusive phenomenon close to stagnation. "The future disasters in the old books, from which I see endless disasters, are directed against the catastrophes of the metauniverse." "It''s a dangerous force, Negri. You can''t bring disaster to this metauniverse." "Of course." Negri slowly disappeared, the white light and black abyss continued to collide with each other, and devoured everything of each other, as if nothing had happened. It''s just that an existence called eternal light is gone, and perhaps a new great being will be born from his corpse soon. In the world of life, Negri watched the cycle of the world and the underworld. The disappearance of the abnormal did not make the conflict disappear. Whenever people still had needs, there would be conflicts. After the normal and abnormal conflicts disappear, there will be conflicts between countries, or retired hunters flooding into the market and conflicts with super powers. Sun Xiaochuan''s TV interview is playing on the big screen in the street. Because during the disaster of the dead, our senior brother''s plane had an accident. He was accidentally involved in the transformation of the underworld and arrived in the underworld. When the reporter arrived, he was just thrown out of the underworld by the little Nai. There was no end to the white bones behind him. The elder martial brother with the sword became the elder martial brother again The hero who saved the world. After a few weeks of being the first emperor of Yin, Xiao Nai retired. The emperor''s position was handed over to Xiao Qian, who was summoned by the little fat man. Xiaoqian established the Yinyue emperor and became the empress. Now little Nai has started his journey and started his own path. Leon was standing on the stage in a suit and despairing. Next to him was Ren Xiu, who had the same black face. His hands with white gauze gloves were pinching the soft meat around his waist. A dozen trademarks and advertisements were pasted on the killer J behind them. The daughter of sun Xiaochuan, the Savior''s eldest brother, got married. This is a big news. Every trademark has been given enough money. A couple of newlyweds are going to Regret Qing now. When they saw the ghost, they let the killer J be their witness!!! Negri looked at everything and did not disturb anyone. Only the killer J winked at him. It seemed that he had the meaning of collecting Negri Li money. "Life is here..." Negri faded.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 After the completion of the underworld, the world of two origins together has produced a special phenomenon, which is like a beacon, a key and a threshold. After Negri took this phenomenon away, he found that this phenomenon is similar to the old books. It is an information body based on other world rules. However, unlike the old books, there is a force supporting these information, which can also play a role in the world. In addition to the disaster of the future, the old books of greygues need to be transformed into the rule basis of the world in order to play a role. This kind of power is weird, it feels unreal, but it''s real. Unlike most of the forces in the metauniverse, most of them can work in the metauniverse. As for where life is, this thing has given information. The sound of the root of the entire metauniverse has stopped for the first time. Countless can listen to the root of the voice, take Negri as their own pioneer teacher, the first time to notice. They had thought that the battle between Negri and greygues would take a long time, like the white light and the black abyss. After all, their newly born metauniverse has only reached the fourth scale. The string of the truth of death, which has recently been revealed, has only pushed the fourth scale towards the fifth scale. In some cases, the world with slow flow is only a few hundred years ago. Compared with other great beings, Negri and greygues were born not too long ago. However, the first stop of the voice of the roots made it clear to all that the war might end earlier than everyone thought. Countless ordinary lives long to touch the string of truth. Innumerable strings of truth spread their branches throughout the whole metauniverse. Nagri Yongning Village stretches out, stops plucking the string of truth, and looks at the core area of countless strings of truth. That is the place where the cosmos began and where the era of the cosmos was restarted. If in the cosmos, then this is where the bodies of their creator gods are located and where the blueprint of the universe is placed. Any upstream can watch here, and the plucker is a regular visitor here. They can observe the direction of the whole metacosmic universe from here. However, no one has ever entered the depths of this place. It is the place that will be opened only at the time of reincarnation. The phenomenon that Negri obtains from the life world can simulate the phenomenon of era restart and enter into it. Of course, the phenomenon of era restart is precisely because of the support of that force. It''s very smooth to enter the source. When you enter the source, you can see that there is a huge whirlpool, which can breathe the heaven and earth. Countless strings of truth are all around the vortex, and many of them are in the state of being hidden from the outside world. In other words, as long as life enters here and chooses a string of truth in a state of obscurity, it can take advantage of others and become a plucker. And on a string of truth called life stands a dove. He was holding a glass of water with wings, drinking twice from time to time, cleaning his wings with his beak, and then continuing to stare at the whirlpool as if he were watching something interesting. "Come on, wait a minute. First of all, I''ll finish watching the story of the big monster''s multiverse. To tell you the truth, their origin dispute is very exciting." Negri also looked at the maelstrom, but he saw everything. He thought about it. The power that he studied from the future disaster acted on him, and then he saw something from the whirlpool. However, the information is too large and complex, and like the old books, most of them lack the support of world rules, and need to be improved to be used in this meta universe. "That''s the monster multiverse?" Negri asked, compared with the old books, the information of the monster''s multiverse has not been sorted out, and the information is very complicated. That is to say, as a plucker of strings, Negri is here. Otherwise, if another upstream person is here, he may be severely damaged and sleep several scales. "Yes The life pigeon took a sip of the water cup and said, "if you go by now, according to the calculation of the circle theory, it is estimated that it is just in time for the beginning of their era. Are the teenagers interested in becoming the original God there?" "I''m afraid it requires an infinite key." Negri is sober. The vortex works like an old book, like a bridge, but it takes an infinite key to cross it. "Don''t you have it already?" The pigeon turned to look at Negri''s whole body of future disaster: "of course, it''s still a little worse than that, but you can also make up for it." Negri also found the string of enterprising truth and sat on it, looking at the pigeon''s Crimson eyes. "Well, you can tell me what you want to ask now." The pigeon was quite calm, and even kind to Negri."Are you detached?" Negri was not polite. He asked directly that one of the three essences of the creator God, which is the precursor of the universe, should have gone beyond the white light and the black abyss. Theoretically speaking, he should have been detached. "No, in fact, I''m not as likely to escape as white light and black abyss." The pigeon was very honest and said, "I''m just special." "Is the creator detached?" Negri knew that the dove was also a part of the creator God, but the dove did not transcend, which does not mean that the original creator God did not. "I''m sorry, he didn''t either. His detachment is much lower than mine." The pigeon''s answer made Negri frown, which was a little beyond Negri''s expectation. Perhaps the pigeon''s answer without knowing was better than the answer. "Is Vientiane detached?" Negri asked for the third time. "Do you mean greista or greitas?" On this issue, the pigeon called out the name of Vientiane, which was not known by Negri, but seemed vague and inaccurate. "I don''t know that. I can only say that I hope he is detached." Then said the dove. "The last question, what is the ring theory?" Negri was keenly aware of what the pigeon had said before, in which a strange noun was mentioned. "That''s a very good answer." The dove fluttered her wings and said, "it''s like a blueprint. There''s a bridge to the metauniverse you''re in. Let''s name it after the burning soul universe." "The burning soul mostly has a bridge to this monster multiverse." "A metauniverse generally has two bridges, the upper and the lower, leading to the upper and lower two major metauniverses respectively!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 "Upper and lower?" Negri raised his eyebrows and didn''t care too much about it. The pigeon named the most metauniverse in which he was located as the burning soul majority universe. "Yes, the blueprint is the lower layer of burning soul, and the big monster is the upper layer of burning soul." "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the box theory." "This is a theory that I found when I was watching a universe called infinite majority," said the dove "This theory is barely able to describe the existence of rings." "If we could completely simulate the data of our world and put it in a box, what would the life in the box think, and would our world be a bigger box?" "Is there a box in the box?" "Layer by layer, how can you be sure that you have achieved detachment rather than coming to a bigger box?" "Endless box, how can you be sure that you are not someone else''s random description of the existence?" "It''s about self recognition." Negri shook his head, like those lives in the old books, are they really false? For Negri, who can read their lives wantonly, this kind of life may be false or true, but it doesn''t matter what he thinks. Just like the truth of the soul at the beginning, when you are human, you think that memory and body are yourself. When you have a soul, you think that the soul is yourself. When you discover the true spirit, you find that the true spirit cannot be copied, and then you think that the true spirit is the real self. When you achieve the road, you abandon the random derived roots and regard the road as a kind of self All of yourself. What matters is not what you have, but what you recognize. Wang Yuan, the remnant soul, does not recognize the root cause. It is right to regard the thought as his own. Through the root crossing, he abandons his soul and regards the root cause as his own. Negri is now a phenomenon, a thought, and this is Negri, which is also true. Like the box theory, to doubt whether you are true or not is ridiculous. "Yes, the box theory just fits the ring theory "Unlike the box theory, the ring theory forms a closure," said the dove "The burning soul majority meta universe has a lower level meta universe blueprint, and the blueprint also has its own meta universe, and then it is endless. Then a certain metauniverse has a large meta universe called the monster multiverse, and then it returns to the burning soul majority meta universe." "This is the ring." "Of course, the ring theory is no different from the box theory." Pigeon said: "recently, there are some people called gangjing who always want to find fault. I have to add this sentence. In fact, I think the ring theory I have sorted out is the strongest. It''s bad. I accidentally said what I said." "Cough, cough, continue the topic of the circle. Just like Negri you, this set of theory is also constantly improving. I am trying my best to observe more metauniverse to perfect my ring theory." "A long time ago, I thought that the circle was built on the illusory, and the ring and ring were like a wheel, so at that time I called this theory the wheel theory of the void." "After observing the blueprint and burning soul, I upgraded it to the theory of rings." "In essence, according to the calculation of the ring theory, we can get the time to reach another metauniverse, after all, because of the formation of the ring, but there is no time limit between the various majority universes. As long as we master the force of the ring, we can go to the upper and lower level of the majority universe." "The force of the ring?" Negri nodded: "so, by assuming that there is a lower level of the lower level of the majority meta universe, there must be a lower level, which will become the upper level of our upper level majority meta universe. The power that we have will naturally be able to use freely in other worlds." "The so-called infinite key is the thread connected between each metauniverse. If you find that wire, you can also shuttle through the universe." "The future disaster is a disaster transmitted from the future of the blueprint universe, which is likely to involve the lower level of the majority meta universe. Therefore, the power that I have studied from the future disaster has some ring characteristics, that is, all the rings are universal to most meta universes." "Vientiane found the infinite key at the time of the reincarnation of the great majority of the universe in the blueprint, and went through the bridge to burn the soul of the majority of the meta universe, but he did not come, but on the way to the arrival, maybe he found something, maybe something happened, maybe he died, maybe he went to other universes, maybe he was really detached." "In short, he did not become the one who, like me, has mastered the power of the rings and can go to the existence of other metauniverses." "In fact, I don''t have a precise idea of how to be detached now," said the pigeon "Maybe it''s hiding in an unobserved, mostly metacosmic universe, or breaking away from the ring, but I''m not sure if the so-called ring really only connects the upper and lower layers." "It''s not easy to be detached." The pigeon shook her head and said, "is there anything else I want to ask? After all, I observe you, and I am infected by you. I have a burning flame in my mind. Although it is small, it does exist. ""What is the future disaster?" Negri digested the ring theory, nodded and continued. "Well, what do you think is the future disaster?" On the contrary, the pigeon asked, and did not answer any more. Negri nodded to show that he understood. Then he looked at the strings of truth. There was a special force on the strings of truth that must have been given the infinite key. Otherwise, using this, Negri still has a few possibilities for griligos. The death string is rapidly unfolding in the time of death to see the truth unfolding. However, it is estimated that before becoming a plucker, quietness will be in a state of death, alive and dead, because the pigeon, the life plucker, will occasionally grind its claws with the string of death truth. After shaking his head, Negri did not take care of the quiet. This kind of tossing between life and death might help him become the plucker of death earlier. He found out the three truth strings of communication, change and murderous spirit, and set them with the power of future disasters, so that the three strings of truth were somewhat enterprising. To ensure that the real enterpriser can become the plucker of the three strings of truth, he chooses to leave the origin of truth. The bright eyes, at the first time, can see the old book in most of the meta universe with the old book. At this moment, the old book becomes very different. With the support of the infinite key, all the information of the old book can be directly produced and used in this world. Gregory gerriguez is also surprised at the origin of Negri from the truth, but also feels reasonable. If life exists in this metauniverse, perhaps it should be there, and Negri may have gained a lot from it. But it doesn''t matter. With the infinite key using the power of other metauniverses, he has the possibility to kill the upstream and plucker. That war can begin. Negri laughed, and with the power of the future disaster, combined with the evidence of the era of reincarnation leading to the origin of truth, Negri''s circle power is also rapidly improving. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 Collisions are silent, and they happen in every corner of the metauniverse. Every gravel, every life, every stream of air, every thought. It is infinitely large, so in the eyes of those with insufficient strength, the war is infinitely small. "The center of the force of the ring is that it is both the starting point and the end point." With Negri''s eyes moving, all the enterprising actions of creatures have been enriched. Enterprise and domination interfere with each other and influence each other, which is reflected in every phenomenon in the world. The birth and death of life. The evolution and transformation of society. Environmental changes worsened. The movement of the stars is dead. All phenomena in the universe have become battlefields. With the collision of the two phenomena, the strings of truth behind them are also colliding. This level of fighting has gone beyond the limit, but there is no other plucker to intervene. In the past, the limits of the string plucker wars were maintained at a low intensity because they were useless. If they were to seriously injure each other, they would affect the operation of the majority universe, and the gains would not be worth the loss. But now the strength of the enterprising and dominating two pluckers is out of the scope of the string of truth. Even if they do not use the string of truth, their power will not affect their greatness at all. Even if they reach any metauniverse without the string of truth, they still exert the power of being. Just like the battle of road level or node, it is more to strive for the support of void material in the void. So at the plucker level, what they are fighting for is the general situation of the whole metauniverse. Compared with the entire metauniverse, the plucker''s power is not strong. The white light is shining around, the black abyss is deep, and the soul is derived. In addition, there are countless paths of achievement. All of them are observing this war, trying to understand from their actions how they can jump out of the string of truth. In the eyes of these beings, Negri and Gregory are almost detached. Lying in the middle of death, he was watching the war, but soon he did not have the mind, and his body was reduced to a small battlefield. Thoughts rise in consciousness, and countless substances are absorbed into death to build a quiet new body to help him revive from death. At this time, all the matter was controlled, collapsed and scattered, and the stillness that had just been resurrected lay down again, but then the fire of those things broke away from greygues'' control and helped to revive the quiet again. As the string of the truth of death, quiet life in the world itself represents a part of the metauniverse. Although we can win the truth of death represented by him, we can gain more power. Even the white light and black abyss soul derivation has become a battlefield, they did not stop this behavior, just with their own changes, to better observe the two beings in the fight. The vibration of the string of truth, a little root from the string of truth, drifts into each world, and entangles with the world''s matter. Many kinds of reactions are produced in it. Life, soul derivation and finally a new life appear in this world. The birth of a new life is very pure. The root cause is just beginning to generate soul. But the gene information engraved in the body entangles with the soul, and the behavior called instinct begins to happen. The color of the world reflected in his eyes, became known, hidden behind the color of things, become unknown, white light and black abyss alternate. Ignorant, he was dominated by all kinds of information from the outside world. His parents held him in touch with more and more things, and simple thinking was also produced in his brain. Through words and deeds, everything is acquired by his various perceptual abilities, and one idea by one is hoarded in his mind and soul. Slowly formed an information logic system, imprinted on the soul. New information is constantly added to the logic system, and outdated information is constantly overstocked in the logic system. In this period of time, all his actions can be predicted by this logical system. What kind of information will he get in the end depends on what kind of information he gets in this period of time. Among the complicated souls, there is too much information, and they are constantly communicating with other souls. The logic system is becoming more and more complex, and it is also slowly filled with many different ideas. Everything is full of unknowns, he thinks more and more things, but relative to the outside world, the information is still too little. He is still influenced by the external information, but in the first time of obtaining the external information, he no longer chooses to accept, but determines the ownership of these information through his own logical system. As the ability of thinking becomes more and more mature, a sound person will appear in this world. Compared with the known white light, the unknown dark abyss is much more for this not powerful person. The thoughts of various information formation are influencing the behavior of this person.There are good and bad. Without the interference of others, he seems to have more choices. But later, he found that from the beginning to the end, he had only two choices. It''s obedience to everything life gives him, good or bad. Or choose resistance, to recognize what is good, what is bad, what is what you want, what is not what you need. When you don''t know clearly, it''s because the white light is not enough. It''s because the black abyss covers your eyes. Then you will know more and see yourself clearly. In progress, the more you know, the more you will always understand your real needs. Self improvement, self-awareness, in self-improvement, may fall in the middle of the road, but compared with those who stay in the same place, you gain more and more peace. It''s a path that you don''t know right or wrong for others, but it''s absolutely right for yourself. Because enterprising has more future, that''s all. He walked on that road, which is a road to Yongning. People can get peace only when they get everything they need. But the reality is that people are hard to satisfy. With continuous progress, you will find that you have many limitations and shortcomings. Compared with everything in this world, you will always have something you can''t do. So the town of Yongning is just a utopia that will never exist, and you will never arrive. However, when he set foot on this one, the hometown of Yongning in his heart had already arrived. "Negri!" It seems that there is such a voice in the call, he climbed the mountain, looking up at the stars, his heart is quiet. The withered trees on the cliff grow tender buds and strive to bloom their vitality. The migratory birds in the sky fly by. They need to find a suitable environment for their better survival. Enterprising phenomena occur in every part of the world, converging little by little into the general trend of the whole metauniverse. Countless sparks spread across the whole metauniverse, compressing the space that dominates the string of truth bit by bit. The power learned from the future disaster turns into a sharp knife and penetrates into it, slowly stripping greygues off. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 "Indeed, I will not be your opponent by the power of a multiverse!" Greligos was not in a hurry, and the old book in his hand was turning: "you have gained the same infinite key from the disaster of the future, but you have not mastered the old books after all." The dominant force is spreading, and along the passage of the old book, it goes to the blueprint for most metacosmos, and obtains the power of another metauniverse. To his disappointment, greligos'' power penetrated the era of most metacosmic rebirth in the blueprint, and there was no trace of all things. In the process, he did not find any clues to all things. He still did not find any clues to detachment, although there is a certain expectation in his heart, but Gregs still felt disappointed. With this disappointment buried in just a moment, Gregs had no discouragement, and he did not focus his energy on the path to find signs of all things. He now has more important things to do, dominating most metacosmos in the blueprint, to defeat Negri. Now he has found another possibility of detachment. At first, Negri could give up the dominant road and lead to the string of enterprising truth. So why can''t I win Nigel and take everything from Negri, and then Negri will become Gregs. Gregs'' meaning is not the master of everything, but it combines the meaning of Nigerian and evolves another meaning. "If anyone is most likely to be detached, then it must be Nigerian." "Nigel seems to exist for detachment," greliggs said more and more "Keep going ahead, always on the road of perfecting and strengthening yourself!" The power of chaos is increasing wildly. A huge meat must appear in most metauniverse, and then more and more flesh or meat pieces, like dark and chaotic huge irregular lumps. With the sound of the huge drum, and the disgusting and monotonous flute, there are many howls between trance, or whispers in the dark. All kinds of complex things that cannot be understood chase all things, and bite and devour them. Most metacosmic scales of burning soul increase faster than ever. That''s the power on the chaos side, and it''s growing wantonly. Most of the era of the universe is just beginning. Compared with the power of order, the power on the chaos side is poor. This can be easily judged from the existence of the achievement related roads. At this time, most of the great existence that the soul burning metauniverse meets, most of which can be communicated and understood. There are few pitfalls on the real chaos side. The most powerful road of chaos is only the heirs and the creepers of the dark abyss, which Negri had met in the dark world of SCR world. And at the moment that Gregs'' power came to the world, the power on the chaos side was surging. "The blind fool God, the head of the demon God, the Lord of all things, asatos!" Negri recognized the existence, and most of the metauniverse was based on it. He was also the corpse left by the creator, leaving only the body instinct and the great existence on the completely chaotic side. Greligos borrowed most of the power of the metauniverse in the blueprint, and the natural thing that emerged was the symbol of all the asatos. Negri felt his way forward, was being eroded, swallowed, like sliding into the mouth of a monster. Loud drums and monotonous flute sound collide with the sound of the root of the string of truth. All Gregs, in turn, eroded Negri to dominate Negri. Most of the scale of the metauniverse is growing rapidly. The monster multi universe has received some foreign information. At the beginning of the era, this information is growing rapidly. After a long time, monsters who live in the multi universe of big monsters record a great existence that has come and left. He has many titles, the beginning of the world, the birth of life, the eternal star, etc. until a long time later, there are also those titles forgotten, but there will be a whisper of his name: Nigeri. There are also countless being that are part of Nigerian. It is said that Negri has found the center of the world and went on a journey that may not have an end. It was not until the end of the epoch that there was a discovery that Negri had probably gone to most of the upper metacosmos. Along the way, the Nigerian, who developed that information, is becoming stronger and stronger. He has been to many universes, and the power of the circle is becoming more and more mature. He can play his own power in every metauniverse. After fighting, communicating, pulling a large number of metacosmos into chaos, prompting it to restart the new era, and saving most of the metauniverse, making it glow with new colors. His title is increasing, and the name of Nigerian is also constantly passing on.He tore open countless mists and found the passage from this metauniverse to the upper one. Then he stepped into a new one. Maybe it''s because he''s too big now, or maybe it''s triggering some kind of mechanism. His arrival has triggered the collapse of this metauniverse. It starts to collapse in the future. Countless beings fear him and try to delay his steps, but all of them are in vain. They tried every means, but all was in vain. Under Negri''s will, the majority metauniverse began to reverse in the future, and was reorganized by Negri to become a new majority meta universe. At this time, he also found a way to the next metauniverse, but he could not tell whether it was going to the upper or lower levels. Or there has never been a difference between the upper and lower levels. At this time, he got a new title: future disaster. After he did not know how many cosmos he had gone forward, he met a cosmopolitan. There were small eras in the cosmos, which formed the structure of the world in nine small eras, each of which had a theme. Their creation gods have left the world, and the nine themes control the time before and after the most meta universe. It''s a wonderful structure, but in Negri''s footsteps, it''s already starting to collapse from the future, one era after another. Then a familiar pigeon waved the scroll, summoned the existence of countless times later, and decided to change the structure of the entire cosmos in the third era. They built the final blueprint, successfully rewriting the structure of the metauniverse. Seeing the familiar scene, Negri stopped and paused. Looking at the evolution of the blueprint of the universe, he did not move on. He saw many, many did not see. He saw that the dove became omniscient, mastered the power of the circle and left at the end of the era. Saw countless pieces of dark meat gathered dark clouds, into big fish, from life to grasp the power of the ring, also left. They also passed by Negri''s side. After a short communication, the two began a new journey. He also had a lot of things he didn''t see. For example, he didn''t see whether the Vientiane was finally detached or dead or went to other areas. Until consciousness touches itself across a metauniverse. Negri chuckled. It''s time to move on. The power of Grieg''s domination surged wildly, trying to kill Negri and occupy all of Negri himself. But the future disaster in the old book is approaching. Under the power of the future disaster, the old book quickly collapsed and turned into a revolving hole under the startled eyes of Gregory Gus. The void grew larger and larger, and gradually became a whirlpool, just like the whirlpool where truth originated. And at this time, he finally heard the real name of the future disaster, Negri! Asatos disappeared, Negri did not have any unexpected completion, and the enterprising string was connected to the whirlpool of the old book. "I see..." Everything in greygues is collapsing, just like the future of the innumerable worlds before, and then being reconstituted into a specious existence. The strings of his ruling truth are connected to the maelstrom. More and more strings of truth are attracted by the maelstrom and connected to them bit by bit. This place gradually becomes the starting point of the burning soul of the most meta universe and the origin of countless strings of truth. The plucker of life flies out of the origin of truth and comes to this origin constructed by Negri. The origin of the original truth constantly collapses, and finally turns into a book that has not yet been written. It is hidden in the majority of the meta universe. The pigeon''s eyes move, and they quietly look at everything. The order of the rings is reversed. At the moment of Negri''s fusion, the force of Negri''s rings becomes the principle of rings, that is, the truth that passes through all the meta universes. Because Negri reversed the behavior of the whole circle, he promoted the existence of the circle. He was the starting point, the end point and the first cause of all things. However, the reversal of the ring has little effect on the existence of the force that does not touch the ring. Just a few pluckers noticed some changes in the metauniverse, but they couldn''t find out where the changes were in a short time. "I said..." The pigeon looked up and was about to say something, only to find that Negri did not come out of the vortex. Most of the blueprint after the vortex did not have the huge figure of Negri. "Well, Negri, may you have reached the land of Yongning, which is impossible to reach." "After all, I am Negri, too," said the dove sincerely www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!